《The Conquerors Path》 Chapter 0: AUXILIARY CHAPTER

Chapter 0: AUXILIARY CHAPTER

1)Grace Lionheart-Mother of Austin description: Blonde hair that falls to her shoulder, green eyes that shined like gems, a plump lips along with a motherly aura 2)Nora Lionheart- Elder sister of Austin Description: she has blonde hair and green eyes with a beautiful face, she wore light tight armor that held to her well trained body, she wore a skirt that disyed her long legs covered with ck stockings, any man that looked at her would want to have a touch of her legs There was a sword strapped to her waist, she stood straight with her head held high, there was a cold look at her face, looking like amander, men would desire to conquer this prideful woman 3)Elda Lionheart-Little sister of Austin Description: Wille after new intro 4)Eleanor: Bow Empress and master of Austin Description: Has dark ck hair till her waist and deep ck eyes, she ahs a well propotioned body, along with a beautiful face, 5)ra- Personal Maid of Austin, has a demon bloodline and a quater demon Description: she has her long ck hair tied to a pony tail along with bright brown eyes, she has a beautiful face but the thing that stood out the most was the 2 small horns protruding from her head Instead of making it making her look bad, the small horns added a cuteness to her making her look like a small animal that always needs protection, Moreover because her height which is a bit small (1.6 meters), she looks younger than her age. 6)Mika and Rika-Knight retainers of Austin, from the fox tribe, Rika is a white wolf, while Mika is a ck wolf Descirption: wille after new intro 7)Lora Ezraeil- The current empress and the wife of the Emperor, Austin¡¯s uncles wife Description: she has a cold face, blue hair to her shoulder and blue eyes that seemed to contain the world her face was the perfect definition of beauty she wore a red dress over her body but it was unable to hide her seductive body, her breast rose proudly and her ass stood tall, she had an s type body, any man who looked upon her would be in lust 8)Olivia Ezraeil- The princess of the Ezraeil Empire and Austin¡¯s cousin Description: she has blonde hair and sky blue eyes, her beautiful face was blinding to look at, she had a suppressive aura seemingly somehow urging people to follow her will, her body too was well developed with a nice pearky ass and breasts she had a disposition as bright as the sun 9)Emily Hoffman: Half human and half elf Description: After new intro 10) Carmel Twilight: Princess of the Twilight Empire, she has iher founding Emperors bloodline Description: she has ck hair along with matching deep ck eyes that seemed like the abyss, unlike Olivia¡¯s sun like aura hers was silent matching the enchantment of the moon, her body was hidden behind her dress but i=one could faintly make out a well defined propotions 11)E Croftmen: Human and a subordinate of Carmel, a noble woman with a bloodline that makes her extremely calcting Description: After the new intro 12) Mira Lionheart- Aunt of Austin, the next head of the mage tower Description: she has violet hair that reached her shoulders which was braided and her eyes was silver in color as if glowing, her beauty was beyond description, if the Empress was a cold beauty, then she was one that men dreamed to conquer but didn¡¯t have the confidence too she was surrounded with a powerful aura and the natural deposition of a sessful women was around, the air from the open window caused her hair to flutter making her more mysterious, her body proportions couldn¡¯t urately be said due to her mage get up, but even with that one could see faint outlines in her body and say that she was well endowed 13)Scarlet- A half human and half dragon Description: she has ash grey hair that was a bob cut along with golden pupils with a slit in it, she was wearing brown one piece dress that covered her body Her body was lean, with quite a hight as she stood tall, there was a huge domineering dragon might from her body, her face was beautiful, with a bit of a tomboy look, she had huge perky breast and a nice ass 14)Emma- A illegitimate daughter of the Girol noble family, saved by Austin Description: After the new intro 15)Sana- Cat tribe girl saved from the desset by Austin Description: After the new intro 16) Rina- Rabbit tribe girl saved from thr dessert by Austin Description: After the new intro 17)Zora- Witch recruited by Austin Description- After the new intro 18)Vena Dragoneer- Wife of the current Dragon Lord and a bloodline contracter of Austin Description: she has red haired that fell down to her ass, an extremely sexy body and burning red eyes with slits, she had a beautiful face with an arched eyebrow and a small ck dot near her right eye, that small dot instead of looking bad gave her a different seductive charm her whole body carried absolute confidence,pride and arrogance that was naturally disyed, all this wasn¡¯t developed but something she was naturally born with 19) Sabrina Mammon Galen Delon ¨C The princess of the Elven Empire Description: she is a beautiful woman with tinum hair and emerald eyes, she has a calming aura, her natural precense seemed to calm the surroundings, her words too was smoothing, she had a natural beauty that seemed to sweep into those who kept focusing on her, people would die just to be graced by her precense, her body was more on the lean side moderate prpotions 20)Isabe Belphegor- Crown Princess of the Arian Kingdom Description: she has bright red hair and eyes, her long blood red hair fell down her shoulders on the chair she sat, her eyes were sharp, she gave off a sharp vibe, seemingly being hard to approach Her eyes was cold, unlike the stoic Nora, her eyes held no feelings, seemingly deste, she seemed like the type that would not even flinch even if the world burned, yet that look with her beautiful face only seemed to ignite men¡¯s desire to conquer her 21)Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub- The crown princess of the Olfan Empire of the Demon realm Description: She has olive colored hair that fell to her shoulders along with bright peach fox like eyes that shined, she had an s shaped body that was covered by her dress Her face was seductive, that seemed to bring out the desires within anybody that looked at her, she had a ck tail with a heart shape that rested on her back 22)Marlene Kia Leviathan- the next queen of the whale tribe and the future ruler of the sea Description: she was bewitchingly curvaceous, having a near ideal body figure that can tempt the souls of many men, her beautifully long blue hair swayed down towards her waist like crystal clear water, matching her ocean blue hair were azure coloured eyes that carried a sharp and dangerous aura, showcasing a deep pride within her she wore a silky blue hair, that flowed down to her ankles and perfectly highlighted her assets 23) Catherine Madaras poseidin- the princess of the mermaid tribe Description: The girl who spoke with a charming voice had maroon colored hair, deep blue eyes, her body was moderate wearing a light red dress, her ears hidden by her hair was gills like, extended, her face was beautiful with plump lips, that brought out peoples desire to take a bite 24)Nell Void Starlight- the princess of the lion tribe Description: The girl who responded had orange and brownish mane like hair with orange cat like eyes, she smiled as she spoke showcasing her canine tooth, there was a lion like tail behind her back, which moved around excitedly, her body was hot with wide hips and huge ass, with moderate breasts, unlike the rest of the girls she had a wild looks 25) Celestinia Graciers Kreen- The Dragon Princess Description: she has snow white hair, that fell down to her shoulder, the color of her eyes ivory with dark ck slit in them, she wore white dress that fell down to her ankles, the dress covered her body without giving out much about it, her face couldn¡¯t be seen due to the veil that covered her face, enticing others to now about what was hidden behind it Her whole aura was strong, even though her eyes was calm, there hid a great pride within her eyes, if Scarlets dragon might was a breeze then this women¡¯s dragon might was a hurricane, those who looked at her for long would be pulled deep into her 26) Razellia Di Hydra- The Supreme Goddess of destruction, misfortune and curses Description: she has dark ck hair and purple eyes, her face was beyond beautiful, she had a ck dress on her body sticking nicely to her curvy body Chapter 1: the beginning

Chapter 1: the beginning

In the azraeil empire, within the duchess¡¯s castle of the human realm thereys a boy within the mansion of the duchess¡¯s.The boy appears to be asleep within the bedroom, the room was the exact definition of the word ¡°extravagant¡±. The room was decorated with gold on the edges of the room with a wide space for at least 7 people to live.The boy appears to be about 8 years old with silver hair, Cubby cheeks,and a cute face.No doubt the boy would surely grow up to be quite the looker. It would have been a harmonious scene if it weren¡¯t for the boy continuously frowning and Turing in the bed as if he was in pain. The boy kept groaning until suddenly he jolts up clutching His head. ¡°What the hell, why does my head hurt so bad, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Arhhhhh¡­.damn it, it hurts¡­..¡± The ¡°boy¡± suddenly jolts and starts Turing and tussling as if in great pain¡­. ¡°Why does it feels like my mind is exploding¡­what¡¯s happening?.?..?¡± He kept on screaming in pain for at least 10 minutes until the ¡°boy¡± had gotten better¡­.. ¡°Wow¡­uff, must have drunk a lotst night¡±the boy said currently lying t on the floor,when he starts to realize that the sealing he is lookin at doesn¡¯t belong to him ¡°What the helll? Did I drink so much that I came to the wrong house or am I hallucinating now?¡± Trying to stand up the boy fails and falls back. ¡°Damn it my, muscles hurt like hell! did I get into a bar fight,no..no that¡¯s not important, the question is where the hell am I?¡± whileying down questing himself the boy notices a certain characteristic that he had failed to notice before, that is¡­everything looks big no that cant be right,the truth was he became smaller,feeling a sense of dreading upon him the ¡°boy¡± raises his hands and takes a look small,white and most of all smooth suddenly a certain thought enters his mind, a concept which was extremly popr among light novels and webnovels as an avid reader himself he had read his fair share of fantasy transmigaration novels ¡°no, it cant be real, its not possible¡± while the boy was having a meltdown and was trying his best to push such thoughts away. a voice was heard, nailing his fantasies to reality [ding¡­] [scaning the current world¡­..] [scaningpleted¡­] [wee host!!!¡­..to your new life] the system joyfully said not knowing that these words had destroyed the building hope within his host Chapter 2: New Start

Chapter 2: New Start

Hearing the words which he never hoped to hear his whole life the ¡°boy¡± suddenly starts to cry. ¡®¡­.. so i died¡¯ ¡®how is that possible, thast thing i remember is leaving my dorms to buy some groceries, and then¡­.wait i can¡¯t remember anything after that¡¯ reading the hosts thoughts the system replied [Host died after returning from shopping, host got caught between a shooting scene and got hit with a bullet, the memories of it are removed as to avoid psychological problems for the host!!] hearing the reply from his so called system, the ¡°boy¡± starts crying even more ¡®so i died without aplishing anything in life?, without giving back the love and support my parents gave me?, without aplishing my dreams?¡¯ [warning¡­warning¡­ mentality of the host breaking down .. activating emergancy cool down procedures] suddenly the ¡°boy¡± feels a cooling sensation on him and his dark thoughts some how started to settle down [Host you might have died but now you have the chance to write you future again please calm down, take deep breaths] feeling his sanity some back to him, his hazy eyes started to gain it¡¯s rity back. taking deep breaths the boy tries to stand up in which he miserable fails and falls back ying on the carpet the carpet the ¡°boy¡± asks ¡°so how was it back at my home,is everybody alright¡­. a-ar-are my parents alright?¡± [Host parents are alright, there were at your funeral and your parents did fall into depression but they willuch back] hearing what the system said the boy heaves a sigh ¡°give me some time alone to think¡± hearing what his host said and reading his hosts mental state the sytem became silent closing his eyes the boy began to remeber, his past, his life, his parents, everything, his total of 22 years old his life like this half an hour passed, when he opend his eyes again there were a myriad of emotion and he had not fully forgotten his past but he can now move forward. ¡°hey system i am now ready, could you tell me why i can¡¯t move?¡± finally hearing the word it wanted to hear,it replied [yes host we can start!!, currently the hosts soul is being coed to the current body, since there is a mismatch of your soul and body it might take some time to integrate] [For worry not i can speed up the time by giving you current body some shock] hearing the first half of the systems words the ¡°boy¡± smiled but hearing the rest his face started to contract. ¡°how long will the normal route take??¡± [about 1 to 2 months] ¡®so what you are basicly telling me is that i have to take the shock right??, how are these even options¡¯ Taking a deep breathe to control his rising anger, the boy replied ¡°sure give those shocks¡± [right away host, better take a deep breathe for theing shock in 3..2¡­1!!] sudddenly the boys body starts twitching like a fish taken out of water, this went on for about 20 seconds before it cooled down ¡®arhg¡­damn it, hey system why dont youe in font of me so that i can ¡°thank you¡± ¡® [No need host, i am an eternal figure you can¡¯t touch me] Grumbling to himself the ¡°boy¡± raises himself from the ground and takes a look around ¡®seeing the furniture and room it seems like this boys family is quite rich¡¯ ¡°hey system tell me where i am and who i am¡± [host better take a seat before i start] Hearing this the ¡°boy¡± takes a seat on the bed ready to hear about himself [The host is currently in the world of ¡°Ether¡± from ¡°Arizinons sense¡±] Hearing the systems word the ¡°boy¡± shot up from his bed with deep shock Chapter 3: Understanding

Chapter 3: Understanding

Hello everyone from now onwards the story will forward on first person pattern So please enjoy !! **************************************************************************************************** ¡°What how is that possible, wa-wats goin on??, are you saying that i am in the game ¡®Arizinons sense¡¯ ?¡± [Yes and No, this world is real not a game ] while trying to digest the explosive news that i got right now i plunge directly to my bed ¡®Arizinons sense, Ether these words how could i not know them??¡¯ it was when i was on the 2nd year of highschool the game was released and just as it was released it had be a great hit Basically it was a eroge game¡­.. Boasting about great capture targets,adventure, action and yes¡­we also have heart moving sex. It was basically a story of how you capture each targets and expand your harem as big as possible What had set this game different from others was how hard it was to capture the girls heart, each character felt like it had it¡¯s own life. And instead of the normal route where we have a choice to pick to increase your favourable points, you could type your words and get diffrent responses The more you progress the more hard it gets as you had to work hard to keep your harem afloat. As a man of culture i had also yed the game¡­.secretly that is. well i could have said to be the topmost yer as i had thergest harem and could keep it afloat. The feeling of conquering the heroines was so addictive that i couldn¡¯t stop ying and ended up bing a pro who conquered many girls that others could not. ¡°so what you are basically saying is i was reborn in the game but why?¡± i was really curious why did i get a second chance why me? [well host to start with, this is your game world but real,there will be no 2nd chances, no restarts and no retreats] [The action host takes will effect the future and everybody here are real and have feelings] [As to why you are here it is bcause of the god of games] ¡°god of games??, are you saying that a god gave me this chance why¡± [the god of games is one of the supreme gods in existence, as to the chance the god of games gave you is not free] ¡°wait not free,what do you mean?¡± [Ding..] [main quest intiated: Info: Take all the girls away from the main protagonist, take all the girls for yourself while making sure that the protagonist lives a full life of a bachelor Rewad:Getting to freely live in this world Faliure: To have your soulpletely totured for eternity in hell] Reading the main quest i got, i had only one thought in his mind that i was f****d up!! while taking all the women for himself and living a harem life does sound great, it definitely has a huge bacsh one must know that the game was almost simr to reality where only you could know the result after the action. As an eroge the game had the tsundere, the sadist, the machoist, the kuudere and the¡­yandere Dont take me wrong i have nothing against yanderes, in fact which man doesn¡¯t love it when a women will do anything for you and live just for you? But when the love leads to the women activating a god-tier forbbiden magic to keep you for herself, thats when shit hits the fan. Remembering the look of the women who was manicallyughing after proiming him only hers caused a tremble up my spine. ¡°wait why did the god of game do this what¡¯s in it for him?¡± [Host might not know this but as the god of game it is his responsibility to y all the released games and topletely conquer it] [However for the first time the God of Games couldn¡¯tpletely win in a game] ¡°so, you mean that, since he couldntplete ¡°arizinons sense¡± he created the real world just to torture the protaganist?¡± [Correct host, as the choosen individual you must conquer each of the targets, while making the main hero life tougher] Hearing this i was really speechless, just because he was spiteful he wanted to torture the games main hero. ¡°so basically i should take all the womens for myself while making the protagonist a bachelor¡± [yes] i was speechless, while what i said was easypleting it is almost close to impossible. Each of the capture targets either have immense background, power or beauty, who won¡¯t settle for just any tom, dick or harry. sighing while rubbing my head, i choose to keep the problems temporarily on the back on my head and focus on the present. ¡°can you atleast tell me who i am right now?¡± [Host has taken the body and have be the character Austin Lionheart] Hearing the name i jump out of my bed with not only shock but also fear. Chapter 4: My New Identity

Chapter 4: My New Identity

Austin Lionheart a name that every yer who has yed Arizinons sense will know. A person for who even i felt pity for in the game. he was the younger brother of one of the capture targets.He was a wimp and crybaby who admired the protagonist and called him ¡°big brother¡±. Having looks that made even the protagonist jealous and someone who hid and behaved like a girl. he was said to have talents inbat but due to suffering a trauma at an young age he became afraid of fights well if that was all then it was no problem but he was then used by the game producers as a sacrifice to boost the protagonist. it was revealed that the simp like kid was having an affair with his uncles wife, that is the azraeil empires empress. Also the empress was so excessively attached to him that she burned herself along with him so that they could be together in death!! plus it waster discovered that the empress had forced upon him and had ckmailed to keep him for herself while hiding it under everyones eyes Remembering the scene of how Austin was screaming in despair on how he was being burned with the empress, makes my body go cold. taking a deep breath to control my body, i take a walk towards the mirror ced in my room and takes a look i gazed upon a eight year old boy with silver hair, deep and prating purple eyes, cubby cheeks along with a cute nose giving a very cute appearance. yup its him alright, although young i could still tell the characteristic of his handsome face of the future. ¡®th-then she must be real too,s-so arent i already dead?!¡¯ ¡®wait wait take deep breath, the other things are only going to take ce so the attraction of the empress must have not happened till now¡¯ ¡®yeah that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t have to get afraid i still have time¡¯ forcefully stopping my panic,i slowly began to calm down. [host is you inner monologue over?] ¡°yeah what¡¯s up¡± [its just that i have yet to transfer you current bodies memories to you, so could you preapre yourself] ¡°memories?¡¯ its only then did i realize that i didn¡¯t have any of the past memories of this body ¡°sure tell me what do i have to do¡± [nothing much host just has toy down on the bed while i transfer the memories to you, there might be a slight headache, that¡¯s all] giving a nod i walk towards my bed andy down [starting procedure in 3..2..1] suddenly a mild paines to my mind and i start to see some images, like a movie they pass through my mind, i closed my eyes and started to integrate with the memories After 10 minutes i woke up, the mature aura around me disappears, my movements starts to change and each of my action started to resemble a childs opening my eyes stong determination started to flow through me, today onwards i am Austin, Austin Lionheart suddenly the door to my room opens and a women walks in, seeing her for a moment i fall in to daze. blonde hair that falls to her shoulder, green eyes that shined like gems, a plump lips along with a motherly aura Grace Lionheart my mother walks in,although i had seen her in my memory seeing for real is totally another experience Grace looked towards her child and for a moment she felt that her child felt diffrent, like a stranger. ¡®what am i thinking, looks like the stress is getting to me¡¯ shrugging her thoughts she walk towards her child seeing my so called mom stop for a moment and frowning my heart starts beating faster and cold sweat appeared on my back ¡®Does she know?, no maybe she felt something was different?, i really need to get my act together¡¯ Finishing my monologue i look towards my mother and began my act ¡°little Austy are you alright?, i got scared when you suddenly fainted¡± saying so my mother approaches me and pulls me into her embrace and i directly falls into her pillow like breast and a sweet scent enters my nose. ¡®umm smells like roses, wait that¡¯s not important did she say faint?¡¯ i started to look through my memory and found out that i had fainted during my breakfeast cing my hands on my mothers breast (by ident) to pull my self up i look towards my mother and smiling i said ¡°its nothing mom,its just that i have some headache, but i am fine now¡± seeing that her son was fine now Grace gave a happy smile ¡°then its all good, i had a healer check up on you and she said that you are alright¡± ¡°Humph¡­.how can he not be okay, he is the one who always survives after all¡± after the loud shout two girls walked into my room one a 10 year old and the other a 6 year old And i know the one who had spoken now, Nora Lionheart my big sister and one of the capture targets Chapter 5: Family

Chapter 5: Family

Nora Lionheart being one of the important capture targets she was blessed with beauty, strength and background. She was among one of the girls i had conquered, a person who disys a strong front like she cares about nothing but has a warm hidden heart within her That person in now standing in front of me, it really is a surreal experience, i always wondered why people would buy figurines of thier interest, now i can understand why, it really is exiting to have a figure of your imagination in front of you right now in front if me stood a girl of 10 year, blonde hair that fell to her shoulders, green eyes just like her mother, a round and beautiful face which looked cute, no doubt she would swoon the hearts of countless men in the future when she grows up. Beside her stood a timid girl of six, a short blob of silver hair, a pair ofrge green eyes blinking with innocence looking directly into mine. Elda Lionheart inheriting my fathers hair and mother eyes, she is one of the important pieces in making Nora fall in love with you in the game we have to save Elda heroically while winning Nora¡¯s heart, after that we are given a choice of taking Elda has you younger sister or¡­.lover along with Nora You can take Elda has your lover if you are capable of keeping it a secret from her big sister, or if you have a certain taste for well¡­.you know loli¡¯s Game aside right now i am being stared upon by my sister. ¡°humph, just as i thought you really are a weakling, just fainting after breakfast¡± my sister said staring at me like a weakling, staring at her like a scared kid i dive deeper into my mothers breast ¡°fearfully¡± ¡®girl wait for me to conquer you after that i will be whooping your asster, but damn so soft¡¯ seeing her son hug her tighter, Grace didnt think much of it, who would think that an 8 year old will be having the soul of a 22 year old man? sighing Grace looked towards her eldest daughter who had began to bully her younger brother after her husbands demise Thinking of her husband a pang of pain hits heart, bringing herself back together she looks towards her daughter ¡°Nora dont bully your brother, you know he as been through a lot,¡± hearing her mother reproach her she clicked her tongue and looked away. And while i was enjoying this smoothnd of pillows a notification hit me [Ding¡­.!] [capture targets detected, does host want to activate read function] ¡®read function, what¡¯s that?¡¯ [it lets the host read certain information about a target the host looks at] ¡®oh, then activate it¡¯ , saying so i looked towards my so called big sister and a row of information appears [ Name: Nora Lionheart Age: 10 Talent:10/10 Titles: None Love: 50%(sibling love) Description: Even though you are her brother she has a small dislike for you born from her father¡¯s death and your wimpy attitude infuriate¡¯s her Difficulty:AA+ (you are her brother, the difficulty of making her love you as a man is extremely difficult ) ] Reading this i got a basic idea of how she thinks of me and I get that she thinks i am partly responsible for that incident it Seems that Austin¡¯s father had died a year ago protecting him. His father was ambushed outside their territory by a group of assassins while travelling with Austin, it was said that maybe he could have lived if not for Austin. so Nora always had a grudge at him for it, looks like the kid became like this beacuse if his low esteem Then i looked towards my little sister [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None Love: 66%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosen¡¯t know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to y with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you y your cards right, she¡¯s yours) ] ¡®umm, its better than i thought, i might have a basic idea on how to deal with her¡¯ Lastly i look towards my mother [ Name:Grace Lionheart Age: 33 Talent: 9/10 Title: princess of the battlefield, The Red Rose Love 100%(a mother¡¯s love is always max) Description:Love you no matter what. >currently in mild depression and sleep loss >Her heart pains because of her broken family Difficulty: S e on she¡¯s your mother, how hard do you think it is you make her see you as a man) ] seeing this my eyes widen from suprise, it seems that i can even conquer my mother if i want, this opens a whole new area of experimentation. After checking upon me, my family choose to leave me to rest, which i asked for and my little sister approched me before everyone left pulling my shirt she said ¡°big brother, i hope you get well soon¡± hearing her words i smiled and rubbed my hands on her head for a pat to her suprise ¡°Dont worry when big brother gets better, i will y with you a lot¡± suprised from my sudden act of intimacy which was out of my chaarcter she was first suprised but after that she smiled shyly and ran away shaking my head in amusement, iy on my bed A lot happened today and truthfully i haven¡¯t epted it allpletely, even if my soul is of an adult my current body if of a child it can¡¯t handle all this stress ¡®Whatever happens from now i will deal with it then¡¯ saying so i fall into blissful sleep. Chapter 6: Information

Chapter 6: Information

¡°Young master, wake up¡± ¡°wake up young master¡± Hearing a feminine voice calling me, my tiered eyes opened, the first thing i saw was a unfamiliar ceiling, for a moment i was confused then suddenly memories of yesterday flooded me ¡®i see, so it wasn¡¯t a dream¡¯ waking up, i saw a women in traditional maid costume, with a nice curvey body and a mature aura and a cute face she was standing beside me waiting for me, feeling confused i racked through my brain looking for the memories of her ¡®huh, so her name is Mia and she was assigned to be my maid till my personal servent was determined¡¯ Here in the world of Ether each noble on their 9th birthday receives a personal maid or butler. shrugging these thoughts away i got out from my bed and giving her my most innocent smile, i said ¡°Goodmoring Mia¡± ¡°Goodmoring young master, its time for you to get freshened up¡± ¡°sure, lets go¡± Giving her the signal, i was led to the bathroom where I was cleaned, rinsed and dressed up though it was weird to be cleaned and dressed by some else, but the mental plessue of having different maid clean you up really is great, though my body was young and it couldn¡¯t have reactions, I was still an adult at mind. it was at that time that i understood how big the mansion i lived in really was, each and every corner screamed luxury Guess this is what you get when you are the sister of the emperor i was led by my maid to the dinning area where there was arge table filled with foods and saw my newly acquired family waiting for me it was a rule that all the family members would sit together for breakfast ying my current ¡°Austin¡± persona i greeted each of my family, i really need to start changing his behaviour gradually. my mother and little sister smiled at me while my big sister pouted and looked away ¡®cute¡¯ i thought i took my seat and started my breakfast, but damn it was really taste, it was nothing like what i had ever eaten, the food just melted in my mouth while having breakfast my mother asked me how i was and other question pertaining to my sickness, while i replied curtly matching my persona after breakfast everyone was left to do their own thing , my mother had to deal with her duties, my big sister to her training while my smaller one for studies. while being a noble and all sound good but ites with its own responsiblity, kids had to start focusing and studying from a young age and each children is taught to bring out their most talents and potential, in this world noble children mature early due to their studies and responsibilities. before my little sis left i asked her to free her timing in the eveing so she could y with me. though suprised she readily agreed, since she¡¯s only six she doesn¡¯t have a lot to learn As for me since i am ¡°sick¡± my mother asked me to take a week leave from studies since i was free i decided to head towards the library of the mansion as a man who belived that ¡°knowledge is power¡± i really needed to know more about this world Entering the library i saw arge area fully covered by books, a room fully covered with books from top to bottom sending my maid away for privacy, i soon dived towards towards the books containing the basics of this world 4 hourester~~~~~~~ closing the 5th book, I leaned towards my chair and closed my eyes ¡®looks like the knowledge i know is simr to the worlds¡¯ as i said before this world is called Ether, the world was built by the two goddesses Silviya and Silvie, they both put towards their power and created the world they deemed fit. They created the Silviya realm and the Silvie realm. we have the Silviya realm, which currently contains several contries and two empires, along side the elves, beastmens and dwarfs. the elves have a single empire where they live in the olive forest and unlike the normal fantasy elves they aren¡¯t tree huggers the elves had created a huge empire within the forest which was ruled by several tribes, the elves are known for their ablity formerce and magicalbat arge quantity of the worlds money flow through them, several businesses and banks are being controled by them. Not only that, due to their longer life span they also have arger amount of experts, but they have no desire for world denomination why you ask?? why would they, they have everything. ¡°we got money, we gotnd and we are in prosperity!!¡± plus due to their innate magic capabilities they were being protected by the dragon¡¯s here dragon¡¯s are not an empire or a tribe thay are somthing much above it, dragons are on a different level. dragon¡¯s were said to be the first created species of the both goddesses, with strength and life force above all other species. they dont intervene in wordly matter¡¯s and they make sure that the peace stay. and hence the elves recieved the protection and support, no one was there that could stop them. Chapter 7: Information(2)

Chapter 7: Information(2)

So yeah there something I have to tell you guys I have changed the names of the realms I changed human realm to Silviya realm and Demon realm To Silvie realm That¡¯s all!! **************************************************************************************************** Anyway enough about dragon¡¯s, the next species is the beastmens They are divided into diffrent tribes and spread across a single empire,among them the four main ns are: The Lion Tribe The Tiger Tribe The Wolf Tribe The Cat Tribe each tribe has other ns below them and is ruled by the main n like a council, there is no single king, surprisingly such a system really works well for them unlike the elves the beastmens are more inclined towards closebact than magic, though they use magic inbat each n has its own specialty, such as the cat tribe being great assassins, the tiger tribe being great treasure hunters. All the ns hade together to create an exotic world of their own which is a great tourist spot in this world. After that we have the dwarves, they actually dont have their own country but a city, known to be imprable to all. Due to their low birth rate the dwarves have a lesser poptions, so they came together to create the dwarven city. built with high metal walls and technology, the city is literally imprable. Another thing about the dwarves is that they own about 56% of the worlds weapon production. A scary number to say the truth as they only Iive for smithing and drinking, it is said that the dwarves have more money than they can spend. After themes the humans unlike the other races the humans are not well knit nor do they have any speciality. That was what the other races had thought but the humans took their weakness as strength and expaned their ways. we started producing magical weapons and as a group of extraordinary thinking we started learing the specialty of others and started to excel in them. humans also has their own share of extraordinary experts and powers currently there are 2 human empire and other human countries surrounding it, both the empire¡¯s are equal in strength. The empire i am currently in is the Ezraeil Empire currently ruled by us Ezraeil the 8th, he took control of the empire 15 years ago. The other is the twilight empire, ruled by Maxwell twilight the 8th. surrounding them are other countries who strength canot be scoffed at, they themself have specialities and strenghts. like the country of Angria whichpletly focuses on magic, it is said that even themoners their knows basic magic The country of Avalon focues in kinghts and they are basically closebact oriented so these are the basic in the human ¡°realm¡±, why realm you ask?, This is beacuse the Silvie realm and the Silviya realm are not exactly on the same ne The realm containing humans,elves,beastmens and dwarves was made by the goddess Silviya and the demon realm by the godess silvie to travel between each realm one needs to use a transport gate and as for the demon realm?? they have countless different types of demons, where there exist only 2 empire ruling them all, The Efeth and The ne empire. The Efeth empire is ruled by the Efeth demons and the ne empire is ruled by the ne demons Other than this there is another race created by both the godesses, the aquatic species that live within the sea. A great aquatic empire ruled by both the mermaid and whale tribes. unlike what people would expect there is norge rate war or dislike between the races, infact they live in harmony, where different races live with each other well that is after what took ce thousands of year ago, for some reason there was a war between the goddess Sylvia and Sylvie The war escted to such degree that millions died and blood had made the world red, but no one actually knew why there was a war between the godesses well¡­..except for me who had yed the game, there was a hidden quest to bepleted and i had found the reason its nothing great, it was a small disagreement between the goddess, the godess Silvie wanted to live and interact with her creations forming a harmony but Godess silviya just wanted let her creations as they are, with no interactions so¡­..yup a great war ured beacuse of that, you can imagine my surprise when i found about it. opening my eyes and rubbing my sore body i decided to take a walk ¡°oh yeah before that, hey system show me all the application you can provide me¡± [yes, host] [ The Support System ??status ??shop ??information ??Notepad ] looking at the given choices a few doubts arose in my mind. ¡°hey system what¡¯s information?¡± [Its as the name implies, you can check into the information and buy certain information at a certain price] [ And before you ask the ¡°price¡± is referred to counterattack points which you earn while conquering each capture targets or doing something determinal to the main protagonist] while listening to the systems exnation my expression bes weider and weider, so basically i have to touble the main protagonist. ¡®Damn that God is quite vengful¡¯ ,throwing my thoughts away i click status, suddenly a blue screen appears in front of me [ Name: Austin Lionheart Age :8 Total Points: 0 Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:7/10(nothingpared to your siblings) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: None Partners Conquered: None ] ¡°hmmm, so i have a hidden bloodline, but he didnt have it in the game¡± ¡®maybe he didnt awaken it ¡® Chapter 8: The Great Shop

Chapter 8: The Great Shop

bloodlines unlike what you think they are not hereditary, you might or might not be born with a bloodline, it all depends on luck Bloodlines can either be a curse or a blessing that¡¯s because not all bloodlines are good or helpful, some might even cause harm Also there is only a small chance that a person might even activate their bloodline, always being born with it does not mean that one might awaken it some people live all their life without knowing they poses a bloodline. ¡°System is my bloodline strong¡± [If you require the knowledge buy it from the system] ¡®hump, what a stingy system you are¡¯, while mentally cursing my system i choose the shop option, what surprised me was that, the shop had a subdivision [ ??Shop >Combat shop >Sexual shop ] feeling intrigued i first choose the sexual shop and after reading through the items in it, i was left speechless [ Spell: Darkness that protects Description:The great darkness priest was actually a closet prevert who loved sex, hence in order to prevent problems, he had created this spell which uses darkness to avoid pregnancy. uses: it Avoids pregnancy, no matter how much you cum, there is no need for fear as darkness is here cost: 5000 ] [ spell: Light that spreads Description: The great light priest to was a pervert who loved sex, in great desire to spread his love he created this spell to create pregnancy. Uses: Make the most sterile of women pregnant, a divine spell to all the infertile men¡¯s cost:5000 [ [ spell: The eyes of truth Description: when the light priest and dark priest had once fought they discovered their own hidden interest, togther they made this divine spell of light and darkness that can be used to see a women¡¯s weakness uses: the spell covers the eyes to see the sexual or exiting spots of women¡¯s.Use it to make even the most cold faced women cum like a bitch cost:10,000 ] Along with these there were several other spells which had left me flustered, these were really useful spell, especially for me. making a mental note of what i should buyter when i have points i moved towards thebat shop, the stuff there really did impress me [ item: impurity remover Description: A mystical item of the lohares, used to remove the impurities within the body cost: 25,000 ] [ item: The founder Description: An amazing item created by the omerian tribes, said to make the body stronger and create a unshakable foundation cost:30,000 ] There were also several other products that impressed me, there was even one that awakened hidden bloodlines but the price of it had pushed the notion away while i was examining my options the door to the library opens and my maid Mia enters ¡°young master, its already time for your lunch plus you still have to meet with the young miss¡± its only after i heard her speak that i understood that its already evening, standing up i said ¡± Sure lets go, also say to my sister that we can have lunch together today¡± ¡°yes, young master¡± Few minuteter i was situated in the dining hall with my sister across me seeing her i was quite unsure on how to begin, then when i saw what was severed for luch, it wasmb based and then a idea hit me ¡°Mia¡± ¡°yes, young master¡± ¡°take my seat towards my sister i will cut and feed hermb for her today¡± My dominant voice and suggestion suprised the maids gathered in the hall but they recovered fast and carried out my order. now i was seated near my very suprised sister who was looking at like i was some kind of alien. chuckling i patted her head ¡°dont worry little E, your big brother here will feed you today¡± hearing my words she shyly nodded her head but suddenly a scene happend which suprised me +50 affection seeing the light pop up above her head, i went into daze for a moment, recovering quickly i read her info again [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: null Love: 67%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but doesn¡¯t know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to y with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you y your cards right, she¡¯s yours) ] Her love had gone up by 1%, ¡®umm, this is good looks like i can use her to experiment¡¯ continuing, i started to cut her food to serve her and tenderly i served her like she was the most tender and fragile gem +25 affection +15 affection +20 affection And as i continued to feed her, the more points i started to rack in, she was like an ATM that gave money and i was the recipient who needed it dearly while feeding her, i began to doubt her disy of affection, sure its fun to be with your big brother and all but it doesn¡¯t exin such disy Then it suddenly hit me, she was feeling lonely, having a mother diving into her job, a big sister fully busy with her schedule, she didn¡¯t have anybody to y with havinge to the realization a evil smirk came and went upon my face ¡®Looks like conquering her will be easier than i thought¡¯ looking into the green eyes of my sister, i tenderly took a napkin and cleaned her face +50 affection After luch i took my little sister around to y we yed many games, while i told her about the stories and funny jokes from earth, by the end i had racked a great amount of points It was only when the maid had reminded us that we choose to seprate and head to bed but before leaving i gave my little sister a hug and a kiss on the forehead after which she ran away shy from my affection [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: Null Love: 73%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosent know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to y with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you y your cards right, she¡¯s yours) ] Chapter 9: Letting It All Out

Chapter 9: Letting It All Out

Four days has passed since thest day i had lunch with my little sister, during that time i continued to y with her. Due to my constant efforts, i have managed to rise her affection towards me quite a lot [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: Null Love: 89%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosent know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to y with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you y your cards right, she¡¯s yours) ] During this time a rumor started to spread that i had began to change from my wimpy side, after it spread my mother had visited me and i gave her an Oscar winning performance Teary eyed and indignant i screamed ¡°Mother don¡¯t worry about me i am worried more about you, you haven¡¯t slept in a long time and i know that stress is piling on you¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me mother, i have decided to change for the better, i don¡¯t want to burden you¡± ¡°i will do my best so that i can help you¡± i tried my best to y the character of an innocent boy who had began to change and immaturely he dreams of helping his mother I must have done well, because the result i got was a teary eyed mother who hugged me like i am the most precious thing in the world. right now i am sitting in the library reading through different books while nning on how to conquer my big sister unlike Elda, i can¡¯t just spoon feed her and expect her to start gloating all over me, if she lets me spoon feed her that is She already has a mild dislike for me, so erasing that and starting anew is not easy sighing and rubbing my head i start to drink the tea Mia had brought me, ¡®sigh if only i could have some support, well she¡¯s a kid after all, she might throw tantrums¡¯ It was only then i realised something, ¡® of courese she¡¯s a kid!!¡¯ right now i was nning on how i can conquer the mature Nora not the kid Nora ¡®i really am acting like an idiot¡¯ In the game the story only officialy starts in the school arc where she was 20 years old why is she 20 and still in school you ask?? That¡¯s because unlike the normal schools the school she attends is attended by the nobles from around the whole world and the graduating age is 24 years. The Babylon imperial school created by all the races and located in the Babylon city, being the most popr and greatest city in the world it is a floating city located between silvyia and silvie realm, a citypromising of the worlds greatest school and head offices of many important establishments. the school normal starts for 14 year old kids andsts for 9 years. leaving aside all that,i think i might have an idea for making that big sister of mine fall ¡°young master, eldest miss Nora requests your precense¡± speak of the devil and the devil shalle smirking i asked Mia to lead the way walking towards my elder sister¡¯s location i started revising some my earlier made ns ¡®Looks like i need to push things up a bit¡¯ musing to myself i was led to the area my sister was located, entering the room i was greeted with the sight of my sister enjoying her tea while the sunlight surrounding her made her looks mystifying. while i entered she looked towards me, the normal Austin might have flinched and looked away but i looked directly into her eyes and confidently strolled into the room my demeanor suprised her a bit, she had heard about the things i had done these few days and wanted to see for her self if i had changed ¡®Looks like the rumors are true after all¡¯ while my big sis was musing to herself i sat next to her and started drinking my tea, for a moment a strange silence lingered between us, as the tension had started to make the maids ufortable my sister made her move ¡°hows you body?, are you alright now?¡± ¡°its fine i have mostly recovered and i am doing well now¡± ¡°i see that¡¯s good¡± again silence prevailed over us as the tension was about to rise again, i suggested ¡°why don¡¯t we y some chess?¡± my suggestion suprised her but after thinking about it she nodded ¡°sure, i have some time before my next ss¡± after some time the maids had arranged everything and we had began our game. Not to brag but as a straight A student and a rank holder in universities i am quite good at chess as our game began, i started my n ¡°Big sis, i know that you think that i am responsible for father¡¯s death and that you dislike me for it¡± I made the first move along with my words and she flinched when she heard my words and her piece almost fell ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it, it¡¯s true but that doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to use me of anything, you weren¡¯t there, you didn¡¯t see nor did you experience what i did and don¡¯t worry i don¡¯t me you¡± THUD I ced my next move ¡°After father¡¯s death i ran away and hid like a cowrd and i wasn¡¯t there to support you, it¡¯s my fault. I realised thatte but from now on i will change¡± THUD she made her move, her expression crumbling ¡°Big sister i know father¡¯s death hit you very badly, i know you hid the pain behind that external appearance of yours¡± THUD I made my move, my sister trying best to maintain her expression ¡°so let me in Sis, i promise you to stand together with you, to be your support, you can cry sis, you can be yourself when you are with me¡± THUD she made a move, this time her hands trembling ¡°i am the younger brother and i know that you think its your responsibility to stay strong but let it go for now, i want to see my real sis, the one who despite being pained still hides it¡± THUD I made my move, my sister¡¯s body trembling ¡°Let it all out sis, don¡¯t hide it everyone is there with you, we all love, i love you¡± THUD she made her move I ce the final piece ¡°chekmate¡± cing the final piece, i stood up and walked towards my seated sister who now had tears flowing down her eyes, i walked close to her and pulled her into my embrace though i am shorter than her, due to her being seated, when i hugged her, her face came upon my chest and immediately like a broken dam tears flowed. she clutched my shirt and started brawling out in an intense cry, her body shivered and she let out all the greveinces she faced all this while Her pain Her suffering Her anger Her unwillingness everything was let out today in her tears i stood supporting her waiting for her to finish when a notification hit me +30,000 affection Chapter 10: Changes

Chapter 10: Changes

Holy moly +30,000 i knew that she would react instantly but i didnt expect such an intense one, but thinking about it¡¯s quiet normal she lived her life suppressing her pain and ying out the character of a strong girl, without anybody to openly talk about, her pain doubled plus the guilt of using her smaller brother to get rid of her pain must have hurt her a lot, and my forgiveness must have hit her hard she went on crying for about the next 5 minutes, when she had finished we stayed in the same position for about 10 minutes, i was the one who first talked ¡°are you okay¡± There was no reponse but i had felt a small nod on my chest, after that silence prevailed, i looked down towards my sister and what i saw suprised me she was holding her head down, her eyes closed and her whole face red in embarrassment like a tomato, her lips pursed she looked so adorable that i wanted to give her a bite feeling my gaze she looked up towards me, her eyes hazy, her venerable look caused my heartbeat to fasten, i started feeling a little fuzzy feeling a bit mischievous, i leaned forward and gave a kiss on her forhead, going towards her ears i whispered ¡°you look so cute right now sis¡± And before i could say anything she pushed me away and ran away from me, i turned around to the door only to see a couple of suprised maids not knowing why their eldest miss was running. ughing i stood up and started walking, to my eldest sisters room that is¡­ ¡­ Nora¡¯s pov: i ran and ran, i kept running away from my little brother, without even bothering about the suprised gazes from the maids i ran to my room Give orders that no one can enter my room, i ran inside and jumped to my bed ¡®arghhhh, what did you do Nora, why did you cry in front of your little brother, he¡¯s going to think your a crybaby!!¡± ying on my bed i look towards my ceiling taking deep breathes i tried to control my emotion but then I touched my forehead and my little brother¡¯s words enter my mind ¡®You look so cute right now sis¡¯ Remembering those words my face starts to Heat up how can he say such words!! i close my eyes and started to remember what had really happened now, i had heard rumors that my brother had started to change recently curious about it i had called him to have a tea with me, i had expected him to act like usual all scared and fearful of his big sister but to my suprise he didn¡¯t disy any of it, unusual of him, he disyed at most confidence in himself, for a moment i thought he was someone else but then looking at his silver hair and purple eyes just like father¡¯s , i threw that notion away. whenever i see him father¡¯s image alwayses to my mind i had always bullied him for father¡¯s death, i felt that if it weren¡¯t for him then father would be alive, that he woulde home pat my head and y with me like always but i knew that was a dream and that i was just using my brother to went my pain and frustration, in all honesty i wanted to go upto him and apologize for everything and say that i was sorry but i couldn¡¯t do it, i had thought that today would be the same as always but unexpectedly he had asked for a game of chess, thinking nothing of it i agreed but i didn¡¯t think that he would use the game to bring out the fears and pain that i hid, each word he said had pulled my heart strings and before i knew it i was crying in his embrace. while i was reeling in my emotions i heard a knock on my door and then a voice from whom i ran away was heard ¡°big sister can ie in¡± silence¡­.. ¡°big sister, could you open the door¡± silence¡­.. ¡®why did hee here!!, did hee here to make fun of me¡¯ while i was thinking i walked towards the door hesitating wether i should open it or not, i really didn¡¯t know how to face him ¡°sigh¡­big sis if you are angry at me, then i am sorry¡± ¡°whatever i said back then was from my heart, i don¡¯t want you to be in pain and loneliness¡± i bit my lips hearing his words, my heart felt happiness and sourness at once ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed for crying sis, you are my idol, i look upto you¡± ¡°You crying does not change that, nor what you do in the future, you will always be my great big sister¡± ¡°i will wait tommorrow in the same room for you, let¡¯s y chess again or are you scared that you will loose to me?¡± silence¡­ ¡°i will wait for you as we are a family¡± i heard the sound of his footsteps leaving the door of my room while i slide and sat by getting the support of the door a tear fell down my face this time not of sadness but of happiness ¡°Austin, that idot i will get him tomorrow¡± ¡­ Austin pov: i hum merrily while i head towards my room, my n had gone better than i thought, looks like i can start the other ns [Ding¡­] [The starting pack gift has been activated, do you want to open?] ¡°a starting pack gift?, why am i only getting it now?¡± [Due to a certain connection problem it had only arrived now] raising an eyebrow to that answer,i decided to open it once i get to my room, while i reached there i saw a six year old silver haired girl standing there pouting. i was suprised at first but after a bit of thinking i understood her reason, when i got close she jumped into my embrace and started beating my chest ¡°booo, big brother you did note to y today, i waited a lot and you didn¡¯te¡± looking at me with her pouting face ahe expressed her indignation, smiling i poked her cheeks ¡°i am sorry Elda, i had a meeting with big sis and i was held up there¡± After a bit of pampering her, she finally started to smile, to make it upto her i suggested something ¡°why dont youe and sleep with your brother today¡± my suggestion suprised her and she started to blush and look away ¡°i-if big brother wants then i have no problem¡± saying that she ran away, shaking my head i enter my room. Chapter 11: The Start

Chapter 11: The Start

After entering my room i closed the door and sat on my bed ¡°system open the starter gift pack for me¡± mand epted opening gift plete!!] suddenly a white light appears and i had to close my eyes when i opened them i saw a slot machine in front of me, it had a screen and a lever ¡°system what¡¯s this??¡± [This is a slot machine host, host had to pull the lever to get his reward, it can be anything depending on the hosts luck] ¡°so basically my lives future is based on luck¡± sighing to myself i thought of getting rid of the issue now itself and pulled the lever, the image on the machine started rotating it kept rotating for about a few seconds before it stopped [Ding¡­..] [congrattions!!! the host has got the special gift the perfect body!!] [ Name: The Perfect Body Rating:SSS Description: The perfect body grants your body the most purest of mana, it makes it so that your stamina is endless, your body it self will be the very definition of perfect. Uses: power stronger than anyone at your level ? your ¡°little brother¡± down there will be perfect ?Never run out of your own cum ? A body that can make any female wet Drawback: It will take 9 years for your body to be molded to perfection, during that time you are not allowed to loose your virginity. ?can only loose your virginity or have sex after you turn 17 ] I don¡¯t know if my luck is good or bad, but having the power greater than any one at your own level is really tempting, but to hold by self back till i am 17 years old is indeed a drawback but the result i get out of the sacrifice is enough topensate for it, in this world strength is indeed a big indicator for your own status while swaying all the capture targets does indeed sound nice, i am not naive enough to believe that i can survive without strenght in this world there are many paths from which you can choose from we have the magicians, the witches, the knights¡­.etc once you chose your path you are stuck with it and it will be either your strenght or your demise, plus you can¡¯t always correctly guess a persons power, some paths might have stronger power while others have lesser power but the main way in which one can guess another¡¯s power is by tiers, there are many diffrent levels: The 1st tier, 2nd tier and the 3rd tier: They are called the origin zero origin zero is within the basic level where you make your foundation, in this level everyone are the same , it¡¯s only when you reach the 3rd tier where you start to choose your own path. From there onwards you can disy your true strength After that its each called origin level 1 , origin level 2¡­.to origin level 10 once you are in origin level 10, you can said to be a power house, for whom even the emperors has to give respect after origin level 10 there is the imperials they are people who have passed the level 10 by mastering certainsws such people who have done it are said to be counted in one hands, they are not allowed to deal with wordly matter because thay are just too strong. Leaving that aside this perfect body will be of great help to me ¡°System i ept the perfect body¡± mand heard, starting initiation in 1¡­..2¡­..3¡­..started!!] suddenly for a moment i felt a feeling has if my body is being caressed by lots of hands, it was so good but the feeling went as it came [¡°The perfect body¡± building has started the host is required to follow the given rules] Looks like i have taken the first step towards the future, sighing iy on the bed creating certain ns for the future, i only got out of it when a knock was heard on my door and a little girl entered inside her silver hair left in the open, wearing a cute pink pajama, along with her nervous look towards me was quite a beautiful sight. Elda curretly looked just like a fairy, untouched by the mortal world who would evoke protective feelings from anybody ¡°bi-big brother don¡¯t stare so much, its embarrassing¡± ¡°what else can i do when my little sister looks cute as a fairy¡± my words bought a blush to her face as she lowers her head and pouts walking towards my little sister i swoop in and picked her up princess style and takes her towards my bed, my actions furthered her embarrassment as she held her head down and clutched my shirt note i have no sexual desire to her, right now that is, c¡¯mon she¡¯s just a six year old girl, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s so satisfying to tease her like this,her reaction are always priceless reaching my bed i ced her lightly on the bed but she refused to let me go out of embarrassment, after a few minutes she rxed and let me go, though she was still a bit out of it i started joking and talking to her to ease the atmosphere and it had worked as she started responding back and we continued to y and talk for about 2 hours before Elda started to feel sleepy seeing that I said her we could rest in for the night she nodded and we got down to sleep, at first she was akward sleeping with me, sheyed on the bed next to me not knowing what to do i chucked and pulled her into my embrace ¡°Arnghg¡­¡± her shout of suprise was really cute, right now her body wasying above me with her head in my chest, smiling i gave a kiss on her head My actions together must have fried her head as she stared at me with a lost expression, i can swear that if this was an anime there would be steaming out of her head i patted her back to calm her down and i whispered ¡± Dont worry about it and just sleep, your big bro is always here for you¡± hearing my words she nodded shyly and closed her eyes to sleep +500 affection ¡®humm..looks like sweet words does do their job¡¯ slowly putting her to sleep by patting her back i too fall into my slumber thest taught on my mind was ¡®I must take that hidden imperial as my master¡¯ Chapter 12: The Shop’s Product’s

Chapter 12: The Shop¡¯s Product¡¯s

Hey Guys!!! I made a small changes to how the status is shown Hope you guys ept it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­ it¡¯s been a week since the day i had my first chess match with my big sister ¡°checkmate again sis¡± i said giving my disappointed sister sitting across me an innocent smile, my smile furthered her anger of disappointment. ¡°How can you always win against me, i am the older one here¡± my sister raised her arms and screamed in indignation, she had been having chess matches with me all week and yet till now she hasn¡¯t won ¡°you know what this means right?¡± ¡°yeah, yeah i know, so what should i do?¡± her answer furthered my smile, when me and my sis had yed for the 2nd time i had asked her to keep a bet, a simple one the loser will do one thing the winner want¡¯s since i kept on winning, she had to do what i want, i didn¡¯t ask anything big, as much as i want her to get down on her knees and give my dick a blowjob i can¡¯t do it, first i can¡¯t let my babies loose and second it might destroy the rtionship i right now have with her, so i asked her to do small stuffs right now, maybe who nows it might lead to something ¡°how about you give me a massage sis¡± giving me a stink eye she stood up came behind me and gave me a some what amateurish massage, it didn¡¯t feel all that great but getting my smug sister to do something i want in it¡¯s self is a pleasure after making fun my sis a bit i head towards my room, i got something important to do today, entering my room and giving themand that no one can enter it, i open the shop [ item: The founder Description: An amazing item created by the omerian tribes, said to make the body stronger and create an unshakable foundation cost:30,000 ] This is something i am nning to buy now, in the world of Ether, people can embark on the road of strenght after you reach 10 years when your foundations created normally its only when you 10 year old when your foundation or your te is created, you can start cultivating your power But at times there are said to be people whose foundation arepleted early, they are an extremely small group of people said to be geniuses and have great connection with mana of course i am no genuis but i have the cheat named the system, so suck it geniuses!!! after that i take a look at my system [ Name: Austin Lionheart sex:Male Age :8 Species:Human power:Null Total Points: 52,000 Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:7/10(nothingpared to your siblings) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: None Partners Conquered: None ] 52,000 the culmination of the points i earned thisst 2 weeks and with it i will take the first step of my n. ¡°system i want to buy the founder¡± [Request epted] [Do you wish to buy The Founder: Y/N] i click yes and the familiar white light appears again and forms a container in my hands, it was blue colored cylindrical container, containing a green liquid floating in it ¡°system am i to drink this?¡± [The host must shake it a bit first then drink it, the effect will take ce during your sleep] what else can i do other than trust the system, shaking the container a bit, i opened it, unlike what i expected there was no smell, praying to all the gods i can think of, i take the container and in one sip, took it all in. to all the curious mind out there the solution tasted a bit like kiwi ¡®umm, the taste is not bad¡¯ waiting for something to happen i brace my self but, even after a few minutes nothing happened ¡°hey system what happend??, shouldnt i go all super saiyan or somthing??¡± [As i said before host, host must take a rest and during your sleep the portion will readily built your foundation for you] shrugging my shoulders and hiding my small disappointment in not able to have my childish outburst i retire for my sleep in excitement i can¡¯t help it after all, no mater how mature i can be the prospect of using magic is simply an allure i can¡¯t let go, forcing myself i slowly fall into slumber. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [ Name: Elda Lionheart Sex:Female Age: 6 Species: Human Talent:9/10 power: Null Title: None Love: 89%(sibling love) Description: changing her perception of you > nowadays her favorite thing is to y with you Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you y your cards right, she¡¯s yours) ] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent:10/10 power:Null Title: None Love: 88%(sibling love) Description: your new character impressed her >you helping her to let go of her pain has set a seed in her heart(use it well) Difficulty:AA+ (you are her brother, the difficulty of making her love you as a man is extremely difficult ) ] [ Name:Grace Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 33 Species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: Origin Level 6 Title: princess if the battlefield, The Red Rose Love 100%(a mothers love is always max) Description:Love you no matter what. >currently in mild depression and sleep loss >Her heart pains because of her broken family Difficulty: S e on she¡¯s your mother, how hard do you think it is yo make her see you as a man) ] Chapter 13: Finding A Teacher

Chapter 13: Finding A Teacher

i woke up after a few hours of sleep and i could instantly tell the difference, i could fell certain particles in the air floating ¡®so this must be mana¡¯ closing my eyes i tried to focus inside my body and in the area where a small structure was first seen now had apleted te floating majestically ¡°so this is my te?, it certainly looks strong¡± tes are the base from which you build your power, its basically formed when you turn 10 years, the more you cultivate the more tes you keep above it creating a tower that aside i could feel the power residing in my body, i was tempted to start cultivating but the first time your moving mana it should be done under supervision for safety i got out of my bed had my lunch with my little sister earning some affection points, and went to see my mother to get permission to head outside the mansion entering my mother¡¯s office i saw her buried in her work, ever since my so called father died she had to deal with all the stress of the Dukedom if it weren¡¯t for her being a powerful warrior she would have long since fainted, speaking of which i started to remember the background of my mother The only princess of the before emperor and the younger sister of the current emperor, she was said to have great talent in swordsmanship and she had joined the military creating her own brigade and achieving merits it¡¯s how my parents met, my father was amander though not much in strength he was said to be a genius in leading the army while i was going over my own background my mother lifted her head from the heap of documents seeing her child, the only one within the household with purple eyes, she smiled sweetly inviting him to herp to sit seeing my mother call me, just like a young boy happy from her mother¡¯s call i ran upto her sitting on herp and using her breast as a pillow i sat Grace looked towards her child who looked all the same but different, at first she was really worried about him, due to the incident with her husband her child had started to form an introverted personality she was afraid that he would be unable toe out of that but thankfully he started to change recently for the better she had recived reports of what had happened these weeks and to say she was surprised would be an understatement, she herself knew that her family was not the same after her husband¡¯s death but she just didn¡¯t have any time to deal with it due to her work and she was deeply guilty about it too but her son hade up to the task and did it for her she was deeply relieved when she heard that her children had started to y with each other again, looking at her son sitting on herp so innocently she couldnt help pinch his cheek ¡®sigh, i really need to spend more time with my kids¡¯ being seated on my mothersp i looked at her, she was looking at me with a myriad of emotions and thoughts, i am no psychic but i could still pretty much guess what she was thinking so i turn towards my mother and switched on the caring-innocent-adult-child mode ¡°mom is something the problem you seem deep in your thought¡± Grace was pulled out of her monologue by her child and saw his deeply worried look at her, feeling touched she reponded ¡°No i am fine Austy, it¡¯s just that your mothers just feeling a bit sleepy thats all, no need to worry¡± ¡°mom you dont need to worry about us, we know that the reason you don¡¯t have time for us is because you are busy and we don¡¯t hate you for it¡± ¡°we love you no matter what¡± saying so i gave her kiss on the cheek and began patting her head like an adult consoling a child +1000 affection my actions brought a small smile to her face and she ended upughing and a tear rolled downed her cheek ¡°mom are you alright, why are you crying, did i do anything wrong?¡± i responded in fright just like an innocent child would but to my suprise after that my mother had end upughing loudly ¡°HA¡­HA HAAA¡­..¡± along with it she ended up pulling me into her embrace and i got hit with the scent of roses again, afterughing for a while my mother recovered she looked at me with a yful smile ¡°so my little Austy is consoling his mother huh¡± acting flustered ¡°no,no mom i was just cheering you up because you looked so down¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry mother is not mad at you¡± after that me and my mother continued talking for some time and after a few minutes she asked the reason why i wanted to see her and i expressed to her my desire to go out to get fresh air to which she instantly agreed. So after a few minutes i was outside the mansion with a few gaurds and my maid Mia apanying me dressed asman people, this time i decided that i wanted to go incognito. This will the first time that i go outside and see the world, the streets filled with humans, elves, beastmens and a few demons here and there,it was when I saw the different races that I was once again reminded that I am not on Earth as the head city of the dukedom our city was porch to say the least, the noble district which disyed elegance like no other the buildings resembling modern times rather than old, the world of Ether ain¡¯t that behind in technology, though no cars, phones, nes..etc, the world is indeed well developed clean roads, cafes, amusment parks and many more exist here and not to say about the happy smiles on the people¡¯s faces covering my head with a hood, me along with my guard¡¯s started strolling around and ¡°identally¡± reached a shop crowded with many young men standing at the entrance, there were quite a few nobles scions there to. they were like a pack of chickens standing there to take a look at their idol or something, ying my child persona ¡°Mia what¡¯s happening there?, why are a lot of people gatherd there??¡± ¡°oh that, it¡¯s just a bow shop that was currently set up¡± ¡°a bow shop, then why are there a lot of people outside?¡± i asked like total ignorant child i am ¡°well, young master it is said that the owner is a very beautiful women, so many men¡¯se and visit here¡± ¡°why do theye if there is a beautiful women here?¡±, my innocent eyes directly looking into Mia¡¯s my question stumped her a bit, she didnt know how to repond ¡°its nothing much young master, you will know about it when you get bigger¡± ¡°oh, then lets go inside the shop, i really want to see what¡¯s special about it¡± leading my guards we push to enter the shop, getting inside it, i marvel at how the shop is much different inside than the outside, interior well decorated with different kinds of bow hanging on the walls the shop was only one floor, but the area was wide giving out a weing wibe, and in the counter area sat a single women she was wearinga one piece dress which covered her whole body, a veil that covered her face, her ck hair fell down her back, she was sitting at the counter reading despite covering her face, her Phoenix like eyes and her ethernal aura gives her a strange atmosphere, as if she dosen¡¯t belong to this world, seeing her i use the read function [ Name: Elenor us Sex: Female Age: 140 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Imperial rank 3 Title: The Bow Empress, cold beauty, The imperial¡­etc Love : 0% Description: currently in search for a sesor >feeling a bit dispirited that she hasn¡¯t found anyone till now Difficulty: S+ (she is a women with powers you can¡¯t imagine, courted by several men, if you wanna conquer her, you gotta work to the bone) ] Seeing the data i smiled ¡®i found you¡¯ Chapter 14: An Act

Chapter 14: An Act

Eleanor us or more poprly know as the bow empress, one of the few rare female imperials in the world before her, the uses of bow were only used in army inrge scale wars, nobody took the bow as a individual weapon forbact due to its low battle efficiency. Her story in itself is legend,ing from a nobel family of swordsman she as a descendant did not have a talent for it this was a huge blow to her But no one knew that from a young age, Elenor had no intrest in swords, she hadpletely fallen in love with the bow taking her bow she embarked on a journey as a adventurer, creating many legends along the way, she had created her path of the bow,pletely changing peoples perception of it ¡®umm, okay time to start the act !!¡¯ like a child in love with bows i started examining each bow in the shop with total admiration ¡°wow, this bow is amzing¡±, i pointed at a random bow exming ¡°Mia, i am definently going to be a bowman in the future!, bows are amazing¡± ¡°i want to be just like the bow empress when i grow up¡± after that i stated going around each bow touching it and using it as if i am totally obsessed with it while keeping a discreet eye on the bow empress i could see that she had started paying attention to me ever since i said that i wanted to be like her not only that there was also notifications rising her above to +10 affection +12 affection +10 affection she was giving out small levels of affection at a time, after a few minutes she finally made her move ¡°do you think that the bow is strong?¡± finally the bow empress spoke her voice was sweet and melodious, stopping my actions i looked towards her ¡± of course!!, bows are the best¡±, i said giving her an innocent smile +20 affection ¡°why do you want to take the bow?¡± ¡°so that i can protect my family¡± i put on a determined expression when i said it my answer must have suprised her, because she raised an eyebrow to my answer along with some points +25 affection ¡°why the bow?¡± ¡°so that i can always have their back and if it everes to it, use myself to provide them protection¡± i answered her, looking directly to her eyes for a few moment a silence lingered in the room, as the adults took in the courageous words from an 8 year old child After a few seconds Eleanor ced the book down from her hands, and looked deeply into me and when she did I could see that her cool expression was soon reced with deep shock her eyes widened and the aura around her started fluctuating here and there, as if she couldnt believe what she saw, at the time the gaurds around me started arranging themselves to protect me ¡®what¡¯s happening??, i know that she will be suprised but why this much?¡¯ what Austin didn¡¯t know is that while it is indeed rare to have foundation before 10 years age but his foundation wasn¡¯t anything like that not only was his foundation unnaturally strong he was a tier 3!!! when a kid forms his foundation, the tier growth represents the final form of the foundation but the solution Austin took directly bought him to tier 3 the only reason Austin didn¡¯t feel it was beacuse he doesn¡¯t know the difference, so basically what Elenor was seeing was something impossible, you couldn¡¯t balme her for reacting life that after seeing Austin after some time she calmed down, in the end she was an imperial, she had seen many things others hasn¡¯t so she was able to reel herself back quickly taking a deep breath she looked at the boy in front of her, the boy looks to be about 8 years, having pruple eyes and silver hair, his cute face right now disying confusion instead of fear ¡®Looks like i found my choice¡¯ she smirked thinking of how she is going to boast about her disciple to her friends who always rub it in her face¡¯s about theirs ¡°boy do you want to learn how to use a bow?¡± ¡®ohh, finally you asked me, i was scared that something went wrong¡¯ ¡°can you teach me to be as great as the bow enpress?¡± i asked ¡°anticipatingly¡± ¡°i can teach you to be better than her¡± ¡°young master, don¡¯t listen to this women, we don¡¯t know who she is¡± Mia stood in front of me and at the same time the other gaurds drew their de ready for battle. ¡°ohhh are you perhaps the son of the duchess Grace??¡± i nodded to her question ¡°Good then you may leave now, i will meet youter¡± the gaurds were clearly angered by her remarks and just as when a battle was about to erupt i jumped in front of them and blocked it ¡°young master!!!¡± ¡°young master move away this women might be dangerous¡± the guards tried to persuade me to move away as not to protect the women ¡®you bunch of idiots, the one i am protecting is you!!, plus don¡¯t you think i should use this opportunity to earn some point of affection¡¯ ¡°no need to fight, this big sister doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person¡± i replied intentionally buttering my now going go to be master, turing around i apologized to her ¡°I am sorry for causing themotion¡± after i said that she walked towards me and ruffled my hair ¡°don¡¯t worry about it, this big sister is not mad¡± i could feel a bit of happines and gloating when she said the words big sister ¡®tsk, women¡¯ , i inwardly rolled my eyes after chatting with me a bit, me and my gaurds head out ¡°uyoung master, where do you want to go now?¡± ¡°now?¡± looking towards a certain area while smiling inwardly i replied ¡°To eat¡± Chapter 15: A Cook Freak

Chapter 15: A Cook Freak

Right now I was happily walking through the city humming, how could I not?, I just got myself a an imperial as a teacher, in the game it was some boy from a vige that had got the chance to be the bow empress¡¯s disciple As for wether I have talent in the bow, I am not scared of it much because of what the bow empress once said in the game So I have no worry of not having talent in the bow, plus there was deeper reason to why I choose the bow to, leaving all that aside now I am walking through the less popr area of the city, the city itself was very huge in size and now i was in a crowded area with lots of people moving around ¡°young master, if you are hungry we can go to a well reputed shop nearby¡± Mia was anxiously trying to dissuade me from going to eat at a local ce but i was adamant to follow my decision ¡°don¡¯t worry Mia, i just want to have a taste of themoners food¡± saying so i followed the path to a certain shop, arriving at the location i gave the shop an inspecting look ¡®umm, its just as in the game¡¯ The shop i am standing in front of was just a small restaurant, with just one level with a board hanging on the top Richard¡¯s restaurant opening the door, i entered inside the first thing i saw was the gathering of many men¡¯s inside eating their foods like thier life depended on it All of them had one thing inmon, the look of pure ecstasy while eating the food, walking inside i looked for a seat while staring into the Kitchen right now there was an old man moving frantically in the kitchen wearing the chef¡¯s uniform, while he looked old with white hair and wrinkles, the way his body moved with energy while handling the ingredients said other wise, i used the read function [ Name: Richard Gale Sex: male Age: 105 Species; Human Talent: 7/10 Power: Origin Level 10 Title: berserker of the battlefield, the food critic, the food traveller, chef of taste¡­.etc Love: 0% Description: travelling the world spreading the taste of his food >loves to eat different exotic food ] ¡®so that¡¯s him in real life huh¡¯ Richard Gale a powerhouse focusing on closebat, more than that a vivid lover of food and cooking, he goes around the world spreading his cooking and tasting new foods he is 103 years old and looks like an old man, while Eleanor being in her 145 and still looks like she is in her 20¡¯s, that tells you the difference between the origin level and an imperial The reason i came here was to make him teach me cooking, To be a good cook?? Hell no!! there is a hidden quest to bepleted when you meet Ricahrds, once you learn cooking from him and if he is satisfied, he might give you somthing which might ¡°coincidently¡± might turn out to be a tresure for you I was simply using the information part of the shop to look into the current locations of the capture targets and coincidentally found that currently his shop was in my dukedom after giving out our order we wait for the food to be delivered, Mia and the guards were visibly nervous after all we are currently in a normal shop without any proof of food with hygiene after 10 mins our food was served, it was a simple food, with rise, bread and soups. taking the soup i scooped it a bit and put it in my mouth boom!, my eyes widen arge amout of vors explode in my mouth and i had to be careful not to sawllow my tounge ¡®delicious, just delicious maybe i should learn his cooking more seriously!¡¯ seeing their young master eating the food with pure happiness, the rest gathered thier courage and gave it a taste ¡°amazing!¡± ¡°whats this?, how can it be so tasty!¡± ¡°this is better than the chefs at our mansion!¡± the maid and the gaurds were soon conquered by the food, after the scrumptious lunch, i stood up and walked towards the kitchen ¡°Grandpa were you the one who made this food?¡± i stood in front of Richard and beamed with admiring eyes, my action catching tha attention of few of the people Richard turned towards me his questing eyes looking down at me ¡°yes, i was the one why do you want to know kid?¡± his answer ¡°excited¡± me and i ¡°eximed¡± ¡± Then can you teach me how to cook??¡± ¡°young master, what are you doing, you can¡¯t go around asking strangers to teach you¡± Mia arrived beside me and wisphered ¡°Dont worry Mia, i just want him to teach me cooking, his food is better than the ones the chef makes back home¡± while Mia nad i was discussing Richard spoke ¡°boy, why do you want to learn to cook¡± ¡°beacuse i want to make good food for my mother!¡± ¡°for your mother?¡±, Richard raised an eyebrow nodding i continued ¡°mother is now always working hard and she is tired to, so i wanted to make tasty food for her¡± i ¡°innocently¡± exined my ambition ¡°young master you¡­¡± Mia teary eyed looked at me, as if i couldn¡¯t get any cuter my answer brought Richard to daze for a moment ¡°kid don¡¯t you think that cooking and being a chef is not great?¡± i shook my head ¡°no anything that can make my family happy and give them a smile is a great thing to me¡± my answer stumped hime for a bit but after that heughed out loud ¡°HA..HA¡­.HAAHAAA¡± ¡°Good, good i like your answer kid, so sure i will teach you some cooking¡± i happily smiled to that answer ¡°you better be here at 8 am every moring, if you wanna learn¡± i nodded to his answer and happily started going home without any worries not knowing that the wheels of fate started to change Chapter 16: I am not her opponent

Chapter 16: I am not her opponent

Grace pov: currently i am going through the documents about the dukedom, ever since the death of my husband its only been me holding the fort down. thinking about my husband Austines to mind, that boy he has grown a lot these days, thinking about him i remember the report given about his trip outside to think Austin wanted to be a bow user and to think that i didn¡¯t know it, to be a bow user to provide support and protection, he¡¯s just like his father unknowingly a smile formed on my face ¡®sigh they are growing up so fast without me even knowing¡¯ ¡®i need to investigate that women who owns the shop, Mia had said that her strength might be above origin level 8¡¯ And that idiot son of mine want to learn cooking to provide for me, i chuckle a little at this, that boy is too much of a softie while i was in my thought, i suddenly felt a presence in my room, i jump up from my seat and started creating a shield a person capable of entering the room without my knowledge is not at all simple then i saw in front of me a women in a one piece dress and a vile covering her face, giving out a graceful aura ¡®she¡¯s!!¡¯ i suddenly felt a dreadful feeling as if the world was pressing on to me, as a person who had been to the battlefield i can at once say that i am not at all her match ¡®An imperial¡¯ ing to my conclusion i became more respectful, an imperial be it any are people capable of affecting the world ¡°what does an esteem imperial want from me?¡± i asked in a respectful tone she indifferently waved her hand ¡°dont be still i am not here to kill you or anything¡± ¡°i came here to tell you one thing, i wish to take your son as my disciple¡± ¡°What!!¡± I exim in surprise ¡®An imperial wants to take my son as a disciple¡¯ no matter how muchx she said it, the very possibility of someone bing the disciple of an imperial is a very huge thing being the disciple of an imperial is basically a rise to the life of a king, it means that you have a chance of bing an imperial yourself while receiving the protection of an imperial i tried to control my emotions by taking deep breaths, after a few minutes i controlled my self but my heart was still beating in excitement ¡°why do you want to take my son as your disciple?¡± imperials don¡¯t just simply take disciples there had to be somthing special about them, just what is so special about her son?? instead of answering me she looked me up and down with a questioning gaze ¡°you don¡¯t know??¡± ¡°know what?¡± ¡°That your son has finished his foundation, that he¡¯s reached tier 3 and that his te is rank 10¡± silence¡­ ¡°haa, looks like i haven¡¯t been sleeping well, i am starting to hear things nowadays too¡± ¡°i am not joking you know¡± i freeze and look directly into her eyes as if asking her what i heard is true and i receive a nod back, this time i am totally floored just when did her child be such a monster?? i take a seat in my chair to get some support, i tried taking control of my emotions by taking deep breaths, after a few minutes i got my bearing back ¡®to think my so was such a talent and i didn¡¯t know about it, am i such a bad mother??¡¯ pushing such thoughts away i start to focus on the topic at hand, an imperial wants to take my son as her disciple, it will grant him protection and seeing who i am talking to her character is good to ¡°so does the bow empress think, my son has the talent to inherit her bow?¡± ¡°dont worry, your sons talent in the bow is great to¡± hearing that i give out a sigh ¡°i have no problem with you being Austin¡¯s teacher but Austin has to agree to it¡± ¡°that¡¯s no problem¡± with that she disappeared from in front of me, it¡¯s only then that i could take a deep breath to calm myself and than i noticed that i was covered with sweat ¡®dealing with an imperial no joke, i should take a bath¡¯ with that i head towards the shower ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin pov: ¡°say ahhhh¡± +20 affection right now i am feeding my little sister and filling in my daily dose of affection points while nning my next move, suddenly i felt a pull on my shirt and looks down and saw my sister looking at me ¡°what is it??¡± ¡°u-um brother can i sleep with you today?¡± ¡°sure why not¡± after sleeping with me for the first time, Elda some timeses and sleeps with me, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have a cute little girlying on your embrace so i always agree to it it was during this time that i got a summons from my mother so i head towards her.Entering the room there was another person, yup it¡¯s Eleanor ¡®um, it¡¯s time to begin the act¡¯ when i entered two pair of eyes moves towards me, smiling i ran into my mothers embrace, giving her a hug ¡°what is it mother?¡± ¡°its nothing i just wanted you to meet someone¡± saying so she pointed at Eleanor who was seated in a chair, ¡°surprised¡± i responded ¡°what are you doing here bis sis??¡± i am pretty sure that i saw my mothers lips twitch when i called her big sis ¡°its nothing, i just came to ask if you would be interested in learning to use the bow from me?¡± ¡°use the bow?¡± i turn to my mother ¡°confused¡± as if couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying to me ¡°do you know who this big sister in front of you is?¡± my mother asked i shook my head ¡°the person in front of you is the bow empress, an imperial¡± ¡°what!¡± i shouted in ¡°suprise¡± i turned towards Elenanor my eyes disying ¡°admiration¡± towards her, seeing this Grace felt a bit sour in her heart as if her sons love is being slowly sipped away seeing my ¡°admiration¡± Eleanor smiles, ¡®good, looks like my disciple knows respect¡¯ ¡°are you really the bow empress, will you really teach me to be amazing as you¡±, i asked in ¡°excitment¡± ¡°if you be my disciple, of course i will teach you¡± i nodded in exitment as if i couldn¡¯t wait to take her as my teacher, seeing me nodding so readily Eleanor smile widens ¡°Good then from tommorrow onwards i will be your teacher¡± Chapter 17: Going Forward

Chapter 17: Going Forward

The next moring after my meet up and cooking lessons with Richard i left towards the shop of my current master, i am really exited about what she¡¯s goin to teach me today reaching the shop i saw that it was closed, just i was about to knock i felt a sudden dizzy feeling and the next moment i know i am inside the shop seated across my master to think she can just pull me into the shop, is this the power of an imperial, this just makes me more exited to learn about the supernatural Eleanor looked towards her current disciple who was looking at her with excitement and eagerness ¡®he looks just as exited as me when i stated¡¯ ¡°do you want to eat anything?¡± ¡°no need i ate and came¡± ¡°then lets start, what do you know about the origin way¡± after that i exined to her the basic idea i know and she nodded to it ¡°umm, thats pretty much it, looks like you study well¡± i ¡°blushed¡± to her words as if happy and embarrassed about it ¡°by the way do you currently feel any connection with the atmosphere?¡± ¡°ohh, you mean the little particles floating around?¡± ¡°so you can feel it¡± after that Eleanor sighed and looked at me like a rare specimen ¡°Austin do you know that you currently have a te its tier 3 and rank 10¡± ¡°what !¡± i shouted in suprise, real this time ¡®so wait i am tier 3!!, no wait whats rank 10 te?¡¯ ¡°master is there a rank for tes?¡± ¡°ohh, i forgot they didn¡¯t teach you about it yet¡± ¡°The tes formed in your body also has ranks, it determines how much forward you can go in your path¡± ¡°its noramlly from Rank 1 to Rank 10, with Rank 1 being the lowest and Rank 10 being the highest, the Rank 7 and above tes are termed as genuises¡± ¡®damn, i didn¡¯t know about this!, looks like everything can¡¯t be found in the library¡¯ ¡°master does that mean i am strong¡± i reacted with ¡°excitement¡± ¡°no its the opposite your body is in danger, your curent body is like a ss overflowing with water but the ss holding it isn¡¯t strong¡± ¡°if it goes like this, your body wont be able to handle it and explode¡± silence¡­. ¡®damn, i didn¡¯t know that!!, system you didn¡¯t tell me anything about it!!¡¯ [System, duties is only to support not to warn and protect the host] ¡®Your heartless!, plus whats wrong with this women, is this something you say directly to an 8 year old boys face?, if it was any other kid he would be peeing his pants¡¯ What Austin didnt know was that it wasn¡¯t much of a problem and it was easy to settle to but Eleanor wanted to see how he would react to death and seeing him sopsed impressed and made her curious ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡®afraid?, of course i am!!, who wouldn¡¯t its just that my poker face is good, wait this could be an opportunity to score some points¡¯ putting on my serious face i directly looked into her eyes ¡°of course i am, but the fear of losing my family is more to painful to me than fear of death¡¯ ¡°my father gave his life to protect mine he only had one wish that was for me to protect my family and i n to do that, so no matter whates i will survive it¡± in the end my voice raised to high pitch for dramatic effect ¡®oph¡­.thank you wuxia novels for your cliche lines¡¯ looking at my master i saw a deeply surprised face on hers contradicting to her normal graceful self, suddenly i felt a pull on me and the next moment i was in her embrace, an unique orchid smell entered my nose ¡®oh..man these pillows are huge maybe even than my mother¡¯ meanwhile Eleanor ¡®ahh, what a pitiful child dont worry master would protect you and make sure your strong, such a pitiful child master is there for you¡¯ thinking of it she ruffled the boys hair who was looking at her with absolute trust and admiration ¡®ahh..if you look at tracher like that, then i cant help but pamper you¡¯ +3000 affection ¡®wow, looks like my words hit her pretty hard¡¯ then suddenly i again felt the same pull and when i opened my eyes i was in a forest near a cliff, Eleanor then puts me down ¡°from now we are going to get your body ustomed to your power, so your first task is to run 5km here then do 20 pushups, squats and situps¡± ¡°after your warmup your task will be to climb the mountain after that, when you reach the top we can start the real training¡± looking at the tall clif as if touching the sky, my feet suddenly felt unsteady, putting on my puppy eyes i looked towards her but all she gave me back was a look of disappointment seeing that i clutched my teeth ¡°I will do it but after that will teacher show me her face?¡± After my question she hesitated a bit but thenter she nodded, seeing that I took action the warmups even though hard was aplish able but when it came to the cliff, i climbed scraped my knee, my hands turned red,my nails peeled almost of and i almost fell to my death but master saved me at each turn like this is it was only 2 monthster that i reached the top, standing above it and seeing the rising sun i gave it out a huge scream of aplishment, at that time the thought that cane to me was Behind me stood my master proud without a veil covering her face, her ck hair swayed in the wind, her her looked beautiful creating a beautiful picture at first her beauty moved but thenter a more important thought came to me ¡®when i am strong enough, i must destroy this cliff¡¯ and like that a few yearster this huge cliff disappeared from this world, no one knows how [ Name: Elenor us Sex: Female Age: 140 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Imperial rank 3 Title: The Bow Empress, cold beauty, The imperial¡­etc Love : 90%(a masters love) Description: happy she found a strong willed disciple >awakening a certain dangerous tendency Difficulty: S+ (she is a women with powers you can¡¯t imagine, courted by several men, if you wanna conquer her, you gotta work to the bone) ] Chapter 18: A Party

Chapter 18: A Party

Grace pov: currently a women was walking throught the corridors of the mansion, she had blonde hair and green eyes ¡®sigh, what could have happened?¡¯ Mia had entered her room and said that Austin had something important to say and i had to head there, she said that it was urgent thinking about her son a smile naturally formed on her face, its been 2 and a half months since he had taken the bow empress as his teacher in the beginning he would return all hurt and dispirited, my heart had heart seeing him like this, he was just 8 year old, i wanted to stop him from doing it but each time he would show determination and move forward i could see changes in him to, he had be a little taller, proactive and more confident plus his sisters are being more attached to him to he also now has 3 girls following him around to, looks like my son is quite the yer, i chucked a little my mind goes back to half a month when he came to me saying that there was a salve trading going on in the dukedom, naturally I didn¡¯t believe him at first but then he showed me all this proof and I had to make a move i quickly mobilized the soldier¡¯s and raided the area,when I saw the ve arena i was so enraged that i had killed all the perpetrators and gave each people caught a heavy punishment after that three of the girls who were being sold got attached to Austin,it seemed that they were only saved because of him and they had no family to return to and wanted to serve him the human girl became his personal maid and the other twin fox tribe girls became his personal soldier attended while i was thinking i reached the room i could feel familiar auars from the room, curious i pushed it open and entered ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY MOM¡± i could see my childern in the room holding banners and tables filled with foods ¡®i see it was my birthday today and my children¡¯s remembered, ahh whys my face wet¡¯ it was only then knew that I knew that there were tears flowing down my eyes, seeing this my childern came out me and we all hugged i had regained myself after 5 minutes ¡°how did you all know?¡± ¡°it was Austin he was the one who said us, he said that we could give mom a suprise¡± Nora answred in a slightly disappointed voice as if she was sad that it wasn¡¯t her that could give the idea ¡°but it was big sis who had arranged it all, if it wasnt for her we wouldn¡¯t be able to do this, also Elda helped out a lot to¡± hearing Austins word both Nora and Elda looked a bit smug, i chuckled a bit at this ¡®this boy really knows how to handle his sisters¡¯ i turn towards Austin who has smile on his face, colidnt help but pull him to a tight hug ¡®i wont let anything happen to my family again¡¯ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin¡¯s pov: ¡®that went better than i thought¡¯ i was currently surrounded by my family, who were wolfing down the food i made and praising me about it, my cooking skills had really increased these days though not at the level if 5-star but i am near to it ¡°master shall i serve more¡± during my inner monologue a girlish voice enters my ears, turing my head i saw a girl of 8 years with brown hair and ck eyes in a maid costume looking at me in atmost devotion she had a cute nose and a average face [ Name: ra Sex: Female Age: 8 species: Human/demon Talent: 8/10 >booldline unawakened Power: Null Title: None Love : 94% Description:pletly devoted to you >she wants to be worthy of you but thinks that her lowly self cannot be your lover >has an intense desire to make herself better Difficulty: what difficulty?? you already conquered her in a way ] ra one of the girls i has managed to win over, she was not a capture target but an important person in the story as a part of the vim faction that is she had joined the Babylon school as part of a dark organization to be a spy in the school, the protoganist wouldter change her heart and bring her to the good side she had an intense hatred to my Dukedom, because she had been sold has a ve here and had been vited a lot, in the game she tries a lot to kill me or my sisters i had a good memory of her because her special bloodline that provided her great aptitude with darkness and had the rare darkness healing magic and was a great support in battle once she awakens her demon bloodline, her looks willpletly change and her talent will rise,she had many suitors rushing to be her boyfriend but learing about her past they move away just as quick The issue of the very had been found outter in the game causing many reputation damage to the dukedom, so i nipped the probem in the bud and got myself 3 powerful followers it wasn¡¯t hard i just had to y the cards right, the perfect moment of entry, the perfect support and the most important cliche line and they are in the bag i then looked towards the other 2 girls, one of them had a white fox ears and tail with a cute face and the other had ck ears and tail, twins to be exact they both looked same except for the white haired fox girl being shy and the other one being extremely straight forward in the game both of them were known to hate boys and only suppported each other, they were also part of the organisation, they had suffered just like ra [ Name: Rika Sex: Female Age: 8 species: white wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: Null Title: None Love : 89% Description: her feelings for you continue to rise >Her shy feeling causes her to be unable to convey it but your words gave her confidence and a desire to stand together with you Difficulty: no need bro she¡¯s yours ] [ Name: Mika Sex: Female Age: 8 species: ck wolf beatwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: Null Title: none Love : 83% Description: as a person whose personality was falling your words had rekindled her hope >swears to protect you and be your sword, she deams her body and soul to be yours Difficulty: dude how much do you 2 want her to fall? ] it wasn¡¯t hard to raise thier love, give the inferiorityplex ra a butt load ofpliments, responsibilities, trust and love. Then she¡¯s your¡¯s as for the twins they were made fun of by thier n when they were young due to not forming a te, they were thought to be special cases were they had no talent for mana but that was just a misconception, they had the rarer case of forming thier te all together at once, Rika will have great talent in water magic and Mika will be a close conbatant together they were a very strong team not to be pissed off but right now theyck confidence and hope so i just gave them that and so i got them though Mika was a bit suspicious in the beginning i quickly won her over, and now i have 3 future stars under me. Chapter 19: massage

Chapter 19: massage

a few days has passed since my mothers birthday, currently i am with my master learning how to move my mana through my body. i am seated cross legged on the ground with my master behind me with her hands guiding the mana for me, i could fell certain power flowing through me. ¡°what you feel right now flowing through you is mana, focus more into moving the mana into your fingure tips as a small me¡± i did as she requested and could feel small amount of mana forming in my fingure tips which formed into a small red me, it did not burn my hand instead it brought a feeling of warmth i marveld at my first disy of magic that for the first time my expression was of pure excitement just like a childs, i couldn¡¯t wait to do more Seeing my exitment Eleanor smiled ¡°that¡¯s all it is there for today, why don¡¯t you go home early today¡± to that i gave her a doubtful look as if i couldn¡¯t believe her leaving me early and yes i couldn¡¯t ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that i just have something to do okay, that¡¯s why i am leaving you early¡± no matter the reason i still get an early day leave so i pack my stuff up and just as i was about to leave i called her down to my level, curious she came down and when she did i gave her cheeks a kiss and i dashed out of the door screaming ¡°that is thanks for today¡± after a while Eleanor recovered and smiled, ¡°that child, just kissing his master and running away, i will punish himter¡± ¡®but why is my heart feeling this?¡¯, shrugging it off Eleanor walks walks back inside not knowing that an unknown tendency within her was awakening , if only Austin knew otherwise Austin would have thought twice about taking her as his master after giving my teacher a goodbye kiss i directly ran home, where i was greeted by ra waiting for me ¡°wee home master, should i prepare your food now¡± ¡°ra i said you right that you can call me Ausin when we are alone¡± ¡°b-but, I-I I¡± ¡°no buts, c¡¯mon say it¡± ¡°Aus-Austin¡± she had barely said the name out loud but for her efforts i patted her head as encouragement, which instantly bought a blush on her face ¡°ahh, no fair even i want a pat too master¡± Mika¡¯s voice came from back following behind her was the shy Rika, these two aftering to the mansion has been learning from the soldiers forbact, their will even impressed my mother ¡°how¡¯s the training going for the both of you??¡± ¡°we are doing our best master!, uncle rk even gave us praises¡± ¡°that¡¯s good¡± at the same time i patted both of thier heads which, they responded with wagging thier tail and happy faces, seeing thier tail and ears i really wanted to touch it but i knew better that the beast tribes womens would only allow thier married husbands to y with thier tail, i know that if i ask they would agree but i don¡¯t want to push the rtionship there yet i n to build a more solid rtionship first, after that i ordered ra to prepare my bath, after that i had my lunch and headed towards my mother¡¯s office knocking and entering i saw that my mother was currently having her tea, she looked towards me and smiled ¡°what¡¯s is it Austin?, do you need anything?¡± ¡°no mom i was free today so i thought that i could give you a massage today¡± ¡°ohh, your free today then why not¡± a month ago i started giving my mother massages in the name that she was working too much and that i wanted to give her some relief, my massages were normal but nheless she enjoyed it i came behind my mother to give her a shoulder massage but this time there is a difference as my eyes secretly started glowing balck and gold mixing together yup i brought the eyes of truth [ spell: The eyes of truth Description: when the light priest and dark priest had once fought they discovered their own hidden interest, togther they made this divine spell of light and darkness that can be used to see a women¡¯s weakness uses: the spell covers the eyes to see the sexual or exiting spots of women¡¯s.Use it to make even the most cold faced women cum like a bitch cost:10,000 ] suddenly i started to see certain green spots on my mothers body, there were red spots near her breats and pussy ¡®so the red area is more sensitive and the green area is less, looks like i will have some fun today¡¯ ¡°mother why dont i take a hot towel and ce it on your face??¡± ¡°hot towel?¡± ¡°just so you could rx better¡± mom didn¡¯t think much of it and just agreed to it, now she wssying in the chair with a towel covering her face ¡°mom i learned a new technique recently want me to try it¡± ¡°ohh, we why not¡± ¡®don¡¯t you regret itter mom¡¯ then i ced my hands near the shoulder where the spots of green is in much higer quantity and gave a nice press ¡°ummm~~~?¡± my mother suddenly gave out a loud moan which spread throught the room, hearing it my blood started to boil, the mother who always seemed chaste giving out a moan ¡®ohh, god i want to hear more¡¯ ¡°ohh, mom looks like my new technique is good¡± without waiting for her to answer i started to press my hands on her shoulder and started to move ¡°umm~~~~?, Austin wa-wait ~~~umm?¡± without rest my hands started to move through her shoulders pressing each green point with pin-point uracy and along with it increased my mothers moans doing it for 2 minutes i felt my mother¡¯s body shudder and along with a loud moan ¡°so gooood~~~~?¡± ¡®damn, did she just cum?¡¯ it looks like the sexual tension in my mothers body wasrger than i thought ing in front of her i could see that the towel moved a bit and i saw my mother panting with her eyes up and saliva dripping down her mouth, then i looked towards her legs and saw some liquid falling down her legs ¡®damn how i wish that i had a boner so i could stick my dick up her mouth¡¯ quickly i moved towards my mother ¡°worried¡± if anything happened ¡°mom are you alright did my massage hurt?¡± its only when i asked her did she return to her self, seeing my innocent eyes and caring look, she suddenly felt guilty for ¡°feeling¡± from her sons hand ¡°n-no, mother¡¯s fine just where did you learn such a massage?¡± ¡°ohh, i looked through the library and learned more about the body, hence i tried using it today why mom did it not feel good¡± ¡°no, its fine just don¡¯t give massages to others now okay?¡± ¡°mm¡± i nodded like a good child ¡°now Austin why don¡¯t you leave mother has to deal with something¡± nodding i left the room and when i did Grace fell back into her chair panting her hands travelled to her panties feeling the liquid there ¡®to think i came from just my son¡¯s massage, am i that horny?¡¯ ¡®sigh, how would i look at his face again¡¯ with that Grace closed her eyes trying to forget what had just happened, while i smirk and walked away, looks like it really works Chapter 20: Massage(2)

Chapter 20: Massage(2)

A few days has passed since the day i had given my mother a massage and she hasn¡¯t let me do it again, though not a problem i spend my time training with my master and ying with both my sister¡¯s, it was during this time that my mother told us a news ¡°a week from now we would be heading out to the capital for princess Olivia¡¯sing out ceremony¡± hearing this i went into my thoughts, Olivia as you all guessed is one of the capture targets, she woulde among the top 5 bearing the bloodline of the first emperor she is destined to seed the throne, having the bearing and beauty of a great leader She always protects her people and is cruel towards her enemy, well this and somthing else made her in the top 5 that is she was a macho/sadist in other words she is a saidst who like to give pain and at the same time desires some one to conquer her to she has a secret desire to be used and to be looked down upon by someone but that in itself is a huge task. as the princess with the first emperors bloodline her pride is drilled to her bones, if just anybody looks down on her, well you better hope you have a life insurance even after you conquer her love, you would have toplete a certain hidden quest to be her ¡°master¡±, the diffculty of bringing her machoist side outside is a huge task in the game i just had to press some buttons and its done but here i have to do it physically, a wrong move and my head would fly away, plus right now she is my cousin, i was only broughy out of my thoughts when my mother spoke again ¡°so we wil be leaving in a week from now, we will take our flying ship this time¡± with that she gave a few more instructions and gave us time to prepare, after that each of us went to our room, each with different thoughts ¡°aing out ceremony huh..¡± its basically those idol derations back on earth where a person makes a debut in front the people, there would be many important people there too. actually our mansion and the pce has a teleportation circle connected with each other with enough magic crystals we could get to the other side in seconds but due to this being a formal invitation we had to arrive by our floating ship ¡®looks like Olivia¡¯s n moved up a bit¡¯ after that i visted my master to exin about it and to ask for her leave ¡°sure it¡¯s no problem bute here¡± saying so i went near her, she ced her hands on my chest and i could fell her energy flowing through me ¡°this is?¡± i looked at her ¡°its just a seal which will show that you haven¡¯t yet awakened your te¡± ¡°unless another imperial forcefully checks through you, no one will know¡± nodding to her i gave a kiss on her cheeks and went home not knowing that my departure just furthered Eleanor¡¯s awakening. ¡®so i wont see him for weeks?¡¯ ¡®why do i feel angry and loneliness for that¡¯ ¡®ohh, well this must be love i have towards my disciple, yup that¡¯s all¡¯ with that Grace returned to her shop counting the time till her disciple returns a weekter~~~~~~ currently we were boarding our floating ship it was just like those ballon ships you on earth but just reinforced with magic and gives of a luxurious vibe inside the insides looked just like a hotel with dinning halls, several rooms, ying area and space, the trip would be 2 days long after boarding we all started ying together as a family chess,jokes, games and like that time went on the whole day was filled withughter and fun in a rare asion our family slept together as one and during the next day i asked my mother if she wanted a massage in which she flinched and denied ¡°no need mother is all better now, you dont need to do such a thing¡± ¡°but i learned a new massage for this, i thought that i could make you rx, i am sorry if it was bad¡± i dropped my head and became ¡°depressed¡± and ¡°sad¡±, like a hurt puppy i turned to walk away but my mother caught me and consoled me ¡°no, it¡¯s mother¡¯s fault dont worry your massage was good you can give me a massage¡± finally my mother agreed, so i took her to a free room set up for massages, there a bed for her toy down and candles where the only thing giving light creating a some what dark atmosphere seeing that the room had less light my mother gave out a sigh, even if ¡°somthing¡± happens her son won¡¯t be able to see it, turning around i gave amand ¡°mother this time I want you toy in the bed with a towel, I read that using a oil will be better, so I want to try it¡± looking into her sons innocent eyes she hesitated at first but then sheter agreed, i stepped out for my mother to get ready while i took out my oil [ item: the seductive oil Description: the oil made by the cacation tribe to provide rxation uses: increases the sensitivity of the body cost:2000 ] a bit expensive but useful nheless, after a few minutes i entered the room and saw my motherying on the bed downwards with her bubbly ass up her back was just covered by a towel and her blonde hair was tied to a bun, gulping i went beside my mother ¡°mom are you ready?¡± ¡°umm¡± i heard a quite yes and began my game, i first lifted the towel from her back to just the ass leaving it there, i got a nice view of her side breast applying the oil on my hands i activated the spell and my eyes were gold and ck, then i pressed my hands on her back giving a small notion ¡°umm~~?¡± the results were already showing, so i went for slow motion rubbing her back and making her sensitive spots more sensitive, her moaing only increaing ¡°yeah~~~ that¡¯s it~~~~?¡± the more i pressed the more mom moaned out, at that time i was ¡°identally¡± touching her side breats and moving i could feel her body heat up knowing that she was slowly falling to lust i activated a small spell, arcana which was just a spell for producing invisible things slowly without her noticing i stated to spred the spell to her pussy, and suddenly she jereked her body up ¡°noo~~~ummm?¡± and with that she cumed and fell back ¡°it was good wasn¡¯t it mother¡± i looked at her with a smug and ¡°anticipating¡± gaze awaiting her praise she looked towards me her expression changing, she had just cumed from her sons hand again while he was just innocently giving her a masage her feelings couldnt even be described right now, but it wasnt over yet¡­. ¡°ok mother we will start the phase 2¡± and without waiting for her reply i started my massage again while pressing with more strength , i then went into her leges and started from there slowly massaging her legs i reached her thigh which i nicely ¡°massaged¡± ¡°ummm, so good~~?¡± then i reached her ass, pulling the cover away her bubbly ass was on my disy, i could see her pussy and the juices it was leaking thank god i cant go hard right now or else¡­i dont know what might happen, slowly my hands fall into her ass and sinks into it i slowly started to knead her ass into differet shapes while my spell slowly activated and started to caress her pussy i am not scared because the spell might y as her imagination and due to her being lost in lust she won¡¯t notice it slowly i started caressing her pussy with the invisible hand and my hands nicely changed her ass¡¯s shape, her moaing was also increasing ¡°yes¡­right there~~?¡± not caring about it i increased my frequency and a fingure of mine easily entered her asshole while my invisible hand entered her pussy ¡°ahhhh¡­.not there Austin~~~~?¡± her body started trembling a lot while my frequency increases, in a minute her body cumed again and her body along with her ass with my hands rosed up and twitched and fell.. ¡°mom you alright?¡± silence¡­.. going at her front i saw that she had fallen unconscious ¡®so that¡¯s her limit huh..¡¯ i came above her bed sat on her legs i raised my hands and then ¡°pha¡­¡± i hit her ass, i saw it juggle nicely i gave her ass a few more spanks for my amusement and then got off her,after that i cleaned the room and left. ¡® Chapter 21: Arrival

Chapter 21: Arrival

after i left the room my mother hade to see me after 2 hours at first she seemed hesitant and depressed but then she had asked me what had happened so i said her the ¡°truth¡± that i had only massaged her once and she fainted after that, hearing it i could see that mom let out a sigh i even discreetly heard her muttering ¡°yeah¡­thats right its a dream¡± and so on i made it so that she had a dream of her son fingering her and pleasuring her, i am pretty sure that after this she won¡¯t let me massage her but it¡¯s no problem i had already got my objective done, currently making my mother think of me as a man is impossible so if i want her to fall i should take it slow, right now her body already knows that i can give it pleasure in the future i could slowly make moves and finally get this mom of mine, after that there were no problems, it was awkward with my mom at first but itter went away then the whole week was used by us to spend time as a family were we yed talked and slept together, after a week we finally arrived at the capital city i looked out from the window the city¡¯s size was huge, you could say the city itself was a small country, there were giant buildings, beautiful churches and huge amusement parks there was a huge castle the size of a city its beauty breathtaking there was an artificial waterfall and the city itself was a great representation of strength and grandeur our flying ship slowly made way towards the castle¡¯snding area, me and my family gets ready to leave the ship once the shipnded we got out and the huge castle finallyes to veiw the g containing a huge sun proudly floats above the castle when we got out there were some people waiting to receive us an old man in butler suites forward ¡°greeting duchess, i hope your journey has been wonderful¡± ¡°yes, the trip this time was especially fun¡± my mother replied in a stoic and graceful face and we all got ourselves into our roles to, my elder sister stood beside her as the eldest with a proud front my sister stood behind me and me in the middle after greeting us the butler led us inside the castle, the castle itself was amazing, the insides waspletely decorated with gold and silver the castle itself is 1000s of years old and represents this empire¡¯s great history, while looking around the catle we were led to a room, the butler stopped turned around and gave us indication to enter after that all of us entered the room, once inside we saw a 30 year old man and a 30 year old women within it the man looked handsome and had the bearing of a king his blonde hair and green eyes giving him the perfect look of an emperor the women next to him was beautiful beyond belief she had a cold face, blue hair to her shoulder and blue eyes that seemed to contain the world her face was the perfect definition of beauty she wore a red dress over her body but it was unable to hide her seductive body, her breast rose proudly and her ass stood tall, she had an s type body any man who looked upon her would be in lust but none dared to as her status,strenght and power were not something anyone could deal with arriving i directly used the read function [ Name: us Ezraeil Sex: male Age: 46 species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: origin level 9 Title: The Emperor, the lover, crown prince,, cruel monarch¡­.etc Love : 78% Description: currently happy about his daughter¡¯s matter >feeling a bit dispirited because his wife refuses to have sex with him for some unknown reason ] ¡®so this is the emperor huh¡­looks like his strenght is nothing to scoff at¡¯ after that i looked towards the Empress, her beauty is indeed something but thinking about the things in the game she is indeed crazy ¡®right now she won¡¯t have any feelings towards me right??¡± [ Name: Lora Ezraeil Sex: Female Age: 40 species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: origin level 8 Title: The Empress, ice queen, beauty¡­etc Love : 120%(feelings still unidentifed) Description: her feelings for you keeps fluctuating, she¡¯s unsure of what¡¯s happening >her bodypletely desires you, her rationality about you disappears with time Difficulty: difficulty??, bro open your eyes, you just need to give the sign and enjoy cucking your uncle ] Austin: (<¡ã¡ð¡ã>) ?????? ¡®The hell ??? what¡¯s happening, why¡¯s her feeling like this¡¯ ¡®system i think your broken !!¡¯ [There is nothing wrong with the system] ¡®nothing wrong?, then what¡¯s with this score?, love and hate don¡¯t just pop out of nowhere she¡¯s basically screaming for me¡¯ ¡®why?¡¯ [if the host want¡¯s to know the information he can buy it from the system] ¡®buy, i will buy fast give it to me¡¯ [the information cost 10,000 points are you sure you want to buy?] ¡®yes!, how can moneypare to my life¡¯ [Ding!¡­] [point¡¯s extracted] [The reason for her increasing feelings for you is due to your bloodline] ¡®my bloodline?, are you saying that my bloodline effects her how?¡¯ [host¡¯s bloodline and the targets have a certain connection, hence the feelings started to form] [Due to your bloodline being unawakened the targets attaraction is going wrong] [right now in the targets eyes you are the most perfect being, the only person fit for her is you and only her for you] [once the host awakens his bloodline she will be submissive to you, making her existence only for you] Austin: (<¡ã¡ð¡ã>) ¡®shit!!, my bloodline is that powerful !?¡¯ ¡®just what type of bloodline do i carry, what connection do i have with the Empress bloodline, system can you tell me¡¯ [it is advised not to learn about your bloodline before awakening it as it may lead to you not at all awakening it] i have countless questions to ask but no answer, it really feels suffocating, while i was going through several ns in my mind my family and the others already started interacting with each other ¡°little sis, you look better now¡±, the emperor said ¡°ya i have been recovering recently and i feel much better now¡± ¡°looks like my nephew and nieces are all doing fine¡± with that the Emperor walks upto us and gives each of us pats on our heads, Nora smiles, Elda shyly nodded and when he reached me i looked upto him and smiled it suprised him a bit as always when he came near me i would always lower my head and act all scared but right now he could see a difference in my eyes, as if the boy had be a different person ¡°looks like little Austin has changed a lot¡± hearing the Emperors words Grace smiles ¡°yes, he has changed a lot¡± somehow the Emperor was feeling a bit of danger from the boy as if, the boy would take something important from, his instincts has always been his lifeblood ¡®what am i thinking sigh¡­.looks like i need to get some sleep¡¯ with that the other started talking with each other, the Empress came and talked with all of us while disying normal reactions and actions in front of me we all talked for a while before each of us were led to our own room, it was only tomorrow that the ceremony will start and it seems Olivia and the others are busy with it i entered my room and directly fell on to my bed, the things that happened till now had drained my energy and I need some rest Chapter 22: The Party

Chapter 22: The Party

The next day i was standing in front of the mirror looking at my current appearance, i was wearing a ck suit which contradicted with my hair, my face had a touch of makeup my current appearance was a package of cuteness and a hint of handsome, i was dressed up for the eventing up right now, after dressing me up the pce maids led me to my family getting there i saw my family standing together, my mother was dressed in a conservative green dress with her hair tied to a bun with a hair pin, she appeared graceful and beautiful next to her stood my elder sister Nora who was simrly wearing a one piece green dress with her shoulder exposed, her hair was left to her back giving a beautiful veiw, she stood tall and proud next to her stood my little sister Elda wearing a ck one piece dress, her blob of short silver hair and her shy expression giving her a cute and adorable appearance when i arrived they looked towards me, my mother smiled at me while both of my sisters had a small blush on seeing me, well my appearance is a plus point of my current life after all ¡°you look handsome little Austin¡± my mother said with a teasing smile to which i responded with a smile ¡°bi-big brother looks handsome!¡± Elda replied with a blush ¡°you don¡¯t look bad right now¡± my sister responded ¡°thank¡¯s you all look beautiful too¡± i replied with a smile to which they all gave a smile back, after this we headed towards the hall where the event will take ce the hall was extremely huge with several important guests being within it, there was a huge table with food that cost beyond a normal noble house¡¯s yearly earning when we entered several eyes turns towards us, after all we are a dukedom and my mother is the Emperors sister so many paid attention to us all of us walked in with a proud and dignified aura even the usually shy Elda was walking with seriousness, after all as a dukedom we need to show the bearing of one the eyes of several older and younger mens lit up, my mothers and sisters status and appearance are somthing that attracted several of them even though my mother was married her beauty still hasn¡¯t left her, so she was a fatal attraction to many even just getting together with my elder sister to was very tempting but not only the guys but several little girls also had thier eyes scanning me up and down, my serious face attarcted the little girls heart strings and my adorable appearance brought a twinke to the older ones we entered inside and waited for the event to begin, during which several peoplee towards us to strike a conversation my mother was surrounded by several mens and we went to interact with the children¡¯s i walked along with my little sister and we went around talking to several others,working is important for a noble, but all the people i talked to were girls several of them came towards me to strike a conversation i maintained a smile and conversed with them, in a matter a few minutes they wereughing and happily chatting with me as the atmosphere was getting lively there was an announcement that the princess would be arriving soon the doors opened as the Emperor and the Empress entered together unlike when we met them before right now they were giving the pressure and standing of a ruler following behind them were the princes there were 3 of them and a little girl of 6 year old along with them, they came and stood behind the Emperor waiting for the stars arrival. ¡®if i remeber correctly wasn¡¯t there a fighting arc with the other princes in the game?¡¯ ¡®looks like i must stay away from these cousin¡¯s of mine¡¯ suddenly there was a ringing of bells and a girl of 10 year old enters, she was wearing a golden princess style gown, she had blonde hair and blue eyes aligning with a beautiful face she gave the feeling of authority and magnanimity, giving the feeling that people could not help but follow her her appearance taking in the attention of every person in the hall [ Name: Olivia Ezraiel Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: origin level 0- tier 2 Title: princess, the inheritor Love: 11% (familial love) Description: she is proud to be born as the princess >currently a bit confused about her unique traits Difficulty: SS (work hard, that¡¯s all) ] ¡®as expected of one of the top 5 capture targets, her difficulty is indeed off the charts¡¯ while i was thinking the ceremony started, many procedures were done and in the end the princess gave a speech, after that many people moved to meet and talk with her it¡¯s not a secret that Olivia was born with founding Emperors bloodline so she was given a lot of respect by the people after some time my family moved forward to give congrats, my mother moving forward to give some pleasantries while we congratted Olivia ¡°congrats cousin, you were really great up there¡± i moved to speakpletely diffrent from how i do it normally, my way of speaking caught her by suprise and she stared at me as some stranger ¡°what happened princess, can¡¯t remember your cousin after not meeting him for a while¡± it¡¯s only when i spoke again did she repond, with a smile she said ¡°no, no it¡¯s just that you changed a lot Austin¡± ¡°i, know¡¯ i puffed uo my chest like i did something great after that we did some talk and moved on, telling that i wanted to explore alone i left my family to look around the castle while i was walking through the garden i heard a crying sound so i moved towards it, reaching and hiding i saw a group of boys surrounding and bullying a little girl ¡°little sister, i don¡¯t even understand why you are even part of the family, with your face it¡¯s disgrace¡± ¡°yeah, you should just leave¡± ¡°that¡¯s right no one want¡¯s to see you¡± following the first boy¡¯s words several others started shaming her, the girl just closed her eyes and just took it all in foucing on her i used the read function [ Name: Emily Hoffman Sex: Female Age: 8 Species: Human/elf Talent: 9/10 Power: Null Title: None Love: 0% Description: as a princess instead of living a happpy life she¡¯s going through a lot >secretly she¡¯s being nning her revenge Difficulty: A(she¡¯s smart so you should make sure you move with caution) ] seeing the information i smiled ¡®looks like i am lucky tonight¡¯ Chapter 23: Taking Action

Chapter 23: Taking Action

to think i would meet her here, Emily Hoffman, as you guessed she is indeed a capture target, a smart one to say the least her life itself could be said to be a tragedy, she was the princess of a small kingdom,pared to the empire the kingdom was nothing though. her mother was an elf who fell in love with the king of that kingdom, the king had highly regarded her mother but tragedy struck as her mother passed away when she was born unlike the normal fantasy world were there are half elves, there is no born half elf or something like that, you are either born as a human or elf but there is a chance for you to awaken your other half, if you are born human there might be a chance to awaken your elf side and then be a half elf from there you could increase your strenght or power and be full or stay half taking the advantages of both the species, in the world of Ether half species are highly regarded rather than being looking down on having the advantages of both their species they would be recruited by everyone but it had became a small problem when it came to Emily the king loved her mother but becuase of her birth she died, plus when she was born there was a red scar like stuff on her face giving people a repulsive feeling to look away many healers had tried to heal the ¡°scar¡± but none worked with no one to protect her and with her looks caused her to have a tough life of bullying and loneliness but none knew that the girl was just bidding her time, while she looked normal her intelligence was off the charts, she was waiting for the moment to strike and strike she did she had awakened her elf side bing a half elf, after that she was taken in by the elf empire bing a direct attended of the elf princess, also due to her awakeing her scar had dispersed she had turn from the ugly duckling to a beautiful swan, but it was only on the exterior in the inside she had already turned dark, after she was taken in by the elf empire she slowly started controlling the market of her kingdom she had single handedly plotted and brought down her kingdom and given her previous family a terrifying death, after that she stayed in the elf empire just like a good girl she had be a person who only moved for profit, if there was no profit then she would rather die than act, her real character and ruthlessness was hidden from the world conquering her was a huge undertaking, you must first bring out her real character, then you must work hard to change her and then make her good and then conquer her easy to say but hard to aplish but right now i am dealing with a child and i am sure that it¡¯s going to be much easier to deal with¡­..i hope while i was thinking to myself the bullying continued and just as thinks were going to escte i made my move, moving from my hiding spot i came behind them ¡°Stop!¡± i screamed loudly my voice got thier attention all of them turned towards me and them seeing me all of them paled, after all i am the son of a duke and thier status could not bepared to mine having me see them bully someone could be dangerous, at that time a 12 year old brown haired ck eyed boy moved forward to talk ¡°ahh, yes young master Austin what do we all owe the pleasure of meeting you¡± ¡®ying dumb huh..¡¯ ¡°don¡¯t try to act ignorant i clearly saw what you did, bullying a girl and not only your sister what kind of brother are you¡± my words caused his face to contract and anger came rising up, no matter what he was still a prince and the tant disrespect from Austin caused his anger to rise, but before he could say anything i took action ¡°i dont want to hear anything from you, leaving the fact you are doing something as bullying in the princess Olivia¡¯s party is enough to backlist your family¡± ¡°as long as you get out of my face i can let it go and if you have any problems i don¡¯t mind talking about it to my uncle¡± the more i spoke the more fearful they became and when i said about talking to the Emperor, they lost thier confidence and just like scared chickens they ran away after seeing all of them going away i moved towards Emily, i gave a hand towards her ¡°are you alright?¡± but instead of answering she hid her face and moved away, so i looked more clearly at her, she was wering a blue one piece dress, green hair that slid to her shoulders and a green gem like eyes right now she ws sitting on the floor hiding her face with her hands while only peeking a look at me with her eyes ¡°don¡¯t worry I am not going to hurt you, i already sent them away¡± even then she just hid her face ¡°yo-you wi-will hate me after seeing my face, just like everyone else¡± just then a small reply came from her in a low whisper, she looked towards with her gem like eyes seeing this my heart felt a bit ufortable, no matter what she was just an 8 year old going through a tough time in her life, while i was just using her weakness for my benefit ¡®sigh¡­..i can atleast try to be a bit better¡¯ thinking so i came closer to her ¡°why would i hate you if i see your face?¡± ¡°every body says i-i am ugly so no one will like me¡± ¡°them try me¡± my answer surprised her and she looked at me not knowing what i meant ¡°show me your face and let me see if i would hate you or not¡± my words caused her to hesitate a bit but then she took a deep breath and removed her hands, a childish face came to my view she could have said to be cute if not for the ugly scar that ran on her right side, giving a repulsive feeling Emily looked directly into the eyes of the boy that had just saved her, she wanted to know how he would react to her face will he be just like the others repulsed by her ?? but to her suprise the boy didn¡¯t know any reaction, he just looked directly into her face causing to turn it away as it was the first time that someone looked at her so directly ¡°you have beautiful eyes¡± his gentle and maic words came to her ears causing her to flinch she looked into the boys eyes and she saw pity, happines and warmth?? ¡®why¡­..why aren¡¯t you repulsed??¡± ¡°don-dont you think that i am ugly?¡± ¡°why are you ugly?, all i see is a girl who has a small scar on her face dressed in a blue dress who looks pretty¡± his words caused her heart to beat faster ¡®pretty?, me?¡¯ Emily had always been good at detcting emotions from other¡¯s and she could tell that what the boy said was the truth she looked towards the boy who had a gentle smile on his face and was offering her his hand, for the first time a genuine smile came on her face ¡®mother looks like i found it, my prince charming¡¯ +50,000 affection Chapter 24: The Game

Chapter 24: The Game

while Austin was trying his hardest to win over a capture target, within the depths of the Ezraeil pce there were a few girls grouped together sitting surrounding a table if Austin was here then he would definitely identify all of them, among them on one side sat Olivia and behind her stood 3 girls and one of them was Nora on the other side sat a girl of 10 year old wearing a dark ck and blue gown, her dark ck hair fell to her back,her ck eyes seemed like the void with no end, her beautyparable to the moon if Olivia was a shining sun that attracted other to follow her than this girl was the moon shining up in the sky causing others toe under her light ¡°Looks like your party is going well i presume¡± it was the girl who spoke first ¡°yeah, it¡¯s going well but dealing with all those nobles is just soo boring¡± unlike how she was acting in the banquet, the Olivia right now was rxed and carefree, after all she didn¡¯t need to act so high in front of her friends yup¡­..friend¡¯s the person in front of her was the princess of the Twilight Empire, Carmel Twilight. Just like Nora she had also inherited her founding Emperors bloodline what¡¯s happening right now was just the meeting between different friend¡¯s, were each of the gathered girls status could shake the world The Carmel in front of her was just a projection after all, this was an organization formed by all the girls of the Sylvia realm yup¡­..girls being of the high standing they are the friends they could openly talk with are limited, so all of them came together to talk and spend time as friends ¡°i don¡¯t understand why you all have to go through all this for a bet, why don¡¯t all of you fight it out¡± a girly voice was then heard it was heard from one of the screen like projection on the room,oh¡­right there were a few ¡°screens¡± being projected on the room these were just magicalmunication tools used to chat with each other, using magic it was possible but the cost was high but it was nothing to the girls gathered here ¡°well this is important, we must decide the next leader amongst us today¡± for their organization the position of leader was always a 2 year period and it was always passed amongst each other right now their here to decide the leader amongst both the princess of the Empire, so they came together to decide it through a game of¡­..chess the rules were simple both the princess would bring their subordinate who would y a match and the best of three would win ¡°so Olivia i hope your ready to loose¡± ¡°hump, you have no idea what i can do¡± Olivia snorted to Carmel¡¯s words thus both side brought out thier yers from Olivia¡¯s side came a 10 year old red haired and red eyed girl, she looked cute and gave of a feeling of an intellectual from Carmel¡¯s side came a 11 year old girl, she had a blob like orange hair, mesmerizing brown eyes which seemed to contain some spark in them both of them moved forward and began their game, pieces started moving and falling finally after 10 minutes the orange haired girl dered ¡°checkmate¡± her voice breaking the solemn atmosphere within the room, the red haired girl had a disbelieving face, she couldn¡¯t understand how she lost, it was as if she yed for her opponent to win Nora had a frown on her face, she could see that the orange haired girl has some ability that let her win but she couldn¡¯tin as it was just part of her power ¡°calctions¡± the orange haired girl spoke her eyes shinning ¡°i am able to predict and move before my opponent¡¯s makes one¡± her words answering the doubts of the people gathered there ¡®that¡¯s basically an ability to cheat in a chess game¡¯ Nora thought, she couldn¡¯t help in any way right now, suddenly she thought of a certain silver haired boy ¡®maybe Austin can¡­.?¡¯ while Nora was thinking the 2nd person moved to y who also lost much earlier than the first one bringing a heavy atmosphere to the room ¡°looks like this is what you all have¡± the orange haired girl smiled with a smug face her arrogance sliping out of her, the words she spoke brought a frown on both Olivia and Carmel, before they could speak some else made a move ¡°don¡¯t be so arrogant, you won¡¯t be able to win against the person i will bring¡± Nora¡¯s voice echoed in the room bringing all the attention to her ¡°oh?, then i could like to see this person you speak of¡± the orange haired girl spoke ¡°your highness give me a chance i will bring you a champion¡± Olivia looked into Nora¡¯s eyes for a few minutes before nodding 15 minutester~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin was now currently looking at the surrounding in which he was brought ¡®wait, what happened?, why am i here?, what kind of heaven is this?¡¯ a few moments ago he was spending time with ra racking in a lot of affection, ying and teasing her brought a lot of points though not love he had at least got her to have a crush on him and was sure that it couldter develop to love, so before leaving her he had given her amunication tool connecting to him just as he was happily humming and going back he was caught by his sister Nora who had pulled him without any words and brought him to this room¡­no correction heaven currently he was seated in front of a orange haired girl while surrounding him were different girls, all of them being capture targets ¡®holy moly, did i win a lottery today?¡± at first i looked towards the ck haired girl [ Name: Carmel Twilight Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: origin level 0- Tier 2 Title: princess Twilight, The foodie Love: 0% Description: currently hoping to win the seat of the leader >she loves sweets Difficulty: SS(try your best) ] ¡®yup just as i thought another major capture target¡¯ another one whiches under the top 5 in the capture target list, conquering her to is difficult after that i looked towards the girl in front of me [ Name: E Croftmen Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 0- Tier 1 Title: The intellectual, smartass Love: 0% Description: due to her high intelligence she looks down on others >wants to win this match no matter what Difficulty: AA ] ¡®sigh¡­.another one¡¯ who would have thought that there was such a ce in the game?, if the yers knew they would have done everything to get in here Chapter 25: The Game(2)

Chapter 25: The Game(2)

E was another capture target, she might not have much when it came to strength but her innate ability gave her a high intelligence she was the right hand girl of Carmel, when it came to nning, organization and everything else there was none that could beat her after entering the room i was starred on by countless eyes, it was as if i was a rare specimen,i got goosebumps on my body Looking at my front I could see the girl¡¯s behind Carmel, if my guess was right then they would be using projection magic to disy themselves here The chess board in front of me might be using some magical connection to the chessboard in front of them, when I make a move the move would be done on their side to It¡¯s just like ying chess on theputer with your friend, except it this being on a higher level, while I was running the magical theories in my head a voice was heard ¡°Nora don¡¯t you know the rule¡¯s, no boy¡¯s allowed¡± a voice was heard from one of the screens, i couldn¡¯t see the figure but i could guess that she was an important person ¡°i know but i am not inviting him to join plus he is my brother¡± Nora replied defiantly ¡°Nora are you sure he can help us win?¡± Olivia asked her doubt, after all she didn¡¯t know that this cousin of hers was such a talent in chess ¡°affirmative, i am sure¡± Olivia then looked towards me who was looking around as if i had no idea what¡¯s going on but i did get the gist of what¡¯s happening ¡®looks like this is the perfect opportunity to show off¡¯ ¡°what¡¯s happening here big sis?¡± i raised my ¡°doubt¡±, after that Nora exined to me what happened and what i had to do ¡°so i should defeat this big sis in chess¡± i said looking towards E ¡°that¡¯s right¡± Nora nodded but insted of her expectation of me agreeing i did something else ¡°but why should i help?¡± my question brought about a silence to the room, the previously uninterested girl¡¯s started paying attention, after all this was the first time that they heard someone say no to them ¡°umm?, so you are saying you won¡¯t help me?¡± Olivia asked intrigued instead of angry ¡°well¡­i can help but sis you know what you might have to give me¡± hearing my words my sister went silent but then she spoke ¡°1 weeks worth¡± ¡°2 weeks worth, then we are done¡± i directly said my price causing her to flinch but after thinking about it a bit she finally agreed ¡°fine you can have my 2 weeks worth of sweet¡± hearing that i gave a pose of sess and moved to y the game but then Olivia spoke ¡°so you are saying that you won¡¯t do what i want for free?¡± ¡°why should i?¡± Hearing the same answer it should have made Olivia angry but somehow instead she was feeling happy ¡®it really is a different experience to be rejected¡¯ +35 affection ¡®humph¡­.girl i know you inside out¡¯ instead of focusing more on Nora i move to E sitting in front of me whose expression had turned for the worse ¡°kid do you really think that you can beat me?¡± i shrugged my shoulders and gave her a smile ¡°who know¡¯s?¡± after that we sat to y the game she made the first move, like this we continued to move our pieces, several of the girls had thier concentration on the game it continued for 15 minutes before i ced the final piece ¡°checkmate¡± silence¡­. everybody had a disbelieving face on them, especially E she couldn¡¯t understand where she went wrong ¡°ho-how?¡± ¡°your too perfect¡± my reply caught her off gaurd, everyone looked towards me, waiting for me to continue ¡°each of your moves are strict or rule following as if it¡¯s predetermined, there¡¯s no uniqueness within it hence they create cracks in your n¡± ¡°because your too perfect there is no flexibility, hence you loose¡± it was silent for a moment before a pping sound came, everyone turned towards Carmel who was pping with a smile on her face ¡°amazing, it really was an amazing game¡± ¡°Nora, i lost this one¡± after she said that other¡¯s also started pping along with her who marveled at my performance, my sister came to me and ruffled my hair ¡°i knew you would win, my sweet¡¯s are not wasted after all¡± ¡°that was amazing Austin, i owe you one¡± Olivia interjected at that moment E stood up and came to me, she was just a projection and couldn¡¯t do anything to me, she came in front of me and pointed her finger ¡°your name is Austin right?, i will remember you, the next time we have a match i will win for sure¡± after that she disappeared ¡°don¡¯t take her word to heart she¡¯s justpetitive¡± Carmel spoke up ¡°i am really surprised that there is such a chess genius here, i hope to meet personally in the future¡± after that she went in to speak with the other¡¯s while i was quickly thrown out of the room, shaking my head i walked back to my assigned room ¡®fight E in chess the next time?, I¡¯d probably lose¡¯ the only reason won against her this time was becuase of my information from the game, in fact it was one of the prerequisites to win her affection there was personally a w in her gaming style which the yers muat use to win against her i had just used that, though it will only work once tired i entered my room and feel asleep the next day after the party me and my family set out to return to our home, i received a gift from both the Emperor and Olivia currently we were standing near out ship getting ready to leave the Emperor and Empress hade to leave us off ¡°have a safe trip sis, if you have any problem just inform me okay?¡± ¡°sure, you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡± i stood there looking at them and i directly looked into the Empresses eyes, i felt my body go cold for a moment, saying my goodbye we boarded the ship, i didn¡¯t even want go stay close to that women at all the Empress felt like a storm which was only calm for now, why you ask..? i had found over 5 recording devices in my room, it was hidden in different angles, normally a child who hadn¡¯t awakened won¡¯t be able to feel it but i could looking through it i could feel mana simr to the Empress, i should be an idiot if i couldn¡¯t understand it till now, as much as i want to deal with her currently i can¡¯t well the thought of cucking an Emperor does sound exiting, i must live after all that, so i couldn¡¯t move against her until i awaken my bloodline so like a nice boy i kept it all back, as if nothing had been changed, taking a deep breath and confirming my goals i entered the ship knowing not what the future held for me. Chapter 26: Time Skip

Chapter 26: Time Skip

3 yearster~~~~~~~ it¡¯s been 3 years since i came to this world currently i am 11 years old and am going through the files about the dukedom yup, you heard right, i am dealing with the affairs of the dukedom, a year ago i asked my mother if i could help her with her work, at first she didn¡¯t agree butter on she gave in after all i had earned the title of a genius in studies, my teacher¡¯s couldn¡¯t stop praising how smart i was,leaving the boasting aside after i took part in her work the time she spend on her work decreased we got to spend more time as a family and all of us became closer, these few years had been a crazy year and a lot had happened first of all ra had awakened her bloodline shocking the people of the house, taking my eyes of the document i look towards the girl standing beside me she looked 11 year old, she had ck hair tied in a pony tail and brown eyes, what was different about her was the 2 small horns poking in her head instead of looking bad it gave her a cute look her face though still immature and cute, no one could deny that¡¯s she would be a beauty in the future, unlike how she was a few years ago, the girl right now stood both proud and elegant she wore a maid uniform, the chest which was t had a small sign of protrusion, her eyes whenever she looked at me was full of love and subservience, overall she had changed [ Name: ra Sex: Female Age: 11 species: Human(partial demon) Talent: 8/10 >booldline awakened: demonic darkness Power: origin level 1 Title: The awakened, stalker, madly in love, love demon Love : 140% Description:pletly devoted to you >she wants to nothing more than to spend eternity with you >trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you Remark: what have you done?? ] yup¡­..i went a bit overboard with her, during her awakening of her bloodline her chances of survival itself was small so I had to buy something called the pearl of darkness to help her seed Also due to her awakening a demonic bloodline there were a lot of problems to, so at that time I stood beside her The act of me using a ¡°priceless¡± treasure to help her and standing beside her gave me a lot of affection but I might have gone a bit overboard her love for me increases no matter what i do, as for her titles, i pretend as if i don¡¯t see it. suddenly the door to the room opens and two girls enter one having ck hair and the other white, its the fox girls they to have changed during this time both of them had grown taller, the aura of depression they had ispletely gone, what reced it was a fierce aura covering them ¡°bohoo, master your always in the room, why don¡¯t youe and y with us¡± ¡°yes, we would like it if you could take some rest¡± Mika who entered first spoke supported by Rika [ Name: Mika Sex: Female Age: 11 species: ck wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 1 Title: crazy fighter,bact addict Love : 100% Description: you are her light, your words and support brought her confidence back >swears to protect you and be your sword, she deams her body and soul to be yours Remark: impressive ] [ Name: Rika Sex: Female Age: 11 species: white wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 1 Title: water mage, loved mage Love : 100% Description: in her heart your position is unshakable >her shy character over the years has dissapeared, she strives to express her feelings for you Remark: both the sisters??, enjoy bro ] both Rika¡¯s and Mika¡¯s feeling had grown arge margin this is mainly because of the support i had given them a year ago when they saw that their te was still not forming they had gone into despair but i was there andpletely supported them at that time ,so i was able to rack in more affection My mother actually was very surprised to say the least, having one person with talent such as theirs would be a blessing but there were 3 of them, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling for some time leaving my documents i looked for the time, seeing that it¡¯ste i stood up and stretched ¡°seeing that itste i don¡¯t mind taking a break¡± saying so i began to walk but suddenly both Mika and Rika came to my side and took my shoulders, Mika on my right and Rika on the left their still developing breasts pressed against my hands ¡°girl¡¯s what are you doing?¡± ¡°we are just giving you a support to walk¡± ¡°yup that¡¯s right just a support¡± Mika spoke and Rika assuered ¡°Girl¡¯s do you think i am an old man that i need your support to walk?¡± ¡°we are just protecting you¡± ¡°yup that¡¯s right¡± ¡®protect me??, girl¡¯s who¡¯s going to harm me inside my own dukedom surrounding by an army, can¡¯t you girl¡¯s make a better excuse¡¯ suddenly i felt a hug on by back and a voice is heard ¡°ohh, c¡¯mon don¡¯t you all just hug Austin, you might make him irritated¡± ¡°ra you don¡¯t have the right to speak here, your always with him while we are training¡± ¡°yeah that¡¯s right, you are always hording him, give us some time with him¡± like this thier conversation goes on ¡®girl¡¯s am i not still here??, sigh¡­¡¯ this is one of the problem that arose with their affection, they publicly started to disy their affection for me not hiding it there were countless times when my mother made fun of me about it, plus there was a small rumor going around that i am a yboy to i haven¡¯t responded to their feeling yet but they are adamant on being with me, of course i won¡¯t reject them but the time is not right but the biggest problem right now are my sister¡¯s, their love towards had reached 100% but the problem is that the love still remains ¡°sibling love¡± i had tried many things but it still remains the same but my instincts tell me that it was just the calm before the storm, i get the feeling that once it changes the points would flow in i could at least proudly say that i had turned them into bro cons, while they were still bickering i got tired and made my move i took my hand from the Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s grip, my hand them held thier waist, my sudden movements suprised them ¡°Austin ?¡± They both asked without answering them i gave a mysterious smile and then suddenly gave both Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s cheeks a kiss, which stunned them both ¡°A-Austin you¡± both the girl¡¯s looked at me surprised this was the first time that i had responded to their advances but then they suddenly blushed from the kiss while i was enjoying their shy look i felt a huge aura of jealousying from behind me, i look back to see a pouting ra, smiling wryly i let both the girl¡¯s go from my arm¡¯s and turn around without giving her anytime to react i pulled her and gave a kiss on her cheeks too, now i had 3 cute girl¡¯s blushing and surrounding me when i felt that i need to do some more a maid suddenly dashes into the room ¡°yo-young master!, the eldest miss sh-she¡± before the maid could finish i had already dashed towards my sister¡¯s room, entering it i was greeted with the sight of both my sister¡¯sying on the bed in pain ¡°mom what happened?¡± i directly asked about the situation to my mother, there were a bunch of healers in the room dealing with the situation ¡°sigh¡­it¡¯s nothing severe it¡¯s s juat that both of your sister¡¯s are awakening thier bloodline¡± but when Grace said this there was no happiness in her expression, only fear and helplessness ¡®both of them at the same time?, how is that possible?¡± Chapter 27: The Crisis

Chapter 27: The Crisis

i had actually known about both of my sister¡¯s having hidden bloodline but they were not supposed to awaken it together unlike ra whose bloodline though rare has methods to awaken it¡¯s different for other¡¯s as we have no idea what bloodline the person might awaken being a house of long history there might be several bloodline that we could awaken, some might even require certain condition to in the game Nora would awaken their familiesmander bloodline, where she would have special abilities that will cause fear on a battlefield, plus she would also awaken their special sword moves too but it wasn¡¯t all that easy to awaken it as she had to get a special permission and an item from the historic world what are historic world¡¯s you ask?? some extremely powerful people might not be able to pass on their legacy hence they make a certain sub space which can be entered the person would have to pass the test designed and he would be able to earn that person¡¯s power, there might be countless historical worlds spread around the world that is especially after the great war 1000s of year ago, if your lucky and stumble into it and gain the owners recognition you might go from a small chicken to a Phoenix for the Ezraeil empire they themself own a historic world, where a person can enter once ¡®in the game didn¡¯t Nora¡¯s mother almost sacrifice herself to gain recognition?¡¯ if my memory was right them in the game Nora¡¯s mother had to sacrifice her power to to let Nora gain recognition as Nora was unable to move entering inside the room i came towards the Noraying on the bed, she had changed a lot within these 3 years, her face which looked cute was slowly changing into a beauty i could see that she was in pain, her eyes were deeply closed and she kept wriggling on the bed, then i look towards Elda she had grown up a bit over the years too, losing a bit of her cubby cheeks, bing to look more cute, right now sheying on the bed, her silver hair spread on the bed, looking just like a sleeping fairy ording to my memories Elda had seemed to awaken a special bloodline rting to fairies itself, causing her to be extremely good at elemental control in the game the ¡°protagonist¡± had to help her survive the bloodline while fighting in the historic world, it¡¯s how you earn both Nora¡¯s and Elda¡¯s love but Elda only had awakened her bloodline at 15 year of age ¡®did my actions cause a change?¡¯ i couldn¡¯t help but think that this was my fault but it¡¯s no problem, mom will just have to sacrifice herself more but suddenly thinking of a pale faced and hurt Grace my heart contracts, my heart started to beat fast and pain seemed to cover me ¡®what¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®why do i feel sad?¡¯ then i look towards both the girlsying on the bed who seemed to be in pain and then memories start to flow inside me the memories of a blonde hair elder sister who was acting tough on the outside but was gentle on the inside, her smug face and her childish expression seemed to flow before me suddenly a small silver haired girl enters my mind, the girl who always sticked to me, the one who had just desired warmth in her life, all of it just seemed flow through my mind ¡®Ha..Hahaa¡­Haaaa¡¯ iugh, iugh out loudly in my head, of course how could i be so stupid?, while i was earning thier affection they were earning mine too unknowingly i hade to ept this family of mine, they hade to earn a position in my heart, i close my eyes and takes a deep breath suddenly my hand was held, i open my eyes and looked towards my mother, she still had her gentle smile ¡°don¡¯t worry little Austy, your mother is here, nothing will happen to them¡± but the trembling of her eyes and the look of fear were not easy to be hidden from me, going closer i gave her a hug, right now i could only reach up to her breast, but still i conveyed my feeling to her she had reponded back by hugging me tighter, perhaps looking for a support, leaving the hug i looked towards my sleeping sisters and slowly determination starts to flow within me ¡®Nora, Elda no matter what happens i will protect you, no matter the cost¡¯ after i took my oath i suddenly felt my blood boil as if something that was hidden was awakening [Ding¡­..!] [ During the times of difficulty you still choose to ept your true self and choose to move ording to your justice ?The bloodlineying dormant within in you responds to your actions, they urge you to move forward and fulfill your desire ] [ specail quest acitivated: >Bloodline: The Hidden Hero >Difficulty: SSS >Description: Hero¡¯s aren¡¯t born but they are made, you choosing to step up to save your family has been felt by your bloodline, so follow your will to the end ?Help and save your sisters in awakening thier bloodline >Reward: The awakening of your hidden bloodline ] reading through the information i was dumbfounded, i knew that helping my sister was difficult but difficulty SSS?? do you guys think i am going to war or something? but the awakening of my bloodline is indeed something i require, over the three years i had tried countless ways to awaken it but with no luck, even the system¡¯s awakening serums price was over the top even when Richard thought me cooking and left all he gave me was a badge which had the picture of a trident and the sea, the only thing i could understand from it was that it belong to the sea tribe all things considered, the awakening of my bloodline is indeed a huge plus but it seemed that it won¡¯t be easy, i take a look into my systems shop function ¡®looks like i need to start spending a lot of points¡¯ it was at this time time 3 girls who i had left at my room arrived, entering the room they quicky found about the situation knowing what was happening they quickly moved tofort me, they themselves had a good impression of my sisters as they don¡¯t put up any arrogant faces ¡°mom why don¡¯t we use the teleportation room to travel to the pce, the people there might know more about the bloodline awakening¡± ¡°i already contacted your uncle,they are preaping the transportation, we will leave in 5 minutes¡± after that we had moved my sister to a stretcher like bed and was brought to the teleportation room, i let the girls stay back standing in the teleportation circle after a few seconds it started to lit up, so i had to close my eyes, when i opened them again we were in a muchrger room there were several mages standing around us as we hadnded, several of the people who were on stand by quicky started to move, they started to checking upon Nora and Elda Chapter 28: The Crisis(2)

Chapter 28: The Crisis(2)

currently within the Ezraeil pce, the Emperor, Empress, Grace, several people and me were gathered within a room ¡°¡±can you tell us the about the situation grandpa Bruce¡± the Emperor spoke respectfully to an old man at his side, the old man had white hair, green eyes and a white beard the ravages of time had left a few wrinkles on his face, Bruce Ezraeil, the grandfather of my mother and the Emperor, which means he¡¯s my great grandpa, oh¡­one more think to he¡¯s an imperial ¡°this really is incredible, to think both the girls would awaken their bloodline, one leading to great military might and the other leading to elemental strength¡± ¡°this generation of kid¡¯s are really amazing¡± Bruce sighed with both happiness and regret, happiness because of thier talent regret because they might not live up to it looking at Grace his granddaughter who had gone through a lot, he hesitated if he should speak but in the end decided to be truthful ¡°Grace for them to fully awaken, they must go through the trail of our historic world but with their current situation theirs 0% chance of them seeding¡± the words Bruce spoke brought the room to silence, even the usually cold faced Empress frowned, Grace paledpletely almost falling to the ground but i was there and i caught her, giving her support, after that i spoke ¡°can¡¯t they choose not to awaken it?¡± ¡°no, if they choose not to then they would be crippling themselves¡± Bruce then sighed, he looked towards the boy holding his mother, he still couldn¡¯t believe that the timid boy from before hadpletely changed he always had the nagging feeling that something was up with this boy, but he never felt any threat from him so he let him be ¡°Is there any other methods?¡± it was the Emperor who spoke this time, Bruce hesitated a bit but he still spoke ¡°there is a method but the price to pay for it won¡¯t be small¡± he then spoke about a method of using Grace¡¯s life force to support the bloodline, to which i instantly exploded and refused ¡°No, no way would i agree to it, if you want you can use my life force not mom¡¯s¡± my determined words caused a wave of surprise among the people gathered, who instantly gave off some affection point¡¯s, when i was to argue more, Grace ced her hands on me ¡°no need Austin mother will do it you don¡¯t have to worry about, i can¡¯t have anyone leaving me agian¡± angry i pushed her and left the room, once i made sure i was far away my angry expression faded away and only calmness remained ¡®looks like i will have to use that method¡¯ actually there was a simpler methos to solve this, that was to have a single person carry Nora and Elda and take the test for them the historical world that the Ezraeil Empire possessed was what basically contain the powers of all the past bloodline holders, it contains thier treasure, weapons and inheritance but the problem is that a person is only allowed to enter it once, and the others had already done it, plus the historical world was ¡°real¡± in a sense it means that if you die in it you die, even if you are an imperial the test would automatically adjust to your strength so taking Nora, Elda along with you, you¡¯d basically doing the test for 3 people which basically is a death sentence who would jump into something when the end is basically death?? controlling myself i move towards the room containing my sister¡¯s, entering there were several maids doing their best to look after them in the there was also Olivia sitting in there to looking worried, she too had changed, not only did she be more beautiful, the whole aura around her had changed giving out a strong confident women After entering I spoke ¡°All the servants within the room has to leave, I need to speak privately to her highness Olivia¡± After I spoke all the people within the room moved out ¡°What is it Austin?¡± ¡°Before I speak could we move to a more private space¡± saying so I pointed to a room connecting to the current one we are in, she looked at me for a bit but nodded in the end, entering the room I spoke ¡°Olivia, remember what you said 3 years ago, that you owe me?¡± ¡°yes, i do?¡± ¡°then i need you to pay it back to me today¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± she asked me back, her eyes scrunched ¡°i want you to secretly get me and my sisters inside the historic world¡± ¡°what!!, are you carzy?¡± being a smart person Olivia instantly understood my intentions, which she strictly disagreed ¡°no, no way you would die¡± ¡°i am not as weak as you think Olivia¡± saying so i realesed my sealed cultivation for her to sense ¡°y-you, how?¡± even though she couldn¡¯t tell my exact cultivation she knew that i was above her someone who was an origin level 2!! one must know that she had awakened her founder¡¯s bloodline and had extensive resources, which gave into her current power but i was above her!!, this had dealt her pride a huge blow but she pulled herself back quickly ¡°no matter how strong you are it¡¯s too dangerous i won¡¯t allow it¡± ¡°ohh?, is the famed princess going back on her word?¡± my words angered her, she brought out her mana to mobilize her spell, but before her i moved faster, in the blink of an eye i reached in front of her i tripped her leg, brought her hands to the back and forced her to kneel, immobilizing her, currently she was forced to kneel with her mana restricted ¡°yo-you, do you know the oue of what you are doing?¡± Olivia roared with anger and shame, she the esteemed princess was forced to kneel, just this was enough to have Austins head rolling, having her kneel i was just urately at her height ¡°i don¡¯t care if i could save my sister¡¯s then death would be a happy end¡± i roared back at her increasing my strength on her, my words caused her heart to beat faster, my domineering presence bringing her hidden desires to the light ¡°i don¡¯t care and i won¡¯t allow it¡± Olivia stubbornly replied ¡®Ohh, i see so thats how you wanna y it huh¡¯ seeing how stubborn she was, i didn¡¯t get angry, once Olivia decided on something it¡¯s almost impossible to change her mind on it¡­..almost impossible ¡°so?, you wont listen to me huh..¡± ¡°Austin?¡± seeing the sadistic smile on my face Olivia felt as if something bad was going to happen, she could feel that Austin was different ¡°wh-what are you going to do?¡± ¡°nothing, i am just going to punish you¡± hearing my words Olivia¡¯s eyes opened wide, she couldn¡¯t belive whay she was hearing, was this the same Austin she knew ¡°punish me?¡± ¡°yes, bad girl¡¯s needs to be punished after all¡± Chapter 29: The Punishment

Chapter 29: The Punishment

currently within a room of the Ezraeil Empire an eye dropping scene was taking ce, princess Olivia, the star and loved princess of all the dream girl of thousands of boy¡¯s was currently being forced to kneel on the ground, if anybody else saw this, they would have hacked Austin to death ¡°you know that i am the princess right?¡± Olivia asked with anger and shame in her voice ¡°yeah, so what?¡± saying so i ced a seal on her body, stopping her from using her mana, then i searched my spatial ring and brought out a recording device, seeing it Olivia paled ¡°what are you going to do?¡± without replying to her i activated the device and let it float on the air, recording what was going to happen soon, with that i tied her hands with a cloth i could feel Olivia¡¯s body trembling ¡°y-you are mad¡± without giving her a reply i caught her hair and pulled back with some force ¡°umm~~?¡± ¡°ohh?, is that a moan i hear?¡± ¡°could it be you felt good from being abused?¡± i could see Olivia¡¯s body trembling with pain, shame and excitement? smiling i went close to her ears ¡°i know about it Olivia¡± ¡°kn-know what?¡± ¡°that you are a masochist bitch who likes pain¡± i felt her eyes widen and her body tremble at me words ¡°you think i don¡¯t see the expressions you make when i reject you, you think i don¡¯t see what a sultry bitch you are?¡± the more i spoke the more Olivia¡¯s body trembled, i went close to her ear and gave it a small bite ¡°what would the people think when they find out that their dear princess is a pain loving slut?¡± i could feel her body tremble even more as i spoke, her dignified expression crumbling to pieces ¡°so will you do what i said or do you want the world to know of your true colour?¡± ¡°you-your bluffing¡± ¡°ohh?, so you still stick to your stubbornness¡± without giving her a chance i pressed her head to the ground causing her ass to raise to the sky, i could feel her trying to resist harder ¡°what are you going to do to me?¡± ¡°just what i said earlier, punish a bad girl¡± putting her in ce i lifted her skirt up, her white silky panties came to my view, looking closely i could feel some liquid gushing from her pussy, making her pussy lines clear ¡°look at what we have here, you were starting to leak just from having me rough you up a bit?¡± ¡°bastard!!, let me go¡± ¡°tsk, looks like you need more discipline¡± saying so i ced my hands on her ass, though not developed much, it¡¯s still bouncy, cing both my hands i started to get a nice feel of it while my eyes started shinning gold and ck ¡°sto-um~~~~?¡± ¡°what is it princess, do you like my massage¡± while i was ying with her ass i went close to her ears and gave it a bite, Olivia¡¯s body trembled even more cing my hands on both her ass cheeks i spread her ass and yed with it nicely, changing it¡¯s shape and pressing on to it nicely her pussy juice started to leak more, after getting a nice feel of it i left it, much to Olivia¡¯s disappointment ¡°it¡¯s time to start your real punishment princess¡± raising my hands and using some force i directly spanked her ass ¡°pakh¡± ¡°ah~~?¡± Olivia moaned out in pain and pleasure, i pulled her hair up and spoke to her ear ¡°i guess to a bitch like you this is more likely a gift than a punishment¡± then i pushed her back took my arm up and spanked her hard ¡°pakh¡­.pakh¡­pakh¡± i gave both her ass cheeks ps continuously, giving each side a good amount of spanks, just when i reached the 10th spank Olivia twitched and cumed ¡°ah~~~so good?¡± Olivia raised her head up high her tounge out and eyes raised to her head the perfect agohe expression, her pussy juices flooded her panties and she fell to the floor again currently the esteemed princess wasying on the floor her ass raised up, taking deep breaths and her juices leaking down her pussy ¡°ha¡­ha¡­.haa¡± just when she had almost regained her rity i went close to her puller her body up by the hair, her blue eyes right now was hazy and unclear, i could also feel her hatred towards me too smirking i reached close to her face taking the recording device in my hands ¡°listen to me now you slut, from now onwards you are my ve my property which means that you would do what i say otherwise i don¡¯t mind spreading this video through the world¡± i could see many emotions going through her mind right now hate, uncertainty, sadness and many more ¡®sigh to think i had to take this path¡¯ i was nning on first raising her affection and then begin to bring out machoist side and y with her but now i have to go with the hate to love n well i don¡¯t have a choice, she¡¯s the only one who can help me right now, i just have to gamble with it right now standing up i gave her gave her freedom letting her loose, i am not scared that she would do somthing not when she¡¯s this drained anyway i quicky removed the noise cancelling barrier i had set up, i quicky moved towards my sisters room, leaving Olivia to clean up the mess Once outside I quickly ced my hands on my beating chest ¡®Ohh that was scary!¡¯ I could feel the sweat on my back, What do you think that all this time I was cool? Nope, not at all while everything might seem that it went well there were many ways it could have messed up While I am stronger than Olivia it does not mean that she could not fight me back, if we really fought I would have needed to pay some price to bring her down She doesn¡¯t have a bloodline for nothing, the only reason I could bring her down is due to 3 reasons the information I knew about her, her pride andst but not the least luck As for the ckmail material I have, if she really wanted she could just tell her father, then I and the material would leave this world without causing any ripples But she won¡¯t do it due to her pride and her sadistic side, I had taken her down fair and square, so she would do her best to bring me down all by herself Due to her pride she would want to trample and humiliate me by her own power, so from now onwards I must keep my dome nearing side to her at all times ¡®Oh yeah before that, system what¡¯s Olivias current love towards me?¡¯ [her current love towards you is 3% but it had changed from familial love to that of undefined for now] ¡®Ohh?, that¡¯s good news¡¯ After that I walk towards my sisters who wereying on the bed reaching there i could still see the frowns on their faces,taking out 2 container¡¯s, i brought it to their face and made them drink it in their sleep after a few minutes, i could see that their frowns eased and they were feeling much better, it¡¯s at that time that Olivia entered the room her face was flushed and i could see that the stains on her dress had disappeared when she looked at me her expression turned cold ¡°so this is your real character huh¡± i got to say i am really impressed by her, i was someone who made her cum by spanking her and here she stood without any fear facing me ¡± yeah this is me, so what, my ve princess¡± my words instantly caused her anger to rise but she controlled it ¡°you do know after all this is over, i will kill you¡± ¡°sure i would die happily knowing that i was the first to spank a princess¡± ¡°you!¡± this time instead of exploding Olivia took a deep breath to control herself again ¡°i don¡¯t know how you got this strong but i will kill you one day with my own hands¡± smirking i went in front of her, she didn¡¯t even flinch but looked straight into me, i was shorter than her currently so I had to look upto her ¡°princess right now you belong to me so don¡¯t act to arrogant¡± as much as i want to deal more with her, my sister¡¯s problem has more priority now, i took Elda in a princess carry and used bit of float magic to float Nora, i then turned to the now cold faced Olivia ¡°lead the way, my dear machoest princess¡± Chapter 30: Chaos

Chapter 30: Chaos

currently i was walking carrying Elda and Nora behind Olivia who was leading the way, on the way several people questioned us but Olivia dealt with it perfectly walking for a few minutes we reached a huge door without any guards or protection, which made me confused and seeing my seeing my puzzled look Olivia responded coldly ¡°there are no guards because there is no need of it, the room can only be opened by someone with the Emperors token or a special bloodline like mine¡± after saying that she made a small wound on her hand and ced it on the door which trembled a bit at first and then it opened once the door opened all i could see inside it was just darkness in darkness, after opening the door Olivia turned to me ¡°after entering the door you would be transported inside¡± ¡°after entering the door i don¡¯t care about what happens to you but no harm shoulde to Nora and Elda¡± saying so she released her mana for intimidation, i scoffed at her and turned to enter with out any fear but while entering it i gave the now dressed Olivia one more spank ¡°pakh..¡± ¡°ah~~~?¡± her flustered expression was indeed quite the sight and before she exploded i entered the room, once i entered it i felt as if I was falling through a void, i felt something scanning through my body seeing through my secrets after a while i was brought into a white room, entering it i could see both Elda and Nora on the floor, i rushed upto check them ¡°um, whats happening?¡± ¡°ha, bi-big brother where are am i?¡± ing close i saw that both Elda and Nora had woken up but their bodies were totally stiff and their minds in chaos,checking them and seeing their alright i let out a sigh ¡°it¡¯s nothing you girl¡¯s don¡¯t need to worry¡± but then suddenly a voice was heard ¡°wrong young man they do need to worry¡± suddenly the space fluctuated and a figure was created in front of us, the person who appered was a blonde haired, green eyed handsome middle aged man when he appeared i felt as if the world was pressed into me and felt it quite difficult to breath, seeing the person in front of me i was suprised after all i had seen him in some portraits of the pce Luke Ezraeil the founder of the Ezraeil Empire, a legendary man to say the least, seeing the person appear both Elda and Nora was surprised, after all they could to identify the person ¡°Austin what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°big brother what¡¯s happening?¡± both Nora and Elda questioned at the same time before i could anwer some one else did ¡°you both are here due to awakening your bloodline and are in danger¡± Luke¡¯s word brought silence to both the girl¡¯s as they turned quite, they were smart people themselves, so they could fogure somethings on their own ¡°normally when groups enter, ording to the program, each of you would be seperated and given individual task¡± ¡°but seeing two descendant girls of my bloodline and a freakishly talented boy, for once i stepped in to intervene¡± saying that he looked towards me ¡°boy do you know how surprised I was when i found out you were origin level 3 at just the age of 11?¡± ¡°what !!¡± both Nora and Elda reacted at the same time, ording to them their brother should just be origin level 1, after all i never said them about my teacher or my true strength ¡°Even back in my time your talent was rare¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i want to ask you, boy do you really want to undergo the trail for all three of you??¡± ¡°trail?, Austin what¡¯s going on here?¡± this time Nora enquired and her expression while asking so didn¡¯t look good to, sighing i went closer to both of them and exined the situation i could see both Nora and Elda go pale when they heard about their situation, Elda slowly started crying while Nora was still acting tough i pulled Elda into my embrace, who started crying both in fear and sadness, i sat there patting her back to give her somefort ¡°Austin i won¡¯t let you do this¡± Nora was the first to break the silence, she wore a serious expressionpletely conveying her conviction¡­ but too bad her conviction meant nothing to me right now!! i looked directly into hers eyes as if trying to scare her but she just looked straight back at me not even flinching this went on for while before i smiled ¡°big sister, do you remember what i said to you 3 years ago in our first chess match?¡± my abrut question got her off gaurd, instead of rifying, i stood up and slowly kept the now pacified Elda down, then i walked towards the ancestor Luke ¡°ancestor i want to take the test for both of them¡± ¡°Austin!¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± neglecting my shouting sister¡¯s i looked towards the ancestor ¡°are you sure, i certainly don¡¯t want to see such a talent wasted¡± ¡°i am sure, plus can you do me a favour¡± ¡°what is it¡± ¡°if i fail and die could you sent my sisters away, since i am taking the test i should be the only one affected by it¡¯s failure¡± there was silence for a bit before Luke responded ¡°I can do that but during the period of the test you must protect both of them and if they die under your protection then it¡¯s on you¡± after saying that his body started to turn illusionary and disappears ¡°you have 5 minutes to get ready¡± after that hepletely disappeared, i turn towards my sisters one looking at me with worry and the other with sadness ¡°Nora i said that i would take care of you, be there for you, hence that¡¯s what i am gonna do¡± while Austin was inside bullshiting to his sisters, outside the historic world things were less than peace full Chapter 31: Chaos(2)

Chapter 31: Chaos(2)

while Austin was trying to earn affections from his sisters, things were not good outside the historic world a few minutes earlier ~~~~~~ within the room Austin had left earlier the people inside still continued to argue ¡°grandpa Bruce is there no other way?¡± ¡°if there was wouldn¡¯t i say it?¡± while they were arguing suddenly they stopped, seeing this everyone in the room looked towards them and before they could question, Bruce disappeared from the room and the Emperor ran out of the room seeing this everybody followed the Emperor out, they kept moving untill they reached a room and saw Bruce talking to Olivia who stood beside the now open historic world ing closer they could see that Bruce had a very tense face ¡°what happned, Olivia why did you open the historic world?¡± it was the Emperor who asked the question first, seeing all the people surrounding her Olivia hesitated at first but in the end she answered honestly ¡°i opened the door for Austin to take Nora and Elda inside it¡± ¡°what!!¡± hearing this Grace moved towards Olivia and caught her shoulders ¡°what did you do Olivia??¡± the normally graceful Grace waspletely out of it, she couldn¡¯t believe that Austin would do something like this, feeling the pressure on her shoulder Olivia grimaced ¡°Grace stop it you are hurting her¡± the Emperor quickly moved and interfered to move Olivia away from Grace ¡°Grace calm down Olivia won¡¯t do something without any reason, let¡¯s first ask her why she did it¡± being pulled by the Emperor Grace tried to pull her self back, she knew right now what her priorities were ¡°Olivia why did you do this?¡± the Emperor asked ¡°i owed Austin a favour and when he asked me to help him into the historic world he used the favour¡± Olivia answered, shamelessly hiding the fact that she was spanked into submission, Olivia¡¯s answer stumped everyone there especially the Emperor as he knew that his daughter wasn¡¯t the foolish type to make any moves without thinking about the oue s he would never know that his beloved daughter was ckmailed into doing it ¡°stop fighting all of you the main thing to do now is to move towards the main viewing hall and see what¡¯s happening¡± it¡¯s at this time that the silent Bruce intervened ¡°If Austin did this then he must have his reason, since he already entered all we can do is see how it¡¯s going¡± saying so he pulled the assembled people towards the viewing room, Olivia who was following them suddenly felt a chilling aura she then looked towards her mother, the Empress, seeing her for a moment she felt anger and killing intent from her mother, Olivia shook her head ¡®no, i must be dreaming, maybe the stress got to me?¡¯ while she was thinking the Empress came close to her ¡°what is it Olivia, is anything wrong?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing mother¡± ¡°if you are feeling guilty about anything then don¡¯t, none of the people here mes you¡± the Empress said with a mild tone, hearing her mother¡¯s tone Olivia smiled ¡®sigh, how could i think such thinks about my mother, looks like the stress is getting to me¡¯ ohhh¡­..if only Olivia knew the thoughts going on in her mother¡¯s head and see the hand ced near her neck just enough to do a smooth kill meanwhile back at the historic world, the time given had ended and the test was about to begin, Austin stood up and drew his bow the bow appeared to be correct his size, the whole bow was blue in colour it had several designs on it, the string itself was purple this was a top quality bow made of water less wood, a rare tree that grows without water making it very hard and flexible, this bow was a gift given to me by my master thinking of my master a small chill goes down my spine, after all recently i had found about my masters unique character¡­..a overprotective yandere teacher there were signs before but i had refused to believe it untill one day after my bow trainings were i was asked to fight beasts to improve my ability during the training i had gotten hit a few times and had a few scratches, so after the training i had started to go home, but on the way i had forgotten something and had return to the shop to get it when i had reached the shop i didn¡¯t see my teacher so i headed to the training woods to see if she was there, going there i used a special device i had gotten from the shop [ Item: The Hidden Description: An item made by the great device creator Zuka, he had used this device to peep on many legendary maidens without their knowledgeable uses: by supplying your mana into it your body will exist in another dimension, so no one will be able to sense you in while you were near them ?it works as long as you supply mana to it cost: 150,000 ] this indeed was a great item for staying hidden or well you know peeping perverts, it was a band which you put in your hand once activated you would be a ghost, it¡¯s like you exist in this world but no one can know your there, you could move through walls and such an extremely useful treasure to save your life, the only downside is that you can¡¯t battle in that form, you are literally nonexistent so once i had activated it i had gone back to the woods to test it, what better way to test it than on an imperial once there the sight that i saw almost scared me shitless, my graceful teacher stood there torturing the very species of animal that had harmed me, her expression and the wordsing out of her almost formed an idea in my mind to run away from this continent and before i could hear anything more i ran away from there not being able to handle the cruel sight of torture that i was witnessing, i had nighmares the day after after a quick research and information buying from the system i came to the answer for her twisted and overprotective love and the answer i came to stumped me from a young age Eleanor never really recieved ¡°love¡±, due to her low talent in the sword there was not much support from her family and even during the time of her adventures she faced many set backs only when she was famous did she receive any attention, so ording to her that¡¯s not ¡°love¡± and she never epted it, hence she never had a chance to give her ¡°love¡± to anybody and it bottled up and when i who dearly andpletely ¡°loved¡± and ¡°admired¡± her appeared, she couldn¡¯t hold her so called ¡°love¡± inside of her this is not bad in a way as it allows me to better control and make her mine, the only problem is is she willing to share me? if not then i would have to deal with a lot of shit in the future it was during this time that the warning for the battle began Chapter 32: Chaos(3)

Chapter 32: Chaos(3)

just as Austin had readied his bow a voice was heard ¡°Test requirements shall be said from now on please focus¡± the voice was unemotional as if it was a programmed A.I ¡°since the contestant desires to challenge for the other 2 participants, the program has selected a matching test to be conducted¡± ¡°the said contestant is to survive theing onught till thest enemies drop¡± ¡°each enemy called upon will be within the participants cultivation, in this case all the enemies will be origin level 3¡± ¡°the amount of enemies will increase in each round¡± ¡°there would be a 5 minutes break between each round, in case of faliure the test would be deemed as fail¡± ¡°ording to the calctions of this program, your current survival rate is 0.0001% knowing this do you still wish to proceed??¡± hearing all the information my resolve shook a bit but thinking of all my ns and the new family i received i toom my stance ¡°yes¡± ¡°then i hope you the best¡± after that the location i stood started to change and i ended up in a barrennd, there was no end to it, turning around i saw my sister¡¯s on the floor and then i looked to my status [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age :11 Species: Human Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:9/10(not bad you are improving) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: The maniptor,dy¡¯s man, peeping tom, yandere collector, young master, spank master Power: origin level 3 Total Points: 250,000 Partners Conquered: None ] well looks like i got a new title, spank master, looks like ying with Olivia does have it¡¯s merits, i chuckled a bit at it then i searched my spatial ring and took out the quiver containing my arrows, actually i can produce mana based arrows on the bow but the mana consumption would be more while i ced the quiver on my back i went towards my sisters who were now looking at like i was some kind of alien ing close to them i ced a small barrier device given to me by Eleanor, keeping it close to them i activated it and an invisible barrier surrounded them, this should stop an attack from even an origin level 10 seeing that they were safe within it i sighed ¡°The test would begin in 10 second¡¯s please prepare yourself¡± hearing that i readied my postion by standing in front of them and then taking out a pill i swallowed it [ Item: No Pain And Only Gain Description: An item made by the tribe of Markos for helping their younger generations go through their brutal training uses: by ingesting it your pain receiving node would be switched off for about 2 hours ??you can get beaten up as much as you like cost: 1000 ] what?, your gonna look down on me for avoiding pain? well i ain¡¯t no masochist, why would i like to feel pain, seeing that this being an SSS level difficulty i am pretty sure that i would be beaten up a lot i am not like those protoganists who yell into battle without thinking, why feel the pain when you can avoid it?, it¡¯s not lke i am going to win an award for it or anything while i was simply wasting time while thinking the bell for the test ran, as soon as it did two figures started to form in front of me both of them looked like human but the facial feature was nonexistent, both of them radiated the aura of an origin level 3 as soon as they arrived they started to run towards me, both of them seemed to be unarmed but i didn¡¯t let my gaurd down because of it, taking an arrow out of my quiver i quickly ced it in my bow passing a bit of my mana into it i fired the first arrow, follwed by two others behind it, the humanoid in the front dodged the first arrow, but the first arrow turned direction aming for the 2nd humanoid the 2nd humanoid barely avoided it but by doging it ended up covering the blind spot of the 1st humanoid and vice versa without the both of them being able to respond the 2nd and the 3rd arrow silently hit their heart killing them, after that both of them started to disintegrate leaving 3 arrows i quickly pulled the three arrows back into the quiver and turned around amd gave my now stunned sisters a huge smile while putside on the viewing room there was pin drop silence after watching the first battle, the moment all of them had entered the room a screen had appeared showing what was happening inside the historic world they had seen the scene of Austin cing the barrier and taking down 2 origin level 3 warriors with ease, seeing this everyone except for Grace was stunned ¡°Au-Austin is a origin level 3 bowman?!!¡± it was the Emperor who spoke first breaking the silence in the room, after that heated discussion broke among the people gathered here ¡°did you know about this?¡± Bruce spoke to Grace with a solemn tone, Grace sighed and responded ¡°i did, Austin had actually formed his te at the age of 8, along with it he was taken as the personal disciple of The Bow Empress¡± each word spoken by Grace brought a huge shock to the people in the room, while Grace spoke the Emperor turned silent as if in deep thought ¡°i see, that¡¯s why i always felt a different feeling from him, to think we had such a monstrous talent in our Empire¡± Bruce spoke with happiness, jealousy and sadness, happy that the Empire had such a talent, jealous that the Bow Empress found him first and sad that the talent might not live to it¡¯s end while they were speaking 5 minutes passed and the 2nd round began, Austin looked towards the 4 new humanoids forming infront of him among them 2 of them looked same as the first one but the other 2 had swords in their hand, yes weapons! ¡®looks like each round will only get harder¡¯ i took a deep breath to bring down my raging heart, then i took 3 arrows directly from my quiver and ced it on the bow as soon as the bell rang for the match each of the figure started to move towards me, i raised the bow and fired all the 3 arrows at once as if determined each of the arrows knocked against each other changing directions, the 1st arrow flew towards the 1st humaiod who raised it¡¯s sword to deflect it but before it could the 1st arrow changed its direction heading to the 4th unarmed humanoid and before the 4th humanoid could react the arrow exploded, causing the gathered rest to split up, but at that time the 2nd arrow arrived in front of the 2nd armed humanoid who hed it¡¯s sword at the arrow but the arrow passed throught it hitting the 3rd unarmed humanoid killing it with one stike, now only 2 of the sword wielding humanoid remained, just when the peace was about toe the 3rd arrow arrived in between that which sted causing smoke as the 2 humanoid were within the smoke, i moved directly towards them and threw a small mana bomb within it which exploded killing both of them but i had no happiness only extreme seriousness, the fight must have seemed easy but only i knew the nning required for each, if the 2nd round is like this then how would the rest be? Chapter 33: Chaos(4)

Chapter 33: Chaos(4)

Hey Guys!! I am sorry about thete chapters my exams have began and I have less time to write the chapter. I only started writing to blow my stress and boredom and since my exams began the posting rate might decrease. Don¡¯t worry I am not stopping, I will post a minimum of 3 chaps per week till my exams finish Thank you for all your supports? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ the third round had began, this time there were total of 8 humanoids which had appeared, 4 of them carrying swords, 2 of them spears and the other 2 unarmed just like before ¡®damn it, looks like i have to start using mana spells¡¯ the time all 8 of them appeared they started running towards me, taking 2 arrows i ced them on the bow and applied two spells to it {haste} and {pration} after that i fired both the arrows, the 1st one travelled so fast that it pierced both the unarmed humanoids in a blink while the 2nd arrow travelled to the armed swords-mans where the 1st one got pierced and the 2nd swordsman lost an arm Just as I finished firing the arrows one of the spear holder then threw a spear at me doging it,i was greeted with the sight of a humanoid waving another spear at me dodging it also i put a bit of distance between me and them at the same time i took out a small throwing knife from my pocket imbued a bit of mana into it and threw it at the now armless humanoid who directly lost it¡¯s life now i was surrounded with 2 sword and 2 spear wielding humanoids who had started to surround me, and before they could do anything i sted a smoke bomb in my ce covering everything with smoke as i was covered with smoke i activated my eyes of truth, as my eyes was covering with gold and ck i could see the small green and red dots on 4 humanoids surrounding this was somthing which i had found out recently not only can i use the eyes of truth not only to see sensitive spots but also their weaknesses as soon as i activated it i took out an arrow and fired it at a spear holding humanoid who died directly, while i got hurt by one of the swordsman who just shed at random ¡®bastard!¡¯ directly taking out 3 arrows i added {haste} and {st} to it which directly sted the other 3 humainds the spectator¡¯s watched as the spoke subsided, showing a mildly hurt Austin ¡°Austin!¡± ¡°big brother!¡± hearing my sisters call i looked towards them and saw their worrying face but i just gave them a reassuring smile, while i hid my nervousness inside, and like that the next 5 minutes passed fast as the bell rang for the 4th round, this time 12 figures appeared 4 swordsman, 4 spearman, 2 unarmed and 2 bowman¡¯s!! ¡®damn it, long range was my speciality, looks like itspromised¡¯ ¡®looks like it¡¯s time to get serious¡¯ thinking so i took out an arrow, i then gathered most of my mana into it, looking i could see the bowman¡¯s arranging their arrow and the rest running towards me ¡®take this you bastards¡¯ ¡°{arrows fall}!¡± saying so i fired the arrow with all my mana, the arrow flew out of the bow at the same time it divided into thousands of arrows raining upon them, within minutes all of them were killed after that i sat on the floor ¡®Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­.wow it really is a crazy move!¡¯ most of my mana and strenght was taken away with that move but its not much of a problem, smiling i brought a container from the system and qucikly it was delivered to my hands [ Item: The Rejuvenation Description: A potion made by the portion master Markas uses: by ingesting it all your mana and injuries will be healed cost: 3000 ] this is one of the reason for my confidence, as long as i fire the spell continously like this and drink this portion i might pass this trail without any dy i quickly drank it, suddenly i felt all the stress ans pain leave me and my lost mana filling me up, after that i sat up in meditation to reagin my focus and like that 5 minutes went just like that juat as the bell rang figures started to appaer and this time there was 20 figures!, 4 swordsman, 4 spearman, 4 bowman¡¯s, 4 of them unarmed and 4 mages?? ¡®the hell?, did i miss a level or what?¡¯ while i was in my own world all the 20 heads was turned towards me, their eyes which was their only distinct feature was shining looking at me, seeing their eyes i got goosebumps on my body just as i was nning to continue my same tactics, the 4 mages raised their hands and started chanting, just as i was about to disrupt them, several arrows fell from the sky seeing it i quickly created barriers while doging the arriving arrows at the same time, just at that time the castings by the mages were done, as it finished huge fireballs and other elements started to fall ¡®shit!¡¯ seeing that there was no way to dodge i quickly created a barrier and hardened my body, several of the spells fell on the barrier while the rest scratched my body, just as the spells finished arrows, swords and spears greeted me, i could hear my sisters shouting ¡®fuck!, so you wanna y dirty?¡¯ ¡®system, buy me 5 of the frost, me, chaos and void arrows now!¡¯ [Request heard¡­processing request] [Ding!] [items brought, 100,000 points withdrawn] hearing this my heart bled, so many points gone just like that, as i was inwardly crying different arrows started to show up on my quiver without hesitation i pulled the frost arrow [ Item: Frost Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great cksmith Loki uses: it¡¯s an AOE based arrow, which when once fired blocks your enemies in ice for 10 seconds cost: 5000 ] distancing my self from the attacks i drew two frost arrows, added {multiply} to them and fired, the 2 arrows were quickly divided into 6 arrowsnding in different areas, in a second the battlefield became a frozennd in which all of them were frozen wasting no time i quicly brought in my remaining mana, brought out a normal arrow and quickly fired {arrows fall} instantly breaking the ice and killing all the enemies after that i sat onto the floor, currently i have some broken ribs and am bleeding from several areas, i can still hear my sisters shouting from behind me, quickly i brought portion and quickly drank it, this time the healing and mana recovery process was much slower Turing around i saw Elda crying her heart out and the usually non expressive Nora had tears rolling down her eyes, to them i just gave a small smile, while on the viewing room it was unusually quiet ¡°we-were bow users normally this strong?¡± one of the people in the room finally spoke, breaking the eerie silence ¡°it¡¯s not just him, the arrows and Product¡¯s he used are extraordinary¡± Bruce who had seen much of the world was the first to rify the situation ¡°maybe he had got it from the Bow Empress but each item he use is very rare and powerful¡± ¡°not only that but Austin himself is dealing with the problem impably, each move of his is coordinated and nned making even the simplest of moves deadly¡± Bruce was extremely impressed to say the least, Austin could said to be a born warrior, while others were praising him Grace was tearfully and worriedly looking at her son who was hurt and bleeding without knowing that the fight was just beginning Chapter 34: Chaos(5)

Chapter 34: Chaos(5)

just as the next 5 minutes passed new 30 humanoids started to appear, even though i drank the potion my body stills feels sluggish, even though i don¡¯t feel pain my body still reacts like a normal hurt body seeing the new line up i can see all the other humanoids and even new added assassins with daggers within the new group, there were even shield wielders too!! ¡®now i can understand why i only had a 0.0001% sess rate¡¯ the 6th round itself is very hard, how will the other be? no how many rounds are there? this time i didn¡¯t want to take any risk i quickly pulled out a me, void and chaos arrow and ced it in the bow [ Item: me Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great cksmith Loki uses: it¡¯s an AOE based arrow, which when once fired covers the whole area with an undying mes cost: 5000 ] [ Item: Void Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great cksmith Loki uses: it¡¯s an AOE based arrow, whichpletely defies defence and wipes the enemy off the map cost: 5000 ] [ Item: Chaos Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great cksmith Loki uses: it¡¯s an AOE based arrow, which creats chaos, once fired all the enmy will be confused and might attack their own allies cost: 5000 ] just when i was to fire at them i felt some danger from my back, the senses which i developed from battling several beasts came in handy, i directly ducked and rolled just as i stood up several dagger wielding humanoids appeared, i quickly raised the bow to defend myself and blocked some of the attacks but at the same time the void and chaos arrow broke!! i quickly sted some smoke bombs to cover myself, i quickly activated the band on my hand causing me topletely disappear, within the smoke at the same time i heard screams from my sisters i quickly leave the smoke to see several of the humanoids attacking the barrier swords, spears and several spells were being forced into the barrier ¡®ohhh, it¡¯s no problem the barrier can take hits from origin level 10 warriors¡¯ just was i was rxing my body i saw some cracks appearing on the barrier ¡®how the hell!!¡¯ didn¡¯t Eleanor say that it could hold on for at least 2 hours, why the hell is it breaking? ¡®wait a minute could it be ?¡¯ ¡®system is everything within this area suppressed to origin level 3?¡¯ [Affirmative] hearing it i was almost tempted to curse the ancestorsplete past generations, so without any dy i quickly take up some distance from the battlefield and removed the effects on the band quickly the rest take note of me appearing somewhere else and moved towards me so i quickly take another choas, void and fire arrow and fired them while multiplying them the chaos arrow hit the the mages and the swords-mans causing them to quickly turn against each other while the me arrow created a wall of mes among the archers, the void arrow quickly took out some of the shield carrying humanoids i couldn¡¯t use {arrows fall} as i might hit the barrier and effect my sister, this in a way right now is effecting part of my power, quickly i take out my normal arrows add {haste}, {prate} and {target} on it and fired quickly along with {multiply} a huge chunk of my mana was taken away, along with it my tiered body was catching up to me, just as i was taking my breath several daggers arrived at my location seeing that i could not dodge it i quickly moved my body to avoid the fatal points few daggers lunched onto my arms, thigh and shoulders, quickly i activated a spell {discharge} and before these humanoids could react several stone spikes appeared from the ground impaling those close to me while at the time Austin was attacked with several daggers Grace almost fainted from it just as i killed all of them i forced myself to take an arrow and fired it directly at the reaming 3 humanoids killing them ¡®hah¡­finally it¡¯s over¡¯ just as i was going to rest a dagger quickly appeared and moved towards my chest as i was too tired and couldn¡¯t move I was unable to dodge it, i could only helplessly watch as the dagger plunged into my heart scaring all those who was watching just as the dagger was about to move closer towards my heart some runes quickly activated on my body causing intense light forcing me to close my eyes, after a few minutes i opened them and saw a tall women with ck hair standing in front of me ¡®master?¡¯ before i could ask i saw the humanoid in front lf me explode and die, after that she turned to me, i quickly moved to talk to her but one look in her eyes and i shut up i could see it in her now cold eyes, rage, an extremely highly burning rage, just as she was about to talk to me, space wrapped around her causing her to be thrown out in the viewing room everyone was holding their breaths as they saw a dagger being plunged into Austins heart, Grace almost had her heart leap out of her chest it¡¯s at this heart wrenching moment that a twist happened a bright light appeared around Austin and when it resides a women was standing in front of him, she had ck hair and a veil on her face she was holding the humanoids face which exploded shortly after just as she turned towards Austin, she was suddenly wrapped and disappeared and momentster she appeared in the viewing room, the people in the room tensed up but before they could move Grace did ¡°stop, she¡¯s the Bow Empress not an enemy¡± hearing what Grace said all of them calmed themselves down, and started looking Eleanor up and down with interest even Olivia was interested as a rare female imperial Eleanor was indeed the goal of several young aspiring girls not to forget that Eleanor herself created the path for the bow users as everyone was looking up Eleanor the said person was looking at the screen, to be more precise the image of Austin currently bleeding, seeing it the hidden bloodlust in her almost started to spread, causing everyone in the room to stiffen up ¡°that¡¯s enough Bow Empress, your not the only imperial here¡± Bruce interfered to stop Eleanor from rampaging anymore, the bloodlust went away as quickly as it came, there was silence for a minute before she spoke ¡°what happened¡± 2 words were said but each word was cold without any emotions, at this time Grace took up her confidence and came forward to exin the situation the more Grace spoke the more she felt that the anger in Eleanor was increasing, when the story was finished Eleanor was in the room taking deep breaths to control herself ¡°you people let this happen ?¡± the moment Eleanor spoke she resed her power causing many people to step back ¡°that¡¯s enough¡± Bruce shouted and released his power to counter Eleanor¡¯s ¡°continue this and you shall be making an enemy of the Ezraeil empire¡± right now a tense situation was taking ce but a fight did not take ce instead Eleanor reeled in her power and switched her focus onto the screen as of right now the 7th round had begun and Austin does not seem to be ready Chapter 35: Chaos(6)

Chapter 35: Chaos(6)

after Eleanor had disappeared i directly slumped into the floor, i was bleeding from several areas and i almost died, if i don¡¯t treat myself now i am sure that i am going to die from bleeding, my ears are buzzing from the screams of my sisters and my head is filled with many useless thoughts ¡®sy-system qu-quickly get me the potion for me to drink and fast¡¯ [Product purchased, delivering] suddenly the container quickly appears in front of me, i wasying on the floor helplessly looking at it, pushing myself i use my only one good hand to lift it, using all my effort i quickly pushed it into my mouth drinking it at one gulp falling back into the ground again the mysterious healing quickly started to flow through me, bringing myself back to shape, though it was slower than before, the current healing rate is at least 10 times slower than the before one¡¯s i am so d that i can¡¯t feel pain right now or else i might be crying on the floor, no matter how tough it is, i don¡¯t think that being stabbed by different daggers is a pleasant feeling well that is one of the main reason that all the people in the viewing room was impressed, to see a 11 year old boy with such pain tolerance or bravery, there are many talented people but to go on fighting even when you are in pain, now that¡¯s impressive sigh¡­.if only they could know the truth while i was going into different fantasies to somehow forget my current situation, a voice was heard the very same emotionless A.I voice from the beginning ¡°an unknown individual as entered the trail tampering is said to be done, calcting counter measures¡± ¡®umm?¡¯ ¡®wait what?¡¯ ¡°counter measure¡¯s calcted the next round shall bebined with thest round increasing the difficulty¡± ¡°thest round shall take ce from the next 10 minutes¡± ¡°best of luck¡± ¡®what the fuck?¡¯ ¡®you are increasing the difficulty because of this?¡¯ ¡®even if Eleanor hadn¡¯t interfered i would still be fine!¡¯ that¡¯s not a lie after having died unknowingly in a shoot out aftering to this world and knowing that it¡¯s more dangerous than my old world i had already set up many life saving measures on myself throughout thest years even if the de had gone through my skin many hidden items and spells on my body would have killed that dagger waving bastard away so i am to suffer for this? ¡®wait all of them wille together as one?¡¯ ¡®then i should just buy a huge bomb and st them all together¡¯ suddenly the stress on me was gone and i started to rx ¡®hey system buy me huge bomb and give it to me¡¯ [it is advised that the host do not do it] ¡®why?¡¯ [currently the space has been restricted, if the item even i brought it cannot be delivered] [plus it¡¯s better for the host to win this with just your strength if you want to awaken your bloodline] i raised an eyebrow to thest sentence, this was the first time that this stingy system had said anything valuable without me paying for it ¡®looks like i can only depend on myself at the end¡¯ even with the potion i drank it would be impossible topletely recover, it would only help me to maintain my life for the time being sighing to myself i quickly search my body and took out a container, unlike the other one¡¯s this gave of a mystical feeling and an abundant amount of life force can be felt from it [ Item: The Holy Tree¡¯s Nectar Description: A nectar derived from the holy tree of life, said to bring even the dead back to life uses: drinking thispletely heals any injuries, diseases and cures all ailments, bringing you back to tip top condition cost: 300,000 ] an extremely expensive item, i had luckily found it at an offer and brought some, my heart pains about drinking it knowing that a few minutester i would end up in the same situation again, i had kept it at my inner pockets just as a safe guard and it looks like it came in handy without wasting anytime i quickly opened it, an extremely sweet and rxing scent was realesed, without any dy i quickly drank it ¡®wow¡¯ the taste was just too sweet, it was like something i couldn¡¯t describe, i felt as if i was melting, all the injuries quickly healed and the mana which i had spent also recovered much to the suprise of the on lookers i stood up and felt the power in my body, there was no injuries on me currently but my body was covered with blood from head to tow and i lookedpletely like a beggar seeing that i only had 5 minutes left i quickly began to prepare looking at my bow i could see some starches and cracks, it looks like the bow could notst much longer looking at my sisters i could see their worried faces so i went to them to talk, currently they wereying inside the barrier not being able to move, their eyespletely trailing my now bloodied body they knew that the next round would be the end but they didn¡¯t know that if i would survive it or not, i could see it in their eyes, the pain Elda feels upon my hurt body, the unwillingness flowing through Nora at the current situation standing in front of them i didn¡¯t say much only 3 words ¡°i will win¡± saying so i stood in front of them waiting for the next wave and 5 minutes flowed quickly as the bell rang several figures quickly began to form, this time 60 humainds appeared!! And there was a difference too as in the middle of the group stood a humanoidpletely different from the rest, he stood there like amander ready to lead his army and all those that appeared stood in discipline as if trained this time i wasn¡¯t facing a bunch of headless chicken but a group of trained soldier¡¯s who had someone leading them ¡®looks like shit finally hit the fan¡¯ without any dy i quickly pulled the arrow, to kill a herd kill it¡¯s leader first and then the rest would follow as soon as the test began archers drew their bow, assassins disappeared from view, mages began their spell and the warriors held up their shield to protect their own ¡®looks like i need to go all out on this one¡¯ without any dy i quickly activated my defense mechanisms, the mana ring i wore started supplying me with great amount of mana, my protective barrier quickly covered all my vital zones making them imprable using the excess mana flowing through me i quickly activated a powerful spell, i got buffed up increasing my speed, strength and power after that the war began¡­.or in this case a one way bullying under themand of themander all the humanoids quickly started to move, i wasn¡¯t still as i drew several arrows multiplied them and fired them at the weak links¡¯s i had identified just like before several dagger wielding humanoids appeared to cut at me, but this time i quickly held the bow at one hand and took out a small knife which i used to deflect and kill 2 of the dagger wielding humanoids while my eyes glowed ck and gold at the same time several arrows flew towards me and the barrier protecting my sisters, without dy i cast a small spell {whirlwind} causing them to change directions, while i fired 2 chaos arrows at the other humanoids who were closing in but the moment it got close it was deflected by the other mages causing its direction to change leaving no effects at all, just as i had fired the dagger wielding humanoids appeared cutting at me i quickly changed my weapon to the knife and started fighting them with my increased strength i could push them back in a one on one fight but as i was fighting them the mages and the archers quickly started firing at the barrier my sister was at the barrier quickly started to have more cracks on it, seeing this i quickly pushed and killed one of the dagger wielding humanoids and tried to create some space with them but that¡¯s when i realized that i was surrounded as i was fighting them the others quickly formed a circle and began to surround me, currently there were some sword and spear wielding humanoidsing upon my back cutting my exit route seeing that there was no other way i quickly started to fight back more but it was getting more difficult as attacks began toe for my back even when i fired arrows they were being stopped by the shields i quickly threw a smoke bomb to cover myself but it was quickly pushed away by some wind spells, i couldn¡¯t go invisible too due to the fact that all the attacks will then be forced on the barriers protecting my sisters i quickly started to build up more injuries, seeing this i quickly brought my kinfe to the chest gathered arge amount of mana and made a sh causing those close to me to be cut and the approching one¡¯s to move back i needed to move fast as the barrier was breaking Chapter 36: Awakening

Chapter 36: Awakening

just as the sh was finished i gained a quick breathing space i used it to draw my bow to fire 2 me arrows, i quickly fired 2 of the arrows at the humanoids attacking the barrier, creating a wall of mes blocking them i quickly activated the band to move through the encirclement , i quickly phased throught the humanoids who were confused after their target disappeared, i moved among them arriving in front of the barrier where the now undying me was being put out standing within the space created i deactivated the band and quickly drew the void arrow and fired at themander, as the arrow flew towards it a shield user quickly stood in front to block the arrow but the arrow passed through the shield user and flew towards themander but instead of hitting themander the arrow was dodged and broken by themander ¡®looks like it¡¯s not all talk¡¯ i stood back straight and looked at my current circumstances, i had different types of these humanoids attacking me from all around me and all i had was a bow and some arrows with a smile i gathered all my mana and took out three arrows the frost,mes and void arrows and then i added a spell bine} all of a sudden all the three arrows gathered together, as theybined to one an extremely eye catching arrow was created, without any hesitation i quickly gathered my momentum and started spinning and fired the arrow while multiplying it i focused more the humanoids on my back to get rid of the danger they pose, after half a minute i stopped spinning, i could see that all of those that covered my back dissapeared but there still remained at least 30 left it¡¯s at this time i heard a cracking sound and saw that the barrier protecting my sister¡¯s break at the same time arrows rained from the sky, turning around i saw themander protected by it¡¯s soldiers standing strong Elda and Nora looked at the rain of arrows quickly arriving at them, they closed their epting their fate perhaps this is better, as after they died maybe their brother would survive but even after closing their eyes for a few seconds nothing happened opening their eyes they were greeted with the sight of Austin towering over them, with arrows plunged into him!! blood flowed from his body but he still stood tall protecting them ¡°Austin!¡± ¡°Big brother!!¡± Nora and Elda called out in despair but i didn¡¯t respond i only gave them a feeble smile, which caused their falling tears to increase while at the same time in the viewing room Eleanor broke the tiles under her releasing all of her power in rage! Grace broke downpletely in tears while her heart broke, the pressure from Eleanor caused others to be quickly pushed back ¡°where is your historic world connected?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was soft but the power in each of her words weren¡¯t, us the Emperor eyes shed with anger ¡°Bow Empress i put up with you till now on the fact that you were Austin¡¯s teacher but the things you have done now has gone too far¡± instead of answering, Eleanor startedughing outud, afterughing for a bit she spoke ¡°what great grandfather are you?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was filled with sarcasm ¡°what do you mean¡± ¡°there you see one of your descendant fighting for his life, no a 11 year old child is risking his life doing something which none of you had the backbone to do¡± ¡°and here you are watching it like it¡¯s some sort of show¡± ¡°you are not fit to be rted to Austin, he has twice the bravery than you who has lived for hundreds of years¡± each of Eleanor¡¯s words hit directly into Bruce¡¯s heart raising his anger but he still controlled himself, he didn¡¯t live all this life not knowing how to control his anger ¡°then what should i have done?¡± ¡°you know very well that nothing could be done¡± Eleanor bit her lips at his words, she knew that all though she was strong, she didn¡¯t have the ability to break into the historic world created by the founding ancestor, much less after it was strengthened by the past figures who left their legacies in it ¡°but i will still try¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t want to back up, no she didn¡¯t want to loose Austin and she will do anything to get him back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle loosing him ¡°then i will stop you¡± Bruce didn¡¯t back down either, they both quickly vanished bringing their fight some where else, at this time Olivia was looking at the screen right now her emotions where on a mess she thought that she would be happy with seeing Austin being beaten up but she didn¡¯t, she knew her sadistic side wanted to trample on him after he had dealt a blow to her pride but she just couldn¡¯t be happy seeing him now, everything that Austin did was to protect his sisters, even antagonizing her was for them, for a moment she was jealous should she be happy or sad?, but she knew one thing right now that the hate she gathered for him before had decreased a bit ¡®you better not die Austin¡¯ while Olivia was going through her thoughts there was some else going through the same too, the Empress Lora was having suicidal tendencies watching Austin get beaten up her anger and bloodlust red up, she was even thinking of taking her life if Austin died! every time Austin was hurt it was like her flesh was being ripped, she couldn¡¯t handle it, she knew her thoughts were not healthy but she couldn¡¯t stop while all these people were having different thoughts the situation inside the historic world was changing ¡®damn, i must look like a porcupine right now¡¯ the moment i saw those arrows flying towards them i knew that with my limited mana i couldn¡¯t do much so i had to move, even though i got hit my vitals were still protected coughing a bit of blood i looked towards my sisters who were stunned notpletely processing what happened, i weakly gave them a smile and slowly turned my body, with all the arrows on my body it was not easy when i turned around i saw the remaining humanoids looking at me, they were getting ready to make their next move but suddenly they stopped, all of them froze up above in the sky a figure started to form, it was Luke, the founding Emperor, he stood there in the sky floating and looking at me, the previous impassive eyes had a bit of respect in it, after him several other figures quickly started to form in the sky all of them famous and powerful individuals, it was Luke who spoke ¡°i have seen several kids enter this world and exit all of them having different talent and abilities¡± ¡°i have seen them live and die but i nor any of these consciousness within this world has never interfered in the trials¡± ¡°but for once we choose to interfere, boy no Austin i am giving you a chance right now to leave this trail with your life, take it¡± ¡°do you really have to go through all this pain and suffering?¡± ¡°i can see that you are using some kind of forbidden technique to draw power from your potential¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to see such a talented and willed child die, so take the offer¡± the more Luke spoke the more dazed i became, pain?, suffering? bro i don¡¯t feel any pain right now, sure i look all beaten up but I am not even in a bit of pain and as for forbidden technique i am just drawingrge amount of mana from the ring i wear, what the hell are you saying? wait, this could be the perfect show off moment, i quickly activated my bullshit speaking mode while Auatin was thinking about heart moving words to say the girls who he thought was stunned quickly regained their focus they looked towards Austin standing in front of them, he was standing in front of them filled with arrows yet, even after that he stood in front of them to protect them the image of him standing in front of them, protecting them while being filled with arrows and blood was engraved into both Nora¡¯s and Elda¡¯s heart never to be forgotten in their life, at the same time small changes ured [Ding¡­.!] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Love: 100(sibling love)>>>100%(forbidden love)] [recalcting¡­.] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Love: 100%(forbidden love) Remark: why is it you? ] [Name Elda Lionheart Love:100%(sibling love)>>>100%(forbidden love)] [recalcting] [ Name: Elda Lionheart Love: 100%(forbidden love) Remark: Big brother is all i need ] Chapter 37: Awakening(2)

Chapter 37: Awakening(2)

while i was thinking of a heart moving speech i recieved some notification but i put it away for now as i had more important thinks to deal with, currently looking up at the ancestor and putting on a ¡°pained¡± expression as if i was on myst stand ¡°what happens to my sister if i give up?¡± Instead of answering the ancestor looked me up and down for a moment ¡°you would survive¡± that¡¯s right the ancestor Luke didn¡¯t give me a direct answer but it could still be derived, so i started giving him my protagonist bullshit ¡°then i reject your offer¡± ¡°why go to such lengths?, why go through a situation you know that you would not win?¡± ¡®the hell how would you know that i won¡¯t win, i haven¡¯t even used myst trump cards yet!¡¯ while cursing my ancestor i outwardly put on a poker face of a child endearing the ¡°pain¡± on his body ¡°because i don¡¯t care what happens to me as long as i can protect my family then in the end it¡¯s worth it¡± ¡®yup, plus if i die i am surely going to be tortured in hell, so it¡¯s better to have my bloodline¡¯ ¡°my father sacrificed his life to protect mine, in the end his only wish was for me to protect my family¡± ¡®yup, i don¡¯t know the guy but i sure as hell gonna take good care of his wife and daughter¡¯s¡¯ ¡°back then when my father fought for my life and died i med myself for being weak and useless but this time i will protect my family with my strength¡± ¡®damn, that felt good, no wonder those MC¡¯s from the novel always said such words, it feels so damn cool!¡¯ while hiding my real thoughts i put on a serious expression outside not knowing that my words deeply hit the hearts of all the girls watching Elda and Norapletely fell for Austin giving him his heart, Grace seeing her child standing so tall to protect her family had tears fall which she thought had extinguished, along with it a small forbidden seed was nted Olivia seeing Austin even standing to fight after all this felt both respect and a small foreign emotion, a very minuscule one started to form, as her the Empress Lora she needed to change her panties after it became drenched all the figures floating above the sky now had some form of respect for him, all the divine weapons who were secretly watching quickly took their stance Luke looked at his descendant onest time before he gave a nod ¡°then do what you must¡± after that all of them disappeared, and the fight continues, just as i was about to pull out myst trump card, a message appeared [Ding!!¡­.] [Quest criteriapleted] [even in the face of despair and failure you stood to your ideals, the temptation of freedom didn¡¯t sway you, hence your bloodline roars with approval] [ special questpleted : >Bloodline: The Hidden Hero >Difficulty: SSS >Description: Hero¡¯s aren¡¯t born but they are made, you choosing to step up to save your family has been felt by your bloodline, so follow your will to the end ?Help and save your sisters in awakening thier bloodline >Reward: The awakening of your hidden bloodline >Bloodline awakened ] suddenly i felt my blood boil, my body started to heat up, purple and crimson mana started to surround me all the arrows on my body flew away and blood flowed, my consciousness started to fade, suddenly different scenes and information started to flow through me i saw a ck haired purple eyed man stranding and fighting, i saw him firing an arrow ripping the world,i saw several women¡¯s apanying him to fight the world and many more at the same time on the outside, everybody saw Austin making his choice and getting ready to battle but then suddenly purple and crimson mana started to surround him and the humanoids going to attack him stopped in fear yes fear!, those energy based, unemotional dolls felt fear, they felt dread, while those watching in the viewing room almost had their eyes pop out ¡°¡±what¡¯s happening to him?¡± Grace asked although she had a rough idea ¡°bloodline awakening¡± Bruce spoke, at some point both Eleanor and Bruce had returned to the room both looked normal not giving any information about their fight but if some one was to look closely they would be able to see the small amout of blood left in his lips, and the fear he showed when he looked at Eleanor ¡°three people belonging to the same family that too siblings all of them awakening their bloodline, that¡¯s unprecedented¡± ¡°you should be proud of giving birth to such extraordinary children¡¯s¡± Eleanor spoke to Grace bringing a small smile at her face, while the Emperor though silent had many dangerous thoughts running in his mind at the same time no one noticed the Empress who freezed up, just as Austin had began to activate his bloodline, the Empress felt her bloodline boil and something within her became active the strong obsession she had became more stronger,the hesitation she had vanished, something within her bloodline pumped more feelings into her at the same time across the world some women¡¯s who had awakened their bloodline felt their bloodline roar, as if something that it belonged to awakened at the same time the mana covering Austin rose up to the sky under the watchful eyes of others it formed an image of a man above Austin, he had ck hair reaching his back and purple eyes like Austin¡¯s as soon as the man¡¯s form waspleted he waved his hand causing all the enemies to be sted off, after that i fell directly with my face facing the ground not being able to move ¡®shit!, what an anticlimactic ending!¡¯ just as i was about to rx myself and let myself fall unconscious I heard some movement from my front, at the same time i heard some indescribable screaming from my sisters i didn¡¯t know it but at this time the so calledmander who should have been defeated stood up, unlike it¡¯s previous form, it looked ragged and hurt, it was barely surviving slowly but surely it began to walk towards me, it¡¯s each step causing the on lookers heart to clench but just as it was about to walk to me and kill me, something made a move among the divine weapons who were watching and itching to run to Austin¡¯s arms, a small rusted and dirty harp was slowlyying there it saw everything that happened, Austin¡¯s pain, suffering and determination and when he awakened his bloodline it finally made it¡¯s move before themander could do anything it flew directly to it¡¯s barrier, the so called A.I system that controls the historic world, tried to stop it as within it¡¯s world everything is equal but even with it¡¯s power over the dimension, the harp ripped through the barrier like knife through butter and under everyone¡¯s astonished eyes a small dirty harp arrived in front of themander before themander could do anything, the harp produced a small sound that directly ripped themander to pieces after that it moved towards me, while i had no idea about, while all this happened i was in the ground eating dirt, just as i was about to fall unconscious i felt my bloodline attracted as if something that was very dear to me wasing closer and before i knew it i was floating above the ground now face up and saw a brown and rusty harp without my own will a small drop of my blood left my body and flew towards the harp and as soon as itbined with the harp, a bright light suddenly came from it under everyone¡¯s eyes, the rusty aura surrounding the harp began to lose and a bright blue color began to surround it a blue beautiful harp came into everyone¡¯s view, it had several patterns around it giving it a beautiful look, even an idiot who couldn¡¯t appreciate beauty will be moved by it while everyone was enjoying it¡¯s beauty several other things where happening along with it, just as the harp had regained its look and aura thousands of mile away in an underground area there slept a dragon, it waspletely ck in colur and ity there without any movement, there was no aura from it as if it was dead the dragon slowly opened it¡¯s eyes which wasn¡¯t opened in many years, feeling the harps familiar aura a tinge of fear passed through its prideful eyes far away from the dragon, in a mansion within the olive forest there sat an elf, it looked old and skinny as if the elf was closing death but the aura around him would say something else feeling a familiar aura he opened his eyes, the elf¡¯s memory seemed to have traveled way into the past remembering something but feeling the harps aura again a great feelin of danger filled him within the Silvie realm in a small mansion a girl was walking she looked to be about 16 and the word petite was best to describe her, if those lolicons saw her they woukd pick her up and run she had sky blue hair with some pink on it her face was extremely cute and she was had heterochromia, one of her eyes was blue and the other pink but that was not the weirdest thing about her, the aura around her seemed to change, sometimes it was of a cheerful girl and the other time a mature aura of a person who had lived for more than a millennium came from her feeling something she moved her gaze to a certain direction her eyes pierced through space and arrived at Austin¡¯s location, seeing him and the harp she smiled ¡°looks like the future won¡¯t be very boring¡± after that she skipped and moved away within the gods realm in it¡¯s highest location surrounded by fog, a location where even the 3 supreme goddesses won¡¯t enter without permission within the fog there was a throne and a women sat on it, she could only be described as the very definition of beauty her face could cause the world to go to war for it, any man looking at her would loose his control, pink hair that fell beyond her shoulder, a body with the perfect bnce of ass and breast a slim wait to hold her perfectly, suddenly the women opened her eyes, her eyes was the color of a ruby, making it the perfect piece to her already perfect face it would have beenpletely perfect if her eyes wasn¡¯t cold or emotionless, it wasn¡¯t formed from experience or life it just is, to her the rock on a road and a person on the road was no different, the world itself was boring and uninteresting to her her eyes tore through the world arriving at Austin¡¯s location, she saw throughout his past, present and alternatives of his future and for the first time in her life a tinge of interest glowed in her eyes, for the first time something caught her interest after that she closed her eyes, what¡¯s toe wille Chapter 38: Problems

Chapter 38: Problems

after the women closed her eyes, 3 womens quickly appeared before her, one of them was a tall beautiful women with purple hair and eyes, she had an athletic body with a small breast and a nice ass, surrounding her both time and space trembled the other women in the middle was a short women with white hair as snow and and deep yellow eyes, even though she was short her breast were nothing like it, her breast was huge tightly held within her dress, unlike the other girls she was not standing but sitting floating in a cloud, fate blended to her will the other was a green haired and green eyed beauty who radiated an immense amount of life, unlike the other 2 women¡¯s her ass and breast both were huge, along with long legs, she had what others would call a sinful body just as they appeared and was about to speak the pink haired women on the throne spoke first ¡°there is nothing to worry about, even if that weapon is awake it won¡¯t be able to unleash even 1/10th of that power from the past¡± ¡°it has only returned to it¡¯s ce, nothing more and nothing less¡± after the women spoke the other 3 women¡¯s nodded to her words and disappeared while back in the imperial pce right after the harp had taken in Austin as it¡¯s owner, it quickly flew into his body and disappeared,after that Austin fell to the ground unconscious, with blood leaking out of him after that both Nora and Elda was quickly pulled in by a mysterious force to awaken their bloodline and Austin was quickly thrown out of the historic world Eleanor quickly reached his location and directly applied her mana to stop the bleeding, following after her other¡¯s quickly arrived, seeing his bloodied appearance Eleanor¡¯s heart pained Grace saw her bloodied and near death child, she quickly hugged him, while the Emperor called for all the greatest healers within the Empire to quicklye to the pce the other surrounding empire and kingdoms noticed the strange influence of healers gathering into the capital, more and more healers were called in without stop even the saintess of the supreme goddess of life was called in as emergency, which caused all the other powers to specte the reason in the Ezraiel empire within a military post sat an old man, even though his hair was white and he had a few wrinkles in his face, his body was still in tip top condition with a huge gym built body and with an aura of bloodlust surrounding him, anyone close to the man would think in fear of how many this man should have killed to gain such a bloodlust he had a white beard and a military set up, the stars and medals on his dress indicate that he was a high level general it was during the time the man was resting that a person ran into his room, his hand was holding amunication orb and his face was filled with fear as he brought a certain news to the old man as soon as the man had entered the room the old man had opened his eyes, his eyes looked spirited and energetic and a bit mncholy ¡°ge-general we received a news from the pce, something has happened to you grandson, they qui-¡° before the man can finish he was quickly pushed away by the aura released by the old man, intense bloodlust and anger came out of the old mans body and without saying anything the old man disappeared from the room while millions of mile away within a huge floating city, whose size knew no end, there existed a huge tower, countless mages entered and left and each of them had a huge respect for the tower whenever they walked within it the one and only holynd of all mages, the magical tower, currently on its top most floor a women could be seen she looked to be in her 20s she sat on a desk and was quickly going through some documents, she had violet hair that reached her shoulders which was braided and her eyes was silver in color as if glowing her beauty was beyond description, if the Empress was a cold beauty, then she was one that men dreamed to conquer but didn¡¯t have the confidence too she was surrounded with a powerful aura and the natural deposition of a sessful women was around, the air from the open window caused her hair to flutter making her more mysterious her body proportions couldn¡¯t urately be said due to her mage get up, but even with that one could see faint outlines in her body and say that she was well endowed it was when she was deep in her work that her room was opened and a women in her 30s entered, she could said to be beautiful with her brown hair and eyes as soon as she entered she saw the violet haired women in her work, for a moment she was in daze seeing her beauty but she quickly shook her head and entered juat as the women had entered the violet hired women raised her head ¡°miss, we got a message from your family, something had happened to your nephew¡± as soon as the brown haired women¡¯s word were heard the calm silver eyes of the violet haired women trembled, without any words she disappeared from her room, ripping through space to a certain destination while back in the pce several healers were around Austin healing him and providing him more life force, slowly but surely he was getting better this news hadforted the people waiting outside, especially Grace whose heart was never at rest, while Eleanor stood close to Austin protecting him like this a few hours went by before the same old man from before had appeared in the pce, his previous burst of bloodlust was taken a back when he arrived he was greeted with a red eyed Grace, and several other people, seeing Grace the look on the old man¡¯s eyes softened a bit, arriving close he asked ¡°what happened?¡± his voice was rough but it still carried his concern, seeing the old man Grace muttered ¡°grandpa Max¡­¡± the old man in front of her was Max Lionheart, that¡¯s right he was Austin¡¯s father¡¯s father or in other words Austin¡¯s grandfather, a terrifying military man who brought fear to the other kingdoms he was a legend in the military that many aspire to be seeing the Emperoring Max gave a low bow, hiding his rising anger he again enquired about his grandson, to which the Emperor showed him the recoding of what happened from the beginning Max¡¯s expression changed a lot from the beginning till the end but in the end he had a small smile on his face when he saw his grandsons talent and determination he had a proud feeling seeing his grandson but at the same time the small grudge on the sloppy reaction of the Emperor and his daughter waspletely formed on his mind he might not do anything about it now but in the future he would definitely pay it back, if anyone messes with his family then they better be ready to face the consequences of it at the same time the arrival of a violet haired women was announced seeing the violet haired women now covered with a veil walking towards them the expression on Max eased up seeing his daughter walking towards him, while the Emperor¡¯s eyes glowed with strong obsession, love and desire for the violet haired women, which he quickly hid Chapter 39: Problems(2)

Chapter 39: Problems(2)

as the violet haired women walked there was a pressurizing aura around her, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose but was unconsciously released she walked and reached in front of Max smiling behind her veil she gave Max a small hug ¡°it¡¯s nice to see you dad¡± ¡°ho¡­ho looks like you still remember your old man¡± Maxughed and rxedpletely opposite to his normal character ¡°i didn¡¯t think you would arrive so fast, looks like you were very worried¡± ¡°i was but after seeing how calm you are right now, i can tell that the problem is not much¡± after that she turned her head to the Emperor ¡°you look healthy us¡± ¡°haha¡­i am fine but how are you Mira?¡± ¡°i am doing well¡± Mira Lionheart the 2nd child and daughter of Max Lionheart, a world ss beauty who was once courted by many men at an young age itself she had disyed a terrifying amount of talent in magic, just in her 30s she had reached origin level 10 being in the peak a once in a 1000 years seen genius taken in as the disciple of the current leader of the magical tower, an imperial who had reached the top in power with both beauty, strength and background many men¡¯s had tried to court her only to end in refusal, even the Emperors of both the Ezraeil and Moonlight had tried to court her but to only end up rejected ¡°enough with the pleasantries, what happened to Austin?¡± Mira spoke with a slightly cold voice, the Emperor sighed and started showing Mira the same recording unlike Max there was no change in her expression as she watched the video but the small flickering of emotions deep in her eyes said something else the more she watched the more surprised and pleased she became, unlike other¡¯s she could clearly define Austin¡¯s potential and future from this video from it she could proudly proim that his potential might be higher than hers! not only that her nieces too awakened certain bloodlines which would mean that their potential was not low too ¡®brother would be proud¡¯ after seeing it she walked towards Grace tofort her while she wasforting Grace the door of the room in which Austin was currently getting treatment from opened and an old women walked out from it, seeing here out everyone waiting outside quickly moved towards her who spoke ¡°don¡¯t worry he¡¯s fine, he might wake up in an hour or two¡± after hearing the old women¡¯s word all of them let out a sigh, after that they moved on to talk among themselves a few hourster~~~~~~ Austin who wasying on the bed opened his eyes ¡®damn..my head hurts¡¯ walking up i could fell my body was sore and a bit ufortable, thest thing i remember was the harp flying towards me sitting up straight i checked my body and didn¡¯t see any permanent defect, seeing that i was fine i let out a sigh ¡®looks like it all worked out fine and I even awakened my bloodline¡¯ thinking of my bloodline a weird smile formed on my face, after i received the information about my bloodline i was left a bit speechless at first instead of the hidden hero it should have been the hidden pervert, this ancestor of mine was really quite the man my bloodline belonged to a certain human that used to live in the era of wars 1000s of years ago, it seemed that he traveled around the world making a harem and saving damsels in distress his abilities and powers were leaning to that direction to [ Bloodline: The Hidden Hero Description: The bloodline belonging to a man who had done so much for the world but was forgotten. He hid in the dark and protected the weak. >several women¡¯s had fell in his arms due to his lethal charms. At a certain point of time his harem was a force to reckon with >due to dispair he almost once destroyed the world ] [ 1st ability: The adaptor Rank: F~~SSS Description: you are able to adapt to anything, from the pressure of a dragon to even a goddess >be it to anything to everything your body will adapt to it, from curses to charms nothing will affect you as you will ¡°adapt¡± to it ] [ 2nd ability: The Innocent Charm Rank: S Description: You will be more charming or to be said innocent to people around you > when you meet a person as long as that person¡¯s not an enemy that person will be more receptive of you >you will be more pleasing to a persons eyes, even for person without senses you will be more pleasing to them ] [ 3rd ability: The Contract Rank: Godly Description: you can put a certain contract on your women¡¯s whom you have slept with >once the contract is bounded their are loyal and affectionate to you even after death >once bound there feelings and desires are passed throughout their bloodline ] [ 4th ability: Borrow Rank: SSS Description: as long as you have slept with a women and has her permission you can replicate a certain power of theirs for yourself ] there was some more special abilities too but what had really scared me was the 3rd ability, that was brutal the 3rd ability was basically a ve spell put on those womens, it means that no matter what as long as a women was involved with my ancestors and has that contact, if in the future her descendants who awakened their bloodline came close to me as long as they awakened their bloodline it¡¯s a guaranteed love this contract spell is taking away the chooice for any women¡¯s with the bloodline contact on them, what¡¯s more terrifying was that among my ancestors women¡¯s almost all of them agreed to it! how much did they love him? ¡®well that exins Lora¡¯s behaviour¡¯ shaking my head i looked towards my arm which had a small tattoo of a harp, focusing my will i brought it out, then suddenly the beautiful harp appears in front of me the harp was sky blue in color which had purple strings in it, the bow itself had many designs on it too [ Item: The Musical Bow- Sphinx Rank: Godly Supreme(broken) Description: An item which was made possible by thebined will and sacrifice of a man >a bow which fired an arrow that almost ripped the world apart >a weapon that even caused fear to gods ] looking at the harps description i had someplicated emotions, actually this bow was the 2nd reason why i choose to be an archer Even if you are strong having a weapon that was powerful was still a bonus, there are several weapons who became divine weapons after having being used by several powerful figures But since the usage of bow as a personal weapon was new there were not many powerful bows, even Eleanor¡¯s bow was something that grew along with her when the main protoganist had saved Elda and won over Nora by a fighting for Elda in the historic world he also had recieved something good from it but at the end there would always be a sentence i was actually nning on entering the historic world once to look for it but who would have thought that the bow had a rtionship with my bloodline that¡¯s right the bow was used by my ancestor and the harp was one of his women¡¯s or to be more exact it belonged to the women whom he loved the most Chapter 40: Trouble Still Finds A Way

Chapter 40: Trouble Still Finds A Way

well if you want me to go more into the truth, it seemed that during the creation of this world by both the goddesses Sylvia and Silvie a small part of both their power fell from them into the world one of it grew into a tree while the other into a jade, as you can guess the tree was once made into a bow and the jade to a harp even though the bow was only used by the hunters at that time to hunt some food, my ancestor choose it as his future path and he ended up using the same bow made out of one of the godesses power while his lover coincidentally happened to y the harp as her weapon, in normal cases no one should have been able to draw out even a bit of their powers but there is always exceptions during the war 1000s of years ago my ancestor had to watch his most beloved women die due to the war he then in anger and despair sacrificed his soul and did somthing unbelievable people might be surprised when they now how much power a human could bring out of him in times of despair my ancestorbined both the bow and the harp and fired a single arrow to destroy the world, that single arrows power was greater than both the goddessesbined!! it had almost tore the world apart!! but looking at the current harp it wont be able to produce that same power, still it¡¯s more powerful than any other weapons out there And that¡¯s the problem, I am 100% sure that I have caught the eye of several powerful figures, it¡¯s no doubt that a weapon like this will not just be left for waste ¡®Nothing I can do about it now¡¯ Throwing the problems at the back of my head I focused on the current issue Looking at the harp I gave it a mentalmand and i saw the 2 edges of the harp quickly expanding and the several purple stings joined together making a single one the harp changed into a very beautiful bow but suddenly i felt a small headache and the Sphinx disappeared looks like my current mana was not enough to keep it active for a long time, it was at this time that i noticed an anomaly i was hurt and just woke up then why aren¡¯t there any peopleing to see me, there are also no maid around me too, soon my expression hardened ¡®somethings wrong!¡¯ as soon as i though that the space in front of me twisted and a women came in front of my bed red haired that fell down to her ass, an extremely sexy body and burning red eyes with slits, she had a beautiful face with an arched eyebrow and a small ck dot near her right eye that small dot instead of looking bad gave her a different seductive charm her whole body carried absolute confidence,pride and arrogance that was naturally disyed, all this wasn¡¯t developed but something she was naturally born with [ Name: Vena Dragoneer Sex: Female Age: 400 species: Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: Draganoid level 3 Title: The Dragon Empress, magical queen, the never ending¡­etc Love : 0%¡­..40%¡­..-60%¡­.1%$^# (love level unidentifiable) Description: ever since she had her dragon bloodline activated she anyways felt that there was something she was missing >she felt that somthing was preventing her frompletely falling in love with her husband >today she came topletely get rid of that feeling Difficulty: first you survive this, then we can talk about cucking the dragon Emperor ] ¡®fuck!, i am dead¡¯ looking at the women in front of me i felt my body go cold, i knew that my ancestor had managed to seduce a dragon but who would have thought that the dragon¡¯s descendant would be the dragon Empress!! seeing the women who clearly came here to kill me, my brain quickly started to calcte a way out, i started to quickly gather the information i can looking at the women i could see that unlike the Empress Lora the feeling being provided by her bloodline has not takenplete control of her, she seemed to be fighting it also the fact that up and till these 11 years she hasn¡¯t found to kill me means that the changes only happened after i awakened my bloodline my brain started working over time to find a way out as i didn¡¯t want to end up in hell, then i saw the shing ofplicated emotions in the women and a n slowly formed in my mind i sighed and put on a deadpan expression ¡°so you came to kill me huh¡­.¡± as i spoke my words i could see her emotions going more out of control ¡®i was right!¡¯ it seems that Vena didn¡¯t really want to kill me, dragons are beings who believe in actions if someone didn¡¯t disrespect them, then they wont do anything due to their extreme strength, pride and arrogance they see other species as something to protect, like when adults look at children¡¯s, so unless you tick them off, they are mostly mild she knew that her problem was due to her bloodline and i just ended up with a bloodline controlling her,which was not really my fault but her ancestors she can¡¯t just kill me for that can she?, but she as to do it no matter the cost after i spoke Vena responded ¡°child i do not know you name, i know that what¡¯s happening right now is not your problem¡± ¡°but still i have to get rid of you, do you have anything to say?¡± the more i heard Vena speak the more my ns seemed usible, suppressing my excitement i spoke ¡°i also do not know who you are but i know that you must be rted to my bloodline¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to kill me to get rid of the feeling you have right now i can do it myself¡± hearing my words Vena went into deep thought naturally she wasn¡¯t an idiot to trust my words seeing that she was in deep thought i quickly pulled out my main trick, raising my hand and cing it on my chest i made a vow ¡°i vow in the name of the creator goddess Sylvia that i have a way to solve the issue and i will do it for you¡± hearing my vow Vena became a bit suprised but then she nodded, swearing on the goddess Sylvia was a huge promise if you broke it your soul would be destroyedpletely seeing that Vena agreed i let out a sigh, looking at me she asked ¡°what do i have to do?¡± ¡°nothing much your problem is due to a contract kept on your bloodline i just have to touch your forehead and remove it from you¡± hearing my reply she nodded and came close to me, the moment she came close to me a heavy suffocating feeling came upon me but that went away quickly seeing that i am fine even under her pressure Vena was surprised, no human should be able to move freely within a dragons domain but she put the matter back at her mind and focused on the current issue when Vena had reached close to me i lifted my hand and ced it in her forehead, i could feel the contract on her bloodline now being suppressed by Vena as for if i could remove it of course i can but why should i ? Slowly I activated my bloodline and send a small bit of my mana into it, the suppressed contract suddenly gained more strength and started fighting against Vena As soon I had done it I activated my band and disappeared at the same time the hand waved by Vena to kill me missed, sitting on my bed I saw Vena falling to her knees trying To fight it to no wail Seeing a dragon on her knees in front of me felt a bit good and knowing that she is the wife of one of the strongest man in the world further bloated my ego After rolling on the floor a bit she finally stopped and stood up, the eyes which were previously confused was now clear [ Name: Vena Dragoneer Love: 135% ] Chapter 41: A Dragon Acquired

Chapter 41: A Dragon Acquired

it looks like it¡¯s a sess seeing her status, after the process ended i quickly removed my invisibility, seeing me appear Vena¡¯s calm eyes lit up, her eyes were literally having stars in them i suddenly felt a pull and the next thing i know i am sitting in herp, rxing my self i turned my head and looked into her eyes, the eyes which should have hate at me currently only has immense amount of love for me curious i asked ¡°how do you feel right now?, do you hate me?¡± my question seemed to her confused her a bit so she thought a bit and spoke ¡°are you asking what happened after my love really bloomed?¡± ¡°it¡¯s simple actually, you see it¡¯s just that my ¡®ego¡¯ had just reced the previous one¡± ¡°your ego?¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this since i had awakened my bloodline i always had a feeling that there was a soulmate for me but my other personality refused to fall in love due to a bloodline attraction¡± ¡°so two personalities were formed, due to us dragon¡¯s being more prideful the ¡®ego¡¯ which wanted to fall in love naturally took more control while i was locked, it was only when you awakened your bloodline i gained the strength to fight back¡± listening to Vena talk i got the general gist of the stuff, it seems that the bloodline basically supplies the feeling and characters of the previous ancestor, while i was thinking i could see Vena hesitating to speak about something ¡°if you want to ask me something just ask¡± ¡°why are you alive even after breaking you vow?¡± Vena was really curious, no being was capable of using goddess Sylvia¡¯s name as a vow and live, how did her beloved do it? instead of answering her i just gave her a mysterious smile, cing a finger on my lips i said ¡°it¡¯s a secret¡± hearing my reply Vena pouted and as for how i am alive it¡¯s simple actually, all creations of the Sylvia realm belong to goddess Sylvia so making a vow on her means that their soul is bound to her and responds to her but i am different my soul technically dosen¡¯t belong to this world nor Sylvia¡¯s, hence using her name doesn¡¯t really affect me since i don¡¯t belong to her ¡®creations¡¯ while i was thinking i felt a small bite on my and ear my body shivered at that touch ¡°ha¡­.ha..do you know how long i was waiting to meeet you, i was dying to just get my hands on you¡± as Vena spoke i felt her hands traveling into my shirt while her kisses went to my neck, she slowly started to sucking on my neck, my body shivered in pleasure ¡°wa-wait control yourself¡± Turning around i could see that Vena¡¯s eyes was zed and her face a bit red, as soon as i turned around she pulled me in and kissed my lips at first she was just passive but then she quickly started to get wilder, our lips stuck to each other and she stated sucking on my lips, she bit my lips and started ravaging it in the middle she brought her tongue into mine without rejecting her i opened my mouth and let her tongue in, while we were kissing our tongues began a battle, saliva fell from our mouths saliva was exchanged between both of us, she brought my tongue out and started sucking on it while her hands found themselves inside my dress my hands to were not resting i ced my hands on her bountiful breast and gave it a squeeze, slowly my right hand held her right breast and squeezed it roughly i located her nipple over her dress which had grown stiff and gave it a pull ¡°umm~~~~?¡± i felt her moan into my mouth, both my hands found her stiff nipple over her clothes and twisted them, then she let go of my mouth, just as we separated saliva strings attached both our lips ¡°ha..ha..haaa¡± both of us were breathing loudly just as her hands were moving lower i caught it ¡°no we can¡¯t go any further than this¡± ¡°why?, whats the problem¡± her tone was clearly annoyed she was just getting into the mood too ¡°due to certain reason¡¯s i cant loose my virginity till i am 17¡± my tone was serious ¡®damn it i really lost my self back then, this women is a vixen i can¡¯t let my guard down around her¡¯ i can¡¯t really touch her too, if i had a choice i wouldn¡¯t choose to activate the contract on her but i had too, the reason? ¡°hey Vena even if i had removed the contract the other Vena would have still killed me right?¡± my question stumped her, her rising lust stopped, she hesitated at first but still in the end she nodded ¡®i knew it!¡¯ dragon¡¯s themselves are proud and arrogant, so how was she to leave a person who could control her, especially her feelings, she would have killed me no matter what i had done, that¡¯s why i took that risk As for asking the other Vena to take a vow, the moment I said that she would have killed me, controlling myself i asked ¡°where am i actually, what did you do?¡± ¡°nothing much i just created a fake realty in front of the people looking after you, while i created this fake dimension to bring you here¡± hearing her reply i was in awe for a moment, she entered the pce without nobody knowing and tricked an imperial into imagining something else no wonder they say dragons are god¡¯s onnd ¡°Wait we forgot to even introduce ourselves¡± It¡¯s only then that I pointed out that I ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ know her identity, hearing my question she made a small smile and said ¡°My names Vena Dragoneer, the current Dragon Empress and the ex wife of the current Dragon emperor¡± Hearing her answer I reacted ¡®surprised¡¯, seeing my reaction she smiled ¡°Why you scared?¡± Holding her hands in an affectionate tone I said ¡°Why should I?, you choose me, so you will be mine no matter what¡± Hearing my reply Vena was dazed for a bit before she again gave me a kiss on my lips ¡°Wait, your ex husband?¡± ¡°Yeah ex, after all from now onwards you are my hubby¡± With that she hugged me tight and I rxed myself on her breast ¡°what do you n to do from now, what are you going to do about that husband of yours?¡± ¡°nothing much the person who i lovepletely is you hubby~~~?¡± saying so she slides my dress a bit and started nibbling on my shoulder trying to leave a hickey there, after doing so and being satisfied only did she stop ¡°i know your worries, that man won¡¯t suspect a thing, i will just wait till you get strong then¡± at the same time she took out a small badge and gave it to me ¡°i can¡¯t be around you all the time, so when you need me just pass your mana into it and i will appear, i will be waiting for you to contact me hubby~~?¡± after that she gave me a small peck on my lips and disappeared at the same time the space around me cracked and when i opened my eyes again i was in the same room but my mother was sitting close to me and i could see Eleanor too as soon as i moved i could see my mother looking at me she quickly pulled me into a hug and started crying seeing that i hugged her back and started consoling ¡°you are not allowed to do something like that ever again¡± with a bit of tears in her eyes my mother looked at me seriously and started scolding me after that i had a few rounds of shouting from Eleanor, after all of that i asked how my sisters were and Grace said that they were fine and resting it¡¯s at this time the door opened and a veiled violet hair women entered seeing her i went into daze for a moment but i quickly recovered and looked at her Mira Lionheart in this life of mine she¡¯s my aunt, in my memories to i have chatted with her but in the game she¡¯s a capture target too in theing years she would be appointed as the Babylon school¡¯s principal, so who doesn¡¯t like a sweet principal-student romance? but the problem was that during the game no one had conquered her Chapter 42: A Sneaky Empress

Chapter 42: A Sneaky Empress

Hey Guys~~~ It¡¯s me, I am writing this to inform you all of somethings 1) it¡¯s about Austin¡¯s bloodline, some said that the Emperor¡¯s daughter should have the same felling to, it¡¯s wrong. A person could be born with any bloodline and Olivia was born with the founding Emperor¡¯s 2) as for the contract part of Austin¡¯s bloodline, I too was conflicted on giving it and seeing that many didn¡¯t appreciate it, I will be making a small changes from this chapter onwards, it would be so that whoever has a contact would only feel attracted to him and won¡¯t outright fall In love with him 3) now about the NTRing part, I think that I had enough of introducing it for now, so from now on wards I would be focusing on all the capture targets(there might be more in the future who knows?) 4)I had seen that some of you had pointed out that the goddesses characters are simr to the ones in the novel ¡°I was summoned to another world but that world was at peace¡± and I am here to tell you¡­.of course they look the same!!, I did n their images based on them but there might be some differences(after all to me their are one of the best goddesses I met, if you know what I mean??) So that¡¯s all!! And thank you for reading my work? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ looking at the violet haired women walking towards me my mind quickly searched about all the information i knew about her in the game there were several yers who had tried their best to conquer this women but none had seeded, even i had tried only to end up in disappointment the thing was that this women only had 2 things she cared and thought about one Her family and two magic if you are not either of these then you are not her concern, it seemed that the game producers had created her so that she couldn¡¯t be conquered, hence her name was itched into the chart for the unconquered while i was at it i activated the read function [ Name: Mira Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 35 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Half step Imperial Title: The magic addict, magic freak, talent of a century¡­.etc Love: 93% (familial love) Description: ever since she could understand about the world, she had deeply fell in love with magic, she desires to reach the peak of magic >even though she desires to only focus on her magic deep within her heart she desires for love >she has a small disappointment due to not being able to find someone she could fall in love with Difficulty: SSS(Bro she sees you as her little nephew, plus adding the normal difficulty of conquering you better buckle up) ] seeing her information my eyes almost bulged out, leaving aside the fact she¡¯s already a half step imperial, what¡¯s with this level of difficulty, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s the dragon princess or something? ¡®hey system, why¡¯s her difficulty so high?¡¯ [Host should take into ount that the difficulty of each target is tailor made for the host] [if it was some else it might be SS+ or SS, because of your family ties the difficulty rose] [The system calctes all probabilities and then only would it give out an answer] hearing the systems reply i got the gist of what¡¯s happening, basically because it¡¯s me the difficulty rose while i was thinking Mira came closer, so i through all my distracting thoughts aside and quickly ran up to Mira, putting on a happy and excited expression i ran into her embrace, looking at her i asked ¡°Aunt Mira when did you arrive?¡± Mira then looked at me, she happily hugged me back but at the same time she felt that Austin was a bit different, as if he was more innocent or charming? Well she was not the only one even Grace and Eleanor felt it but they attributed it to the fact that Since he almost died, they must have felt that he was more precious now Shaking her thoughts away Mira spoke ¡°of course i woulde, how could i stay still knowing that my little nephew is in trouble¡± hearing her call me little i really wanted to scream back ¡®how do you know i am little?¡¯ but i held myself back and smiled at her sheepishly, as if i was a kid caught doing something wrong, ording to my memories Austin really did have good rtionship with this aunt of his seeing me smile Mira held my cheeks and twisted them and i cried out in indignantly, after taking a good look at me and seeing that i was alright Mira smiled she then looked towards Eleanor and gave a nod ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you again Bow Empress¡± Eleanor smiled and responded back curtly ¡°it¡¯s good to see you too Mira, looks like you are getting stronger too¡± ¡°yes, i am¡± as they were talking among themselves some more people entered the room, it was the Emperor, Empress and Olivia they came upto me for a small chat, taking with them i noticed that the Empress behaving a bit abnormally, i could understand the reason, so looking at her i discreetly gave her a small wink as for Olivia i just put on a small domineering attitude , i pulled her close and said slowly to her ears ¡°Olivia you better remember what i said to you earlier and if you ever want the video back just fight me for it but if you loose the punishment won¡¯t be small¡± after i said those words i felt her body tremble a bit, after that they all had some talk with me and left, after all i am in recovery right now and i need rest, iy on the bed and quickly fell asleep it was night and i was sleeping when i felt somebody touching my body, i got startled and woke up, sitting up a mind blowing scenery appears in front of me in front of me sat Lora, if that was all it was not a problem, but right now sitting in front of me she only had lingerie on her huge breast was being held by a ck sexy bra which seemed to push her breast higher while downwards she was wearing a ckced panty, her blue yes waspletely on me overall she gave off a huge amount of sex appeal, seeing me wake up her eyes lit up, instead of her usually cold eyes it was currently filled with immense love and desire as soon as i sat up i put a stupefied expression, unconsciously i muttered ¡°beautiful¡± hearing my reply a small blush formed on her face, which furthered her beauty in a way, seeing her like this i felt my body get hotter ¡®oh god give me control!¡¯ ¡°wh-what are you doing here?¡± hearing my question she frowned but in the end she came close to me and spoke ¡°do you not feel it honey~~~?¡± at the same time her hand held my chest tracing over it, when i heard her words i felt my body go soft, i quickly started thinking about some other shit to distract my self but at the same time a n to make best out of the situation to formed i quickly held her hand and put on a very gentle expression ¡°sigh¡­ you felt it too Lora?¡± hearing me call her name directly Lora trembled, along with my gentle expression she felt her heart beat faster ¡°felt it?, i always felt it, i was always in love with you Austin¡± feeling ¡®touched¡¯ i went closer to her face and held it ¡°me too, i too always felt my heart beat for you but you were already uncles so i had to let you go¡± hearing my reply Lora¡¯s face brightened, as if the fear she had vanished, she quickly held my face and brought it in for a kiss slowly but surely our lips meet, at first it was a small touch butter it quickly got heated up our lips battled for dominance i bit on her lips to open her mouth and inserted my tongue into hers, i found her tongue and we started to exchange saliva at the same time my hand found themselves onto her breasts, i took that huge mass of flesh and gave it a squeeze Lora moaned leaving the kiss with a bridge of saliva between us i unhooked her bra and 2 glorious tits appeared on my veiw, her breasts was huge and both her nipples quickly hardened under my watch without any hesitation i held one of her breasts and started sucking in it while my other hand held her other breast and started pinching it i held her nipple in my mouth and gave it a small bite at the same time pinched the other ¡°ahn~~~~?¡± Lora moaned out sensually, i started to flick her nipple with my tounge while my hand stared twisting the other nipple after a nice suck i let the both go, i pulled both her nipple together and bit them and sucked them at the same time ¡°ah~~~~so rough~~~?¡± Lora got hold of my head and held it at ce, while i started to suck on her breasts, after a minute of sucking and pinching i felt her body tremble, she cummed after that she fell into the bed taking rough breaths, the area under her pussy was leaking with her nectar, going closer towards her i gave a peck on her lips, to which she pulled me closer for another deep kiss, quickly we started sucking on each others lips just when i felt her body heat up i stopped, puzzled she looked at me ¡°we have to stop now Lora¡± i said to her with with a ¡®sad¡¯ and ¡®disappointed¡¯ expression ¡°why, what happened?¡± Lora asked she had a frown on her face ¡°Lora you should now you status, your married to the Emperor, if you did this your life might be destroyed¡± i said those words with a ¡®pained¡¯ expression, as if letting her go was very ¡®painful¡¯ for me, seeing my expression Lora¡¯s eyes got a bit wet ¡°don¡¯t worry my body only belongs to you, i know that i might not be a virgin and all but believe me i haven¡¯t let the Emperor touch me in a long time¡± taking one of my hand she led it towards her pussy ¡°my body only belong to you for now nad forever¡± but before my hands reached her i withdrew it back holding her face i exined to her about my situation and promised her that i would sleep with her when i turned 17 it¡¯s only after a bit of taking and persuading her that Lora finally smiled, after promising her again that i would make her mine she dressed up and left after she left i fell on to my bed exhausted, i might only be the person who must have cucked 2 Emperors on the same day 2 monthster~~~~~~~~ Grace was in her office doing her work when a maid ran up to the room with a letter ¡°Miss, the young master he!¡± While in her house Eleanor held a letter written by her beloved disciple At the same time I was in a carriage heading towards another kingdom, and as for why? There are 3 main reasons for it, the first one it was to meet some of the capture targets who haven¡¯t be powerful or you know popr yet Second reason was to use the information part of the system and find some of the forgotten historic worlds and earn their power And for the third it was to find my self powerful subordinates, ording to my memories there were some main key characters that had yet to awaken or find a treasure, some in great despair to, at that time I Would be their beacon giving them hope earning their loyalty ¡®Sigh~~~there¡¯s a lot to do¡¯ Chapter 43: The Girl’s View

Chapter 43: The Girl¡¯s View

¡ª¨CEmpress Lora¡¯s Pov¡ª¨C Lora was currently walking through the corridors of the pce, as she was walking her mind was upied with the thought of a certain silver haired boy, if one was too view into her brain one would doubt how she could put such a cold face outside <st time it took 156 days, 48 hours and 12 minutes before ist saw him> Lora sighed and thought back to her past she was the daughter of the powerful ducal family the Greedious family, born with both beauty and power she had a smooth sailing in life ever since she had awakened her bloodline, she had be a fierce ice mage too but along with it began her difficulties, even before awakening her bloodline she always felt that there was something missing in her life, as if a part was missing this had only worsened after she awakened her bloodline, she was also the fianc¨¦e of the future Emperor at that time too but even during that time the current Emperor us only had eyes on one women Mira to say she was not jealous and envious would be false, even then she never really loved the Emperor, her family had raised her and provided for her so she had taken it up on herself to repay them ¡®maybe we will fall in love after we are married?¡¯ with such thoughts Lora had bottled up her emotions always going at her families wimps, but she never felt happiness after her marriage sure the Emperor was kind and caring but she always keenly knew that his heart was never with her, she was an Empress one of the most powerful individual of the Empire, she should be happy and contented, yet she never felt true happiness even after her marriage her parent¡¯s wanted to support the Emperor, always be a good girl, always move for the profit of the family, even during all this time she had that nagging feeling of something missing, her whole life she could never make her own decisions but even then she neverined, she bottled up her feeling and continued to live her monotonous life untill she met him¡­ Grace had visited the pce with her child, a boy about 6 year old, the moment Lora had gazed upon him her life brightened her blood started boiling, and for the first time the heart she thought was dead started beating fater, it¡¯s as if she had found the missing part of herself, her body too had heated up after that she tried everything to find more about the boy, his hobbies, his like and dislike everything about him she wanted to know for the first time she did something for herself not for her family, she knew that this was not normal, that she was not being normal but she couldn¡¯t stop, her body, her mind, her soul wanted to know more about him for the first time she felt truly alive, yet fear still followed her, she was an older women, married to the Emperor, could she have her own love? would the boy grow up and even like her?, as many questions rose she tried to curb herself but she couldn¡¯t, the more she tried to stop the more her desires grew, she was in despair of what to do until the very fateful day that boy awakened his bloodline, she knew at that time the boy won¡¯t reject her, that they were meant to be together even in death¡­.. she went upto him at the night without anyone knowing and to her utter delight he epted her, that, night was the most happiest day of her life, she couldn¡¯t be one with him yet but she could wait she hadpletely stopped the Emperor from touching her body since the day she met Austin, her body was only for him ing out of my deep thoughts i reached a door, it had many barriers and magical items protecting it, opening them i entered this secret room i only know of if Austin was to see this room be might have tightened up due to goosebumps, the entire room was covered with the images of Austin, there lie several recording devices containing him seeing this room i felt rxed and happy, running i jumped into the bed covered with my darlings images, hugging the pillow containing his image i let out a smile ¡°Darling only belongs to me and me to darling¡± Lora¡¯s quite murmur filled the room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡ª¨Cra¡¯s Pov¡ª¨C ra was currently wearing a training suit, surrounding her was darkness, utter darkness which she was trying to control, ever since the day she had found out about what had happened to Austin she had increased her training, trying to get better at controlling her healing whenever she got tiered she would think of Austin, her light, her path and the reason for her existence, thinking of him her past quickly shed through her mind her life wasn¡¯t all that great,she had came from a normalmoner family, a father who was a drunkard, a mother who only cared about her looks and herself she was born to them, but she didn¡¯tin, ra herself had normal looks, nothing that stood out, even though she had difficulties, she tried to survive it she thought that if she showed love she would receive it but she got nothing, her life at her slum like house, an uncaring parents, their constant abuse led her to have a huge inferiorityplex, she would never be anything but she still lived on, until her fathers debt grew so big that her parents sold her to the other side for money, back then her whole life fell apart, the small hope within her shattered even to the ve trader¡¯s she wasn¡¯t of value, nothing she could be used for, back then ra hated the world, she hated herself for being nobody, she was nothing¡­ it was during this life of hers that she was living helplessly through when an ugly fat person took liking to her and wanted to use her, even if she wanted to be valued, she felt disgusted at such a situation and nned to bite her tounge to kill herself but it¡¯s at that time, that i meet him, like a knight in shinning armor he arrived, he had saved her from my despair, even when he had looked at her there was no disdain nor dislike, just kindness he talked to me as an equal and treated me with care, it¡¯ster that i discovered his identity, i felt fear then, thinking that i was not worthy to stand with him but he took care of me gently, he asked about my situation and even made me his personal maid!! i knew that he didn¡¯t have any intention on my body or other motives, he took me an unworthy person in his life and gave me warmth, he made me confident at first i was afraid that i was unworthy of him but after awakening my bloodline, i gained some confidence, i worked hard to be by his side, as long as he was happy i would be satisfied after my workout i was slowly heading to my room, due to my status as Austin¡¯s personal maid i had my own room, opening my door i entered my room, entering inside the sight that greeted me made me smile if Lora¡¯s room was something that would bring goosebumps to Austin, then this was one that would cause his blood to freeze in this room too there was images of Austin, some on the wall, others on the roof but that was not all, on the table sat some hair of Austin that ra had taken, his old dresses that should have been thrown away the nket ra used was stitched from the old ones Austin used, smiling i jumped into my bed, took the pillow that contained an image of Austin and hugged it tight and covered myself with the pillow Austin used ¡°i will do anything for you, love~~¡± Chapter 44: The Girl’s View(2)

Chapter 44: The Girl¡¯s View(2)

¡ª¨CEmily¡¯s Pov¡ª¨C within a mansion of the Penzers Kingdom, a green haired and green eyes 11 year old girl could be seen, Emily was currently walking through the kingdoms pce, but unlike normal princess she didn¡¯t walk with her back straight while she was walking the servants who saw her would move aside and talk with hushed voices, just like everyday of her life today was not different too her father not paying attention to her, her brothers bullying her and the constant disregard from the servants, in other peoples eyes she is a ¡®weak¡¯, ¡®powerless¡¯ and ¡®dispirited¡¯ girl after all disregarding other¡¯s i quickly entered my room, entering it my usual ¡®scared¡¯ face faded away and a scornful look appeared, reaching my bed i gave it a kick ¡°hump, that fuckers, who do they think they are?¡± ¡°that fucking useless brother, fuck let me get ny hands on him, i will fucking kill him¡± ¡°and that whore of a sister¡¯s, all dressed up and acting pretty, fuck imagining makes me want to puke¡± ¡°and that fucking useless father, just you all wait, one day i will make all of you pay¡± after venting my anger i let out a deep sigh, walking i reach in front of my mirror looking at that awful scar on my face my fading anger raised again, i gave the mirror a punch, it broke and it¡¯s pieces punctured my arm, blood started to flow through my arms i felt was nothing, feeling tried i walked up to my bed and took out a recording device, the only one i had, ying it an image of a silver haired, puple eyed boy began to appear seeing him a small smile came upon my lips, Austin the only one person who never looked at me differently my memory quickly began to move towards the past, it was on the birthday of the princess of the Ezraeil Empire, imagining the figure of that beautiful and proud princess jealously and envy had filled my heart i had left the room while ¡®identally¡¯ being seen by that dip shit brother of mine, it was in the past that once someone saw me being bullied and had helped me, that person was a powerful figure and i had got some benefits from him too ever since then i always was ¡®identally¡¯ began being bullied by my brother but no matter how many times someone saves me thinking about that they were saving a beauty by to only seeing half my face the moment they saw the whole, though they pretend to be nice, i could always see the disgust they had for me, during that princess birthday it was no different i was waiting for that ¡®pince in shinning armor¡¯ to appear but who would have thought that this time it would be different?, a boy who was from a powerful family saved me but this time there was a difference the silver haired boy when he saw my face he wasn¡¯t disgusted no he looked directly at my face with a smile, for the first time someone called me cute at first i was wary of him but the more time i spend with him the more i felt attracted to him, during that night for the first time i was able to speak freely, for the first time i met someone who treated me equally after that night i kept on talking with him, he gave me hismunication device and we always kept in touch, in this broken world he became my light seeing my situation he was even ready to cause an international rted issue to help me too, he was the only person after mother that i felt attached to, i knew that i had fallen in love with him but would he love someone like me? once indirectly i asked him once and his reply only furthered my love for him ying on the bed i touched the ne on my chest, it was something given to me by mother, before she passed away, i always kept it close to me, not letting to even catch dust unknowingly my blood fell on the ne and it got absorbed, suddenly a bright light came from my ne and and immense pain filled me before i could scream i had already fainted a few hourster~~~~ ¡®wa-what happened?¡¯ walking up i could feel a splitting headache, my eyes felt weak and my body was heavy, raising my body and checking it i saw that my ne was missing! i jumped from my bed to check my surroundings and just as i did, i felt myself fly and hit the wall ¡®what the hell?¡¯ standing up i felt that my body was stronger?, my hearing too improved, i felt as if my senses were on overdrive i tried to cover my ears but felt that it was different, my ears felt pointy? i quickly moves around my room and found some broken pieces of ss to take a look and when i did i was dumbfounded ¡°wh-where is my scar?¡± that¡¯s right!, my scar disappeared, the once ugly scar was gone, instead a beautiful face was revealed, seeing it tears started to flow down my eyes ¡°finally!! finally i am free from that curse¡± feeling overwhelmed tears kept flowing down my eyes, moving towards my bed i saw tha recording device still ying, seeing the boy in it my eyes twinkled, i picked it up gently, touching the screen ¡°i will find you soon my Austin, just wait for me¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡ª¨CMika and Rika¡¯s pov¡ª¨C Mika and Rika was currenlty in the training area within the mansion, Mika was training her closebat skills while Rika was training with her water magic both of them were giving it their all, after the incident with Austin they were more motivated to work hard, after training both of them took rest ¡°Mika i already miss Austin a lot~~¡± Rika held on to Mika¡¯s handined, among the twins Mika was always the mature or serious type, smiling Mika responded ¡°we just have to wait till Austin returns, after all we promised him he would be surprised after retuning¡± ¡°i know, but we were just warming upto him, just a little more push and we might have got him¡± Rika replied with a cute pout, she really wanted to make Austin ept both of them as his lovers, her sister and her had made a small n to seduce him too ¡°i know it¡¯s a pity but we still got to know his feelings towards us didn¡¯t it, otherwise that ra would have stolen him¡± ¡°yeah your right¡± Rika went silent after that, after maintaining her silence for a bit she replied ¡°sister would thinks end up bad in the future?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± Mika was confused ¡°i mean, i am happy to share Austin with you sis because you two are the only things i love the most in the world but i don¡¯t want to share him with someone else¡± ¡°them we should make sure that he would only stick to us¡± Mika replied with a smile ¡°didn¡¯t you notice how hard he was trying to stop himself from touching our ears and tail?, when he returns we just got to use that to our advantage¡± hearings Mika¡¯s words a smile to formed on Rika¡¯s face, they themselves had decided to have Austin only for themselves while they were discussing their memories travelled to the past, they were from a warrior family of the wolf tribe, their parents were warriors too when they had found out that they could not form their own tes when they were young they were devastated but their parents didn¡¯tin their parent¡¯s had still looked after them with love, even among their fellow peers ridicule they still supported each other but disaster after disaster followed once their parent¡¯s went out for something but they never came back, the twins were quickly ced under their uncle¡¯s care who didn¡¯t look after them in the slightest they faced depression, humiliation and sadness there untill they were sold by their uncle for some favor to somebody from there they were shipped off and maltreated, even among those times they had each other to rely on, despair had clouded their life untill they were rescued by a silver haired boy who had appeared on the most despairing moment of their lives he took them in and gave them love and care, at first Mika was suspicious that he had some other motive towards them but he didn¡¯t he even assigned both of them as his kight attends to show his support towards them, for the first time some one appreciated them, for the first time they felt valued even when they had given upon themselves he didn¡¯t, he was always there to support them, slowly but surely their life started to revolve around him without knowing about it they had fell in love with him, both Rika and Mika were first conflicted but in the end they decided to share him amon themselves, making sure to always have his front Chapter 45: New Target

Chapter 45: New Target

a small carriage arrived in the city of rosa of the Pedler kingdom, once it stopped a short person with a clock and a mask on his face got down from it yup that was me alright, it¡¯s been a week since i left my home, the journey on this carriage was not great, in the Sylvia realm there were 3 main ways of travel one you could use the teleportation portals connecting different cities but that was only applicable to higher nobles, due to it¡¯s high cost second way was too use the fletcherpany, it was mostly based on the more well to do family, where thepany provides flight based travel and the third was using the road, i could have used the 1st or 2nd option but then that would mean drawing attention from my family and that¡¯s something which i wanted to avoid at all cost for now getting out and stretching my body i looked around this not-so-great average city, the Pedler kingdom isn¡¯t anything special an average kingdom thay was barely holding on, in a few years maybe a stronger kingdom might take control of them ¡®well, that ain¡¯t my problem¡¯ getting better i took a look around and started moving to a certain ce¡­.the slum, that was my location for now as i kept walking the surroundings started to change, the clean roads vanished and more dirt and poor people started to be seen, with my current looks i didnt draw much attention, after all in the slum shady things always happen as i was walking through the ce i ¡®identally¡¯ got lost, i ended up walking into an abandon alley way where a person or to be exact a ¡®boy¡¯ stood in front of me ¡®his¡¯ clothes was ragged, with many dirt and scar in ¡®his¡¯ body, nobody would give ¡®him¡¯ a second look, ¡®he¡¯ had brown hair and golden eyes, which even though had seen many cruelties still had a fighting spirit, ¡®he¡¯ looked to be about 12 [ Name: Scarlet Sex: Female Age: 12 species: human/Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: Null Title: the little theif, the lost pride Love: 0% Description: a girl who had no choice but to dress up as a boy >even though she had been through a lot of tough shit, she still believes in her own self >always self conscious about her body, thinks that she would never be beautiful Difficulty: A+(Be careful with this one or you might not know what hit you) ] yup, as you guys thought she another capture target, well not yet though, her story in a way can be pitiful, she¡¯s a half dragon the only one of her kind to be exact actually there cannot exist a half dragon anything, dragons are powerful and prideful but what they have the most is loyalty if a dragon Male or female chooses a mate, then they would only have that person as their partner for life, even the most stubborn of people wouldy down when the dragons falls in love, it¡¯s also the reason why Vena wanted to kill me no matter what this in a way was also their curse, making it so that they could only fall in love with other dragons, i mean who could watch their loved one¡¯s turn old and die? dragons have a huge life span that others could not match, not only that due to their high power they couldn¡¯t impregnate other species too if they tried the fetus would just die, that¡¯s why even if a dragon fell i love with another species they would restrain from anything Scarlet¡¯s father was a dragon who had fought with another dragon earned severe injures and fainted, he was found out by Scarlet¡¯s mother who took him in and took care of him with time both of them fell in love but to protect scarlet¡¯s mother he had to cut his feeling and disappear not knowing that his love had bared fruit the game designers had given some bullshit reason that Scarlet¡¯s mother had some draconic origin hence a child was born, as for the truth, how would i know? anyway ording to her backstory she grew up with a mother who was bed ridden, sick and poor, hence Scarlet grew taking care of her mother but she still needed to live the only good thing was that even though she didn¡¯t awaken her dragon power¡¯s, she was at least 5 times stronger than a normal person to protect herself and her mother she dressed up as a boy and started stealing to survive, if it goes ording to the plot her mother would soon die, in despair she would run away identally she will find a historic world left behind by a dragon who had died, seeing that she was half dragon it gave her a chance to pass it¡¯s test, in which she did after she had awakened her father would feel it and arrive, after that she wil grow up among the dragon¡¯s bing good friends with the dragons princess Scarlet was a key piece in winning the dragon princess heart too, but right now she¡¯s just a weak girl dressed up as a boy without anyone to support her and i n to be that support standing in front of me she held a knife, her eyes strong and determined, even with the dirt and the bangs surrounding her face, her small femininity can still be identified ¡°what are you doing?¡± my rough voice sounded out, hearing it she flinched in a neutral voice that hid her gender she spoke ¡°give me every valuable you have if you want to live¡± even though Scarlet¡¯s instincts screamed that the person in front of her was dangerous she still did it because she had no choice, her mother¡¯s situation was getting worse and she needed more money fast i chuckled a bit at her threat, in the game she was a very straightforward person, due to living in the slum like this she had no manners to be excat, she was never afraid and she had the strength to back it too but the person in front of me right now is weak and powerless , i could kill her with a thought, this really is quite a funny situation ¡°what¡¯s so funny?¡± my chuckle was quickly drowned by Scarlet¡¯s shout ¡°nothing much it¡¯s just that it¡¯s funny that someone as weak as you is trying to rob me¡± and before she could respond i disappeared and appeared before her, i took away the knife in her hand, twisted her hand behind her back and pushed her towards the wall all Scarlet saw was that i disappeared and the next moment she knew she was pressed against the wall ¡°bastard let me go!!¡± ¡°Is that how you respond to someone who had you life in his hand¡± my cold voice stopped her from moving and the reality of the situation quickly fell into her mind, she who always got away was caught ¡°what are you going to do with me ?¡± even though she was in a bad situation, she still didn¡¯t have any fear, i was a bit impressed ¡°nothing much i just came to get something¡± Chapter 46: A Slow Progress

Chapter 46: A Slow Progress

after making sure that she could not move, i spoke ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°why do you want to know ?¡± even though she was in a bad situation Scarlet still did not yield, giving out a sigh, i opened my hands and let her go after being freed she looked at me warily ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care that you tried to rob me but i can help you make some money¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± Scarlet raised her vignce and looked at me, which person would help a person who tried to rob him?, without replying i took 2 small gold coins in my hand, the coin was this kingdom¡¯s currency seeing the gold coins, Scarlet¡¯s eyes twinkled, the money in my hand was enough to treat her mother for a year ¡°if you help me these 2 coins are yours¡± ¡°what do you need?¡± ¡°nothing much, i just need you to guide me through the city¡± hearing my request she looked at me like some sort of fool but i paid no heed to it ¡°what do you say?¡± ¡°how would i know that you won¡¯t go back on your word¡± ¡°i can swear on the goddesses name, is that enough¡± Scarlet hesitated a bit but in the end she nodded ¡°good, my names Austin what¡¯s your¡¯s?¡± ¡°Kane¡± Scarlet replied in a deadpan tone to which i mentally retorted to her, going closer to her i gave her my hand for a shake seeing my whte and smooth hand, Scarlet looked towards her dirty hands, she was hesitating but i ignored her and took her hand and gave it a firm shake ¡°pleasure working with you Kane¡± after that we both began to walk she walked in front of me while she exined about some of the area¡¯s and their uses, we toured around for an hour before she said that she wanted to leave before that i tossed her a gold coin and said her to meet me at my inn the next day, after that she left while i went to the inn i mentioned, booking a room i entered in and fell to the bed ¡®looks like part one went well¡¯ i knew that i couldn¡¯t just enter in her life and be a part of it, i just have to take my time and slowly get her to ept, opening up her heart to me won¡¯t be easy a weekter~~~~~ currently i am sitting at a small hill close to the city while next to me sat Scarlet, through the week i slowly started to gain her trust, right now we could be considered acquaintances ¡°hey who are you really?¡± during this calm moment Scarlet questioned me ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i am certain that you are a noble, no matter how you hide it i could see that you had a very high upbringing, and yet you do not care about my status or dirty appearance, why do you help me this much?¡± Scarlet turned towards me her golden eyes filled with questions, i was silent for a moment before i reponded ¡°you are right i am a noble, the reason i came here was because i had something i had to do, as for why i paid you that much, it¡¯s because i like your eye¡¯s¡± ¡°huh?¡± Scarlet let out a dumbfounded voice, i didn¡¯t let her think more ¡°when i first saw you, i could see it in your eye¡¯s pride, strength and a strong belief in yourself, i liked that gaze hence i thought i might take you as my friend¡± Of course whatever I am saying is total bullshit ¡°you don¡¯t care about my status?¡± ¡°why should i?¡± saying so i removed the mask on my face and brought my hoodie down, my silver hair followed with the wind and my face shined from the light seeing my face for the first time i could see a small blush on her face which quickly disappeared, in this life my looks is a huge plus ¡°this is the first time that i have a guy as my friend i am so happy¡± saying so i went close to her and put my shoulder around her actingpletely oblivious to her true gender, just as i put my hand on her shoulder she pushed ¡°wa-what are you doing?¡± she screamed with her face flushed, i looked at her innocently ¡°what do you mean, we are both guy¡¯s, why are you screaming like a girl?¡± ¡°it¡¯s no-nothing¡± saying so she ran away from me, looking at her running back i shook my head, standing up i stretched my body and it disappeared ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡ª¨CScarlet Pov¡ª¨C ¡®damn it why did he do that?¡¯ i was currently running back to my house, that stupid Austin, how dense can he be, can¡¯t he even tell that i am a girl after running a bit I stopped myself, turning around i couldn¡¯t see him anymore ¡®maybe i shouldn¡¯t have pushed him, after all it¡¯s notpletely his fault¡¯ thinking about Austin i sighed to myself, a week ago when i had found someone short walking through the slums i thought that maybe i could mug him but who would have thought that i ended up being caught, at that moment i thought that my life was over, i got scared thinking that my mother would be left alone but then again life had a twist for me the guy who caught me just let me go, not only that he even paid gold coins just tour the city!, at first i thought that he had some uses with me but during the 2 weeks i found 2 things about him one that the person was my age and the other that he was a noble, he tried to hide it but i could still see his mannerism that differed the thing was that he was different from the nobles i knew, he didn¡¯t put on any airs and he called me a¡­..friend he didn¡¯t even care about his status too, walking through the streets again i remember his face that he showed now, imagining his handsome face my heartbeat fasten a little ¡®but he¡¯s so dense!¡¯ he didn¡¯t even realize that i was a girl!, i looked towards my hand and my dress, i guess that i have no feminine beauty, how could someone see me as a girl? sighing to my self i walk towards me home, when i reached my run down small home i could see some people outside, seeing it i ran towards them ing close i could see 5 men and 1 who was dressed like a noble, they were holding my mother by her hair ¡°mother!!¡± screaming i run towards them, just as i took my knife from my dress, i felt a hit at my stomach, before i could react i flew and fell on the floor, i held my head andid down with pain one of the guy approaches me and constrains me ¡°let my mother go, what do you guys want?¡± ¡°ohh, so you don¡¯t remember me boy?¡± the person who was dressed as a noble appeared in front of me, seeing him my eye¡¯s widen ¡°yo-you¡± ¡°that¡¯s right i was the guy who you robbedst time brat, what did you think that i would not find you?¡± ¡°you should be careful of who you rob brat, now i will let you watch the things i am going to do to your mother¡± ¡°no, don¡¯t you dare touch my mother!¡± i screamed, i tried to resist but the person who held me didn¡¯t budge, i could see the perverted smiles on their faces, despair stared to cloud over me, just when i thought everything was over i heard a familiar voice ¡°let me see what you would do¡± Chapter 47: Saving A Damsel In Danger!

Chapter 47: Saving A Damsel In Danger!

among the other¡¯s surprised eye¡¯s i quickly appeared, before they could react i made my move {fall} casting a spell which created 2 wind balls which quickly hit 2 of the guys taking them out for good ¡°{restrict}¡± casting another spell i froze the guy holding Scarlet¡¯s mother, i quickly arrived in front of him broke his legs and took her mother into my arms, i then carefully ced her in the ground and moved to thest one i aimed for the guy holding Scarlet i arrived in front of him and before he could react i punched him in his gut and pushed him away and took Scarlet into my arms ¡°are you alright?¡± i asked her but when she looked at me she was in daze, it was only after a moment that she responded ¡°i-i am fine¡± +10,000 affection after she said that she moved away from my arms and ran towards her mother, while i looked towards thest person, a small ranked noble ording to my calctions ¡°wha-what do you want?¡± seeing how i easily handled those mens the noble understood that he was not my match but i was not intrested in talking to him, so i arrived in front of him and gave him a small punch in his face, with that he fell down unconscious after that i went towards the mother-daughter pair and spoke ¡°we can¡¯t stay here how about we go to my inn¡± hearing my words Scarlet nodded, as for her mother she had fainted, looking at me she was silent for a bit before she spoke ¡°thank you¡± +5000 affection ¡°no need to thank me, you are my friend after all¡± hearing my reply she smiled after that we took her mother to my inn, were she wasid on the bed, it¡¯s only after that i did a look on her face, brown hair with a few white among them and brown eyes her face even though it had few wrinkles, it still carried her past beauty, seeing that she still had not awakened Scarlet was worried, i checked her and informed Scarlet that her mother was fine, after that silence regained for a while before Scarlet spoke ¡°did you follow me?¡± ¡°of course i did, you had just ran away after i told about being my friend, do you not want to be my friend?¡± as i spoke thest sentence my voice was soft, as if i was ¡®sad¡¯ and ¡®afraid¡¯ that she would not be my friend, seeing my reaction she became quite flustered ¡°no!, i would love to be your friend¡± seeing my ¡®depressed¡¯ appearance she quickly replied, seeing that i ¡®smiled¡¯ happily, i moved closer to her and ced ny hands around her shoulder ¡°it¡¯s great then, don¡¯t you regret itter¡± seeing my actions Scarlet blushed a bit but this time she didn¡¯t push me away ¡®umm, that¡¯s an improvement¡¯ ¡°by the way do you have a sister?¡± ¡°no, why?¡± ¡°no, seeing your mother i could say that a daughter born would surely be beautiful, maybe i got a chance¡± hearing my reply her eyes widen a bit, raising her arms she punched my shoulder ¡°what are you saying your pervert¡± ughing i dodge her punch ¡°c¡¯mon don¡¯t be angry i was just trying to lighten the mood¡± with that we went on joking with each other for a few minutes, it¡¯s at this time that Scarlet¡¯s mother on the bed woke up ¡°mother!¡± Scarlet quickly moved towards her mother who just woke up, she held her mother who sat up straight ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°nothing mother you are fine now¡± seeing that Scarlet¡¯s mother was in daze Scarlet quickly filled in the details of what happened, after hearing what happened she nodded and then looked towards me ¡°thank you for saving me young man¡± ¡°you can call me Austin aunty¡± after i said that i removed my mask and hood, seeing my appearance she was surprised for a bit before she spoke ¡°then you can call me Sara, it¡¯s nice to finally meet my dau-¡° ¡°mother!¡± before Sara couldplete her words Scarlet intervened stopping her mother¡¯s blunder, then she looked at me seeing my ¡®clueless¡¯ appearance she sighed ¡°ohh~~sorry i mispoke, i really am happy to see my son¡¯s friend¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing much i really do wanted to be good friends with this guy¡± after that we spoke amongst ourselves and a lively atmosphere was created, it was during this time that i put on a serious expression and spoke ¡°aunty Sara there is something important i have to say to you¡± seeing my expression Scarlet tensed up and Sara looked at me curiously ¡°what is it Austin?¡± Scarlet asked, putting on a ¡®hesitant¡¯ and ¡®troubled¡¯ expression i spoke ¡°sigh, i really didn¡¯t want to say this, aunt Sara ording to my calctions you only have a week left to live¡± hearing my reply Scarlet jumped up from her seat frightened, her face paled as for Sara though surprised she didn¡¯t react much, she must have known about it, after all it¡¯s her body ¡°what do you mean Austin¡± agitated Scarlet came close to me and held my shoulders, i could see the fear and worry in her eye¡¯s ¡°no need to over react Scarlet i already knew about this¡± hearing Sara¡¯s word¡¯s Scarlet began to tear up without saying anything she ran out of the room, seeing that i looked towards Sara who nodded to me, after that i ran behind Scarlet after running for a while, bygging behind intentionally i found her, she was near a valley bend down and crying i approached her,ing close to her i put a hand on her shoulders, as i did she directly plunged into my chest and started crying, i just held her back and started consoling her this went on for about 10 minutes where she cried without end, after getting hold of herself she raised her head and looked at me her golden eye¡¯s had tears falling down, her body wss still trembling and deep sadness could be felt from her ¡°Au-Austin wo-would my mother really leave me?¡± with trembling voice that leaked a bit of her feminine voice she asked ¡°your mother¡¯s life force has decreased tremendously and she¡¯s barely holding on, unless you can find a divine level item, there is nothing that can save your mother¡± hearing my words more tears started to flow from her eye¡¯s ¡°wh-what ca-ca-can i do, mo-mothers my whole world, i don¡¯t know what i can do without her¡± i started to pat her back to calm her down ¡°who said that your mother could not be saved¡± ¡°huh??¡± hearing my words she responded with a dumbfounded expression, mustering the kindest and caring smile i can, i spoke at the same time i cleaned her tears ¡°i said that you are my friend, that means that i would do everything to help you, you are the first person that i could be open with so don¡¯t worry, i would save your mother¡± my words brought her to be struck, she who always had to depend on herself found another, for the first time she found someone to depended on, she wasn¡¯t alone¡­. +25,000 affection Chapter 48: An Oscar Winning Performance!

Chapter 48: An Oscar Winning Performance!

after hugging me for a while she let go, a small blush could be seen on her face, seeing that i was amused ¡°ohh~~Kane are you blushing, you look so girly right now¡± my words made her more embarrassed but she didn¡¯t retort, right now her most important priority was to help her mother, as for this dense guy she would deal with himter ¡°how are you going to help my mother?¡± hearing her question i put on a serious face, seeing that she tensed up ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about it, just go back to the inn and stay there,i would be back in 2 days¡± before i could move she stopped me with a worried face she looked ta me ¡°what are you going to do?, where are you going?¡± cing a finger on her lips i spoke ¡°don¡¯t worry i would be fine, just go back to the inn you don¡¯t have to worry about anything¡± even though reluctant Scarlet could only nod ¡°please be safe¡± giving her a nod of affirmation, i walked away while Scarlet could only go back to the inn to await Austin¡¯s return 2 Dayster~~~~~ Scarlet was currently in the inn walking left and right with worry, her mother had grown more pale and weak these few days, along with not seeing Austin her worries only increased, it was at this time a knocking sound was heard excited she ran up to the door and opened it the sight that greeted her caused her to scream out in fear and sadness Austin stood before her, his cloakpletely dripping with blood, his face pale and blood could be seen in his face, overall he looked like someone that was on the door of death ¡®weakly¡¯ i feel into her embrace, she caught me before i fell, with tears in her eye¡¯s she asked ¡°what happened to you, why are you like this?¡± without replying to her i took a small container, from my dress, looking ¡®pained¡¯ and ¡®tired¡¯ i replied with a smile ¡°get you-your mo-mother to drink this, after that she would be fine¡± my ¡®hoarse¡¯ voice caused her to flinch, seeing the bloodied container that i held strongly with my life, more and more tears flowed out of Scarlet¡¯s eye¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t understand ¡°why?¡± her voice was filled with pain and guilt, she could see that Austin¡¯s had risked his life for this and it¡¯s more likely to extremely precious too, yet he had given it to her hearing her question i gave out a ¡®weak¡¯ smile amd spoke ¡°i promised you didn¡¯t i, plus i could not see you being sad¡± with that i fainted, seeing Austin¡¯s performance even the most experienced of actor¡¯s would give him thumbs, even the biggest of frauds would kneel in submission, too bad the only one who knew this was Austin and a certain pink haired women watching the scene while eating some popcorns ¡ª¡ª¡ª©\©\©\¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¨Cscarlet Pov¡ª¨C Scarlet¡¯s life could never being said to be perfect nor a great one, ever since a young age she could see that she was different from others from a small age itself she had a high amount of intelligence and her strength too was above normal humans but what was must different was that she could see the flow of mana it was onlyter that she understood that it was not normal but for whatever reason it was she couldn¡¯t take the mana into her body, it was as if something was preventing her from taking it in but all things considered she had a loving mother whom she from a young age could see working to provide for her, she never knew her father, all her mother said was that he was very powerful but she didn¡¯t care, she actually hated him for leaving her and her mother alone to face this cruel world, due to her high intelligence she grew more mature than most of the peers of her age she could always subtly understand the intentions from others by reading their mana, this had developed a slight prejudice for her against men, whom she deemed useless and untrustworthy the nces they threw towards her mother when they saw her and her natural anger towards her father created that image, she was only 9 when her mother fell ill and she had to take up work even though she was in the lowest level in the society, she still had her pride, she picked up garbage and did other works to earn money, during that time she even started dressing up as a boy to avoid certain nces some people threw her she had always worked alone and always depended on herself for everything, ording to her trusting other especially men was not good this was due to her dragon bloodline that gave her a deep sense of pride and need to handle herself, each dragons always depended on themselves and would never take help but once a dragon fell in love then they would unhesitatingly do everything for their love Scarlet¡¯s life went on like this till she was 11, until she met him, at first she just wanted to mug him butter on when he freed her and payed her to introduce the city a small change happened she kneely understood that he didn¡¯t have any animosity towards her and that he wanted to help her, she couldn¡¯t understand why but free money was always good at first she wanted to use him to earn some advantages from him but the more she spend with him the more interested she became his mannerism, the way his spoke, the calm and innocent mana and aura she saw around him greatly interested her, it was the first time that she saw such a innocent and attractive aura around anybody within just a week the closed off heart of hers opened upto him, at first she was just mildly interested in him, to see what kind of person he is, she found out that he was kind, caring and a very interesting person to speak too but the things that happenedter on changed her viewpletely, the moment he had saved her from that despairing situation her heart shook her mother always told her that she would find her love, someone whom she would share her burdens but she had scoffed at that idea why would someone do anything for her without anything in return? but she was mistaken and when she thought that her mother would die he was beside her to share her burdens, for the intelligent and rational Scarlet this was a huge stir to her heart she knew that she was falling in love, the 2 days she waited for him to return back to her was spend worrying about him, she tried to control herself but she couldn¡¯t as her worry only grew and the moment she saw him hurt her heart almost shattered, the sight of him hurt and holding a container, which was clearly extraordinary from its aura, made her mind and heart shake he was willing to almost die for her, he didn¡¯t ask anything in return and he only did this for her now how could she remain calm? she knew that day what she wanted, she knew that day whom she wanted to spend her life with, she would keep him safe and with her for a long time toe that is¡­. Chapter 49: Destiny

Chapter 49: Destiny

The next day within the room of an inn a bandaged handsome boy could be seen sleeping in a bed, next to him slept a feminine looking boy, yup it¡¯s Austin and Scarlet alright slowly Austin opened his eye¡¯s, after that he took a look around ¡®ohh, it¡¯s seems it worked?¡¯ seeing Scarlet who was sleeping in a chair next to me i activated the read function [ Name: Scarlet Love: 100% Remark: well done, i am proud of you ] avoiding the remark, seeing the love level on Scarlet i gave out a sigh, my tensed body quickly rxed, normally the love level shouldn¡¯t reach that level so fast but that¡¯s for normal species For dragon¡¯s when they choose someone once then they are it, Scarlet might still be human now but she still has that sense of loyalty every dragon¡¯s have, a women who would never turn her back on you ¡®ouch!¡¯ i could feel the pain from my body, to convince Scarlet i really did have to hurt myself, not a pleasant thing to do, but i had no choice, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have bought it just when i moved my body, Scarlet also woke up, siting straight she saw that i woke up, after that she jumped into my embrace ¡°Austin!¡± +35,000 affection i caught her into my embrace where she stayed for a few minutes before she let go, standing in front of me she had an aggrieved face ¡°why did you do that?¡± ¡°i did what i had to do, plus i got out alive right?¡± i gave her a ¡®weak¡¯, ¡®childish¡¯ smile to which she pouted ¡°bro you look cute right now, just like a girl¡± i pointed at her andughed, seeing me call her cute she blushed a bit but when she saw that i still saw her as a guy, she almost shouted at him hints!, there were many hints but this dense guy still didn¡¯t recognize it!, she really didn¡¯t know how he can be so dense while we both were bickering with each other a beautiful and healthy brown haired women entered, seeing her i gave a small smile ¡°looks like aunty Sara got better¡± hearing my words Sara smiled,ing closer she gave me a small bow ¡°thank you Austin for saving my life¡± ¡®flustered¡¯ i quickly caught her to stop her from bowing further ¡°no need aunt Sara, i promised Kane to save your life, plus it¡¯s something that i had to do as Kane¡¯s friend¡± seeing my reaction Sara smiled, smiling she spoke ¡°ayy~~~it¡¯s really sad that i don¡¯t have a daughter otherwise i would surely have surely betrothed her to you¡± ¡°it¡¯s really a pity¡± i also yed with her act, seeing that Scarlet blushed more ¡°stop it both of you!!¡± like this all 3 of us spend some time talking with each other, it¡¯s at this time that Sara asked a serious question ¡°so Austin what are you going to do from now?¡± unlike her daughter Sara could see that Austin was not just any normal noble, Austin¡¯s strength at such a young age was not normal, he must have a reason foring here ¡°indeed i came here for a special reason but i didn¡¯t attend to it still because i had met Kane and wanted to spend some time with him as a friend¡± hearing my words Scarlet tensed a bit, scared that i might leave her, lowering my voice i said with a serious expression ¡°i came here because i found a hidden historic world¡± my words stunned both Scarlet and Sara as even they knew the value of historic worlds, such worlds left by powerful entities are something that countries would fight for seeing that i said such an important information to her so openly it warmed Scarlet¡¯s heart, after both of them digested the information i said something even more suprising ¡°Kane why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡°really?, are you sure¡± ¡®yup, after all i can¡¯t enter it¡¯ ¡°yeah, i can see that you don¡¯t have any power right now maybe we could find some thing useful there¡± after i spoke Scarlet looked towards her mother for permission who happily gave a nod, right now Scarlet knew that she was not powerful to be by his side, maybe this trip could change that 2 day¡¯ster~~~ currently both i and Scarlet was moving through the woods near the city, during this 2 day¡¯s my ¡®injuries¡¯ healed and i was in my top condition we had left Scarlet¡¯s mother at the inn for now, during this time i noticed that Scarlet always came close to me to speak somthing but in the end she didn¡¯t, i guess that she had made a resolution to confess to me after we visited the historic world i was currently moving by looking at the map given by the system, we walked along the forest for about an hour before we reached a somewhat big clearing during the journey we met some beasts but those were normal beats without any mana, so i dealt with them easily when we entered the clearing ake with a huge stone about 5 meters in length inside theke could be seen, other than that there was nothing special ¡°is this the ce?¡± i heard Scarlet¡¯s voice from the back, it was tinged with excitement and a bit of disappointment, i gave put a small chuckle ¡°what were you expecting some grand scenery or something?¡± ¡°yeah, maybe i was a bit too excited¡± ¡°you just have to wait a bit more then¡± without giving out any suspense i along with Scarlet moved towards theke, we got near the edge of theke and the big stone came into view more clearly ¡°what are we going to do now?¡± instead of replying to her i looked more closely at the stone which quickly started to shake, seeing that Scarlet held on to my sleeve, after shaking for a bit a huge pressure was released from it to the outside when it covered my body i felt the huge pressure on my body before it adjusted to it, as for Scarlet she seemed to be fine ¡°interesting¡± a very hoarse voice was heard, after that small light particles started to form above the rock and a middle aged man came into view, he had golden eye¡¯s and hair along with a handsome face as soon as the man¡¯s figure was formed he looked towards us, i felt my whole body shudder as if he could see through mepletely ¡°umm, a half dragon that should be impossible to form and a unique human that could withstand a dragon¡¯s domain, just what has happened to this world?¡± after hearing the man¡¯s words both of us froze ¡°Au-Austin?¡± Scarlet was tightly holding on to me not knowing what was happening ¡°who are you?¡± i was the one who spoke first but he didn¡¯t look at me, he turned his head towards Scarlet ¡°child do you know that you are half dragon?¡± ¡°what?¡± both me and Scarlet eximed, well for me i just went with the script ¡°what do you mean?¡± this time Scarlet spoke up ¡°it¡¯s too much to exin why don¡¯t you pass my trail then i would say you everything you need to know¡± the golden haired man spoke with some arrogance, after that Scarlet looked towards me who just smiled at her ¡°don¡¯t worry, historic world are said to belong to those who are destined, maybe you are the destined for this one¡± ¡°but you were the one who found this ce¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry just go and do your best, maybe this is were you can change your fate¡± Scarlet hesitated a bit before she nodded, the golden haired man snapped his finger and Scarlet disappeared for her test Chapter 50: A Small Profit

Chapter 50: A Small Profit

¡°you are quite a weird human¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°you are just 11 year old, yet your origin level is 3, the wisdom in your eye¡¯s does not match with your age, the aura of innocence around you too is confusing¡± ¡°what can i do, i am just that special¡± i just shrugged my shoulders to his assumption, the guy¡¯s already dead, even if he sees my real character nothing he can do ¡°indeed you are special, you even got to earn the affection of a dragon¡­though right now she hasn¡¯t awakened yet¡± saying so the golden haired man looked into the stone, as if he could see into it ¡°thisss is not bad, she would be a great dragon in the future¡± after speaking so, he looked at me intently, causing goosebumps to rise in my body, i quickly moved my body back ¡°what do you want old man?¡± putting a distance i looked at the man warily, what the hell does this old man want? ¡°don¡¯t be scared young man, your talent is indeed great, seeing that thisss had already chosen you, i would give you a small gift¡± after saying so the golden haired man raised his finger and something shot into my face, i tried to dodge but that light was too fast, it hit my face and entered my body suddenly i could feel the origin level in my body increasing at a rapid rate, astonished i quickly sat on the floor, closing my eye¡¯s i tried to focus on the rapidly increasing energy after a minute i broke through to origin level 4 ¡°wow!¡± ording to my estimates i needed at least 2 nore years to brake through, Turing to the man i gave him a bow ¡°thank you¡± ¡°it¡¯s no problem, just count this as an investment¡± ¡°investment?¡± confused, i was about to ask what he meant when i saw that he was bing illusionary and disappearing ¡°sir?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about it young man, my time has already passed, this is the era for your younger generation, enjoy it¡± after that hepletely disappeared from the world ¡®damn, look¡¯s like i made some profit¡¯ after that i just sat down on the ground waiting for Scarlet to appear, it was only after 2 hours that something started to change the rock in the middle of theke started to shake and crack, after a few minutes it exploded, a bright light shone into the sky and a overwhelming pressure started to be exerted in the middle of the light was Scarlet who had some minor changes, her brown hair had turned ash-grey while her golden eyes now had slits in them her previously pretty face becme even more beautiful, as for the main change [ Name: Scarlet Sex: Female Age: 12 species: human/Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: imperial rank 1 Title: the little theif, the lost pride, the awakened Love: 100% ] ¡®damn¡¯ she just jumped from nobody to one of this worlds powerhouses, and i am pretty sure that she had notpletely reached her end ¡®i am jealous¡¯ she just had to awaken to be this powerful, while i had to risk my life to earn my power, the only constion is that this powerful girl is mine after the light had disappeared she fell into my arms, i could see that she ahd fainted, it was at this time that a man appeared in front of me he had golden slit eye¡¯s and grey hair, as soon as the man arrived i could feel a great pressure on me, pressing me down, i felt like i was being crushed but before things got worse the pressure disappeared and the man was just in front of me, Scarlet was in his hand too ¡®astonished¡¯ and ¡®angry¡¯ i tried to attack him ¡°give him back!¡± but before i could do anything i was suppressed ¡°calm down child, i am Scarlet¡¯s father¡± ¡°Scarlet whose that?¡± i replied ¡®suprised¡¯, seeing my expression the man became surprised, he then looked between me and Scarlet ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°know what?¡± ¡°damn, your an idoit¡± ¡°what did you say¡± ¡°nothing¡± sighing the man shakes his head, it was not his duty to involve in her daughter¡¯s affairs ¡°boy take this¡± saying so the man threw me a medallion ¡°that¡¯s my caller, as thank you for taking care of my family, when you need help just pour your mana into it, i will arrive to help you¡± as soon as he finished talking he disappeared, leaving me alone, who sat onto the floor ¡°ohhh, that was a close one¡± it was really demanding on me to y my act in front of that dragon, after all a small mishap and he might notice something wrong smiling iyed down on the grass, i am sure that Sara must have also been taken, with this the journey in this area is over standing up i stretched my body a bit and rxed, i looked up to the sky ¡°there is a lot to be done¡± Chapter 51: Gaining Support

Chapter 51: Gaining Support

a monthter~~~~ within the borders of the Rosalyn kingdom, there was a forest within that forest a 14 year old child can be seen well calling him a child would be too much, even though young the child was about 5 feet tall, his body waspletely filled with muscle he looked just like a bulldozer even though he is young, even a man standing close to him would be afraid, the boy had brown hair and green eyes instead of his normally lively and happy eye¡¯s, currently it was filled with despair, sadness and hopelessness he wasying on the floor his body was filled with some ck like webs spreading across him poison¡­.he was poisoned by the very people he trusted, his own family threw him out, because they couldn¡¯t afford him, hrious it really was hrious nowying on this forest waiting to be eaten by some animals, Jacob had given up but at that moment his fate changed a person appeared in front of him, he was cloaked from head to toe and was wearing a mask, the only thing that can be seen was his purple eye¡¯s,ing close to John, he gave his hand ¡°do you want to live?¡± his voice bringing hope back into Jacob¡¯s life ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 5 month¡¯ster~~~ In the Moonlight Empire within the dukedom of the Girol family, within the mansion, a boy of 14 colud be seen walking, he had blonde hair and blue eyes, calling him handsome would not be wrong but none of the maids that saw him gave him any respect, they all looked at him with disdain but he didn¡¯t do anything, he just walked into a room within that roomy a girl who looked to be about 9 year old, she too had blonde hair and blue eyes, she would have looked cute if it weren¡¯t for her pale face, which some times twitched in pain she wasying on the bed, without any improvements, seeing the girl the cold look in the boys eye¡¯s disappeared, which was reced with a warm smile going closer he held the girl¡¯s hand ¡°don¡¯t worry Emma, i would find a cure for you for sure¡± ¡°yes, you would¡± hearing a voice behind him, Mark drew a heavy sword from his space ring, he quickly turned around pointing at the person who appeared behind him without his notice turning around he saw a cloaked figure whose height was shorter than him ¡°who are you?¡± the figure didn¡¯t give the reply to what he wanted, he stretched his fingers wide open and spoke ¡°be myrade¡± there was silence as Mark looked at the figure in front of him, it was only after a minute he spoke ¡°why¡± ¡°because i can give what you need¡± his sweet tempting words shook Mark¡¯s resolve, that day the 2 illegitimate children¡¯s of the Girol family dissapeared ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 2 month¡¯ster~~~~ in the streets of the Zakerian kingdom a 12 year old demon boy could be seen, he was dripping with blood, one of the wings on his back was missing the boy had ck hair and reddish eyes, his skin color was red too, there was a single horn om his forehead, currently he was hiding in a abandoned factory hie eyes filled with sadness, depression and a great desire for revenge, it was during this time a voice was heard ¡°you seemed to be messed up bad¡± hearing the voice behind him, the boy quickly drew his dagger and stood up in a fighting pose, ready too draw blood behind him stood a cloaked figure, he held his hand forward ¡°do you want revenge~¡± his devilish whispers drawing in the demon Amon into greatness ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 3 weekster~~~~ within the Sahra dessert of the lion beasts kingdom, 2 figure¡¯s could be seen walking, 2 girls to be exact, one a cat kin and the other a rabbit kin the cat kin girl looked to be about 10 year old with ck hair and eye¡¯s her tail and ears too were ck, while the other rabbit girl looked to be 14 years, she had cartoonish pink and pink eyes, her white long rabbit ears moved with the wind both of them looked worn out, they were wearing ragged clothes, their figure lookedpletely skinny and dry they were like zombies trudging on with just sheer will power, the cat kin girl was the first to fall, she held on the the rabbit kin ¡°bi-big sister Rina i can¡¯t go on¡± the cat kin held dearly onto her big sister Rina, Rina looked towards Sana, they both were the only ones to escape, now would they die in this desert? just as Rina bend down to help she too fell, both of themyed on the sand, would their life end here? at that time a cloaked figure appeared he gave his hand out ¡°do you need help?¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ A monthter~~~ within the Ferninands kingdom, in a small baron house, a boy of 13 could be seen walking through a small mansion the boy had ck hair and blue eye¡¯s, his looks were average, he was walking through the mansion with a small book in his hand his totally looked skinny and weak but the his eyes shined with his intelligence and a strong desire for power and sess the maids thst walked passed him greeted him with respect but the hidden disdain for him within their eyes was still visible, the boy knew too, but for now he could only avoid it after the boy had walked away the maids started to talk among themselves ¡°3rd young master Alex is indeed useless, he doesn¡¯t have any strength, he is always just learning about tactics¡± ¡°i heard that the master was nning to through him away due to his performance, he really has no talent forbat¡± while the said boy Alex had already entered his room, as soon as he entered it he directly began reading the book in his hand, military tactics had always been his favorite but today was meant to be a different day, as he was reading through his books a voice was heard from behind him ¡°you really love tactics don¡¯t you?¡± hearing the voice Alex though surprised, he turned around slowly with calm eye¡¯s, at the same time his hand traveled towards the dagger within his shirt turning around he saw a cloaked figure, a person capable of entering his room without anyone noticing, would be really powerful ¡°who are you?, did youe to kill me?¡± though stuck in a dangerous situation Alex was calm, to his question the cloaked figure chuckled ¡°no your mistaken, i came here to give you something¡± ¡°and what is that?¡± ¡°a preposition¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± though still wary, Alex¡¯s interest was still piqued ¡°be myrade¡± the cloaked figure¡¯s words surprised Alex, there was silence for a bit before he responded ¡°what do i get?¡± ¡°you will receive what you desire the most right now?¡± ¡°then we got a deal¡± Alex didn¡¯t hesitate, as long as his objective is obtained, nothing else matters ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 2 weekster~~~~ currently within a small street a girl could be seen walking she looked to be 12, her red hair was cut short, while her red eye¡¯s gleamed with hunger she wore a cloth unique to the witches with their trademark ck skirt and dress, along with their ck hat but if one looked closer one could see that her dress was old and was getting worn out, this was the 6th time that Zora had failed the witch organization¡¯s entrance exam her ideas for alchemy was always rejected by others, even the witches organization rejected her works, everyone looks at her with disdain for her idea, the money her parents amassed for her is over was her path over?, did she have to give up everything? what would she say to her parents? right now Zora was having suicidal thoughts, she couldn¡¯t imagine the disappointment on her parents, they already went bankrupt to help her what could she do now ¡°in the end i am useless¡± ¡°no your amazing¡± it¡¯s at this time that she heard a voice, surprised she turned around to see a cloaked figure, the person¡¯s purple eye¡¯s piercing into hers ¡°who are you?¡± wary Zora took defensive measures, to her surprise the figure gave her a bow ¡°i am a huge fan of your work¡± ¡°are you making fun of me?¡± everyone looks down on her and calls her a clown for her supposed outside-the-box idea, to her the cloaked figure¡¯s words were just him making fun of her, the cloaked figure shook his head ¡°to be able to think like no other and to move towards that dream, such person¡¯s are incredible, you are incredible person Zora¡± hearing the cloaked figure words which contained praise and conviction a small tear fell down Zora¡¯s face, the feeling of being appreciated really warmed her heart, the cloaked figure extended his hand, a chance ¡°work for me¡± Chapter 52: Run!! Just Run!

Chapter 52: Run!! Just Run!

3 year¡¯s after Austin¡¯s departure~~~ currently within the Mozrk city, Austin was walking through the streets, during theat 3 year¡¯s he had achieved half of what he wanted currently he was happily walking to his inn, reaching his inn he headed to the dinning area, lots of different people could be seen eating, it was a lively atmosphere ¡®umm, not bad¡¯ it was at this time that he noticed a certain person sitting there, a girl to be exact, seeing that girl my body froze she didn¡¯t look anything special, she lookedpletely average with brown hair and eyes with freckles in her face, she looks about 16 and 17, trembling I used the read function [ Name: Razellia Di Hydra Sex: Female Age: 5000+ species: Supreme Godess Power: Supreme Godess level Title: The first witch, the bringer of destruction, the cursed one¡­..etc Love: 0% Description: The supreme goddess cursed to be lonely >found out that her chance of meeting her fated one is here >Stay away at all cost!! Difficulty: F¨C(don¡¯t just stand there run!) ] ¡®what the hell is this women doing here?¡¯ ¡®wait, what is with this difficulty?¡¯ i never knew that there was a F¨C below F, the women in front of me i know her quite well, well not me the entire world know her a human who became a God, she is the living embodiment of the impossible, she¡¯s one of the three supreme Goddess of the Silvie realm there are many legends about her, during the first war she was the first witch, all the witches worship and adore her, as their founder and creator of their path but all her power came at a cost she did create a new path but the price she paid was huge, witches are normally women¡¯s who choose magic and science they mainly focuses on creating alchemy objects andbining magic with technology but make no mistake that does not mean that they are weak witches normally battled with curses a totally different root than normal magic, having a witch as your support is incredible in a team battle leaving those aside Razellia had being doing a great experiment when everything went haywire, she was affected with a great curse and she ended up creating a new element destruction normally she should have died but the creation goddess Silvie took an intrest in her and supported her making her one of the 3 great goddesses of the Silvie realm sure she survived and became powerful but the cost¡­..she became unable to have any human contact and she lost the ability to feel in other words she could no longer see humans or any other species in any way as attractive, all she would see are ck lights around people pushing her away not only that if she ever touched another individual then they would disappear bing ashes, she no longer could feel love, warmth or any form of touch she became the goddess of destruction, curses and misfortune she got the power but in return she lost so much more, i had met her a few times in the game, it seems that during her free time she would take another form and travel ces she would either prank or do some mischief just to feel something, in the game you would meet her to in her disguise, if you leave a good impression you could earn some profit too just as i was looking at her she looked at me, when her eye¡¯s meet mine i could see her eye¡¯s widen, a look of surprise, when i saw her expression suddenly i felt uneasy and soon it was exined¡­.. [Ding!] [Name:Razellia Di Hydra Love:0%>>>25%] [Ding] [Name:Razellia Di Hydra Love: 25%>>>45%] [Ding!] [Name: Razellia Di Hydra Love:60%] seeing the number finally stop at 60% i was in daze ¡®the hell, what happened?¡¯ did i get too attractive or what?, her affections is going up at rocket speed ¡®system what happened?¡¯ [Host¡­¡­.It was nice knowing you] ¡®what does that mean!!?¡¯ just when i was about to turn around and run, i felt my body got restricted, in front of me stood the disguised Razellia currently i was wearing my cloak and mask yet when i saw her gaze i feltpletely naked, she raised her arms, the surrounding around me faded, i raised my arms in instincts ¡°pakh¡­¡± Both hands collided, seeing that fear rose in my heart ¡®am i about to turn into ashes?¡¯ seeing that i touched her my heart trembled, but a few secondster nothing happened, logically by just touching her i should die what happened? looking at Razei i could see the confusion on her face too, she raised her hand and caught mine, even after touching me nothing happened I could see her eye¡¯s trembling, tears started to falll from her eyes, she raised her head and looked into me, seeing her gaze a chill went up my spine, her eye¡¯s, i couldn¡¯t describe the correct words, dangerous¡­..yup dangerous and that too was soon proved [Ding] [Name: Razellia Di Hydra Love: 250%( terrifyingly heavy obsession) Remak: You are mine] [Fuck!!] ¡°Fuck!!¡± ¡®System¡­.i will miss you too!!¡¯ Chapter 53: My Fated One

Chapter 53: My Fated One

¡ª-Razellia¡¯s pov¡ª- Razellia the goddess of destruction, curses and misfortune, to others she is a cold faced women one who doesn¡¯t have any feelings the bringer of destruction, that¡¯s what the world knows about her but she wasn¡¯t always like this, she still remembers her past, an era before the peace and security of the world of Ether the era of wars, famines and death¡¯s, during that era she was just an orphan, trying her best to survive, eating scraps off the street, barely surviving it was during this time a warm couple took her in, those time¡¯s was really peaceful but her happiness soon to came to an end, in a world where the goddesses still hadn¡¯t set their power in, strength was the most important factor Razellia too recognized that fact after losing the warmth she had received, after that she worked hard to gain power, to her power became everything as long as she had strength she would be happy, so she worked, made a new path of witches, her name spread far and wide, she be one of that Era¡¯s powerhouses but it wasn¡¯t enough she wanted the power to rival the gods, so she still kept on trying, until she started working on new curses and a new element it was during this time that her experiment went wrong, the curse she created effected her bestowing her a new element but her body was too weak to handle it it¡¯s at this time that she met the goddess Silvie, she along with her sister Goddess was fighting the war, back then she gave me a choice to either die or ept the curse losing her path of humanity for undying power at that time i didn¡¯t hesitate to choose power, after all what has humanity ever given me?, but who would have thought the very power i earned was my curse? after gaining the power, i lost the ability to feel, all those i was were just ck auars on people, deriving me the power to feel I lost the power of touch, at first it was alright I had the power i desired, i thought that i would be fine¡­wrong!!, i was soo wrong I got the power but i had no one to protect that power with, no one to share my feelings with, no one that i can fall in love with¡­ after the first hundred years everything started to fade away, they had won the great war and she had fulfilled her desire, but why did she feel empty? unlike the other naturally born gods, she was human, she knew the worth of love and touch, from then on she could only helplessly watch people touch each other, lovers holding hands and mother¡¯s bearing their children she had got the power but was it worth it? her life from then on was just a dull grey life, only the other gods were able to talk to her, she even created a another personality, going around the world pranking others, maybe she might find it the thing she lost¡­..her feelings but no her despair followed her, she really was the bundle of misfortune, like this thousands of years passed and i just became even more dull and lifeless I had countless worshippers, yet i didn¡¯t have what I desire, i had given up all hope and just continued to live it was just 2 days ago during a simple meeting by goddess Silvie that something happened, Goddess Silvie hade bragging about some sort of love detector she made saying that one could find their fated lived one from it, but the problem was that it may or may not work at times, out of curiosity i tried it, surprisingly the orb glowed and showed a certain inn back then i just shrugged it off not minding it but a certain fire of hope had burned in my heart, the next day i wore my different persona and set out to that inn ¡®it¡¯s been 2 day¡¯s¡¯ currently i was sitting at the dinning hall of that inn, nothing noteworthy had happened, i found no one special ¡®i simply brought my hopes up¡¯ shaking my head i was about to leave when i detected something different, i raised my head to see what it was, i saw a cloaked figure with a mask but what was different was ¡®he has a different colour!!¡¯ he wasn¡¯t like the other full ck aura that i saw around others, he was shinning in my eyes, i could see that the person was a 14 year old boy ¡®what¡¯s happening?¡¯ my heart started beating faster, i could feel my body heat up, i haven¡¯t felt this in year¡¯s, looking at the boy i could see that he was surprised seeing me ¡®does he know me?¡¯ seeing the boy i almost released my aura, almost killing the people here, the boy seemed to leave ¡®wait!!¡¯ seeing him leave i paniked and arrived in front of him, during that time the boy raised his hand to stop mine, i could have stopped his hand from touching mine but something in me prevented it, i wanted to know, and like that our hands touched but nothing happened ¡®how is this possible!!¡¯ i couldn¡¯t believe it i took the boys hand in mine, a soft warm hand, the feeling of touch, this is the feeling of ¡­.love i looked into the boys purple eyes ¡®so you are my fated one?, then i am never letting you go¡¯ Chapter 54: My Beautiful Life!?

Chapter 54: My Beautiful Life!?

¡®why is this happening to me?¡¯ currently in front of me stood the disguised Razellia, who was holding my hand, my instincts screamed to run but s i am helpless during this time my brain worked at rapid speed to find a way out ¡®hey system tell me why this is happening¡¯ [Host how would you feel when you are alone for thousands of years without anybody and suddenly found love?] [you are lucky that she didn¡¯t start raping on the spot] ¡®fuck you!, i can see that what i want to know is that why am I not affected?¡¯ [Host did you forget the ability you earned, the one to adapt] ¡®so that¡¯s the reason, i can¡¯t believe that it was that powerful¡¯ [in truth that power should not be able to handle the element of destruction but due to your soul being of a higher level, that power worked] ¡®oh, i see¡¯ getting the information i needed my brain quickly started to cook up a n for my safe escape, looking at the girl in front of me i angrily asked ¡°excuse me, do i know you?¡± ¡®oh..god please work!¡¯ hearing my angry voice and seeing that she was being a nuisance, Razellia let my hands go, though reluctant seeing that i sighed but still the level of her love still keeps ringing on my head, after letting me go she looked at me ¡°i am sorry, you just looked like someone i know¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s no problem¡± saying so i moved towards the dining hall to take my food, as i sat in the chair a women came to take my order, at the same time Razellia came and sat in front of me ¡°do you need something?¡± ¡°yes, could you tell me your name¡± i looked at her ¡®warily¡¯, as though she was an enemy ¡°why would someone as strong as you need my name¡± since she could stop me from moving it¡¯s quite clear that she was very strong, so i was nning on going through that route ¡°oh my, please forgive me, i lost my cool back then, my names Raya, what¡¯s your¡¯s?¡± ¡°the names Austin what do you want?¡± i nned to just ignore and be wary of her for now ¡°it¡¯s nothing i was just a bit intrigued, don¡¯t worry i am not your enemy¡­..as no one could harm you¡± though i didn¡¯t hear thest part, my body instinctly trembled for some reason ¡°sure¡± i could only give her a small nod and focus on ny food, once it arrived i pulled my hood down and removed my mask and started eating the food but even then i felt a very powerful stare on me making me ufortable, i could only put my head down and focus on my food, it was a good move as i didn¡¯t have to see the huge smile on Razei¡¯s face after eating my food and wearing my mask i looked at Razellia who still sat in front of me ¡°can i do anything for you?¡± ¡°yes you can you tell what you think about the Godesses Razellia?¡± ¡°huh?¡± this is dangerous, i could speak bad about her or good ¡®fuck it, i will speak the truth¡¯ ¡°Raya, i don¡¯t know what you want but to me i think that the goddess Razellia is both pitiful and amazing¡± this time it was Razellia that was suprised ¡°why?, isn¡¯t it said that she¡¯s the bringer of destruction, that she¡¯s an emotionless women, th-that she¡¯s just dangerous, that only the witches will really care for her¡± the more Razellia spoke the more intense the aura around her became, her breathing to increased ¡°Raya¡± i called her and she looked up at me, i could see her trembling eyes, for once i decided to tell what i thought ¡°i don¡¯t know why you are asking me this but let me tell you, i only believe in things i see not what i hear, i know that the goddess Razellia was human and she became incapable of touch¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know much about gods but i know that for a human that¡¯s painful, plus she also became the goddess representing Silvie even though she was human, it must have been hard for her¡± ¡°but she still moved forward and lived, plus i don¡¯t think anybody who worked to help others are bad, hence to me she is amazing¡± as i finished talking i could see a stupefied look on her face, she was like that for a minute before she gave a wide smile ¡°i knew it, you really are my fated person¡± ¡°what do you me-¡° before i could finish i felt the space around me tremble, the next think i know i am standing in a hill and Razellia is standing in front of me ¡°what¡¯s going on?, what are you doing?¡± i directly looked at her with a questioning look, but she onky gave me s smile, the next moment a light spread from her, i had to close my eye¡¯s due to it when i opened my eye¡¯s again the teenage girl from before disappeared, in front of me now stood a women, she looked to be in her 20s she had dark ck eyes and hair, her face was beyond beautiful, she had a ck dress on her body sticking nicely to her curvy body ¡°yo-you are¡± seeing the women in front of me i reacted in ¡°suprise¡±, after all her statue was present in her temple, seeing my expression she smiled after that she raised her hand, immense mana started toe towards my direction, a huge magic circle formed above me ¡®what¡¯s going on?¡¯ even before i could speak Razellia did ¡°in the name of destruction, curses and misfortune i Razellia De Hydra hearby acknowledge you as my equal, from now onwards you are under my protection and providence, your enemies shall be mine and none shall live to hurt you¡± as soon as she finished the magic circle flew directly into me and at the same time new system messages arrived [Ding!] [Host has been blessed with the supreme blessing of the supreme Godess Razellia De Hydra >From now onwards no curses and misfortune shall work on the Host >If the host is to show his blessings, he shall be the holy son of all witches] [Ding!] [Host had earned the new element ¡°destruction¡±] as soon as the messages were over my body started to sway, just as i was to fall Razellia caught me into her embrace, my mind became foggy as i lost consciousness holding Austin Razellia looked at him with burning eye¡¯s, she wanted nothing more to take him away but she knew right now he¡¯s just a child she has to wait till he grows up, hugging Austin she sat on the floor, she tightly held him in her embrace and gave him a kiss on his forehead ¡°don¡¯t worry my love you will essentially fall in love with me¡± at the same time in the churches and temples of the Goddess Razelllia the saintess and the other higher ups were going crazy They had juat found out that they now have a holy son!! ¡°find out our holy son at all cost!!¡± the saintess of the Goddess Razellia roared Chapter 55: Am I Lucky Or Unlucky?

Chapter 55: Am I Lucky Or Unlucky?

within a foresty a boy who looked to be about 14, he wore a cloak, the mask on his was not there, hey there in sleep, slowly his eyes was opening ¡®hmm¡­.what happened?¡¯ ¡®where am i?¡¯ slowly opening my eye¡¯s and sitting up i noticed that i was in a forest ¡®what happened?¡¯ thest thing i remember was being kidnapped by Razellia ¡®wait¡­¡¯ straightening up i checked my body to see if there was anything different, seeing that i was clothed i let out a sigh ¡®damn¡­.good thing i am okay¡¯ it¡¯s at this time i notice that there was a letterying in front of me, getting a foreboding feeling i picked it up and opened it [ Dear Austin, i know that you are confused about many things but don¡¯t worry i haven¡¯t done anything to you¡­..yet. You don¡¯t have to worry about me and my position, i will exin everything to you after you reach a specific strength and status, oh i took the mask you wore as a souvenir, don¡¯t worry about it. With love Your fated one Razellia De Hydra P.S: i don¡¯t mind sharing you but don¡¯t go overboard cause at the end you belong to me ] reading the letter i was in daze for a few minutes before i got my bearing back ¡®what have i done?¡¯ it was just a normal day, i was just supposed to have breakfast, why did it go all bad, ¡®hey system what did she do to me?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®system?¡¯ [Host can i ask for a host exchange ceremony?] ¡®a what?¡¯ [Don¡¯t worry i will find you a better system] ¡®what the hell does that mean?¡¯ [it means that i can¡¯t handle the stress!!] ¡®ya ya, just tell me about the changes that happened¡¯ [Host has been blessed by the Goddess Razellia hence, Host has earned the right to stand at her equally, also the host has the right to use her element] ¡°so you mean that i can use the element destruction?¡± [affirmative] ¡°how do i do that?¡± [¡­] ¡®system?¡¯ [in normal cases the person just has to imagine the qualities about the element and study it but for the host it¡¯s ummm¡­.different] ¡°what does that mean?¡± [for the host to use the element, the host must think about the Goddess Razellia, the more you think and imagine her the more powerful the element will be¡­.plus if you want to use the full power of the element you must think something lewd between yourself and the Goddess Razellia] Austin: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®the hell!!?¡¯ ¡®isn¡¯t that basic hypnosis?¡¯ how the hell am i supposed to use an element like that, isn¡¯t this basically forcing me to think about her?, what kind of shame y is this? for a moment i just couldn¡¯t imagine how Razellia became a goddess ¡®sigh..forget it¡¯ i will just have to continue living, like how i am anyway, well leaving that aside where the hell am i? [Host is currently in the Azure forest, near to your inn] ohh, then it¡¯s not a problem it¡¯s just a small walk ¡®anyway, did Razellia do anything to me while i was sleeping?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®system?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®hey what happened?¡¯ [it¡¯s better if the host just forget about it] e on it can¡¯t be that bad, can it?¡¯ [while the host slept she smelled you from top to bottom, used a special spell to save your scent into a bottle, she kept hugging an-] ¡°stop!!¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anything anymore¡± the more the system spoke the more goosebumps i got, right now i just need to run to my inn and take a huge bath it was at this time that i heard a small whine from somewhere, curious i moved towards a certain bush, reaching there i got the scent of blood wary i began circting my mana around my body, as i reached the bush i moved it around and saw a hurt Wolf cubying there, the wolf cub waspletely ck, just like the night sky, right now it was hurt in it¡¯s abdomen and was leaking blood, it had it¡¯s eye¡¯s closed bearing with the pain well if that was all, then it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem but the astonishing thing was that it was leaking mana!! this implied that it was capable of using mana, one must know that not all beasts can use mana and those who used it are more intelligent and stronger normally you don¡¯t see any beast capable of using mana in these woods, curious i used the read function and when i saw what was written my eyes almost popped out of it¡¯s socket [ Name: (unnamed) Sex: (undecided) Age: 10 species: wolf(Fenrir) Talent: 9/10 Power: orgin level 1 Title: the great devourer, the god eater¡­.etc Love: 0% Description: the reincarnation of the great divine beast Fenrir also known as Fenrisulfr >Due to it¡¯s bloodline not beingpletely pure most of it¡¯s memories are missing ] ¡®what the hell?¡¯ what is something like this here?, who in this world would not know Fenrir, it was said that at it¡¯s peak it was said to fight toe to toe with the great dragon god it was said that Fenrir was born from pure form of energy, death and destruction. It was among the 5 great divine beasts of the past, a living legend during the war thousands of years ago Fenrir had fought along side the Silvie realm and disappeared, no one knows how, there were many rumors about it some even saying that during one war it had eaten a god at whole, some saying that it was genderless and just a pure mass of power, there were countless stories about it leaving all that aside currently that same beast was in front of me hurt and unable to move, without hesitation i moved to help it, i passed some mana into it bringing some ease to it seeing that the cub had fainted i picked it up, looking at close the wolf cub seemed cute and unassuming, who would think this was the beast of death and destruction smiling i held the cub as i walked out of the forest to my inn, not knowing what recursion my actions will bring about Chapter 56: Finally Free!!

Chapter 56: Finally Free!!

3 and a half yearter~~~~ within a forest a certain scene could be seen, an antelope could be seenying on the ground, but unlike the normal one¡¯s, this antelope was at least twice the size of a normal elephant it wasying on the ground dead its mouth filled with sharp fang¡¯s and it¡¯s red eye¡¯s was opened with disbelief, there was an arrow stuck to it¡¯s heart a boy sat above the now dead antelope, he looked to be about 17~18 year¡¯s old, he had an extremely handsome face with silver hair and deep purple eyes, the boy had a lean figure and he had a tall frame too The boy gave off an aura of innocence and maturity, which contradicts each other, further mystifying his presence, yup that¡¯s Auatin alright, currently he was looking into space as if in daze but no he was waiting and it did pay off [Ding!!] [creation of ¡°perfect body¡±pleted] [All restrictions are hearby lifted] ¡®Finally!¡¯ its been 7 year¡¯s since it started and i am finally free from that god damn curse, now i am free to do about anything i want seeing that everything was ready i stand up and gave out a whistle, at that same time the trees started shaking and many fell down from afar a figure came in front of me, it was a huge ck wolf, it¡¯s dark blue eye¡¯s shining with intelligence, its mouth held another huge antelope who was long since dead after seeing me the wolf let go of the antelope and came to me, at the same time it¡¯s size started decreasing, it turned from a ferocious wolf to a cute cub ¡°i guess you had fun hunting¡± ¡°yes!, i got to stretch my body¡± surprisingly the wolf spoke in a feminine voice, after that she came upto me and jumped onto my shoulder, i just patted her head and she purred ¡°are you sure you are not a cat¡± ¡°humph, make fun of me all you want but just you wait once thisdy fully awakens you would be at my knees begging to be close to me¡± ¡°ya, sure i will wait for that day¡± chuckling i just patted her head again, a lot has changed in thest 3 years, after taking the wolf home i cared for it and due to my careful manip-¡­.cough cough i mean care it agreed to take me as it¡¯s partner after that before it could awaken it¡¯s bloodline fully we made a pact and after that we started roaming around, fighting and adventuring also due to some unknown reason, that i dont want to know about it choose to be a girl as it¡¯s gender and asked me to name her, so i gave her the name Luna,paring her to the moon, i guees she did like the name as she went about prancing for some time as i was packing up ny stuff i heard Luna speak ¡°where are we going now?¡± ¡°we are going to a small vige¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because i am going to lose something important¡± ¡°lose something?¡± Luna looked at me skeptical she couldn¡¯t understand what i was going to lose, seeing that i chuckled, smirking i said ¡°i am just going to lose something to my teacher¡± and with that i set out¡­.. few day¡¯ster in the small vige called Herfal, a women could be seen walking, nobody could see her face because she was covered with a cloak from top to bottom, she was walking throught the small vige all those who saw her would unconsciously make way for her, something made them feel themselves lesser than her if one would look into the cloak one would see a beautiful ck eyed and haired women, who gave off an elegant aura, she walked with her head straight as if looking for something Eleanor had recently arrived in this vige after she had read some reports about a historic world being hidden here, she hade here to look for more clues ¡®sigh, i wonder how Austin¡¯s doing?¡¯ it had been a few years since shest saw her beloved disciple and it was taking a toll on her, the only good thing was that she knew that her disciple was well sighing she continued to walk away from the vige to the nearby forest at that same time after she left a figure appeared in the vige ¡®ohh looks like i didn¡¯t miss her¡¯ i had just arrived a few minutes ago, i had just used the bracelet on my arms to make myself disappear, at the same time i gave Luna some task and let her go free as for why i am here, that was to stop a certain scenario from happening, looking around i saw a 15 year old with freckles and brown hair follwing behind Eleanor in the original game it was this boy who had be her disciple, he had saved her life after she had escaped from a dangerous historic world and i am here to stop it and if possible get this teacher of mine to fall in love with me, i know that she¡¯s obsessed with me and loves me but that¡¯s only as her disciple she hadn¡¯t seen me as a man, i just wanted to use this opportunity to stop that boy and earn myself a good fuck¡­.i hope stretching my body i came close to that boy who kept looking at Eleanor¡¯s direction, i came close and tapped his shoulder ¡°she might be beautiful right?¡± ¡°huh?¡± seeing a masked figuree close to him so suddenly Sam jumps away in suprise ¡°wow, dude calm down, i just came to you since you kept staring at that women for a long time¡± ¡°who are you and why do you care?¡± being wary Sam moved away a bit, looking at that i could only shake my head, i raised my arms showing him that i was not his enemy ¡°don¡¯t worry i just wanted to tell you that you have no chance at scoring that women¡± ¡°sco-scoring?, no i just felt that she looked spe-special¡± hearing my words Sam blushed a bit and stammered, it looks like the boy¡¯s just pure, i didn¡¯t want to do this but well¡­ ¡°are you curious about that women¡± Sam hesitated a bit but in the end he nodded his head ¡°if you want i could tell you more about her¡± ¡°why?, who are you and what do you want?¡± after hearing my words Sam again bes wary ¡°why are you so scared, we are in a vige and people are watching what can i do to you?¡± though still suspicious, after thinking about it a bit Sam nodded his head ¡°whose she?¡± saying that he came closer and before he could respond he fell unconscious, i caught his body and disappeared, the next moment i appeared in a small room in an inn i took out a small pill and stuffed it into his mouth, with that he would be sleeping for the next 3 days, the only drawback would be that we would be very hungry when her wakes up with that i tied him up for precaution and kept him in the room, there would be a routine checkup every 3 dsys so he should be fine, looking at the sleeping boy i could only shake me head ¡®you better pray that next time you don¡¯t meet a transmigrated person¡¯ with that i left the room, heading towards the forest Chapter 57: Ok, Scene Then Action!!

Chapter 57: Ok, Scene Then Action!!

Eleanor was currently walking through the forest to a specific location, ording to her investigations there is a secret historic wolrd hidden in the depths of this forest, it could maybe help her to break through the point she hit at her cultivation the more deeper she walked the more dangerous the surroundings became, the mana in the surroundings too began to feel unstable, Eleanor began to meet more wild beasts the further she walked after walking for half an hour she came upto the centre of the forest, the whole atmosphere was stifling, a huge boulder could be seen ced within the centre, going closer she ced her hands in the boulder and just as she did the boulder started to shake, after a minute a huge hole appeared in the boulder, seeming as if to call you into the abyss, only darkness remained inside it ¡°looks like this is the ce¡± seeing the situation in front if her, Eleanor removed her cloak, unlike the previous times where she gave off a graceful aura the Eleanor right now was dressed in typical adventurers outfit, with tight shorts that nicely elerated her ass and a easily movable top, right now she off an impression of a charming and dangerous women smiling Eleanor looked at her clothes, touching them memories off the past flowed through her mind ¡°haa, how i missed this¡± shaking her head Eleanor entered through the portal, which closed after she had entered it, after what seems like a few seconds she opened her eyes right now she was standing on and filled with sand all around, the only difference was that the entire sand she stood on was blood red, the scent of death flowed through the ce it¡¯s at this time aughter was heard ¡°Ha¡­Haaa..HAaaa¡± hearing theughter Eleanor frowned, her sense was feeling the threat of death in this area, while at the same time theughing voice spoke in a rough voice ¡°who would have thought that i would get another chance to kill another human, that too such a beautiful one¡± as soon as the voice faded away a figure materialized in the sky, the figure looked to be about 7 feet tall, he had red skin and three eyes, the third one being in his forehead, there was a tail peeking from his back seeing the figure Eleanor¡¯s frowned even harder ¡®not good, a Zoliake demon, his level too seems to be higher than mine¡¯ unlike what everyone thought not all historic world are an opportunity, sometimes you might find a historic world belonging to another species, if that person was not racist then no problem, good for you but if the ruler of the historic world was a deep hatred rooted individual, then you would be in for a hell of a trail, designed just to kill you seeing the situation was dire Eleanor did not panic, she calmly thought about her situation, if the ruler of the historic worlds power level was lesser than her in his prime she could easily escape but it seems that this demons power level was at least imperial level 3 or above, using force might not yield much unless she burned her life force ¡°what you scared human, don¡¯t worry i am sure to show you what despair really means, after all i can¡¯t have you breaking so soon¡± as he finished talking he snapped his figures pitch ck chains rose from the ground to bind Eleanor, as soon as the chains arrived Eleanor tried to fight it at first she was able to push it back, seeing that the demon began to apply more power into the chain, Eleanor was able to destroy 4 among the 6 chains but sadly thest 2 got her as soon as the chains bonded her, her connection to mana got cut off, her realm went from imperial to nothing ¡°HaaHaaa¡­you see human you are nothing but an ant in front of me¡± well his dialogue would have been more eptable if his face wasn¡¯t pale and his body wasn¡¯t trembling ¡°don¡¯t worry human i am a very fair person i would give you a chance to survive, how about this i would have you fight 2 different rounds, survive that and then you are free¡± seeing the smug grin on the demons face and seeing that her power was blocked Eleanor didn¡¯t panic, she was someone who faught her way into her position, she had been through even worse looking at the demon she just gave a nod ¡°good don¡¯t you regret itter¡± as soon as he finished speaking the demon snapped his fingure, the sand before Eleanor started to shake and gather, soon several beasts figure started to form hundreds¡­no thousands of beasts were formed in front of Eleanor all looking ferocious and dangerous, each one of them radiating a minimum range of origin level 5 in normal cases it was nothing to Eleanor but now even on one them was fatal to her, it was apparent that the demon had no wish to leave her alive at the same time behind Eleanor was a person hidden checking his list ¡®villian check¡¯ ¡®heroine in danger check¡¯ ¡®my hair flying in the wind check¡¯ ¡®a charming smile check¡¯ ¡®ok then, action!¡¯ Chapter 58: Fight Together

Chapter 58: Fight Together

within the bloodynds Eleanor stood straight, the wind that blowed made her tied up hair flow, in front of her stood rows of beasts, each one more ferocious than the other the line of beasts that gathered seemed to have no end, in front of such a situation Eleanor stood calm, her beautiful face disying a valiant defiance against the current situation seeing it the demon on the sky sneered ¡°let me see how much longer you can remain calm¡± saying so he snapped his finger and a timer with 2 hours on it was disyed ¡°survive for 2 hours and you can go to the next round¡± as soon as the demons words were heard the timer began, all the beasts roared and started running towards Eleanor with the intent to tear her apart seeing it Eleanor drew her bow, right now her power was suppressed to origin level 1, there¡¯s not much she could do The bow Eleanor took was deep ck in colour, it seemed to have it¡¯s on life, she drew the bow and an arrow appeared, as soon as she fired the single arrow split into 10 urately taking the lives of those beasts in the front at the same time she started running from the beast tide, even as she ran her arms were steady and she continuously fired arrows, each arrow moved as if it had it¡¯s on life reaping one life after another but everyone has their own limits, soon within minutes Eleanor reached her limits her mana began to decrease and the speed of her arrows fell the beasts tide behind her began to catch up, as soon as she fired the 10th arrow, several beasts had reached behind, seeing that a ruthless glint shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes, she quickly started to pull her life force to break the chains binding her but at that time a change happened, just as the beasts was about to harm her all of them were sted back, at the same time a familiar voice that Eleanor missed was heard ¡°look¡¯s like master in is quite the pickle¡± just as the voice faded a young man appeared in front of Eleanor, his silver hair flowed in the wind and he had his back to Eleanor, his chubby face she remembered now being handsome ¡°Austin?¡± Eleanor asked with disbelief, her little disciple had grown up, seeing Eleanor call me i turned around and gave her a smile, at the same time i activated a barrier around us stopping the beasts for a few minutes, after that i turned towards Eleanor who was still in shock ¡°did you miss me master?¡± as i asked that i walked towards her with a smile and hugged her, i could feel her body stiffen up, Eleanor¡¯s hight was just a bit shorter than mine, so when i hugged her her head directly came to my chin ¡°i missed you a lot master¡± as Eleanor heard my voice tinged with happiness, she rxed and hugged me back too ¡°master missed you too¡± the hugging scene would have been perfect if it weren¡¯t for the massive tide of monster¡¯s attacking the barrier and a 3 eyed demon flying above sky looking at us in disbelief after hugging for a bit we let go, Eleanor then held my face and looked me up and down to see if i had any great injuries, seeing that i was okay she smiled ¡°looks like you have grown up great¡± her usually calm voice had happiness and a tinge of pride, she looked as if she was the one who pushed all the monster away ¡°how did youe here?¡± ¡°i had been in the vige before you came here, when i saw you i knew immediately it was you master, so i thought that i could surprise you, who would have thought something like this would happen¡± saying so i gave her an ¡°innocent¡± smile conveying my intentions and it seemed it worked too as i saw Eleanor shaking her head, after that she came close and started pinching my ears ¡°you idoit disciple, learning to stalk your own master huh?¡± just as she was a out to scold me more, a cracking sound was heard, it seemed that the barrier won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer ¡°Ha¡­Ha.Ha..kid i don¡¯t know how you got in without me knowing about it but in the end you are gonna die here along with that women¡± just at the same time that demon intervened, giving on his signature smugugh as if everything was under his control ¡°master, get on i will carry you¡± at the same time i bended down for Eleanor to get on my back but even after a few seconds i didn¡¯t feel anything, so i turned around to see a confused Eleanor ¡°what are you doing?¡± looking into her face i saw both confidence and pride, pride as one of the most strongest peoples in the world, it¡¯s then it hit me ¡®huh¡­..i be too arrogant¡¯ all this while the girls i dealt with were young ones with problems and issues, they were weak and vulnerable but the women in front of me isn¡¯t them she¡¯s someone who stood at the top of the world she¡¯s someone who reached her position through her own power, someone with her own principles, she won¡¯t follow what i say like some carbon copy, she knows what she should do i closed my eyes for a second before opening them, standing up i apologized ¡°i am sorry master, it looks like i had gotten cocky, so what should we do?¡± hearing my words Eleanor smiled, raising her hands she gave me a pat in the head ¡°looks like you have really grown up Austin¡± after saying that she raised her bow ¡°listen to me carefully, thanks to your shield i was able to get back most of my mana, once the shield breaks would you be able to make a path for us to escape?¡± ¡°yes, i can¡± i nodded to her words ¡°good than leave the rest to me, i might not have all my strength but i ain¡¯t that weak¡± as soon as she had finished i had my bow in my hand, taking out a normal arrow i ced it in it, at the same time i thought of the figure of a women, one with ck hair and eyes as i did it a small dark crimson like me appeared in front of me, as soon as it appeared it was as if destruction descended, the mana in the area started to get disrupted, even the monsters from the now breaking shield moved a bit back their instincts were screaming of one thing¡­..death, the demon above the sky shouted with surprise ¡°that¡¯s!!?¡± Eleanor looked at the strange me, even her instincts were screaming danger ¡°looks like you have gotten yourself quite the secrets over the years¡± to Eleanor¡¯s words i just gave a smile ¡°you ready?¡± ¡°i am¡± Chapter 59: Fighting Together(2)

Chapter 59: Fighting Together(2)

the monsters continue to break the barrier, while the demon from above continues to enjoy the show, waiting for the moment of despair ¡°you ready?¡± ¡°i am¡± as soon as i had finished speaking the barrier broke the monsters that had been surrounding us from all directions burst forth, while i was feeling a bit uneasy Eleanor looked cool as always, as the monsters burst forth she raised her bow and spoke ¡°{stars fall}¡± as she did the arrow on her bow lit up, without waiting even for a moment, she let the arrow loose to the top that is and the arrow flew out to the sky at the same time a bright light came from it spreading to all the directions i could feel the wind blow past me and at the next moment all the monsters that had surrounded me was dead, for a moment i fell into daze while what i saw was amazing, the sheer concentration to pull that off is unbelievable, Eleanor basically split her arrows and fired it, if that was it then it was no problem what makes that strike amazing is the fact that it reaped the life of all that was close to her, all the enemies close to us were minimum of origin level 5 or above, for origin level 1 to kill them all the arrows must have been fatal that means that all the hundred arrows which she shot must have reaped a life in a single hit, one must know that the arrows don¡¯t have a locator, then Eleanor should have controlled all 100 of them at the same time, aiming at the vitals of those monsters ¡®looks like i really have been overestimating myself¡¯ in truth i might be able to take those monsters down, but that would be with sheer strength not sheer skill, there¡¯s a huge difference between the both ¡°Austin snap out of it¡± it¡¯s only when a pale faced Eleanor called me that i got my bearing back ¡°sorry, i was just amazed¡± just as i said it the arrow that was nocked on my bow was sent flying to the area with the least infections of monsters, the single arrow i fired quickly drilled through the monsters creating a path out at the same time i cast {rejuvenate} and {haste} on Eleanor, bringing some life into her, after that we quickly ran out of the encirclement, i took the lead firing arrows to get rid of those who escaped within seconds we were out but still what we killed only was a drop in the bucket, monsters still chased after us, while we ran we kept firing some arrows to keep the count of the monsters in check the voice of the demonsughter and the ticking of the clock still kept ringing in our head, we could only keep running, we kept running for about half an hour during that time i had to keep casting spells on Eleanor to let keep up, in truth thing¡¯s were not that hard if I go all out i might be able to stall them for 2 hours but we still could keep running for the next 2 hours but s things don¡¯t always go ording to ns do they, just as we were running far and making some distance, the ground below Eleanor cracked open A certain monster with a fish like body but with a huge sharpened sword at it¡¯s face jumped out towards Eleanor, she sensed the danger and dogged but the sword like mouths end still gazed her ¡°shit!, its the poison rectal needle¡± just as Eleanor had dogged my arrow had flown to the monster killing it with one strike but it was toote, as Eleanor was zed, she felt weak and fell to the ground without any further dy i picked her up and ced her on the back, ripping some clothes i quickly tied her arms to my neck and her legs closely to mine but at the same time the monsters which we had made some distance from caught up ¡°{sonic boom}¡± as soon as i casted it a huge wave spread from my legs pushing me to the front gaining me a huge head start to the front ¡®damn it, why did it have to be that shit¡¯ the poison rectal needle, i didn¡¯t expect such a thing to be here, as it¡¯s name suggests it carries poison in its de like mouth but unlike normal ones this does not kill them or anything butpletely paralyzes the person, taking away the person mana and ability to move, the only thing you could do was move your mouth ¡°i am sorry, looks like your master is not that amazing after all¡± as i was running i heard Eleanor speak from behind me, i could feel the frustration and disappointment from her voice, she clearly felt humiliated for falling for such a thing ¡°what are you talking about master?, all i saw was that my awesome teacher faced a horde of monsters without any fear, broke through killing many monster¡¯s with a single arrow¡± ¡°i saw her standing fearlessly, i saw her fighting fearlessly, i saw her easily dodging a dangerous moment¡± ¡°in my heart you will always be amazing, no matter what happens in the future i know that my master is amazing¡± with that i stopped talking and continued running, hence i missed to see the stupefied look on Eleanor¡¯s face which had quickly turned into an amazing smileter on just as i thought that i had made some distance i heard the ground quake looking towards the front i saw another horde of monstersing in front towards me,the oneing from in front had monsters from higher origin level ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°let me go Austin¡± just as i cursed i heard Eleanor speak, turning around i could see Eleanor looking at the tide with a serious face, she turned her eyes towards me ¡°leave me here Austin, there¡¯s a space ripper device in my storage ring, it might not be 100% safe but you will be able to survive, so leave me here, it¡¯s the best option¡± there was silence for a bit, i looked into Eleanor¡¯s eyes and said a single word ¡°never¡± hearing my answer Eleanor was not surprised how could she not know what type of person i am, she knew he would not abandon her, but still hearing the answer from his mouth warmed her heart for her when she was weak getting someone¡¯s support was somsthing she never felt and to be honest she felt happy ¡°this is not for negotiations Austin you will listen to what i have to say, leave!, this is an order from your teacher leave!!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t i would cancel our rtionship here and now, so don¡¯t make me Austin, leave here and now¡± ¡°do it then¡± i answered looking at Eleanor, she looked back at me suprised, to that i just gave her a warm smile, in a way this is my fault and i am going to fix it ¡°teacher do you remeber when i said why i wanted to take to bow as my weapon?¡± ¡°it was to protect, to protect the my family and the people i love, to make sure i won¡¯t fall into despair and right now you are someone dear to me master, so even if you said that you would cut our rtionship, i would still protect without any regrets¡± Chapter 60: Fighting Together(3)

Chapter 60: Fighting Together(3)

¡®yes! i have found a crack!¡¯ looking at the trembling eyes of Eleanor i could see that i have made a small progress, if i could capitalize on this now I might be able to convert her feelings ¡®my trainings paid off¡¯ during the past year not only have i increased my strength i have also increased my a ability to spew bullshit, i racked through my brain thinking about the different wuxia novels and their hot blooded words and i can say with almost confidence that my ¡®dao of bullshit¡¯ has reached another level, i turned towards Eleanor who was still tied to my back ¡°don¡¯t worry teacher, just leave it to me¡± saying so i looked through my surroundings, trying to find a safe spot to fight, looking around i could see an elevated tform, just perfect to defend from all sides i ran towards that area and i slowly removed the binds connecting me and Eleanor, as gently as i could i held her and ced her on the ground, making sure that the way she sits isfortable i made sure to do all of my actions gently as possible, treating like a jade that would break, during all this time Eleanor just looked at me in daze not able to respond making sure that she sat up correctly i kneeled in front of her catching her hand i gave her a iconic ¡®protagonist¡¯ smile ¡°don¡¯t worry teacher i will save you, just wait for me¡± after saying that i rose up and left to fight without looking back, walking a bit forward i moved away from Eleanor standing a bit far away i could see monster tidesing from both my sides, the demon above wasughing in happiness ¡°Ha..didn¡¯t i say you that you would feel despair!, now see how you are going to die¡± i just concluded hisughter has background music, taking a deep breath i started to think about my next source of action while thinks might look bad, i have many way to guarantee both mine and Eleanor¡¯s safety, the problem is which method should i use to gain the most affection i can use my full strength and fight the uing waves to a standstill or i can exert just enough strength to survive the tide earning more affection if worstes i have 2 tokens given to me by 2 different dragons who are more than capable of saving me but even that has it¡¯s own drawback and risks ¡®what should i do?¡¯ screw it i would go for more affection points!, making my decision i took my bow out, i ced a sword at my back and hid a few knifes in my dress ¡®ok, time to take action¡¯ being ready i felt the ground shake the monsters we left behind and the new tide joined together rushing to devour those in it¡¯s path, it looked af if tide had formed i stood calm at this situation, without any hesitation i applied the tier 5 spell {earth quake}, which caused great tremors to spread outward towards the monsters, the ground before the running tide cracked , causing many of them to fall, the ones that fell were stepped on and killed ¡°{magmic rise}!¡± instantly the cracks which were formed started spewing magma from between them drowning a huge amount of monsters, all that was heard was their scream before their deaths without any dy i ced a normal arrow on my bow, casting {meteoric fall} i fired the arrow, the arrow flew straight into the frontier of those monsters at the time the arrow split into hundreds but that was not the end, the arrows which split quickly transformed into huge zing rocks that fell onto the monsters i immediately fired 4 such arrows stopping the monsters rush for a few seconds, within that time i concentrated 2/3 rd of my mana and started casting this spell would require atleast a 5 second cast time, as i continued to cast the monsters that were blocked by the huge ming rocks continued to pound at them creating cracks the falme burned their skin but when one died another took it¡¯s ce, just as the 5 second markpleted the monsters surged to me again ¡°{worlds crack}!¡± i quickly applied my spell, the mana in the surrounding zed as it moved towards me due to applying a high tier level 5 spell, the mana that surrounded me flew to the ground as it did the the ground split up, a huge gap appeared between me and the monsters all those monsters which were in front fell to the crack disappearing for eternity ¡°impressive¡± the demon floating abovemented, he couldn¡¯t help but agree with the fact that the young man in front of him was exemry, if the kid wasn¡¯t human he would have given his inheritance to him ¡°to think archery had reached such a level¡± the boy¡¯s calmness and his ability to think and fight, not only that his powers and talent too is outstanding, the more the demon looked the more his desire to kill such a talent burned within him Chapter 61: Fighting Together(4)

Chapter 61: Fighting Together(4)

Hey Guys!!, I¡¯m back! First of all thanks for waiting for me to return and second of all I have already said this before, I started this novel to get away from the stress of my school¡¯s study, I didn¡¯t expect it to gain recognition, so I thoughts to continue writing. >the reason I couldn¡¯t write this while was because I had my main exams going on, it had just finished, so I n to write again So thanks for your patience and enjoy!! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡®ohhh, finally i got some breathing space¡¯ looking at the batch of monsters falling into the wide gap created be {worlds crack} i can say that i would have few seconds to rest if these were normal monsters with mana then i could only run but the one¡¯s in front of me have no intelligence, they could only move like mindless beasts with my current strength fighting them might be cumbersome but it could earn me more amount of affection points from Eleanor, turning around i could see Eleanor watching everything from the back her calm eyes disying worry for me, i just waved my hands at her, telling her not to worry, after that i ran straight into the group of monsters ¡°Austin!!¡± i could hear Eleanor screaming from behind me but i just avoided, i knew that she had understood my purpose, while i do have the strength to fight this tide i could not do it protecting Eleanor i am not that strong yet, the only other way is to make sure that the focus of these monsters where on me and Eleanor knew that without any hesitation i applied mana to my leg and jumped high, flying towards the center of these monsters, i ced 3 arrows on my bow and fired it each of them flew with a shining blue light and exploded creating a gap for me tond on and just as i did thousands of those monsters started to run and surround me ¡°{firey thunder}¡± i quickly cast a tier 5 spell causing a thunder bolt toe from the ground creating a hell of fire to surround me, hundreds of monsters burned and turned to ash and those who survived still started to run towards the fire reducing its size, at the same time i continued to fire several arrows taking the life of those who tried to surround me time started to slip by as more and more monsters began to die as those with weaker power level fell stronger ones began to take their ce from all my directions monsters still continued to rampage, monsters which fell with one arrows now required 3 or more, some started to dig to the ground and attack from below the ground at several instances i was just a bit away from getting a severe injuries, my mana started to run low and i had scratches and blood at several ces of my body but there was no end to these monsters i could fell the pain and the blood that flowed from my finger tips, even at this time i could see the distressed look on Eleanor¡¯s face and theughter of that demon my mental strength too started to take a hit, i started to miss some arrows that i fired, i looked towards the time above 45 minutes left until this hell finished taking a deep breath I ced my arrows back and cast the spell {sonic distortion}, the ground started to shake and the monsters which was close to me were all shredded gaining a few seconds i took out the potions from my space ring and drank it, after that my mana and injuries recovered but my eyes was bloodshot, even if the mana recovered my head still hurt to fight like this continuously and to remain alret all the times taking a toll on my body, the rest i got finished within seconds as the monsters continue to attack this time i took the sword from my back to fight, there¡¯s something that i learned about the ¡®perfect body¡¯ a few years ago, each humans bodies are built to match a certain limit your muscle arrangements decides on which weapon suits you, hence they decide if you are ¡®talented¡¯ in that weapon or not but for me i noticed that it was a bit different, due to the ¡®perfect body¡¯ my body is fit to use any weapons, it means that i am ¡®talented¡¯ in any weapons i use smirking with bloodshot eyes, i held the sword in my hands, my body instinctively moved to hold the weapon at the perfect position, i may not be a sword master or it may notpare to my bow but i can use the sword to survive, i am sure without any hesitation i swinged the sword in my hands and monsters began to be split e on!!¡± i roared as i began to fight, i moved from my passive defense to an aggressive assault, my mana may drain faster but i will survive without any hesitation i kept swinging the sword in my hand, the monsters which attacked me from all sides started to fall, each of their death turning them into sand i started to fight without minding my defense, i could see the faces of each monster i kill, wounds quickly started to appear on my body again one of the monster aimed its ws to my head, and i dodged it as other three ws aimed at my heart, throat and lungs, clutching to my sword tighter i swung it in a full circle, deflecting them all i quickly applied a spell creating several orbs around me the strikes which i could nor defend were taken in by them, quickly i gained a ground to fight, blood started to sweep from my body yet i still continued to battle, as the time decrease so did the aggression of the monsters increase, their eye¡¯s turned red as they continue toe at me without a stop all the orbs around me had been destroyed, there was only a few seconds left, i was barely fighting on, my arms and legs were stiff and my mana almost dry ¡®there¡¯s only one thing i can do!¡¯ taking in all the mana i had i quickly casted the one special move i learned for the sword, the mana quickly surrounded me as i casted {sword orbit} i moved the sword around me in orbits, it looked like a barrier of small silver like stars were protecting, all those monsters which attacked me started to disappear, just as i moved the sword for thrst time the bell rang time was up and i survived, i let out a sigh as i fell to the ground, my body ached all over and i was barely conscious, i took out a bottle from my space ring opening the bottle a sweet scent came, i quickly gulped it, the sweet taste of nectar passed through my mouth to my stomach, after drinking it my mind started to clear up the injuries started to heal and my bloodshot eyes started to return to normal, in return, my stomach growled in hunger CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP it¡¯s at this time i heard a pping sound looking up i could see the demon pping with an impressed look ¡°i am impressed, it pains me to say this but you are one of the top most talents i have ever seen, it¡¯s a pity that your would die in the next round¡± ¡°as a recognition of your strength i shall give you 5 minutes to prepare, consider this an honor¡± after saying that the bastard dissapeared Chapter 62: Shaken Feelings

Chapter 62: Shaken Feelings

¡®finally that bastards gone!¡¯ seeing that i have a few minutes of rest iid on the floor for about a minute before i got back up again, even if my injuries are all healed my body still needs to rest standing up i headed towards Eleanor who was currently sitting in the barrier i created, i had to ce her correctly so that she could see my battle even now she¡¯s unable to move her body, that¡¯s what so disgusting about the poison rectal needle, its paralysis wouldst for about a week and there¡¯s no antidote to it too you have to wait naturally for about a week before your okay, the only thing that¡¯s not worrying is the fact that the poison only works on origin level 5 or below, if Eleanor had her original power then this wouldn¡¯t have happened walking closer towards her i could see her looking at me, her eyes looking me up and down, trying to search for any injuries, i could only smile and wave at her, when i reached her i got rid of the barrier, before i could speak Eleanor did ¡°i¡¯m sorry¡± as she said that tears started to fall from her eye¡¯s, i have never i mean NEVER seen her shed any tears and now she did, before I could even ask the answer she already started answering ¡°becau-beacuse of m-me you had to drain yo-your potential, bec-because of m-m-meee¡± the more I head her talk the more confused i became, it took me a moment before i understood what happened and when did, i was speechless, it seems that she misunderstood my burst in strength as a forbidden technique she taught that i had used a technique to draw in my potential to earn more power, hence reducing my potential, i was about to refute her when it hit me ¡®wait?¡¯ ¡®why should I remove the misunderstanding?, i could used this to my own advantage¡¯ putting on a ¡®bitter¡¯ smile, as if trying to hide my pain but I couldn¡¯t, i knelt in front of Eleanor, i took her hand and came face to face with her, using my other hand i washed away her tears ¡°why are you crying teacher?, how could my great master whom i respect and admire with my whole heart cry?¡± ¡°why?¡± this time Eleanor responded, she couldn¡¯t understand, why?, why is he going this far, to her who worked alone to have such support, she couldn¡¯t hold in the guilt, she the teacher caused her disciples potential ¡°Why did you not run away, you could have survived more easily¡­..why. didn¡¯t I tell you to run¡± i ¡®smiled¡¯ to her words holding her face, I looked directly into it ¡°Why?¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite simple actually it¡¯s because i love you Eleanor¡± my words were soft but in this silent world it was thunder that rang into Eleanor¡¯s ears, for a moment she couldn¡¯t respond, she was totally floored ¡°you mean as a teacher ri-right?¡± this was the first time that I had called Eleanor her directly instead of teacher or master, this was the first time that something like this happened, she as a reputed imperial had many suitors that chased after her when she had be famous and her beauty had spread, there were several men that wanted to take her hand in marriage, but she had not pain any attention to them she who had gotten to her position alone, due to the issues she faced to grow, she had huge distrust to others especially men, no matter how much sincerity the others had showed her she still stood silent as such time had passed by and she was still single, she could have never bring herself to trust anybody, she knew that this was a problem but she couldn¡¯t solve it, even among other imperials she was notx time passed by and the feeling of loneliness set into her life, that¡¯s when she thought of taking a disciple to fill that void, that¡¯s when she had met Austin, a boy who kept iming that he would be like her it¡¯s from then that she found out an outlet to supply her ¡®love¡¯, he had filled up the hole left in her life, so she had sweared to protect him no matter what, to her, her disciple is always right she had seen him just as a child but right now right here when that child had unhesitatingly fought to save her life, when he did not hesitate to sacrifice his potential for her, even after he had won, the first think he did was check upon her And right now all bloodied up he knelt in front of her and confessed, for a moment her hart started beating faster and her body heated up, it was the first time this had happened so she wanted to know seeing the flustered appearance of Eleanor i really anted tough but i held it in, putting on a yful smile I shook my head, then i held one of her hands and put on the most serious expression i could ¡°the first time i saw you Eleanor was when i was a child and i was in awe of you, i had always admired you and I had always loved the bow¡± ¡°then by a stroke of luck¡­¡± ¡®which i manipted¡¯ ¡°you became my master, you don¡¯t know how happy i was back then, i couldn¡¯t sleep for day¡¯s¡± ¡®because I wanted to get stronger¡¯ ¡°slowly but surely the more i spend my time with you the more I was infatuated with you, at first I thaught it was bad and wanted to supress it but when i had spend the time away from you there wasn¡¯t a moment i didn¡¯t think of you¡± ¡°so i decide no matter what happens in the future i would make you mine¡± Chapter 63: Shaken Feelings(2)

Chapter 63: Shaken Feelings(2)

Silence, there was total silence, the wind blew the sand on the ground away and the timer for the next round ticked, there appeared 2 individuals within the sand, a women and a young man who held the women¡¯s hand Yup that¡¯s me alright, i stood still in my position looking directly into Eleanor¡¯s eye¡¯s, it was trembling, I knew that I had hit a sweet spot in her heart, to my confession there can only be 2 response¡¯s and I knew which one she would choose Eleanor¡¯s eye¡¯s trembled for some time before it got back to normal, she closed her eye¡¯s and took a deep breath, when she reopened her eye¡¯s only calmness remained ¡°Austin, as much I am happy to hear your those word¡¯s, you must know our rtionship, it¡¯s better you forget those feeling as such a thing will not happen¡± Hearing her word¡¯s I was not surprised, after all it¡¯s not easy to ept those feeling¡¯s readily, even if there is a seed of love right now, it¡¯s just a seed, the only way to push forward was to keep pressuring her, so I just smiled at her answer ¡°Eleanor¡± just when I called her name again I could see it, her eye¡¯s trembled and a foreign emotion of happiness flowed through her, with the most gentle voice I could I speak of, I spoke ¡°I know that my feeling¡¯s are not orthodox and it might even seem taboo but these are my feeling¡¯s and I won¡¯t let them go, even if it takes thousand¡¯s of year¡¯s I will wait for you to ept me, even if it means to be branded as illicit disciple¡± ¡®Damn those are such good word¡¯s!, hey system continue to say them to me¡¯ [Yes, host] Yup that¡¯s right these are the words that I had saved into the system, I had to sit alone and burn through my brain cells to remember about different master-disciple love stories I read to get some heart turning words And it looks like they came in handy, looking at the non-stop trembling eyes of Eleanor I couldn¡¯t help give a thumbs up to those author¡¯s who think of such words, the best way to get this teacher of mine is to keep dishing up those words ¡°Austin you!!¡± Eleanor waspletely speechless, she didn¡¯t know what to do, even if she didn¡¯t want to she couldn¡¯t help but have her heart fasten at those words, it¡¯s at this time the sound of that demon was heard ¡°Wow what a romantic situation, I couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear¡± The demons words was filled with sarcasm and disdain ¡°This stupid love of yours is destined to be unfulfilled, lets see how you survive the next round, I will make sure that only your corpses remain¡± As soon as the demon said those words he snapped his finger, the scenery started to change and the space stated to twit huge amount of mana was being used and the next thing I know I am in a forest area I could clearly feel the wind and the roars of monsters, this world was no longer clearly just an illusion, I took my bow out and stood in front of Eleanot to protect her, it¡¯s at this time the demon spoke again His voice was blurry and his figure to looked illusionary, it seems that the demon had used up a significant level of his power to create this world ¡°The next round is simple it¡¯s either hunt or be hunted, in this forest there are millions of monsters the minimum level being that of origin level 5, to win this challenge you just have to hunt down the 5 overloads of this forest¡± Hearing his words i snorted there¡¯s no way that the challenge would be this simple and I was right too ¡°Ohhhh there¡¯s also the fact that the each of the overload monsters are in the imperial rank¡± ¡°Fuck you¡± Hearing that bastards words I couldn¡¯t help but curse. just imperial rank your mother!!, looks like the bastard is hell bent on killing us both but his words were not over ¡°Oh ya!!, there¡¯s also the fact that once every day your location would be transmitted to the different monsters and you would have to face a huge wave of monsters, who haveplete intelligence¡± As soon as the demon finished speaking heughed happily and disappeared, I could see that Eleanor¡¯s face was a bit more pale, thest condition he ced is basically a push to separate me from Eleanor After all leaving the difficulty of hunting the overlord¡¯s just the fact that I would have to face a huge wave of monsters in the forest with Eleanor every day would surely drain me ¡°Austin¡± crouching down I came upon the determined eye¡¯s of Eleanor, i could see that she had decided to do something but before she spoke I did ¡°Impossible no matter what you say I would not abandon you, even if i lost my life¡± ¡®of course I won¡¯t lose my life¡¯ without listening to her protest i scooped her up in a princess carry and started running after all monsters already stated toe after us Eleanory in Austin¡¯s arm her heart unsettled, she wanted to protest she wanted to deny but in the end she couldn¡¯t, no matter how much she said that she didn¡¯t care, deep within her heart she knew that she was bing attached to Austin and this frightened her Eleanor is a women of action, once she makes up her mind over something she makes sure to follow through with it to the end, them why is she now unable to follow that principle? Why does her heart rejoice at the fact that she¡¯s with her disciple?, why does her anger not flow for him calling her name?, why does her body rejoice in his touches? She wanted to protect her disciple from her, she wanted to give him a better life by cutting herself from him, cutting those feeling away But then why?, why did she rejoice when he had rejected toply to her? Why does her heart race to be with him? Why does her heart beat like this? Chapter 64: The Calm Before The Storm(?)

Chapter 64: The Calm Before The Storm(?)

Within a certain forest the wind blew and the roars of monsters could be heard, 5 certain within the forest was calm as a suffocating aura surrounded those ces, 5 overlords ruled over this area as it¡¯s king¡¯s The forest was huge withnds that seemed to have no end, there wererge areas covered with monsters, the weak had no ce here, now in a certain area of the forest 2 humans could be seen Within therge forest they seemed minuscule and unimportant, one of the 2 humans was a beautiful women who seemed to be at her 20s, she seemed hurt and pale, while the other was a young handsome man The young man too looked a bit ragged and tired, yup it¡¯s Austin and Eleanor alright, it¡¯s been 2 days since they been stuck in this world , they been on the constant run and fighting for the past 2 days, well it was mostly Austin protecting Eleanor ¡®Damn it, should I call a dragon over to escape?¡¯ Right now I was thinking if I should just risk it all and just summon a dragon to save me, no matter what thest 2 days haven¡¯t been easy, sure there was a huge improvement in my seduction of Eleanor but it¡¯s still hard to go on anymore As for fighting the 5 overlords?, that never even crossed my mind, I am not crazy enough to serve my head in a silver tter to those monsters ¡®I will just wait for 2 more days¡¯ Coming to my decision I focused back on to the task at hand currently I was just turning the soup I was cooking, during the past years my cooking improved a bit due to always being outside for hunts Checking the temperature I made sure that the food was just at the right temperature before taking the soup to Eleanor who wasying back against a tree, I had already set up barriers to prevent monsters form entering so we were able to eat with a light heart Walking I moved towards Eleanor who seemed to look at me withplicated eyes, her feeling right now were already set, smiling I sat close to her ¡°Foods ready teacher, how are you feeling currently?¡± ¡°I am much better now, the paralysis should be removed within 2 days¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then¡± Sighing in ¡®happiness¡¯ I took the spoon and scooped the soup and brought it near Eleanor¡¯s face, normally she wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing but during thest 2 days, I seemed to have ovee a barrier ¡°The tempura tears perfect¡± Saying so I pushed the spoon forward, Eleanor opened her mouth and took the food, like this I scooped the soup blew it to make sure that the temperature¡¯s just right before feeding her, each of my actions were very gentle After feeding her I made sure to clean her mouth with a towel, during these 2 days I had always looked after her with at most care, even when countless monsters attacked I made sure to always protect her and hence we grew more closer After having our meal I made sure to cover her up with nkets, it was already night and the chilly winds were not something the current Eleanor could handle, without any hesitation I ced her in front of me scooping her into a hug Sheid her back on my chest and and her head was ced on my shoulders, I ced my hands around her slim waist hugging her tightly, our bodies were glued together, the heat between our bodies intensified and I could feel Eleanor¡¯s heart beat quicken When I had first done this she opposed it vehemently but in the end she was powerless and could not do anything, I made up the excuse so that she would not be cold but both me and Eleanor knew it was bullshit, where did fireballs and magic go? But in the end Eleanor could only ept it without bring able to do something about it, at first she was always ufortable but as time passed she got used to it and started to enjoy it even, the warmth Austin¡¯s body bought her somehow calmed her down Sitting with a beauty in my arms it was a lie if I said that I wasn¡¯t tempted but sometimes just sitting like this with Eleanor in my arms and looking at the sky is not bad ¡°The sky here¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± I was the first one to speak ¡°Um, it¡¯s not bad, but you should have a look at the sky from the magic tower, it¡¯s amazing¡± ¡°Oh?, then i surely have to ask aunt to show it to me once¡± Silence then regained for a bit before Eleanor spoke ¡°Austin let¡¯s face reality, my bodies paralyzed and even if i do get better in 2 days it¡¯s no guaranty that we would be able to escape, so when I gi-¡° ¡°Impossible I won¡¯t leave you here¡± As I said that my hold on her waist tightened, Eleanor felt it too, she could do nothing but sigh and close her eyes ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it master, I do have a few ways to escape if thing got worse¡± Seeing my serious expression Eleanor could only put trust in her disciple but at the same time she was making ns of her own too ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to spend our time here maybe we could start a family here too¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing Austin¡¯s words Eleanor could not help but be expatriated, though she didn¡¯t say it, the idea he just said now did make her fantasies but she quickly shook her head away Seeing that I could not help but smile, in many ways the trip here was very eventful, my original goal was just to try my luck with Eleanor but the trials we faced ended up making us closer, it would have been impossible for such a situation to arise if it wasn¡¯t for Eleanor being weak The situation ofpletely cing her life on others hand was new to Eleanor plus luck along with her twisted view of love did y a major role in breaking through the barriers of her heart ¡®Then shouldn¡¯t I thank that demon for his help?¡¯ If the demon knew that the situation he created by almost sacrificing his inheritance was advantages to Austin, no one would find it weird if he went crazy from anger Chapter 65: The Shrimp Between The Whales

Chapter 65: The Shrimp Between The Whales

Just like that we sat there looking at the stars, what consoled ourselves during this loneliness being each other ¡®Hey system how long will this worldst?¡¯ [Host the world would onlyst for about 2 more days] ¡®Only 2 more days, why?¡¯ [Host must have noticed it by now, this world is not just a creation, it¡¯s infinitely close to reality, hence the amount of mana required is staggering, if the demon continues this any longer, then he may lose his inheritance] Hearing the systems words I rxed, it seems that I would finally be able to leave this ce in 2 days but at the time a small anxiety built up within me, knowing that demon he won¡¯t let me off that easy And I was right too, soon the world started to tremble huge pressure started to appear within the forest, the monsters seemed to act as if doomsday appeared ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± At the same time I heard Eleanor¡¯s voice, it was filled with caution, I quickly broke the barrier and hid both of our mana¡¯s, running to a small cave I hid both of us in the cave ¡®System what¡¯s going on?¡¯ [Host, when whale¡¯s fight the shrimp gets injured] ¡®The hell?, what does that mean?¡¯ As soon as I did ask this question, 5 distinct monster screams could be heard, even for me when I heard the scream I felt my body tremble, and my head ache, quickly i protected Eleanor with mana ¡°This i-is!¡¯ I could see that Eleanor was surprised and I could guess why ¡®Are the 5 overlords going to fight each other?¡¯ [Yes] A simple answer but hearing it my heart felt constricted, looks like the demon wants to take us out like this, we are lucky that the bastards dead, well this could be said to be thew of nature Thew was simple the dead could not harm the living, it was a simple rule made by the creation goddess, the demon from before and the ones in the historic worlds are just a fragment of their original consciousness They were left behind to rule the historic world and they had the restiction of not being able to directly kill the people who took their test, otherwise the demon could have killed us directly, why go threw such hassle? But everything has a loophole, if you can¡¯t kill them directly then kill them with your test, you could always use the excuse of ¡®hey it¡¯s his fault for being weak and untalented to pass my test¡¯ Coming back to the topic at hand if these overlord do go into battle then the residual power would be more than enough to wipe the current us from existence ¡®Sigh, looks like it¡¯se to that at the end¡¯ Jus as I was as I was about to take the badge out to call a dragon over, an idea came to my mind, smiling I opened the shop function and brought some items, after that Iy Eleanor on the floor ¡°Austin?¡± Eleanor looked at me with doubt, she knew that the situation was bad and she was about forcefully burn through her life-force when she felt Austin cing her on the ground, I looked at Eleanor seriously ¡°Teacher just wait here I will be back soon¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry nothing would happen to me I have a n¡± ¡°No don¡¯t go stay here with me. I have a n to escape. you just have to stick with me¡± ¡°Please forgive me teacher¡± Before Eleanor could respond I hit her in the neck and made her unconscious, it didn¡¯t need a genius to know what she was goung to do and I can¡¯t risk it, making sure that she was ced right I ced severeal restriction, barriers and protection before i started running towards the position of the 5 overlords gathering, as i ran I came upon several monsters that were running away The more closer i got the more a certain pressure began to fall upon me but the pressure went as it came, at the same time 5 of the overlords gathered to finally decide the one and only ruler of the forest On one side stood a snake of great size, it¡¯s green skin and slit like eyes shinned in the light, on another side stood an overgrown ape, it had brown hair and its biceps moved with rhythm Standing beside the ape was a white tiger, lightning seemed to sweep from it and beside the snake stood a huge bear it¡¯s tank like body disying its might and finally we had a huge eagle floating in the sky ¡°Then lets begin¡± It was just after the eagle like beast had spoken and the atmosphere was heating up that, the tiger disyed a confused expression and looked towards a certain direction, following it others too looked that way Noticing the anomaly all the 5 beasts were surprised and at the same ce they were looking from Austin appeared Chapter 66: Servers You Right!!

Chapter 66: Servers You Right!!

Oh hey guy¡¯s it¡¯s me I am back!! Oh ya I want to say you guys that I have started to edit the first few chapters, so if you see an edited tag beside the chapters don¡¯t worry it¡¯s just me adjusting the sentences and grammars, I am not changing anything significant. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ As the 5 overlord watched I cooly walked up to them standing in between then, if it was anybody else just the pressure they gave off was enough to crush them, as I walked all the 5 overlords were looking at me with mild interests in their eyes This was the first time they were seeing a weak being capable of standing in front of them without any fear or you know just dying, while under their watchful eyes I stood at the centre and gave them a respectful bow ¡°Greetings to the great lords, I am just a humble person who came here to give you my respect and suggestion¡± ¡°Oh?, what gives you a puny ant the right to give us suggestion¡± It was the ape like monster that spoke, his voice hoarse and intimidating, as soon as he finished speaking the pressure in the atmosphere increased, the rest of the overlord nodded their heads and looked at me Seeing this I did not back down, disying a smile I spoke ¡°Of course power vice I am not worthy but what if I said to you that I was from outside this realm and maybe be able to take you all out too, what about then?¡± ¡°What!!¡± Hearing my words all the 5 overlords were stunned and seeing their reactions my guess to became certain ¡®That demon doesn¡¯t have full control of this world¡¯ There¡¯s something that I realized while spending time with this system of mine, while it won¡¯t upright protect or save me, it would always leave out hints for me to survive and this time to it was the same If my guess is not to far then these monsters are real and this world too, it seems that they were just locked in this world or most likely forgotten, even if they would leave this world they would just turn to dust, as the time and space interference would just ripe them off ¡®But it seems that they have no idea of it¡¯ ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± This time the snake like beast spoke her voice gentle, to her question I nodded my head ¡°Of course I am, can¡¯t you see that I am not particrly strong yet I can polymorph?¡± To them I am most likely a monster that can polymorph and that was thanks to one of the product that I bought from the system shop, normally only a monster which has reached the realm of the imperials can polymorph [ Item: The Shifter Description: An item made by the magic tool creator Zanarix, he was said to be a great magic tool creator capable of creating anything but none knew that he had a special fetish of sleeping with married women¡¯s Uses: Capable of changing the aura life force around you, Using this you can turn your life force disy to that of any species-human, elves, demons, monsters, spirirts¡­etc Remark: Zanarix had used such a device to once sneak into the monster world and sleep with the monster queen, the wife of the monster king Cost: 25,000 ] Though I am doubtful about the stuff after I read the description about the creator, I still bought it, no products bought from the system have ever been faulty and it seems they brought my excuse too, after all it was a product capable of fooling the monster king Seeing that they were beginning to believe me a bit I made my next move, I brought out 5 sandwiches, yup it¡¯s not like they have eaten something like this before ¡°Oh esteemed lords, why don¡¯t you all try this food that I bought from the outside world¡± Seeing the food in my hands the 5 monsters looked towards the snake and so I send it to her, she nodded her head after some time ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned¡± after hearing her words all the 5 of them polymorphed, they took the food and started to eat it ¡°thi-this?¡± ¡°Delicious¡± ¡®Amazing¡± manyments started escaping their mouths, it was as if they had never ate something this delicious in their life, after all how could they this was just the world of forests ¡®If you want someone to like you always give them good food¡¯ This was the philosophy that I had learned in a very young age, after all 5 of them had finished their food they now looked at me with a little more friendliness ¡°Tell us your method¡± A white haired and ck eyed middle aged man spoke, he was the tiger after he had polymorphed, I gave a nod to his question and took out 5 pills in my hand, seeing the pills all the eyes of the overlord focused in it ¡°Respectful lords, this pill in my hand is called the escape pill only once when you have ingested the pill will you be able to leave this world¡± Hearing my words all the overlords had a disbelieving face, they looked between me and the pills for some time, but seeing that I was being sincere they nodded their heads ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything lords, we all know that there¡¯s nothing that can hurt an imperial from eating¡± After they thought about it they nodded their heads and epted the pill, each of them inspected the pills with their own abilities and made sure that it was not harmful ¡°Boy if it turns out that you are lying, a world of hell awaits you¡± The muscled and robust brown haired man spoke and the rest of the overlords nodded their heads at his words Without any dy they popped the pill into their mouth, as soon as it did the pill melted in their mouth, a sweet lingering taste was felt, seconds ticked by without anything happening Just as they were about to question Austin, all 5 if them at the same time fainted and fell to the ground, seeing that i finally sighed ¡®Damn it, that was too dangerous for my taste¡¯ Looking at the 5 sleeping overlords, my frantically beating heart finally settles, as for the pill i gave them [ Item: nighty-night Description: A pill made by the great cultivator alchemist wrance. Uses: no matter the cultivation or power anybody who eats it will go to sleep for a week Remark: The alchemist wrance had provided these pills to his lovers, who mixed it with their husbands drinks and feed it to their husbands, when they were having their streamy time Cost: 1000 ] After reading these description i am beginning to doubt if all the strong people¡¯s have some problem with themselves Anyway like this i could atleast negotiate with that demon and as for killing 5 of these beasts?, not possible, with my strength i wont be able to kill them even if they are in such a situation, well unless I go all out my use all my trump cards but why would I when I have an easier method ¡°Hey you demon bastard!!, I know thay you can hear me,e out why don¡¯t we have a talk¡± Just as I had finished talking, an illusionary figure began to form in front of me, the previous arrogant demon is nowhere to be seen What stood in front of me was a dried and tired figure without any strength, it seemed that maintaining this world had brought more problems than I had initially thought Chapter 67: Smooth Walk

Chapter 67: Smooth Walk

Just as I had called the demon appeared in front of me, the arrogance he had before had long since disappeared all that remained was pure hatred and despair towards me, the past strong looking demon disappeared, All that remained was an illusionary figure hanging onto his life ¡°Looks like you had quite the rough time¡± ¡°You!!¡± Hearing my words the anger in his body exploded further, he just couldn¡¯t understand where had he gone wrong?, just what the hell is up with this human, are there more prodigies like him in the outside world? ¡°Look both you and me know that this world will onlyst for 2 more days, so why don¡¯t we call it a truce and let us go or you could risk you inheritance and try to kill us again, which you don¡¯t know will seed or not¡± ¡°So you choose¡± the more I spoke the more ugly the expression of the demon became, at the same time he couldn¡¯t understand how did this boy know about this world? ¡°Just what are you?¡± ¡°Just your normal teenage kid¡± my answer only furthered the demons anger, but what could he do?, risk everything he left behind for a petty anger, while he maybe hotblooded he¡¯s not stupid, he became an imperial through rising through several corpses And there were times when he had to bow his head, only when you survive can you seek revenge, seeing the changing expression on the demon I smiled, it¡¯s always a good feeling when you make your enemypletely helpless against you ¡°sigh, you win, get out¡± As the demon made this decision it seemed that he had aged further, without even wasting a second he snapped his finger And the next thing I know I am back outside the forest, looking around I saw Eleanor on the ground waking up, happy I ran towards her and kneeled to hug her only to receive a p Stunned I looked towards her only to see tears falling down her eyes and before I could respond she hugged me tight¡­I mean really tight I could feel the tears running down my shirt and I could feel her shivering body, it¡¯s only then i realized that I must have scared her a lot Without holding back I hugged her back tight, Eleanor went on to cry for a few minutes and at that time I could only respond to her with a few words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± We hugged like this for a few more minutes before she finally did let go, she took her hand and ced it on my face and looked directly into my eyes and smiled The contradiction of her smile with the tears from her eyes was so beautiful that I went into daze for a moment and my heart beat only furthered from her words ¡°It¡¯s good that your fine¡± Pure happiness could be felt from her words but then her face changed to anger, she directly pulled my ears making me scream ¡°Ouch¡­.ouch¡­.stop it teacher¡± ¡°Humph¡­you dare to leave your teacher and even make her faint look at how I would teach you a leasson¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry teacher please let me go!!¡± Since we had gotten out of the historic world it seems that Eleanor¡¯s power had returned so even if I wanted to I could not stop her, with her power the poison in her body is gone for good ¡°I would forgive you if you do something for me¡± seeing that I was remorseful enough Eleanor let go of my ears and demanded a request, it seems that she was not nning on asking how we had escaped, that helped me cool my head I stood up and looked down waiting for her request, even now Eleanor was sitting on the floor but to my surprise she raised both her hands and uttered somthing that surprised me ¡°Carry me¡± Hearing her words I was stunned for a bit, it¡¯s only then that i realized something, the Eleanor in front of me right now was not disying the normal domineering side of her Instead it was the look of a girl asking her crush for a ride, well that was from my perspective, though a bit bewildered, I responded with happiness Bowing down like a butler, I put on a face of a knight who was extremely honored ¡°To carry such a beauty in my arms would be the most honorable thing in my life¡± Hearing my response Eleanor giggled and without waiting for her to ask a second time i scooped her up in princess carry Eleanor happily smiled and crossed her arms over my neck, then she ced her head on my shoulder ¡°Where does the knight nning on taking this poor women?¡± leaning on my heart with a happy smile Eleanor looked towards me mischievously ¡°It would be my greatest honor to take such a beauty back to my home to treat her seeing that she¡¯s hurt¡± ¡°Oh?, then this poor women shall ept your grace¡± Though a little doubtful, Eleanor nodded her head, seeing that I tightened the hold on her and continued walking While we walked we stayed silent, only the sounds of birds and wind could be heard, while walking we didn¡¯t meet any beasts, I am sure that this was due to Eleanor As I continued to walk we left the forest and came upon the vige, without paying much focus, I walked towards a certain house within a hill I had taken this house for rent when I came here, I had thought that maybe it would be of use, who knew that it did The more we walked the lesser the people became, since the house was built for tourists who preferred peace, the ce was very silent Strangely as we walked no one paid any attention to us, it was as is we were invisible, all this while Eleanor had stayed silent, not saying a word I climbed up the hill and reached the top, it was better to call the house as a cottage, it had only one floor and seemed decent enough to spend your time in, plus the veiw from the top was good to I walked and reached the door and waited there I thought that Eleanor might finally get down but she didn¡¯t do anything ¡®How am I to open the door?¡¯ This questing was soon answered, seeing that we had stopped Eleanor looked towards the door, after that she just waived her hands, causing the door to happen ¡®yup, what is a door to an imperial?¡¯ Shaking my head I entered the house, what I didn¡¯t know at that time was that as soon as I had left the historic world a small crimson like me fell from the sky The me looked extremely small and was simr to the one that Austin had used but what was different was the power it possessed It slowly fell from the sky and fell into the historic world and before the demon could even scream the historic world was removed from this world The demon didn¡¯t even know how he died¡­. Chapter 68: My Teacher

Chapter 68: My Teacher

After entering the hall I looked around the cottage, the living hall was well furnished, it seemed that there were 2 rooms along with 2 bathrooms, the house also had a small kitchen for cooking The room gave of a standard family house feel, still holding Eleanor in my arms I looked towards her, we hadn¡¯t said any words to each other since arriving I could see her calm ck eyes looking at me, we looked at each other as if nothing else in the world mattered right know Without saying anything I slowly ced Eleanor onto the ground but I didn¡¯t let her go, as she stood I ced one hand on her lithe waist pressing her body towards me Her bountiful breasts changed their shape as they pressed against my chest, Eleanor looked directly to my eyes, without shying away Her eyes seemed to be twirling with many emotions, I could tell that there were a lot in her mind, our rtionship after all wont be easy to be epted ¡°Many strong people won¡¯t ept our rtionship¡± It was Eleanor who spoke first and I replied to her worries ¡°Then I just have to get stronger than them and beat them up intill they ept it¡± Though my answer seemed a bitzy, there was seriousness to my voice ¡°I am much older than you¡± ¡°Well¡­.as a great man once said age is just a number¡± Hearing my reply I could see Eleanor smile a bit ¡°You might meet other girls along the way and might find them better¡± ¡°If so then I could only call myself a fool without any eyes¡± I sighed to myself as I said thest words, even I know that I wont be able to only focus on just one girl and it would seemed unfair to the rest but what can I do?, I want to live after all I slowly raised the hand which was not hold her waist and touched her face gently, my gentle touch brought shivers down Eleanor¡¯s body, focusing her eyes on me i said solemnly ¡°Even if therees a day that another girl enters my heart, you would always have a position in it, I would never let you go Eleanor, that I promise¡± And that was enough with that we slowly brought our lips together and finally it touched, Eleanor¡¯s lips were soft and a bit salty but the pleasure of kissing my teacher was no less Our lips had a soft touch, at the same time I strengthened the hold on her wait, pushing Eleanor¡¯s body to me We kissed for a few seconds before we let go, all this time our eyes stayed on each other, touching her lips Eleanor smiled ¡°That was my first kiss¡± ¡°oh, what a coincidence it was my first too¡± well what else can i do?, say that its not, why would i ruin this perfect romantic moment? And without saying anything else we lunged into another kiss again this time more aggressive, our lips sought out each other in great excitement my hands held her wait tightly, while Eleanor¡¯s hands travelled from my neck to my hair holding me aggressively This time we wanted each other badly, her lips lunched onto mine, she bit onto my lower lips, while sucking on it and at the same time I responded with even more enthusiasm My hand holding her waist slowly trailed down, reaching her perky ass and gave it a tight squeezed, Eleanor¡¯s ass was both soft and springy ¡°Ahh~~~?¡± Just as I gave her ass a nice squeeze Eleanor moaned into my mouth as she got more aggressive, she exchanged between sucking on my upper and lower lips At the same time I responded back, taking the initiative I too bit her lips sucking on it with great feaver, I bit her lips with some strength causing her mouth to, I didn¡¯t let that moment pass and forced my tongue into her mouth Entering her mouth I was quickly meet with her tongue, our tongues quickly began its own battle, saliva started to fall from our mouths as our excitement grew My hand holding Eleanor¡¯s ass started to squeeze and change her ass shape nicely, at the same time my other hand reached out to her ass Holding Eleanor by her ass i lifted her, she seemed to have no problem as she intertwined her legs around my body, holding her I pushed her body towards the wall Quickly we started to loose our breaths in the kiss but we didn¡¯t mind, as we kissed our saliva quickly got exchanged between us, it was only a few secondster that we broke our kiss As I moved my face away there was a string of saliva that connected our mouths ¡°Ha¡­..ha¡­..haaa¡± Rough breaths could be heard as we took in more breath, yet our body¡¯s only grew more hot, I could see the desire from Eleanor¡¯s eyes Just as I was going to continue Eleanor stopped me ¡°what?, is there any problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I want to take a bath first¡± it¡¯s only after Eleanor spoke that I remembered that we were still dirty from the fight, smiling I slowly ced her on the ground but at the same time my hands nicely pressed on to her soft and firm ass ¡°Ahhh~~~?, looks like you really don¡¯t want to let me go¡± instead of replying i directly gave her a peck on her lips and let her go, as much as I want to continue, I knew that Eleanor wanted to be clean So I could only reluctantly back off, seeing my disappointment, Eleanor giggled, she gave me a quick peck on my cheeks and seductively walked to the bathroom Seeing her ass nicely swaying as she walked my boner only grew bigger, I could only shake my head and walk to the other room with a bathroom to clean my self I quickly entered the bathroom and cleaned my self, after bathing I only wore a towel below to cover my self As I waited I looked at my reflection and couldn¡¯t help but whistle, I don¡¯t know how to say this without sounding narcissistic, but i got one hell of a body Looking at my reflection I could see my eight pack nicley arranged giving it a V look, my body leaned more towards the athletic type, beingpact and lean Matching this along with my silver hair, purple eyes and handsome face, well Igot one hell of a body, jsut as I was a admiring myself the door opened and Eleanor entered Wearing just a towel Chapter 69: Tasting Teacher

Chapter 69: Tasting Teacher

Eleanor opened the door and entered seeing her, my once calmed down dick rose up again, she just had a towel covering her sexy body, it just barely covered her thighs Her ck hair stuck to her back and she had a small blush across her skin from the bath, seeing one of the worlds most powerful figure standing almost naked in front of me caused my excitement to rise It was not only me was in daze, seeing my perfect body, Eleanor too felt her body heating up, seeing her student look her up and down with lust caused her pussy to twitch in anticipation ¡°You look so beautiful and sexy¡± Hearing my words Eleanor blushed a bit, seeing that I smirked and walked up to, Eleanor didn¡¯t shy away from my approach, she was a bold women who sticks to her own choices Since she decided to be his, there was no need to think about the consequences now but even then she was just a women without any experiences in any sexual manner She too was a noble women, even if she disyed a domineering front now, inside she still was a shy girl, only showing her self to the one she loves And I also know this fact that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud that such a women was mine, arriving in front her Eleanor I pulled her into a hug, her body just blocked by a towel pressed onto mine, I could feel her nipples pressing onto my chest I felt Eleanor¡¯s body tremble when I hugged her, reaching my hands to her chin, I forced her to look straight at me, looking into her ck eyes I spoke ¡°I love you Eleanor¡± I could see Eleanor¡¯s eyes widen in surprise but sheter smiled and spoke ¡°I love you to Austin¡± As Eleanor spoke thest word it was barely a whisper but I could hear it nheless, without any further distractions I lifted her and threw her to the bed and I too followed Under Eleanor¡¯s surprised face I came up to the bed beside her, seeing her body I couldn¡¯t help but gulp, my hands moved and threw her towel away showcasing Eleanor¡¯s body in all her glory I could see her huge breasts with her cute nipple and her well trimmed pussy, I sat up and came above Eleanor, seeing my fervent gaze she blushed a bit but she didn¡¯t make any moves to hide it, she proudly present her body to me I moved forward towards her for a kiss, as we kissed Eleanor pulled my head closer and started kissing me more fervently while hugging my neck firmly, as if she didn¡¯t want to let me go I smiled and reciprocated her kiss with the same fervor, I pushed my tongue inside her mouth and Eleanor separated her teeth to let me do whatever I want, I swirled my tongue inside Eleanor¡¯s mouth and she tried to imitate my motions my mouth was sucking on her rosy lips as I yed with her tongue, Eleanor¡¯s heart was prancing about with too much passion and excitement, she was squirming her legs as she could fell her lower regions get wet Eleanor was quickly getting obsessed with the taste of my mouth and tongue, she felt like her senses were being attacked from all sides, after kissing her sensually for a while, I pulled out her tongue with my mouth and started sucking on it Saliva was exchanged between us and our breaths were quickly getting shorter, as I sucked her tongue, Eleanor tried to return the favour by pulling my tongue and sucking on it, after tiring our mouths by sucking each other¡¯s tongue, I separated my lips and spoke to her ears ¡°Now let me have a taste of this sexy body of yours teacher¡± As I spoke thest word I blew into her ears, I could see her body leaking more love juices from her pussy from my words, the excitement from the taboo pleasure seemed to fill our bodies, I quickly arranged my body by cing both my knees on either side of Eleanor¡¯s stomach I gave Eleanor a peck on her lips and sucked on the skin of her neck while kissing her, her skin was smooth, the smell of the soap she used seemed to fill my nose, feeling my mouth Eleanor moaned ¡°Ahhh~~~~so gooooddd?¡± Eleanor closed her eyes as she indulged in Austin pleasuring her, I licked and kissed all over her neck before moving down, I dipped my tongue into her exquisite cor bone and bit on it, Eleanor squirmed her body from my touches I then moved towards her arm and licked her underarm before sucking on her skin, I sucked her underarm passionately before licking all over her arms, I could get the faint taste of the soap she had used ¡°Ahh~~~?do you want to taste your teacher this bad Austin~~~?¡± ¡°Of course I want to taste each part of your body and make it mine¡± After saying so I kissed along her arms and moved towards her beautiful breasts, seeing those beautiful and delicate rosy nipples I released Eleanor¡¯s hands and cupped both of her juicy breasts I kneaded her breasts, as I continue to change their shape, I could see her nipples harden, seeing that I moved my mouth towards one of her nipples, I quickly started sucking on it and stretched it upwards with my mouth ¡°Mnnnnnnn~~~~? suck both my nipples¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t get enough of me sucking on her nipple, I quickly moved toeards her other nipple and started sucking on it as well, as I sucked her nipple as I lightly bit on it ¡°Ohnnnnnn~~~~?¡± Eleanor squirmed in pleasure as I bit her nipples, I looked at her breast stained with my saliva and continued to suck on one of them, at the same time my other hand moved towards her other nipple and stated ying with it My fingers found her nipples and started ying with it, I twirled and pinched her nipples, Eleanor yed with my hair as I kept on sucking her breasts ¡°Suck them harder~~~~?¡± Eleanor pleaded heatedly as she kept on ying with my hair, as I heard Eleanor¡¯s words I was surprised, it seemed that she liked it a bit rough, I squeezed her slippery and juicy breast harder and sucked on them vehemently, I then pressed her breasts together and tried to suck on both her nipples at the same time ¡°Ahhnmmmmm~~~~?¡± Eleanor moaned sensually, getting a kick out of me sucking her breasts and at the same time she orgasmed, I saw her body trembling and love juice squirting from her pussy, her body trembled for a bit before she stopped After ying with her breasts for a while I let go, I could see that her breasts was reddened but I didn¡¯t mind, as an imperial her body¡¯s highly resilient and strong, I kissed and licked along her cleavage while twisting her nipples with my fingers My mouth trailed downwards and sped her slender hips as I kissed along her midriff and stomach ¡°Ohhhh~~~~?don¡¯t stopppp¡± Eleanor whimpered as she raised her upper body and pressed my head to make me y with her belly more, I couldn¡¯t get enough of her tasty skin and kneaded her breasts as I kissed along her ribs I then moved my body backward towards her legs, so that I could have clear view of her pussy, I could see the love juice falling from her pussy and saw her pussy ¡®breathing¡¯ as if asking to fill it up ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s very exited¡± ¡°That¡¯s beacuse it¡¯s you~~~~?¡± Chapter 70: Finally Becoming One

Chapter 70: Finally Bing One

I smiled when I heard Eleanor¡¯s words, I took Eleanor¡¯s legs from under me and spread them over my sides with my body in the middle, her legs were spread apart wide with my face at the middle I was able to get a clear view of her ravishing pussy, Eleanor waited with anticipation as she could guess what I was about to do, I smiled as I as I licked her inner thighs and kissed her luscious thighs, my lips slowly strolled towards her pink pussy and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy Feeling the scent of Eleanor¡¯s aromatic pussy, my cock became even more erect, I got a good look of her pussy before I decided to finally devour her pussy, I licked her pussy in a long vertical manner while taking the inner folds of her pussy into my mouth They felt so soft and wet, making me almost unable to stop nibbling at them, I tasted her pussy with my tongue in a circr manner and Eleanor was totally absorbed in the pleasure as she buried my head more deeply into her pussy, wanting me to taste her more ¡°Ahnmmmmm~~~~?¡± Eleanor was letting out low moans feeling my hot tongue invading her pussy and feeling her inner folds being yed with by my mouth, I then outstretched her outer folds as my tongue delved deeper into her pussy, seeking to explore her narrow cave I could feel her pussy tightening as I increased the vigor of my tongue while flicking it inside her pussy my mouth almost covered her entire pussy, I sucked on her clit after taking my tongue out Eleanor felt her pussy zing when I sucked one of her most erogenous spots and felt ripples of pleasure spreading in her lower abdomen ¡°Ahmnnnn~~~~~?Yes!! right there~~~~?¡± She orgasmed for the second time while squirting right into my face, without giving her a second to rest I inserted 2 of my fingers into her pussy and fingered her continuously, Wet sounds resounded from her pussy which was like music to my ears ¡°Ahmnnn~~~~?nooo, its toomuch~~~~~?¡± Eleanor let out sensual moans in session as she arched her lover body in euphoria, she felt her whole body loose strength and her mind nk out from the continuous pleasure The leftover love juice in her pussy spilled out in small amounts while I continue to finger her passionately, Eleanor felt her entire body shivering as her entire body and mind was enveloped in pure bliss soon enough, another loud sensual moan resounded in the room as Eleanor squirted all over my face, Eleanor¡¯s breath became more rough, and as she looked down, she saw me licking her love juice smeared al over my face, which turned her on even more I couldn¡¯t wait any longer as my cock was already restless enough from before, I straightened her body and took off the towel covering my lower half, the moment it was out in the open, Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise ¡°So big¡± I could hear her whisper in surprise, which only boasted my ego further, not to brag my size was enough to make virgins tremble with fear and for experienced cougars to tremble with excitement (AN: As for the real size i leave it to your imaginations) Eleanor¡¯s eye sparkled with excitement and a bit of fear as her breasts heaved up and down, trying to prepare her body to take me in, Eleanor smiled and gave me an inviting nod, telling me that she was ready ¡°Tell me if you feel any problems okay?¡± ¡°Mn¡± Eleanor nodded to my words, my eyes burned with passion as I stroked my cock against pussy, smearing it with her juice, finally I pushed the tip of my cock into her narrow cave and smoothly moved my dick inside her till I could feel a thin membrane blocking my way ¡®Ah~~~~?it¡¯s so tight!!¡¯ I had just barely put the tip in but the strong pleasure almost caused me to finish my load, I could feel the folds of her pussy holding on to me, Eleanor only slightly crinkled her eyes as she didn¡¯t feel much pain, getting the confirmation from Eleanor I moved forward I held her thighs and moved my hips forward and felt my cock piercing through the barrier taking her virginity ¡°Ahnnnngg!!¡± Eleanor cried out in mild pain which quickly subside after she felt my hot cock inside of her, I could see some blood flowing down to the sheet, proof of our connection, without waiting anymore I pushed against Eleanor¡¯s narrow cave Eleanor also pushed her hips downwards. indirectly telling me to move, since Eleanor didn¡¯t have any problems I decided to move my cock slowly ¡°Ahhngg~~~~?Austin~~~?¡± Eleanor breathed out, feeling her body drowning in pleasure that she never felt before, Eleanor¡¯s virgin pussy was being explored by my hot cock, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but clench her pussy wall around my cock in excitement Eleanor could feel my long and thick warm rod invading deep into her cave while sending trails of pleasure along her lower body, Eleanor felt her body buzzing as her expression became intoxicated I slowly increased my pace seeing that Eleanor was finally adjusting to my hot cock, I leaned my body forward as I pushed my hard cock even further into Eleanor¡¯s cave ¡°Ugh~~?so tight¡± I felt her tight pussy enveloping my hot cockpletely and felt her vaginal wall clenching my cock as if massaging it, I felt pure bliss as I raised my hips in and out, pummeling Eleanor¡¯s pussy while slowly increasing my pace ¡°Assshnn~~~~?ahhh~aghhh~~~?Austin~~~¡± Eleanor erotically moaned as I kept ramming her pussy with my long hard dick, Eleanor¡¯s seductive moans increased my lust causing me to lift her legs and pummel her harder Eleanor continued to let out moans, her body instinctively supported my thrusts by lifting her hips to my moment, I continued to pummel her as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded in the room As I continued to pummel Eleanor I felt something building up inside by balls, knowing what it was I increased my speed ramming into her womb as if to impregnate her, Eleanor felt my dick ramming into her pussy creating both pain and pleasure ¡°Ahh~~~~?ahhh~~~?sooo good¡± As the pleasure built up within my balls, I felt Eleanor pussy clenching me harder, knowing that she was about to cum I matched her speed, I quickly thrust for thest time before going deep into her pussy causing my sperms to explode within Eleanor¡¯s womb painting it white ¡°Ahhhhnn~~~~?hot, inside me hot¡± Erotic noises could be heard as I continued to cum inside Eleanor, she felt warm semen flowing inside her, threatening to leak out if I removed my cock Chapter 71: Continuing The Pleasure

Chapter 71: Continuing The Pleasure

¡®Oh man that was good¡¯ As I had finished cumming inside Eleanor I looked towards her face, I nodded with a smile seeing her alluring face, which still had a crimson hue spread over, As if we were in sync, we both moved our faces closer at the same time for a loving kiss while wrapping our arms around each other I tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with my tongue, Eleanor reciprocated my movements, and she was very satisfied with her first time that she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of love stuck between our lips as our faces separated Both of us looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in our body, I sucked one of Eleanor¡¯s breasts hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards me Seeing Eleanor¡¯s fair white skin covered with her long and exquisite ck hair reaching to her juicy ass, I felt my cock getting harder again. I parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely backpletely I held her head and tilted it over to one side as I nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts My mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making Eleanor let out a moans ¡°Ahhhmnnnn~~~~~?¡± After licking and ying with her ear, I kissed her nape and bended my body as I kissed along her back. I gave a long lick over the middle of Eleanor¡¯s back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards. I made Eleanor stand on all fours with her ass facing towards me and gripped her hips to push up her ass more towards me, there was a small blush on Eleanor¡¯s face ¡°This is embarrassing~~~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will feel good soon¡± Even though Eleanor was bit reluctant, she still choose to satisfy my desires for today, after all she too was ¡®feeling¡¯ a bit from such a shameful position I could clearly see both her cute holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, I could see small amounts of my cum fall from her dripping pussy which only made my cock pulsate in excitement. I made Eleanor¡¯s upper body nt downwards, with only her ass reaching out to me in an inviting position. I stretched her ass cheeks and ced my cock inside her pussy, and just as I got the tip got inside her, I thrust my hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke, reaching her womb ¡°Ahhhh~~~~~?!¡± A loud moan escaped from Eleanor¡¯s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of my hot rod that reached deep inside her womb in one full stroke. I didn¡¯t stop with that thrust and raised my hips again to thrust my dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with me ¡°Ahhhn!~? Aaahhh!~ Ahnnn!~?¡± Eleanor¡¯s body danced along with my hips as erotic moans resounded in the room, I leaned over Eleanor, making my cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of his hands towards her breasts. *PahhH!~ Pahh!~ PAH!~* The sounds of my body hitting against her ass cheeks were like music to my ears, seeing her ass cheeks rippling got me to be even more aroused and I pped her butt cheeks. *Pah!* ¡°Ahhnnng!~?¡± Eleanor felt extreme pleasure from my wild thrusts coupled with my p on her butt, Eleanor wanted me to stop yet the pain along with the pleasure kept causing her mind to nk, I continued my ps, feeling her soft ass bounce with each of my strikes *Pah!~ Pah!~ Pah!~* The echoes of Eleanor¡¯s moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimtion on her pussy and ass, Eleanor felt my hot rod twitch inside her before hot globs of my sperms painted her insides white, filling her womb to the brim when I took my cock out, hot white sperms started to sweep out of her wet pussy dripping out, Her ass cheeks werepletely flushed in red color, which contrasted with her pale white skin. Eleanor¡¯s body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but I still didn¡¯t have enough of her, I have many yaers of lust left in my body and I am not done yet, I pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards with her bosoms pushed out. I thrust my hard cock inside her pussy again, making Eleanor arch her neck backward in ecstasy, feeling my cock drill right through her narrow cave, reaching the depths of her womb. ¡°Aaaahnn!~? Ahhnnn!~ Ahhhhnn!~?¡± With each of my thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away from her body, her mind continued to nk out from pleasure, I continued to ram my rock-hard cock that was itching to explode my sperms into her pussy. Eleanor¡¯s breasts jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyespletely hazy, Eleanor felt like her mind and body werepletely dissolving in pressure, and soon enough, she felt mes pooling in her lower abdomen. I noticed that she was about to orgasm and timed himself to orgasm along with her. ¡°Aaaahnggg!~~~?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Just as Eleanor¡¯s body trembled and squirted out her love juices, I grunted,pletely feeling her vaginal walls squeezing on his hot cock, as my warm sperm shot out, coloring the walls of her narrow cave white for the third time I released Eleanor¡¯s arms as she slumped on the bed, feeling dizzy with pleasure but notpletely tired yet. Chapter 72: Continuing The Pleasure(2)

Chapter 72: Continuing The Pleasure(2)

The two of us spent a few seconds resting, trying to regain our breath, after recovering a bit , I turned Eleanor around with my cock still inside her. I pulled Eleanor up and made her sit on myp and hugged her closely while she also did the same while looking into his eyes with a loving expression. I could feel her hot breath and see how flushed Eleanor¡¯s face was, Her expression still seemed a bit tipsy after the recent orgasms, I moved forward and kissed her mouth which was partially open. ¡°Mhnnn~~~~?¡± Eleanor felt feverish as she let out a muffled melodious moan just as I lifted Eleanor¡¯s hips and made her pussy fall right over my hard cock. Feeling the sudden stimtion, Eleanor clenched my cock tightly, making my mouth agape in ecstasy. Eleanor understood what to do, and without me telling her, she started to move her hips up and down over me while holding on to my shoulders. We still continued to y with our mouths, dancing with our tongues, when finally, I broke away the kiss and nuzzled on Eleanor¡¯s neck while still ramming her hard. ¡°Ahmnnn~~~~?Ahmnnnn~~~mnnn~~~?¡± I cupped her breasts and I continued to appreciate her beauty and size of her breasts as I kneaded them into various shapes while pinching her perky nipples. With me stimting her breasts and pussy simultaneously, Eleanor let out ceaseless moans, which only fanned the mes of lust in me. I nuzzled on her cleavage while licking her skin before taking in one of her breasts into my mouth. ¡°Ahnn!~~~~?¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel as if time was slowing down, making her feel that she was drowning in a river of pleasure from within. Eleanor kept bouncing on my hard cock without slowing down her pace while I was passionately assaulting her breasts. *Pahk!~ Pahk!` Pahk!~* My thighs pped her soft ass cheeks, letting the room echo with erotic sounds of flesh hitting each other. I had Eleanor fixed on to my cock, and feeling my cock being enveloped in such a pleasurable sensation with each of my thrusts, I couldn¡¯t help but let out low groans of bliss from time to time. I kept pounding Eleanor as if there was no tomorrow and it made Eleanor¡¯s expression melt even more in lust, She mewled, whimpered and breathed out my name, feeling her head muddled with the shockwaves of pleasure from her pussy subduing all her senses. Seeing her expression I couldn¡¯t help but move my hips fater along with her, her expression of pure bliss brought blings of satisfaction through my body, this women was my teacher who taught me from a young age A women who had only showed me her graceful face, I still remember her looking from above the cliff with her prideful face but so what?, currently she was riding on my cock like just any other women, her expression of bliss no different from a slut Her tight pussy was too much stimtion for my cock that the vigor of my hot cock didn¡¯t lessen one bit, Instead it got even more bigger and my movements became even more intense. My rock-hard cock was continuously piercing the depths of her womb as she danced on top of my hot cock, my face moved up and down along with her, as my mouth was still sucking on to one of her soft breasts. I just couldn¡¯t get enough taste of her sweet breasts and tasted her rosy-pink nipple from within my mouth as well, sometimes biting on to it as well. Eleanor¡¯s expression and body movements were so tantalizing that I took her breast out of my mouth with a plop and appreciated the entrancing beauty riding on my hard cock passionately for a moment. I licked her corbones and all over her breasts, tasting her sweet skin, Feeling that I was nearing my limit, I rammed my cock inside her even faster and harder, as if trying to impregnate her, making Eleanor let out even more, louder moans in response with each of my thrusts. ¡°Ahmnn~~~~?soo deeeep~~~~?¡± Eleanor felt as if my cock would really pierce through her womb and that immense stimtion made her movements and expressionpletely tipsy. The echoes of her moans reached the peak, and before Eleanor could orgasm, she could feel my hot dick throbbing inside her before hot spurts of my sperm flooded her womb, causing it to overflow The next moment, I felt her body squirm and tremble just as Eleanor orgasmed right over my cock. Eleanor rested her body on me as she took deep breaths to get her senses back that was overloaded from pleasure. Eleanor smiled with an expression of fervent love, She kissed on my lips as we fell on to the bed, Eleanor snuggled up to me as she ced her head lovingly on my chest, I smiled as I kissed her forehead We didn¡¯t speak anything else as we closed our eyes to deep sleep, not knowing that there was a certain dark colored wolf watching all this from far with a angered expression Chapter 73: Changes

Chapter 73: Changes

Eleanor¡¯s POV: Sunlight fell upon the ground as the birds shrieked and flew into the sky, people woke up from their sleep and headed to their normal lives, within a cottage upon a hilly two people in sleep Eleanor slowly opened her eyes and blinked, the first thing she saw was the handsome face of her disciple, sleeping peacefully, I was confused at first before the memories of the day before flooded in waking up from my sleepy state I smiled, I was currentlyying on Austins chest naked, I could feel Austin¡¯s hand tightly clutched onto my waist not letting go My body was a bit tired and my lower area hurt, remembering the things that happenedst night I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit, touching my ass I thought ¡®Who would have thought that he was this mischievous?¡¯ Remembering Austin¡¯s words and the things I did, I couldn¡¯t help but be a bit ashamed, as a women of noble birth it was a bit embarrassing to do those things, yet I felt pleasure from it I raised my arms and poked Austin¡¯s cheeks a bit, it was hard to see any resemnce from yesterdays dominating figure in the current him Right now he was sleeping peacefully with me, who would have thought the rtionship with my disciple would end up like this yet I don¡¯t regret it one bit Suddenly I started to think about the past, the moment I for the first time saw a bow and held it, the time I was surrounded by the mocking of others for not having talent in the sword The times I had to spend like a closed up ss case forever at the mercy of others, for my mother I was a tool that she couldn¡¯t use, to my father I was a piece which he could use to increase his influence from marriage It was only until I finally ran away from my family and was hunted down did I fell a bit alive, it was only then did I feel free But even then disasters followed, beauty without power or background truly was a sin, I had faced betrayals and lies hence my heart became closed Even then I truly desired ¡®love¡¯, I wanted a ¡®love¡¯ without any betrayals, yet I never found it in my travels as my powers grew so did my heart close more I had finally reached the fabled Imperial realm and I had paid back my suffering a hundred times but it was toote I was broken, I still remember the delight I felt from the screams of despair of my family It¡¯s then I knew that maybe I was too far gone? Yet I continued to live, I thought that maybe¡­maybe I could find my ¡®love¡¯, years passed by and my legend and powers spread, I put on an ¡®elegant¡¯ image and continued to live It was then a desire for a disciple settled in me, at first it was just so topete with my other peers who kept boasting about their disciples, I really wanted one to just follow the norm At the same time the idea of having to teach someone exited me, I thought that maybe I could share my ¡®love¡¯ with him At first I couldn¡¯t find anyone that matched my desires, untill I met him, my Austin, I still could remember the chubby him walking into my store with his guards, he was so cute then I could see the twinkles in his eye¡¯s whenever looked at the bow and it got my interest, at first I thought that he might be some random noble and I thought about entertaining him Who would have thought that he was my fated one, the more I had interacted with him the more he drew me in somehow I saw myself in him, weak and powerless Just whenever he talks about protecting me or his family it would always riled me up, though his talents had astounded me a bit I had got to know that his father had died protecting him, hence he had an intense desire to get stronger to protect others Slowly but surely he drew me in and i ended up giving him my ¡®love¡¯, I opened up to him and we grew closer as a ¡®family¡¯, the years I spend not seeing him were the worst Just the thought of him getting hurt filled me with dread, sometimes I had the thought of finding him and keeping him at my side, to always keep him safe, yet who would have thought that he would be the one protecting me ? It was the first time that someone had gone so far for me and hearing his words of love were like nectar to me I couldn¡¯t get enough, before I knew it, I had fallen hard Coming out of my thoughts I looked at Austin a bit worried, would he leave me, if he knew about my other side?, the one who loves to hear the pain of others?, my broken side? I shook my head to get rid of such thoughts, I leaned closer to him and kissed his forehead, I could see a smile upon his face Without disturbing him I moved his body carefully and stood up, the pain still existed and at the same time I could feel something slipping between my legs, for a while I was worried ¡®would I get pregnant?¡¯ Even though it¡¯s harder to get pregnant when you are in a higher power level, thinking about how much times Austin came in me I am not sure if I am safe Yet the thought of having a child with him only made me happier, I imagined me, Austin and our child in a house ying and full ofughter, the thought only brought a higher rush of happiness to me Clearing my thoughts I went to the washroom cleaned myself and headed out of the cottage,ing out I could see the sun rising from in between the hills creating a beautiful sight As I was watching it I felt a presence from behind me, knowing who it was I smiled, quickly two strong hands coiled up my waist and a voice could be heard from behind me ¡°Oh?, what is this?, my girlfriend is enjoying the sunrise without me ?¡± feeling his hot breath and hearing Austin calling me his girlfired caused my body to heat up ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you that¡¯s all¡± ¡°Oh then I have to repay this kindness¡± saying so he lifted me princess style and took me to the near by tree, he sat leaning to it and ced me on hisp, seeing his handsome face close to me with a smile caused me to smile too ¡°Hey Auastyy would you dislike me if you knew that I had another bad side?¡± When Austin heard my question he showed me a confused face, I was a bit scared to say this to him, yet I still did ¡°wh-what if I was not the same elegant teacher you thought me to be?, what if I was not a good person?¡± My question only seemed to confuse him further, I was about to shrug my question off before he held my face with his hands, looking deeply into me ¡°Eleanor did you ever kill anybody who didn¡¯t deserve it?¡± Hearing his question I shook my head, the moment felt like I was a student and he was a teacher ¡°Did you ever think of killing innocents?¡± I shook my head to that question too, seeing my reply Austin smiled, his smiled at that time looked extremelyforting, he drew me closer and ced his forehead on mine ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I don¡¯t care, we are not all perfect, my love for you will never change, in my heart you will always be perfect¡± Hearing his answer I pulled him to me for a kiss, we pressed our lips against each other hungrily as if not wanting to let go ¡®what to do?, what should I do?¡¯ ¡®My love seems to be overflowing¡¯ We kissed for a bit before we broke it, leaving his lips I ced my head on his chest, my heart seems to be beating too fast We both sat under the tree as the winds passed by us and flew the leaves to the sky, the rising sky shined the world bright, for a moment it seemed that there was only two of us in the world Chapter 74: Time To Go Home

Chapter 74: Time To Go Home

Austin¡¯s POV: It¡¯s been 2 days since the time I slept with Eleanor, during these two days we stuck to each other, just like a newly married couples, we enjoyed the happiness in each other¡¯spany But all sweet things muste to an end, currently Eleanor was standing near the door of the cottage waiting to leave, there was a reluctant look in her eyes Yet she had to leave, being the sole backbone of the bow association is not an easy job she herself as a lot of things to do, smiling I walk close to her and pull her into a hug Eleanor closed her eyes andyed her head in my chest, my hands slowly stroked her back sending shivers of pleasure up her spine, during these two days my touches became an addiction to her ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I would soon be joining the Babylon academy, so we could enjoy ourselves throughly then¡± As I said it one of my hands moved down her spine and gave her bountiful ass a nice squeeze earning a moan from Eleanor, I could see her breathing increase, I was tempted to take her now, but I held back there was more important things to do Raising Eleanor¡¯s chin I gave her a kiss before letting go, nodding to me Eleanor gave my cheek a kiss before she disappeared, now that she disappeared my expression became a bit tensed, at that same time a snort was heard ¡°Hump, are you finally free now?¡± Turning around I saw a small ck coloured blue eyed wolfying on the sofa, there was an angry expression on her face, as if facing a great betrayal, seeing her I smiled ¡®well I am fucked¡¯ This was what I was worried about, as I swept in the flow along with Eleanor I had forgotten about Luna, it was onlyter that I remembered about her and by then it was toote but even then I have an idea Putting on a smile I walked towards Luna arriving near her I tried to lift her but she just humped and moved away from, clearly disying her dissatisfaction, rasing an eyebrow I asked ¡°What is it Luna?, why are so grumpy today?¡± ¡°Humph don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t known, how was it having a human women at your chest?¡± Every word Luna spoke was filled with sarcasm, hearing her words I smiled, then I spoke with a mischievous tone ¡°Oh?, could it be that your great self is jealous?¡± Hearing my words Luna turned her head sideways ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing like that, it¡¯s just that you seemed to be more happy having her on your chest, maybe I-I thought that¡­¡± Listening to Luna I smirked ¡°That what?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing¡± Seeing Luna being a tsundere I smiled, with quick steps Ie close to the sulking wolf, picking her up I ced her on myps and started petting her head, Luna always loved it when I did it ¡°Luna that women is very important to me but that doesn¡¯t mean that you are any less, you are just like family to me¡± ¡°But I just don¡¯t want only that¡± I could hear Luna¡¯s rambling from myps not at all knowing that the cute wolf was making secrete ns of eating the said women when she gets stronger ¡®Just you wait when I take my human form you would forget all about that women¡¯ Luna was having many vicious thoughts in her head while I continued to pet her head ¡°I found my inherited memories about my hidden legacy, I would soon be leaving to that area, you would not be able to apany me now right?¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s question I was stunned for a bit before I recovered, through the years I really have gotten attached to this little wolf, she¡¯s been with me for a few years now and the thought of her not with me does make me feel a bit lonely Feeling my emotions Luna smiled, though she too would miss sleeping close to me ¡°Don¡¯t worry it would only take me a few months at most before that I would be back¡± ¡°Um, I know but that dosent mean I would not miss you¡± ¡°Humph, at least you know your priorities¡± Even though she soundedx I could still see her lips moving up for a smile, we continued to sit at such a pace for some time and then suddenly Luna disappeared from myp ¡°She¡¯s still the same, always trying to keep a tough front¡± I could only shake my head at such an action, standing up I stretched my body a bit, looking outside I could see that the sun was up, memories of a few women¡¯s passed through my mind ¡°well, I guess it¡¯s time to head home¡± Chapter 75: Back Home

Chapter 75: Back Home

Back within the Lionheart Dukedom, life continued in it¡¯s normal pace, soldiers continue to patrol the streets while the roads were filled with citizens living their normal lives, within the crowd a cloaked figure continued to walk among them ¡®Looks like everything¡¯s still the same¡¯ Looking at the street filled with all types of people walking here and there an inexplicable sense of happiness filled my mind ¡®it¡¯s good to be back home¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel happying back, as such I continued to walk at a leisure pace while looking at any changes that may have taken ce during my absence As I continued to walk my sceneries continued to change, from themoners area to thevish area of the nobles, untill I finally arrived at a huge mansion¡¯s guarded by several soldiers Seeing a cloaked figure walking up to them the soldiers became vignt, their auras rose as they prepared for any unexpected situations, as I got closer one of the soldiers spoke ¡°Halt!, please state your identity and your intentions ating to the Lionheart mansion!¡± Looking at the soldiers and the people nearby looking at my situation, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, saying nothing I tossed a token to the guard, the guard caught the token, passing mana into it he looked at the token The moment he did he¡¯s expression went from surprise to then fear, fear when he looked at me, seeing that I removed the hood converging my face, as my face came to view there were gaps of astonishment And as soon as the soldier saw my face he didn¡¯t need anything else, with a deep bow he shouted ¡°Wee home young master!!¡± Hearing his shout all the other soldiers started to salute me too, then they quickly opened the door to let me in under the eyes of the astonished viewers, as soon as I entered the gates gossips started to spread ¡°Wait! was that the rumored 2nd child!¡± ¡°Yeah!, I had head that he was exiled from the family for not having any ta!¡± ¡°No way, I had heard that he had died!¡± ¡°I had heard that the 2nd child had gone missing!!, who aould have thought that the young master would have been alive!!¡± While my return had send out a wave of frenzy I leisurely walked towards my mothers room, whenever a maid saw me they continued to gasp I gave each of them a smile and a wave, earning blushes from several of the younger aged maids, my handsome face and aura both was not just for show, as I was walking I saw a women running towards me, she looked the same as I remember Blonde hair that fell to her shoulder, with green eyes and a beautiful face, even after all these years she looked like she was still in herte 20s Even though within the origin realm your lifespan does not increase, you could still look young, if someone wanted increase their lifespan only breaking through to Imperial realms was the only way The women who was running towards me, my mother quickly reached me and gave me a hug, unlike before when she hugged me, right now she was in my arms, with a happy smile I too wrapped my hands around her, with three of my fingers dangerously ced near her ass, though she seemed not to notice it ¡°I am back mother¡± My words caused her to smile as she held me in a tighter hug, my words and my presence seemingly filling her with happiness and content, we kept on hugging like this for a minute before we broke up Leaving my embrace my mother ced one of her hands on my face, touching it ¡°Looks like my son grew up to a handsome young man¡± ¡°Of course how could I not when I have such a beautiful mother?¡± ¡°Looks like you became quite the talker too¡± My words ofpliment brought a smile upon her face, though it was quickly ced with an angered expression, quickly one of my ears was being pulled ¡°Humph, you finally returned home, do you now how worried I was, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you kept your contacts with me, I would have long since marched out with an army to bring you back¡± ¡°Ow¡­ow..mother I am sorry, please stop pinching me in front of these people¡± ¡®c¡¯mon?, what¡¯s with all these women¡¯s pinching my ears?¡¯ ¡°Do you think this is the end?,e with me it seems that I have to teach you some manners¡± With that my mother pulled me towards her room and kept barging me with questions about how I was if I was hurt? or if I was hungry? and many more I had to spend at least an hour talking with her to pacify her, it was only after she was satisfied did she give me some space Currently we were in her study room both of us seated on a sofa, currently I wasying in my mother¡¯sp while she was giving me ap pillow, Iy on my back facing forward My mother looked at me as she stroked my head with tenderness and love, herp was truly soft and tender, looking at her beautiful face was truly a treat ¡°I am happy that your back son¡± ¡°Me to, I am happy to be back home¡± As I said so I closed my eye¡¯s as deep sleep took control of me Chapter 76: A Mother’s Burden

Chapter 76: A Mother¡¯s Burden

Sunlight fell from the window into a room where a young many, slowly his eyes opened ¡®Huh?, did I fall asleep?¡¯ Waking up I could see that I was stillying on my mother¡¯sp, looking up I could see my mother too sleeping byying her head to the side, I couldn¡¯t help but fall into trance while seeing her Sunlight fell from the window falling to ger face, her hair was moved to the side, giving a clear view of her neck, even when she slept she was prim and proper, a beautiful image was created, making me unable to look away ¡®Looks like I can finally rx a bit¡¯ The past year¡¯s weren¡¯t exactly a great one, being transmigrated and then being asked to capture all the targets or die, isn¡¯t exactly a great rxing opportunity Plus the constant pressure of increasing my strength, along with all the dangerous this world posses isn¡¯t something with makes you rxed, I have been running around all these years too It¡¯s been constantly putting pressure on me, it¡¯s only now that I could rx a bit, I have done most I could, now it¡¯s time to reap in all the rewards Smirking I slowly rose up from my mother¡¯sp, just as I did my mother too seemed to wake up, sitting up I could see my mother slowly opening her eyes, she slowly stretched her body giving me a nice view of her breasts perking up within her dress ¡°Oh?, did you wake up Austy?¡± ¡°I just woke up now mother, your thighs were the perfect pillow, it was a great sleep¡± ¡°Hee..heee looks like you really have gotten better with your words, I pity the girls that falls under your words¡± I could only scratch my head in ¡¯embarrassment¡¯, seeing my embarrassed look, my mother smiled ¡°Oh~~, could it be that my son didn¡¯t meet anybody like able during his travels?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease me mother, how could any of those girls I meetpare to my mother?¡± ¡°Ay~~ay your really ae honeying up your mother, could it be that you need something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything mother, just being here back home with you is more than enough for me, plus I got you a gift too¡± Hearing that I had a gift for her, my mother raised her eyebrow in intrigue, seeing that I quickly pulled a ne out from my storage ring A beautiful gold colored ne appeared on my hand, It had a red stone embedded in it¡¯s centre giving off a calming vibe, it had beautiful designs surrounding it making it more appealing As soon as the ne came out into the open, the mana in the room became more vigorous, both me and my mother started feeling more rxed, as my mother focused on the ring a gasp of astonishment left her mouth ¡°Ha!, is that the calming ne of the sea Niphteal?¡± My mother¡¯s words wereced with disbelief, after all the ne in my hands is said to be missing for a long time, Niphteal a ne that belonged to the great merchant queen, said to be gifted to her by the king of the sea It was said that the ne would make the wearer more rxed and healthy, not only that, it would also help the wearer to absorb purer mana, at the same time it would constantly replenish your lost mana too As if adding icing to the cake, it would also make the wearer more beautiful, making them younger, it was something that every women in the world desired but it was said that the ne was lost in the sea when the merchant queen died in the sea ¡°It¡¯s the real one mother¡± ¡°wha-?, how??¡± Seeing the cute confused look on my mothers face was indeed a treat, just when more question were heading my way, I ced a finger on her lips ¡°shheeeh, mother you don¡¯t have to worry, I got this legally, as for how I got it, that¡¯s a secret¡± Seeing me being secretive my mother pouted ¡®Damn!, mother how can you act so cute?¡¯ I was almost tempted to give her a peck in her lips, pushing down my urges, I ced the ne on my mother¡¯s hands ¡°Take it mother¡± ¡°No!, how could I?, this is something you found, take it with you maybe you could trade it for money or give it to your future girlfriend¡± Saying so she tried to push the ne back to me, I shook my head and passed it back to her, I spoke sternly ¡°No mother it¡¯s a gift from me to you, are you unwilling go ept my gift?¡± ¡°But this is too much¡± Shaking my head I ced my hand on her face causing her to look up to me, I slowly stroked her face with a serious expression ¡°Mother don¡¯t you also deserve happiness?¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.mother ever since father died you always looked after us, even before you could grieve the huge weight of the Dukedom was ced on your soldiers¡± ¡°But even then you didn¡¯t give up, you looked after us with all your heart, you always held up the sky for us, you had sacrificed your happiness for us¡± What I was saying was not just bbering, I had seen how this women had painfully did everything, for a women who a princess that solved everything through strenght and power, the duties of the Dukedom was not easy to handle I could still remember how she worked tirelessly, sometimes forgetting to eat, yet even then she smiled and yed with us, this women in front of me is someone strong ¡°Mother in this world I think you are the one most required to have happiness, we have all grown up mother, you don¡¯t have to face it all alone, I-no we are all there with you¡± ¡°So please be happy mother¡± There was a shocked look on her face before tears started to fall ¡°Wha?-How, why is tear-¡° Due to her shock Grace became unable to say anything, seeing that I pulled her into my embrace, causing her to cry into it, I slowly patted her back, at the same time I gave her a small kiss on her forehead ¡°You don¡¯t need to be tough all the time anymore, at least to me you can always show your weak side mother¡± Chapter 77: The First Step

Chapter 77: The First Step

Currently silence remained in the room where I and Grace sat, it¡¯s been a few minutes since Grace had calmed down, yet she still remainedying on my shoulder, I slowly tapped her shoulder while speaking ¡°Are you fine now mother?¡± Grace slowly lifted her head from my shoulder as she spoke, there were some stains in her eyes ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that whe-when you said those things I-I just lost my emotions¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother, in fact I found it a bit cute¡± Hearing my words Grace blushed a bit, she snorted and looked away ¡®Cute¡¯ ¡°So are you now willing to ept my gift?, if you don¡¯t I will throw it away, I am not joking¡± ¡°Sigh fine, why don¡¯t you wear it for me¡± Grace didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly had a desire for her son to put the ne on her neck, thinking so Grace turned around giving me the view of her back, at the same time she slowly lifted her hair to the side, giving me the sight of her white neck Looking at her sexy back and her white and untouched neck, I suddenly had a desire to give her a hickey at her neck Just the thought of taking the body that should have belong to my father turned me on, the reason that after all these year¡¯s Grace didn¡¯t marry again was because of my father, I know that he was still there in her heart Without wasting any time I slowly ced the ne at her, mping it to her neck, seeing the ne ced at her neck Grace smiled Seeing the ne finally being ced on her neck I smiled ¡®With this my first step isplete¡¯ The past years I really did wonder if I should seduce this mother of mine, leaving out the difficulty of the task, just the fact if it got out caused me to reconsider it but in the end I thought ¡®Fuck it!!¡¯ This was my second chance and I want to live it how I want, so I choose to make her mine but it would not be easy as how I did it for my sisters Unlike my sisters who were young, I would not be able to manipte my mother easily, she¡¯s not like a child who hasn¡¯t developed her mind yet This would cause a great increase in the difficulty but that were the systemes into y [ Spell: Darkness Hidden In The Light Description: The light priest and dark priest are back with some new spells!!, both of them spend hundreds of years researching different spells to seduce more women¡¯s and this spell is one of those! Uses: Apply the spell to any object and present it to the women you desire, as long as the women knows your mana signature and treasures the object, she would keep having lustful dreams about you Remark: No **** Only Corruption cost:10,000 ] When I first saw the spell I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it butter when I thought about it deeply, did I understand it¡¯s importance Spells used can be divided into elemental and gray types, elemental spells as the name suggests are those which uses elements for it¡¯s spell While gray are non elemental spells, this charm magic developed by both the priests belong to that category and this spell would be the one that brings my mother into the pit of lust As good as the spell sounds it does have it¡¯s own restrictions, like the first one being that the person who receives the gift should know the others mana signature There also the fact that the receiver showed have a good rtionship with the person who cast the spell, plus the spell won¡¯t be effective with those that have high mental resistance Shaking my head to get rid of my thoughts, I quickly focused on my mother, smiling I spoke ¡°You look more beautiful mother!, even I feel tempted to court you!!¡± ¡°Humph, who thought you to say such cheeky words!¡± As we were talking with each other a knock was heard and a voice followed it, I could easily recognize the owner of the voice ¡°Madam may I enter?¡± Hearing the voice my mother looked towards me and I nodded ¡°You may¡± After she spoke the door opened and a young girl walked in, she had her long ck hair tied to a pony tail along with bright brown eyes, she had a beautiful face but the thing that stood out the most was the 2 small horns protruding from her head Instead of making it making her look bad, the small horns added a cuteness to her making her look like a small animal that always needs protection, Moreover because her height which is a bit small (1.6 meters), she looks younger than her age. [ Name: ra Sex: Female Age: 18 species: Human(partial demon) Talent: 8/10 >Bloodline awakened: demonic darkness Power: origin level 4 Title: The awakened, stalker, madly in love, love demon Love : 175% Description:pletly devoted to you >she wants to nothing more than to spend eternity with you >trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you Remark: Your dead bro ] Chapter 78: Broken Maid

Chapter 78: Broken Maid

ra entered the room wearing a normal conservative maid dress, her body seemed to have developed quite well during the past year¡¯s As she entered the room her eyes were directly pulled to me, her eyes seemed to sparkle as theyid upon me, I gave her a smile as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s s good to see you again ra, I can see that you have grown up to be quite the beauty¡± Hearing my words she blushed, yet a dazzling smile came up on her face, I really wanted to go up and give her a hug but since I am in front of my mother I have to keep my noble look ¡°I can see that young master too have be very handsome¡± ¡°Hahaa¡­really?, hearing that from you really does make me feel happy, I can see that lots of guys must have been pestering you¡± ¡°You have no idea how many people have been pestering your maid and those two knights of yours¡± Before ra could answer my mother did, her words were tinged with a bit of jealousy that she herself had not identified, looking towards my mother I could see that she had a smirk on her face as she spoke ¡°You have no idea the number of people that wanted to recruit them, a human with the darkness healing and 2 twin girls with a shared te, you can imagine how the other nobles would react when they found that these three girls were only loyal to you¡± ¡°There were even offers from the military, yet the three of them rejected it, to quote their words ¡®we would only serve young master in this life of ours¡¯, is what those three girls of your said¡± Even when my mother spoke about it lightly, I could still perceive that she found it amazing that such people had sworn loyalty to me, I could not help but chuckle after my mother had finished speaking ¡°You canugh for now, lets see how you would clear you name of yboy that you have created¡± ¡°yboy?¡± ¡®How did I get such a name?¡¯ Cough well leaving aside the hidden tasks I did, in the light I always stayed a noble person, seeing my inquiring expression, my mother eyed towards ra ¡°Why are you confused?, here are three girls who are willing to sacrifice a better future to be with you, how could you not be called a yboy?¡± ¡®So that¡¯s it huh¡¯ Thinking about it, it¡¯s not that weird, humans having darkness healing is indeed rare, there are many reason why the darkness healing is in high demand Unlike the other healings using light magic, you would not feel any pain when you use darkness healing, instead you would feel as if your body¡¯s rxing Another is due to it¡¯s AOE healing, for light healers long range healing spells require lots of mana and it needs several healers together toplete it, where as darkness healing doesn¡¯t have this draw back There is also the fact that people using darkness healing aren¡¯t helpless like others they to have spells for their own protection, making them a heavily desired resource in the army In fact just by joining the army ra could raise her status from a mere maid, shaking my head from my thoughts, I gave my mother a bitter smile ¡°Looks like I have gotten quite famous¡± ¡°Indeed you have¡± Grace couldn¡¯t help but chuckle seeing my bitter smile, we talked for a bit more before I asked ra to lead me to my room Both of us were silent as ra led me towards my room, we kept walking like this until we had entered my room, as soon as we did I quickly pulled ra to my embrace, she was surprised for a bit before she hugged me back I could feel her well developed breast pressing to my chest, as sheid her head on my chest, a smile came upon her face as my familiar scent entered her nose ¡°I missed you a lot ra¡± As I said those words I hugged her harder pressing her closer to me, I could feel her response as her body trembled and she too hugged me harder ¡°I missed you to Austin¡± We continue to hug each other relishing in each other¡¯s warmth, it was only a minuteter did we separate Yet even then she stood close to me, I ced my hands on her face, trailing from her forehead to her cheeks to her chin, I looked deeply into her eyes as she did the same back to me, a happy smile adored her face as she looked at me ¡°Who would have thought that the cry baby girl from back then would grow up to be such a beautiful and powerful woman¡± My words caused her to have a shy smile on her face as she dived back into my chest out of embarrassment ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I am here¡± ¡°Oh?, does that mean I would get a reward?¡± My words seemed to bring a twinkle into her eyes as she separated from my chest, looking straight into my eye¡¯s she ced her hands on her chest as she spoke with a happy smile ¡°I am your reward, my body, soul and heart belongs to you and only you¡± As ra continued to speak I could see her breathing increasing, a blushing up her face and her eyes seemed to twinkle with insanity ¡®She¡¯s already broken¡¯ I was surprised, I didn¡¯t think that she would show me this obsession of her¡¯s , even without the systems information about her, I could see that she was not normal A person who had undergone what she had would not have a normal mindset but I was not scared instead I smiled, with a smile I walked upto her, she continued to move back until her back hit the wall I could see many emotions passing through her, frightful thinking if I was disgusted with her, anticipation for my answer, and a seemingly endless obsession for my approval ra¡¯s entire behavior was molded to my taste, I was her entire world, My desires, my approval and my interests is all that mattered to her I ced a hand beside her head, with an evil smile I lifted her head, seeing my smile her body trembled, it was the first time that she saw such a smile on my face, I was nothing like how I normally acted ¡°Does your words mean that you want to be my wife?, my lover?¡± Hearing my words ra shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, all I wish is to be by your side, to always satisfy you, though I wou-would lo-love to be yo-your lover¡± ¡°If you find this unworthy body of mine to your liking, you can use it as much as you like¡± My smile broadened on hearing her word¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a ego boost from her words, I ced my free hand on her face, my hands trailed her face untill my thumbs rubbed her lips ra felt her body heat up from my touches, just the touches of my hands on her face felt like electricity passing through her, my hands continued to rub her red plump lips as I looked into her eye¡¯s ¡°What if I was to say you that my real personality is not as you know, what if I was to say to you that I am a lust driven bastard that want¡¯s to fuck every girl he sees¡± ¡°What if I was to say you that I am an hical bastard who maniptes women¡¯s toter fuck them, what would you do then?¡± Even as I spoke I continued to look into her, each of my words seemed to shake her to the core, her eyes trembled Chapter 79: Broken Maid(2)

Chapter 79: Broken Maid(2)

I continued to stare directly into ra¡¯s eyes as intense emotions seemed to shine within them, her body was trembling as her eyes continued to shake with disbelief, yet it was not long before she closed her eyes I could see that her body had stopped trembling and her breathing had be even, what I did was a gamble, a gamble to see what I would get, to see how broken she was And I got my answer soon, ra opened her eyes again, her eyes still filled with the same determination and madness as before, I had got my answer, ra began to speak with a smile ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, somehow the current you feels more real to me, no matter what you are my answer still remains the same¡± I could feel the madness which was within her had be stronger and to support my statement a system announcement was heard [ Name: ra Love: 170%>>200% Remark: Your Fucking Mad!!! ] Seeing the increased affection I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, it seems that me opening up only increased her obsession, looking at her blushing face I spoke with a raspy voice ¡°I want to manipte and fuck many women¡¯s¡± ¡°I will help you achieve it¡± ¡°I want to seduce and fuck my mother too¡± ¡°Then if you want I could drug her and bring her to you¡± ¡°what if I say that I want to take over the world?¡± ¡°Then I would stand beside you and help you take over it¡± Hearing her voice I couldn¡¯t help butugh manh¡­ she¡¯s making me love her more and more, without any dy I pulled her to my face for a kiss, our lips found each other in a streamy kiss ra¡¯s hands found their ways to my back as she kept them at my head pushing me further to her, my hands too weren¡¯t idle as they travelled down her spine to her ass clutching both her ass cheeks at once My fingers directly plunged into her ass sinking in, I lifted her with her ass, as she coiled her legs around me, my lips continued to suck on hers, tasting her, she too started to suck on my lips as if it was a candy My hands at the same time massaged her ass, feeling its softness, I could feel ra moaning into my mouth, I pried open her mouth letting my tongue into hers, our tongues began another battle as my saliva flowed into her mouth We kept kissing each other for a few seconds before we broke the kiss, as our lips separated by a thin line of saliva which stood between us, I looked at her with zing passion as she too looked back at me ¡°I love you¡± My words seemed to have done it¡¯s work as her body trembled as she let out a moan ¡®Did she just cum?¡¯ I was surprised at how my words bought her to a climax, I smirked at her when she had just gathered some rity, my head moved towards her neck, sucking on it, ra held onto my hair unwilling to let go I continued to suck on her neck for a few minutes before I let go, looking at her neck I could see a hickey there, looking at her flushed face I moved towards her horn light biting and sucking it ¡°Huh? Ahhhhhhhh~~~~?¡± It seems that the horn of hers was a bit sensitive, I kissed her forehead, her cheeks her nose finally arriving at her plump lips, we looked eyes at each other for a moment before we dived in for another streamy kiss our mouths sucked on each other as our tongues battled for dominance , sounds of slurping resounded in the room, we broke of the kiss a few momentster, I slowly ced her on the ground as we caught each others breath ra¡¯s face was currently filled with extreme happiness, it was as if her lives goal was achived, I chuckled seeing that In one swipe I raised her and carried her to the bed, reaching it I sat there while cing the short ra on myp, she was just like a small cute doll As I ced her on myp, my hardened dick was sandwiched between her ass cheeks, making sure that she was seated perfectly, I ced my hands on her waist As one of my hand held her waist the other one, the other one traveled to her breast, my hands slowly sinked into her modest breast, I slowly started to mold her breast, at the same time I moved towards her ear, as I gave it a lick ¡°Ahhh~~Austinnnn~~~?¡± ¡°Oh?, looks like someone¡¯s actung like a feisty bitch¡± ¡°Yes~~~I am a bitch but only your naughty bitch~~?¡± As ra spoke those words she started to shake her ass up and down myp, my excitement rose to the top, I really wanted to take her now but I calmed down soon, we couldn¡¯t do it right now ¡°Let¡¯s stop here ra, everyone knows that you entered the room with me, so you can¡¯t bete leaving the room, otherwise rumors would start¡± Hearing my words the now horny ra calmed down a bit, even with her now limited control left she knew that the situation wasn¡¯t favorable, she pouted as she turned her head towards me ¡°I know but I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you cane to my roomter in the night¡± As I said those words my hands sank deeper into her breasts, at the same time I gave her a peck on her lips ¡°So now why don¡¯t you tell me all the interesting things that took ce while I was gone¡± Chapter 80: Just So You Know

Chapter 80: Just So You Know

Few minutester after ra and Austin had entered the room, ra could be seen walking out in a prim and proper manner Thee was nothing that looked wrong with her but if one was to watch closely, you would be able to see that her cor was pulled up extra high to hide a certain hickey There was also the fact that ra was walking in a specific manner so that her juices won¡¯tpletely leak from her soaked panties As for me I was currentlyying on the bed thinking about all that I had heard from ra, looks like a lot of things had changed in the time I had left ¡°System show me my status¡± [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age :17 Species: Human Looks:10/10(Due to your awakening your looks got an upgrade) Talent:10/10(It¡¯s okay, I guess) >Hidden Bloodline(ulocked): The Hidden Hero Titles: The maniptor, Lady¡¯s man, Peeping tom, Yandere Collector, Young Master, Spank Master, the One With No Limits, The Mind Breaker, The incestuous Bastard¡­etc Power: origin level 8 Total Points: 450,000 Partners Conquered: Eleanor us(Love:100%) ] Origin level 8!! If any other person were to find out that there was a 17 year old boy at origin level 8, no one could imagine the great chaos that might spread across the world Increasing your origin level is not just about absorbing more mana, there are several factors that lead into it When a person is born, irrespective of their race, they develop a te within their body, it is only when the individual reaches the age of 10 does your te creationpletes And it depends on the quality of your te wether you could achieve something in life, it is a well known fact that your genes determine the growth rate of your te, that¡¯s the reason that all the noble descendants have a better te The te quality goes from cooper, browns, silver, gold and tinum, it¡¯s from there that the te develops in the origin level 0, dividing it into three different tiers, it¡¯s only after reaching the 3rd tier does anybody choose their profession After choosing their profession, they would continue to grow their powers determined by the profession they have chosen, each increase in origin level is by creating another te in which the mana you absorb is stored Basically you keep creating te above each other, finally creating a tower, the tower only ends when you have reached origin level 10, indicating the 10 levels you have created The towers is the area which holds the mana you have in your body, so more the levels more the mana stored you can use, hence one can imagine the importance of the 1st te which is basically your foundation The first te determines the speed at which you could create newer tes in your body, the first te also determines the size of your tower, after all if the lower level is small the upper ones too would be small Hence the first te created by your body determines how much more powerful you would be than your peers, that¡¯s why Eleanor was that deeply surprised when she had first looked into Austin¡¯s base te Because it was so fucking thick!, big! and strong! Leaving aside that just the fact Austin had reached such a level at such a young age was unprecedented, one must know that if one was at origin level 4 or 5 at the age of 17 that person was considered a genius!! People would crown him with the highest chance to reach the Imperial realm!!, even within the worlds history, the number of geniuses that had reached the imperial realm are extremely small!! It requires not only talent but intense determination, willl, background and luck. The Imperial realm is known by another name, the return to the origins!! Breaking through the Imperial realm requires one to break their whole foundation and create a single te, it was basically breaking your whole tower by creating a single te Not just only that you also need toprehend one of thews of the world, it¡¯s only then can you said to have broken through, the sess rate of such an action is so minimal that most of those at the origin level 10 stays at it not moving forward ¡®Looks like there¡¯s still a long road ahead¡¯ Thinking so I quickly leapt off my bed, heading to the bathroom to take a bath, a few minutester I was standing in front of the mirror wearing my noble clothes, It¡¯s been sometime since I wore such expensive dress As they say clothes make the man, the me right now was oozing out charm, leaving aside my looks, due to the innocent charm around me, I always gave out a feeling of innocence I was wearing the cloak to hide my aura, as it extremely disturbing to be noticed easily at crowds, now that all the cover was removed, I am basically the dream boy of every woman Even without doing anything I can earn good will from others, I quickly shook my head to get rid of my narcissistic thoughts, correcting myself I left my room heading to the dinning room for lunch Even as I passed by many of the maids would look at me, all of them blushing or taking to others about me who had recentlye back to the dukedom, the older maids had stars in their eyes looking at the innocent and handsome looking young man, not knowing that a bad wolf was hidden within that facade Chapter 81: Problems from outside

Chapter 81: Problems from outside

I continued to walk towards the dining room under the curious gazes of the servants, as I walked I came upon a window showcasing several soldier¡¯s training At the forefront was a handsome middle aged man with brown hair and brown eye¡¯s, he was standing at the forefront training the soldiers , as a military family, my family has got it¡¯s own private army ¡®Mark huh?¡¯ The one leading the training was a newly appointed leader, he seemed to have racked merits in the military beforeing here As for why he came to join as an instructor, it seems that he has a liking for my mother, thou he hasn¡¯t confessed yet, it¡¯s an open secret ¡®What should I do?¡¯ As much of a bastard I am I have not reached a level were I would kill a guy because he likes my mother, thou I am a bastard who would do everything to prevent it After watching for a few more minutes I continued on my path, I soon reached the dinning room where my mother was aleady seated, she looked prim and proper like a real nobledy ¡°Looks like you had a good rest¡± ¡°Yes indeed, I was able to get a burden of my chest¡± My mother looked confused for a moment, trying to understand the hidden meaning in my word¡¯s ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just meant that I was able to sleep happily¡± Though still dubious, my mother decided the forget the issue for now and focus on the food, we continued to eat our food as we talked with each other ¡°Mother is there someone pressurizing our Duchy?¡± My question caused her to freeze for a moment before she spoke again ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Well for starters the rumors around me seems to increase without any stop, there¡¯s also the increase in the crime in the Duchy, there¡¯s also the fact that I too have my own information system¡± ¡°Sigh¡­..you really have grown¡± My mother had a tender and proud look as she said those words ¡°It¡¯s the other three Duchy¡± ¡°I see¡­.is it after you started implementing those methods I said to you?¡± ¡°Indeed¡± Sigh¡­..I should have known, even during the times I was on my travel¡¯s, I had kept contact with my mother and the rest So I had periodically sent her ways to improve the Duchy, I am no master at development but I doe from a more civilized era It was not hard to present some ideas to improve the Duchy further but it looks like that had struck the chord of the other Dukedoms ¡°What does uncle have to say about this?¡± Juat when I mentioned the Emperor, I could see that my mother¡¯s face tightening up, It seems that something had happened ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I could see my mother hesitating but in the end she sighed as she spoke ¡°Well I suppose you would find it out anyway, it seems that my brother want¡¯s the suppression¡± When my mother said those words I could hear her fury In it but I was rtively calm as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s because of me isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.but you don¡¯t have to worry, he would have to go to a war if my brother wants to do anything¡± I could see a cold look in my mother¡¯s face as she spoke these words, of course I expected this, how could the Emperor sit still when he know that there might potentially be someone there that might overshadow his daughter I am sure that my aunt is an existence that brings a lot of stress to the Emperor, adding on to me, who was born into the same family with talent that seems to surpass my aunt, you can expect that he might be scared Even if I have royall blood in me, it doesn¡¯t mean that the other side isn¡¯t dangerous, I shook my head to het rid of those depressing thoughts, looking at my mother I asked ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we go on a date tommorrow?¡± ¡°A date?¡± My mother was surprised as she looked at me suspiciously ¡°what I mean is that why don¡¯t we go out tomorrow and tour the Duchy ourselves, it¡¯s been some years since you spend some quality time for yourself, don¡¯t you remember what I said you, even you require happiness¡± My mother though for a bit before she spoke again ¡°Sure, it¡¯s indeed been sometime that I went out for a pic¡± Seeing that she had agreed I smiled mischievously, let¡¯s see how you would be able to remain stoic after you had a good dream, Iughed as I eat my food and headed to my room Chapter 82: Is This Love??

Chapter 82: Is This Love??

Darkness descended to the Lionheart Duchy as night came, light orbs began to activate within the streets, beautiful lights filled the Duchy at night and within the mansion of the Duchy I am currently waiting for a certain maid A knock was heard on my door, I gave out the reply to enter the room, the door opened as ra walked in, her hair which was normally tied in a pony tail was let down and she was not dressed in her maid clothes, Instead she was wearing a more elegant blue servant dress and I have to admit that it looks pretty good on ra It highlighted her breast and waist, and had a low cut showing her beautiful legs, ra blushed again when she noticed my gaze, but her mouth curved slightly upwards, It was pretty obvious that she was happy ¡°You look beautiful¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Though still a bit shy, ra responded with a smile, Laughing wryly in my mind, I turned towards ra and extended my arm ¡°Lady, will you give me the honor to dance with you tonight?¡± ra put on a startled expression before smiling with a blushing expression ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure¡± She then took my arm and then music began to y at the room, as I took her arm, I ced my other hand at her waist, drawing her closer towards me, we continued to dance as we fell into our own world As a maid ra didn¡¯t have much experience in dancing, she kept on making awkward mistakes in the middle, Iughed at it as I continued to guide her, timed flowed as our dace continued We both had eyes on each other as we danced, it was during the dance that I spoke ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°For what?¡± ra was confused as the sudden thanks which came from nowhere ¡°For being part of my life¡± ¡°What do you mean?, shouldn¡¯t I be thanking you for making me part of your life¡± ra¡¯s eyes had confusion on her as she spoke, I looked deeply into her eyes as my hold on her waist tightened, our bodies became closer, as our dance too became faster ¡°I am happy that you epted epted the current me, I am happy that you weren¡¯t disgusted with me, I am happy that you are a part of my life¡± Hearing my words ra fell into a daze for a moment before she smirked, one of her hands that held my waist was ced in my face ¡°Before I met you my life was literal hell, even at a young age I had understood that people always were masks on themselves to hide their true selves, among this great world I should have been a stringless girl, a girl supposed to be devoured by society¡± ra took a deep breath as she continued ¡°And yet you saved that girl without any need, granted you might have had some motive but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you had changed my fate and even after all this you showed me your true ¡®face¡¯ too¡± ¡°Austin as I had said before, my body, heart and soul belongs to you, I don¡¯t need anything else, as long as I could stand beside you I would be happy, because the day that you gave me another chance, that day you had already became my world¡± I could feel my heart strings shutter with ra¡¯s world, she¡¯s the first person whom I have ever showed my real self, she¡¯s the only one who knows how rotten I am inside and yet she epted me The sound of music faded away as we stood still looking at each other, I ced my hand above the one ra had ced on my face, I looked at her solemly as I spoke ¡°ra I give you my word, now or even if a thousand years pass I would never let you go, didn¡¯t you say that you would be satisfied just to just be my lover?, well I am not satisfied¡± ¡°I swear to you ra one day I will proudly hold you as my wife in front of the world, so¡­.please stay with me forever¡± ra¡¯s eyes was wide open in surprise before tears fell down her face, I quickly started to wipe the tears from her face ¡°Hey¡­.why are you crying?¡± ¡°No, it-it¡¯s ju-just that I-I am so ha-happy¡± More tears fell down her face as she tried to smile, it was quite the sight of her smiling as tears came down her face, I gently continued to wipe her tears away ¡°So will you?¡± ¡°Wha-?¡± ¡°will you be with me forever?¡± ra smiled as she spoke ¡°Yes I would be with you for now and forever¡± As she spoke those words she gave me her most brilliant smile yet, I caught her face as I brought mine close to her for a kiss, our lips meet each other and at the same time the salty taste of her tears filled my mouth The bitter and salty taste somehow seemed to fill my heart with happiness Chapter 83: Loving The Maid

Chapter 83: Loving The Maid

I kissed her lips softly, my hands began to move around her body, feeling her skin through the clothes, I hugged her tightly and pressed her body against mine ¡°Ahmnnn~~~~?¡± ra sighed dreamily and twisted her body inside my arms, I continued pressing my lips firmly against hers, I then moved my tongue and slowly inserted it into her mouth ra made an expression of surprise, but her expression turned soft immediately after She then moved her tongue excitedly and entwined it with mine The temperature inside the room increased slowly, Sweat began to appear in our skin due to the heat brought by our intertwined bodies, but neither ra nor I stopped our kiss After kissing for one minute, ra began to feel out of breath She tried to move her mouth away, but I pressed forward and sucked fiercely her saliva, ra¡¯s face turned red, and she tried to struggle more fiercely, but the pleasure brought by the kiss was so great that her body had turned soft I continued sucking her lips, moving my tongue slowly inside her mouth, our saliva mixedpletely and her breath passed directly into my mouth, I wanted her I wanted to taste her entire body and make her mine, When I finally felt that she was about to fall unconscious, I ended the kiss ¡°Pant, pant¡­¡± ra panted fiercely once our mouths separated, She was looking at me with tears in her eyes and a blushing expression ¡°Austin~~~~?¡± She stared at me seductively before lowering her head in embarrassment, Seeing that expression, I felt my blood burning inside of me Unable to endure the desire, I lifted her and threw her into my bed ¡°Kya!¡± ra shouted in surprise, but I immediately sealed her lips with another kiss, ra opened her eyes wide when she felt my mouth again She then closed her eyes and hugged my waist softly, I began to move my hands through her body, beginning with her breasts, then her waist, and finally her ass I could feel the sticity of her breasts and ass despite her clothes, her ass deformed each time I moved my hands, changing to different forms each second ¡°Anhmnnnnnn~~~~~?¡± ra moaned softly and twitched below my body, I realized that she was already wet, so I moved my hand towards her pussy over her clothes She jumped in surprise when she felt my hand there, but her body was pressed below mine, so she could not move, I then smiled teasingly and moved my hand up and down softly ¡°Ahhnmmmm~~~~?~~Austinnnn~~no~~~?¡± I smiled and moved my other hand to her breasts over her clothes I then pressed them fiercely and pinched her erect nipples, ra opened her eyes wide due to the pleasure and her mind turned nk, for a second, she could only open and close her mouth repeatedly Seeing her cum so easily I smiled with a sadistic grin while whispering softly on her ear ¡°So my little bitch, do you mastrubate when your alone?¡± ra¡¯s ears turned red, she tried to look aside, but I did not allow it, ra could only look at me while trying to hide her embarrassment ¡°Ahhhh~~~~?Austin~~~~~?¡± She called my name pitifully with puppy eyes, I smiled again and kissed her eyelids softly, I then moved my mouth to her cheeks, then to her neck, then to her shoulder, at the same time I gave small licks to her horn, I licked her horn while pinching her nipples over her clothes ¡°Ahhhhh~~~~?Umnnnnn~~~~?¡± ra twisted her bodyfortably and tried to suppress her moans, but my hands continued touching her body without stop, I caressed her legs and then put my palm against her abdomen, doing circles in her skin ¡°Do you often mastrubate?¡± I asked again, my voice was thest straw that broke her determination, ra was unable to suppress her moan when she felt my breath against her skin ¡°Uhh¡­ Ahn¡­ Sometimes¡­ Wh-When I¡­ ahn¡­ When I think of you¡± I smiled in delight when I heard her answer ¡°I see, so my little ra is a pervert¡± ¡°Indeed I am a pervert bitch but that¡¯s only when I am with you~~~~?¡± Iughed and kissed her mouth again, our tongues then began another round of fighting and interchange of saliva until ra was out of breath again I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet scenting from her body, I already was almost unable to control my lust, the only reason because I was not attacking ra yet was that I wanted to make her first experience a pleasant memory However, I was bing unable to endure, so, I began to take off ra¡¯s clothes slowly, her beautiful blue dress was already covered with sweat, but I did not care ra put on a startled expression when she felt my hands removing her clothes but quickly began to take off my clothes too, In seconds, both of us werepletely naked I threw our clothes away and slowly observed ra¡¯s body, I could see her beautiful white skin glistening with the sweat, and her plentiful breasts and ass contrasting with her petite body My dick was already erect, but it became even bigger after seeing her beautiful naked body, ra cried in surprise when she saw my partner in all its splendor ¡°So big¡­¡± She muttered with a bit of fear and expectation in her voice, I smiled again and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze, ra¡¯s body shrunk timidly under my re, but she could not escape from my arms, an instantter, I was already before her Then, under her expectant gaze, I gentlyid her in the bed and kissed her lips. Chapter 84: Tasting The Maid

Chapter 84: Tasting The Maid

Breaking the kiss, I looked at ra as I parted her hair towards the side as I nuzzled her nape, leaving soft kisses along her neck. ¡°Mmmh~~~? I kissed her graceful shoulders and said ¡°Seems like you know your master should finally take this body of yours right?¡± ¡°What do you mmmhh~~~?¡± ra cooed, ra felt a scorching sensation when I kissed her neck and shoulders, She started feeling aroused hearing my racy words while being held in apromising position My right hand sneakily made its way towards ra¡¯s ass and squeezed her ass cheeks and kneaded them as one of my fingers unknowingly slipped in between her ass cheeks ¡°Ah!¡± ra shrieked when she felt one of my fingers naughtily sneaking into her ass crack. ¡°Austin~~¡± ¡°Call me master¡± I interjected and continued ¡°Do you want me to stop? If you don¡¯t like it, I can stop.¡± I stopped kneading her silky ass cheeks as I asked, I wanted to hear from ra that she was enjoying it, ra¡¯s heart was relentlessly pounding with excitement and anticipation, She meekly said ¡°Y-You can continue¡­master¡± Her face turned a bright shade of red as soon as she uttered these words, she felt her body heat up from pleasure from these kinds of sinful acts and calling me ¡®Master¡¯ at the same time, I smiled as I turned her body making me see her white back ¡°Ahnnn~~~~?¡± ra let out a moan as I grabbed her breasts from behind and fondled them while pinching her pink nipples, At the same time, my idle mouth got lured towards her exquisite neck After sucking her neck skin into my mouth, I licked her neck as my tongue made its way upwards towards her ears, I licked and bit around her ear, and inserted my tongue in her ear lobe ¡°Ahhhh~~~~?~~~Master¡± ra moaned and arched her neck back feeling a searing sensation from my warm tongue in her ears, seeing her vulnerable and delicate throat, I caught her chin and bent her head back as I sucked on her neck ¡°Mmmh~~?¡± ra felt strange being kissed on her neck like that but enjoyed it, I then forced her against the bed with her breasts pressing against the bed and moved her lush ck hair towards the front to get a clear view of her snowy and alluring back ¡°Your body is so beautiful and smooth, ra¡± I said in an seductive tone as I trailed my fingers across her sexy and arched back, ra blushed and her body jittered as she felt my hot finger trailing across her spine towards her waist I started kissing her nape passionately while inserting one of my fingers into her mouth, ra was startled when she felt my finger being forced into her mouth. ¡°Mmnhh~~?¡± However, she instinctively started sucking on my finger as it yed with her tongue, I slowly bent my body as I started kissing downwards from her nape, I kissed her shoulder des as I tasted her delicate skin I then moved on to her spine and started kissing downwards to her waist Just as I reached her waist, I trailed my tongue backward over her back at a fast pace and reached her nape, I twisted her body around and passionately kissed her as her back rested against the bed again ¡°Mmmhhhh?¡± We both passionately kissed each other as ra put her hands over my neck, after a few moments, I broke the kiss and kissed her chin as I moved towards her neck, I kissed her neck, her corbones and nuzzled her cleavage while kneading her two breasts ¡°Aghnnnn¡­?¡± Before sucking one of her breasts into my mouth, I gripped, rubbed, and pinched her sensitive pink nipples causing ra to pant erratically *Muah* I then mercifully let go of her reddened boobs making a smacking sound and kissed her midriff sensually as he moved downwards. I licked her navel and twirled my tongue around her belly button ¡°Ooooh¡­?¡± ra whimpered feeling my moist tongue wantonly moving over her navel, I kissed around her soft thighs and grasped and massaged her silky ass ¡°Mmmh¡­?¡± ra moaned as I serviced her ass ¡°So soft¡­¡± I murmured as I massaged her ass cheek, I slowly kissed upwards from her thighs reaching towards her pussy, I kissed over her hands that were timidly hiding her pussy, I slowly removed her hands as her tantalizing pink pussy without any hair smeared with leftovers of her love juices, my already aroused dick got even more lively as my gaze focused on her pussy ¡°Seems like you prepared yourself for your master¡­looks like you were expecting me to do these things¡­such a naughty bitch¡­¡± I yfully said as I guessed that it was only recently ra removed her pubic hair ¡°Yes~~~I wanted master to enjoy my pussy~~?¡± Even with her eyes closed, ra could feel my hot gaze on her pussy, I couldn¡¯t resist anymore as I plunged my mouth into her pussy, trying to suck her love juices ¡°Ooomphhh!!?¡± ra let out an intense moan and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw me eating and sucking her pussy while gripping her ass with my hands ¡°Master don¡¯t ahhhh~~~ ?~~It¡¯s dirty~~~¡± ra clutched my smooth hair as her body squirmed from the constant electrifying sensation she was feeling from my mouth ying with her pussy, I stretched her pink folds revealing her vaginal hole and pink clit and then I licked and sucked on her pink clit as I slid one of my fingers into her vagina ¡°Ahnnn!! ?Master!!¡± Feeling my hot tongue toying with her pink bud and my finger invading her pussy, ra felt as if lightning was passing through her whole body making her body quiver in pleasure, I motioned my finger in and out as I massaged the insides of her vagina with my finger, I then removed my finger and moved my tongue away from her pink bud and towards her vagina, invading deep into her pussy with my tongue ¡°Agnnnn¡­?¡± ra tried to muffle her intense moans after realizing that she had been moaning loud for a while, She could hardly sense her surroundings as her mind was melting in the pleasurable feeling she was getting from my warm tongue in her pussy, I took out my tongue and inserted two of my fingers into her wet cave. ¡°Umhhh!!?¡± ra let out an airy moan as she felt her vagina being stretched a little by my fingers, trying to force itself into her entrance *Squelch* *Squelch* Squelching sounds resounded from ra¡¯s wet pussy as I fingered her dripping pussy at a rapid pace ¡°Aaaah?¡­Master?..it¡¯s too fast!!¡± ra cried in an intoxicated voice as waves of pleasure ran all over her skin ¡°I¡¯ming again!¡± ra shouted, feeling the same intense pressure from before as if a waterfall was trying to burst over a cliff, I could fell her vagina contracting and releasing itself as a gush of her love juices sprayed on my face ra¡¯s mind totally went nk just as she released her love juices, She felt as if her entire body was pulsating and thenpletely became loose ¡°I-I am sorry¡­¡± ra said with a guilty expression seeing that she squirted all over his face ¡°It¡¯s no problem¡­¡± I said as I cleaned her love juices smeared around my mouth. Chapter 85: Taking Tha Maid

Chapter 85: Taking Tha Maid

I smiled again and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze, ra¡¯s body shrunk timidly under my re, but she could not escape from my arms, An instantter, I was already before her Then, under her expectant gaze, I came up to her and kissed her lips, I stroked my dick over her sensitive pussy gently, causing ra to twitch and moan softly, my cock was quickly coated with her love juice I then stared right into her eyes and put a serious expression ¡°Are you ready?¡± She nodded her head giving me the go, I smiled and kissed her lips, then I positioned my dick in front of her cave ra looked at my dick with a nervous expression, She had heard that it hurts the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front, however, she could not stop now, I slowly moved my dick towards her moist cave, I did not enter immediately, instead, I slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain After a few seconds, ra began to moan again, I looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining our tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement, then I slowly thrusted inside ra opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her, She hugged me tightly and tensed her body, so I stopped, I then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips When her body rxed again, I continued entering, ra moaned in pain and pleasure, and twisted her bodyfortably, I continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave, then I felt something obstructing me I immediately knew the identity of that obstruction, I did not break through it immediately, Instead I paused and stimted ra¡¯s body even more, After a few seconds, I noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan Immediately, I pushed forward, I felt something breaking and then, my dick advanced until the end, ra¡¯s wall tightened around me, and the immense pleasure almost made me release everything immediately ¡°It hurts!¡± ra cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of my body, but it only increased more the pleasure I was feeling, ra began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but I stopped her, I kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain Then, I began to move, slowly love juices began to flow from ra and lubricated her pussy walls, increasing the pleasure we were feeling and making my movements easier Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned more lewd, at that moment, ra let out a loud moan ¡°Anhhh!?¡± I increased the speed of my thrust, Slowly the pleasure began to ovee the pain that ra was feeling and before long, she also began to move The two of uspletely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking, Our moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of our sweat mixed with our love juices invaded our noses ¡°Austin~?¡­ Austin~?¡­¡± I closed ra¡¯s lips with mine and began to piston even faster, I could feel something beginning to build inside of me, but I suppressed it, I concentrated only on feeling the body of ra and hearing her cries of pleasure The movements of ra were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their own kind of charm. The feeling of conquest I felt when I saw her twisting below my body was exhrating Nevertheless, ra waspletely inexperienced, Before long, she began to tire out and her movements stopped almostpletely, She could only receive my thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly Seeing it, I moved my mouth to her breast. I then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples. ra opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips, Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up and her lower lips tightened over my penis I grunted in pleasure and thrusted fiercely, making ra moan again, She extended her legs and twitchedfortably Her mind began to turn white, she could only keep moaning, I realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster ¡°Ahhhnnn!?¡± ra grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab my back, I felt her nails piercing my skin, but my lower body continued moving quickly inside her, I felt the excitement of cumming building inside of me ¡°Austin~?¡­ Something¡­ Something ising~?¡­¡± I hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all my strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed Her expression turnedpletely ck and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips, A bit of saliva slowly slid until her neck At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over my penis and increased my pleasure, I thrusted a few times more and then, something was shot from my dick ra moaned again when my semen shot inside her womb, painting it white She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging my body A sigh of satisfaction escaped my lips. Seeing the beautiful body of my maid below me, I approached my lips kissed her gently ra unconsciously entwined her tongue with mine and continued moaning in pleasure. I also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her Chapter 86: Taking The Maid(2)

Chapter 86: Taking The Maid(2)

After cumming inside ra I stopped to catch my breath, for a few seconds, none of us said anything, Both of us enjoyed the remaining pleasure while hugging each other¡¯s bodies, finally ra sighed ¡°So good~~~?¡± ¡°well then it¡¯s only going to get better¡± ra¡¯s face flushed and she looked at me with a lustful face ¡°Then you have to take the responsibleity of filling mepletely~~~~?¡± As she spoke she stood on all fours and cutely wiggled her ass toward me, causing my already hard dick to get stronger and without waiting I thrust forward ¡°Aghnmmm¡­?¡± ra¡¯s eyes opened wide, and her mind nked, Her face turnedpletely lewd under my movements, I licked my lips and savored the feeling of piercing her from behind, My huge dick moved inside and outside repeatedly, while pping sounds came from my body mming on her ass ¡°Fuhm¡­?¡± ra snorted unable to speak, She could feel my cock moving fiercely inside her, hitting her womb and causing her unbearable bursts of pleasure She put her mouth on the bed and grabbed the sheets, Her body shook repeatedly under my assault, and the muffled moans provoked me a pleasurable feeling of conquest I hugged her waist while piercing forward, One of my hands grabbed her breasts and teased it repeatedly Our breathing turned ragged and our bodies became sweaty, Love juice was being constantly created from the ce where our two bodies were joined, and slurping sounds escaped with each movement The feeling of piercing ra¡¯s womb was so wonderful that I could not endure it and bit her back, causing her to lift her face with a scream and tighten the walls of her moist cave The increased pressure provoked my animal¡¯s instincts even more, I moved faster and faster, mming my body against her and drowning in her incredible cave ra¡¯s waspletely drunk in pleasure, She had be unable to speak and could only moan, groan and scream repeatedly Finally, I feel something hot forming on my abdomen, without hesitation, I elerated my pistoning, My breath became quicker and my dick moved constantly inside her ¡°Heares another load¡±¡± I shouted and held her ass, ra just moaned in consent, unable to speak, while feeling her own climax approaching, finally, I was unable to endure My dick pierced her cavepletely, hitting the entrance of her womb and shooting all the semen inside it,pletly filling her womb to the brink ¡°Ahlmnnnn?~~~so hot~~~?¡± ra was unable to endure the sudden pleasure and screamed, Her body shudderedpletely and a flood of love juice mixed with my cum, Her vagina wrapped tightly around my rod, sucking thest bit of my semen and making me groan in delight We stood at this position for a while as my semen continued to fill her, it was only a few momentster that I pulled out, causing semen with her love juice to leak put of her pussy ¡°That was amazing~~~~?¡± ra spoke with rapid breath.ying on the bedpletely tired with my semen constantly leaking out of her pussy, it was quite the sight ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡± Saying so I lifted her ass and ced my dick near her cute ass hole as I molded her ass to my liking, feeling my dick near her ass ra trembled, she turned towards me with fear and a bit of expectations ¡°Austin! Not there, it¡¯s not clean¡­¡± ra was surprised that I even wanted to take advantage of her ass hole, She thought I would be grossed out exploring that area but only now she realized that I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of every nook and cranny on her body ¡°ra¡­don¡¯t you realize that I would love to explore every inch of your body and imprint how each part of your body feels and tastes in my memory.¡± ra hessitated a bit before she she nodded her head, ra put up her hands against the bed as she looked back at me, waiting to see what I would do next I erotically kissed one of her asscheeks while kneading the other, my finger¡¯s slowly moved towards her butt crack as I stretched her ass cheeks, revealing her cute butt hole, at the same time I casted a clean spell, thouroughly cleaning her ass After that I started fingering her pussy with my fingers, coating them with her love juice, I then moved one of my fingers towards her ass hole and started fingering it while lubing her ass hole with her love juices my dick wasn¡¯t idle and was gently rubbing over her pussy, painting my dick with her love juices ¡°Ahnnnn?¡­¡± ra moaned as I was ying with her pussy and ass hole at the same time, She could feel my vigorous cock twitching with excitement as it scraped over her pussy I inserted two of my fingers in her butt hole and fingered her slowly, I curled my fingers and massaged her anal walls, I could feel her anal walls squeezing my fingers with excitement and felt the sensation on my fingers too ¡°Nnngggg?¡­.your fingers are so hot¡­?¡± ra moaned as her eyes became zed with pleasure, I observed whether ra was feeling any difort and slowly increased the pace of my fingers as I saw her enjoying it ¡®Her muscles should be rxed by now.¡¯ I thought that ra was ready to take my dick After all, I didn¡¯t want her first anal sex experience to be painful, I took out, my fingers and positioned my cock over her butt hole. ¡°I am going to insert it¡­just rx your muscles and don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± I gently whispered I pressed the tip of my dick against her butt hole and brushed over it, I then grabbed my cock and slowly tried to insert it into her butt hole ¡°Tell me if it pains.¡± I said in a cautionary tone, I eased my rod slowly and felt my tip inside her butt hole, and stopped. ¡°Ooomphhhh¡­you can move¡­¡± ra whimpered out as she felt that I had stopped, She could feel her anal walls slowly stretching out as I inserted my dick, Still surprisingly she didn¡¯t feel much pain at all other than a slight pain when I inserted my dick Instead, she started feeling excited and thrilled, feeling my dick inside her, I smiled, seeing that she was not finding it ufortable, I slowly moved my dick deeper into her narrow cave ¡°Nnnnhhhgg¡­?¡± ra let out a deep moan as she got a pleasurable feeling and sensations she never expected as my dick went deeper inside her anal, I paused for a few moments to let her anal walls get used to my dick and then started moving slowly I could feel her anal walls tightening around my dick and felt it so pleasurable as if I was slowly melting into it ¡°You are so tight¡­ra¡­Ugnnnn¡± I grunted in pleasure as my rod explored her narrow cave while stretching it. ¡°Ahnhhgggg?¡­Austinnn?¡­¡± ra¡¯s pussy tingled as a jolt of pleasure traveled through her spine and all over her body, as she felt me inside her, I increased my speed of thrusting my dick in her ass hole ¡°Nnnggghhhh?¡­so fast..?..¡± ra was drowning in pleasure and could feel her blood buzzing in her ears ¡°Ughhhhh¡­.you feel so good¡­¡± I groaned as my cock was sinking into her ass hole, and feeling the tight squeeze on my rod made me feel euphoric, I pulled back her arms as he rammed my dick deeper in her ass hole ¡°AHHH! ?Ahhh!!.?..¡± ra let out loud moans as my dick went deeper inside her, Her mind went nk, overwhelmed with pleasure, and could feel my cock getting more hotter and bigger, throbbing in her anal walls, Her breasts were bouncing and her nipples became fully erect as I was pounding her ¡°It¡¯sing!!¡± ra shouted as she felt waves of pleasure assaulting her abdomen, making her feel as if she was soaring towards heaven ¡°I aming inside as well!¡± I said, feeling that his rod was reading to shoot out cum ¡°Ahnnnnggg?¡­.¡± ¡°UGHHH¡­..¡± I grunted as I shot out my load in her ass hole while ra let out a loud moan as she orgasmed, I took out my dick from her butt hole slowly with a satisfied smile on my face, I was impressed how ra held out and he caught her fumbling body just as she orgasmed ¡°Feeling giddy¡­are we? Was it that good?¡± I teased, ra put her arm over my neck, supporting herself, and saw me grinning at her, my hot sperm was dripping out from her ass hole and her pussy as it slid down towards her thighs She felt a sort of emptiness after I took my cock out as she could feel my warm sperm inside her, she said in a shy and low voice ¡°Y-Yes¡­it felt good.¡± She honestly never thought that she could feel this much pleasure with my thick dick in her ass, she could hardly stand as sweat already covered her body after such a rigorous exercise, Her breathing was raspy as her body quivered, sheced her head on my shoulders as wey on the bed ra hugged me tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her pussy and her ass at the same time ¡°Austin I love you.¡± She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed my lips ¡°I love you too ra¡± I returned the kiss and caressed her body, ra curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside me, I could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable, a few minutester, ra¡¯s breaths became long and she fell asleep She wasn¡¯t like Eleanor who had a high power level and couldst long, I ced ra¡¯s head on my chest as I hands travelled to her silky ass, molding it, like this I closed my eyes falling asleep. Chapter 87: A Good Morning

Chapter 87: A Good Morning

Morning arrived at the Duchy, as sunlight feel into my room, I was sleeping soundly when I suddenly felt a sensation on my dick A pleasurable feeling continue to assault my lower body, I could feel the hot breath of someone impacting against my dick, and a warm sensation was teasing my dick constantly I opened my eyes with a half-expectant, half-unwilling expression, Immediately, a head of ck hair entered my sight, her mouth was licking my dick as her naked breasts pressed against my legs ¡°ra¡± I whispered softly with sleepy eyes ¡°Good morning Austin Are you still asleep? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wake you up soon.¡± ¡°Is it like this? the other maids said that men like it when a woman wakes them up like this¡­¡± Her hands were moving up and down, stroking my morning wood and causing it to twitch from time in time, She then kissed the lower head softly and moved her tongue around it, I let out a grunt of pleasure and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation ¡°Do you like it?¡± I nodded and stroked her face, Her big brown eyes looked at me in anticipation and delight while her hand continued touching my morning wood All my blood rushed towards my lower body, making my sword grow and twitch on ra¡¯s hands, ra¡¯s opened her eyes wide with a surprised expression ¡°Wow, it became even bigger. I wonder how it managed to enter inside mest time¡­¡± I smiled wryly ¡°You are doing it wrong, Let me teach you.¡± I said and grabbed ra¡¯s hands. ra tilted her head a bit but cooperated with me, I then moved my hands towards her breasts and I started to grope and massage them softly ¡°Hmnm~~¡± ra closed her eyes and let out a moan, I smiled and continued massaging her breast slowly, pinching her nipples and kissing her mouth, after kissing her for a bit, I let go as I said her to continue She first licked my ns, and with one fell swoop, she suddenly took my whole cock into her mouth, which surprised me as I didn¡¯t expect her to take in my whole cock like a meat stick Her mouth almost took in 3/4th of my cock, and I wondered if her mouth was really that big, A couple of centimeters more, and she would have deepthroated my cock ra bobbed her head in and out as she took her own sweet time sucking my hot dick while stroking it with her hands She sucked while tonguing my dick and stared into my eyes with a loving expression, Seeing her seductive face and feeling my cock being sucked in her hot and wet mouth, I got even more turned on and clutched her head I didn¡¯t know whether I should be surprised or not as ra quickly managed not to let her teeth scrape my dick, She didn¡¯t even take much time to get used to sucking my cock ra could taste some slimy and warm liquid in her mouth, which she already swallowed like nectar because of how pleasant and delightful its taste seemed to her She couldn¡¯t believe that she missed such a tasty thing for all this while, But she was d that from now on, at least she would be able to taste his dick as much she wants ra moved her mouth back and swirled her tongue around my ns, and tightened her lips at times, Her mouth moved a bit forward and gave a gentle tiny bite just behind my ns before sucking my ns All this happened with so much gentleness that I almost wasn¡¯t able to bear it, I wondered how ra was bing an expert in this so fast And the longer ra yed with his dick, the more I felt like I was being melted in a paradise of warmth, wetness, and softness I yed with her hair which had alreadye loose, andplimented her ¡°You are doing very well, ra So good¡­Nghhh¡­¡± ra felt gleeful and more excited seeing my intoxicated expression, knowing that she was pleasuring me well, her pussy was already dripping again and became even hotter the more she sucked my hot dick She made a suctioning motion and felt that my dick had suddenly bing slightly bigger and throbbing ¡°I am going to cum¡­Unghhh¡­¡± I groaned out as I clutched her head tighter and shot my load inside her mouth, ra prepared herself swiftly and took in my warm sperm, and gulped it all down without hesitation. A wet strand of saliva stuck to her mouth from my ns as she took her mouth out to swallow She stroked her lips with her fingers, collecting all the milk outside her lips and swallowing them, She didn¡¯t want to let my precious sperm go to waste Seeing some of my cum and her saliva still dripping from my ns, she lovingly held my cock and licked it clean, She ran her tongue up and down my cock till the end of my dick and lifted my cock up to lick under it from top to bottom ¡°Oohhh¡­very nice¡­¡± I let out a gratified groan while moving my head up just as she sucked at the base of my cock ra saw his glistening balls and fondled them before starting to suck on them It was as if she was sucking my balls into her mouth and bit them gently as she kept on stroking my hot dick, She pulled my balls upwards slightly with her mouth as she gobbled and nibbled on them like a hungry rabbit My heart was soaring in ecstasy and love as ra kept on servicing my balls, She also lifted my balls and licked underneath them before suctioning them into her mouth All this simtion was making me dizzy, and my cock was only getting more vibrant, after licking and ying with my balls for a few minutes, she decided to take in my cockpletely, this time with full determination With reddened lips, I saw her mouth enveloping my dick again, and my brows raised when she grabbed my hips from under the bed and pulled me in, making my cock go deep in her throat ¡°Gwakk¡­¡± ra made gagging sounds, but she didn¡¯t stop, and I didn¡¯t also stop her seeing that she was trying to get used to it, It was as if gagging didn¡¯t bother her at all. I instead pulled her head in as my cock almost went down her throat, Within a couple of seconds, ra got used to my cock deep in her throat and sucked it really hard, making me close my eyes, indulging myself in the amazing pleasure ¡®So fucking amazing¡­¡¯ I inwardly howled as I felt the wet and slippery sensation in her mouth., even though she was gagging, she didn¡¯t stop, and I kept thrusting my dick inside her mouth as if I was really banging her mouth I was almost having the same pleasure as if I was really banging a pussy and felt that I would be cumming any minute *Slick¡­slick¡­slick¡­¡± Wet sounds from her mouth sounded out as ra passionately kept on sucking my hot dick like a delicious sweetmeat I was banging her mouth fairly deep, and when I felt like I was about to cum, I pulled her head closer and shot my load right inside her throat ra already swallowed most of my sperms just as I cummed, and there wasn¡¯t any need for her to swallow them herself I slowly took his cock out and felt that there was still some cum about toe out. So I stroked my cock in a fast manner, and ra saw more of my cum spurting out towards her face I cummed all over her face, and ra kept her mouth open as if she wanted to drink the rain of warm sperm showering on her, I tapped my cock all over her face as my cum spurted out ra took all the cum on her face and licked it all up before licking his hot clock clean as well ¡°Haaaaa¡­..that was amazing¡± Chapter 88: The Second Step

Chapter 88: The Second Step

After having my morning release, ra had to quickly leave the room, after all, I don¡¯t want our rtionshiping to the light not now anyways but before she left I had given her a certain task When ra heard the task she was astonished before she gave me a mischievous smirk and now ten minutester, I am waiting 3rd Person Pov: Currently Grace was on her way walking to Austin¡¯s room but unlike her normal graceful self, the current her had a unfocused expression, currently she was doubting herself Grace could undoubtedly say that she was extremely happy with her son¡¯s return, the day¡¯s he spent outside alone were the day¡¯s she couldn¡¯t sleep properly As mother there was always the fear that something might have happened or that he might not be eating properly, it was only natural that she was worried Yetst night she has a sexual dream about her son!! Somehow she could remember each and every part of the dream, as if it truly had happened, well this was another good thing about the charm spell Normally people won¡¯t clearly remember their dreams but this spell makes sure that the dream you see is etched into your memory ¡®Calm down Grace, it was just a dream, maybe it just happned once, nothing to worry about¡¯ Grace tried her best to reason in her mind, trying to calm herself, yet there still lingered a doubt within her, the seed that was nted into her heart few years ago starts to ripen slowly Deep within her thoughts Grace reached Austin¡¯s room, since her mind was still a bit muddled she entered without knocking,ing upon a seen she shouldn¡¯t Entering the room, she could see that her son Austin was just changing his clothes, Austin stood facing her,pletely naked His ¡®morning wood¡¯ directly in front of Grace, for a moment Grace¡¯s mind stopped working after looking at Austin¡¯s big ¡®weapon¡¯ Scenes from her vivid dreams seemed to fill her mind, causing her to look more closely at Austin¡¯s ¡®weapon¡¯ ¡°Mother?¡± It was only when Austin called out to her did Grace break out of her trance, she blushed deeply as she hurriedly went out of Austin¡¯s room, closing the door behind her ¡®How can it be so big?¡¯ Grace heart was pounding loudly, she could feel her body heat up, she tried to shake her head trying to get rid of Austin perfect and well ripped body ¡®Get a hold of yourself Grace!¡¯ ¡°Mother what are you doing here?¡± It¡¯s at this time that Grace heard her son¡¯s voice from his room, his voice was filled with surprise and embarrassment ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who sent ra to me, asking me toe and meet you¡± Grace didn¡¯t notice but her voice trembled a bit as she spoke, no doubt that her mind was still a bit messed up ¡°I did but you didn¡¯t have toe so fast!¡± ¡°She said it was urgent!¡± ¡°Well I just wanted to remind you that we would be leaving on out ¡®date¡¯ an hour from now¡± Hearing the word date, Graces heart started beating faster, when Austin had spoken about the date yesterday she didn¡¯t mind it much, she thought of it was a pic trip between them Yet now, after the dream and what happened now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel weird, Grace thought about cancelling today¡¯s trip but after hearing the enthusiasm from Austin¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t bring her self to disagree ¡°Ok¡± Grace could only helplessly agree, promising her self to act normal on today¡¯s date, with that she walked away, not knowing that unknowingly she had epted the ¡®pic¡¯ as a date Austin¡¯s Pov: ¡®Looks like part 2 worked out well¡¯ Remembering my mother¡¯s embarrassed look, I could¡¯t help butugh, this was what I had asked ra to do, I wanted Grace to look at my naked self, this will not only make our date awkward but also give her more rity in her uing ¡®dreams¡¯ Grace must have been shaken badly, after all her son appears after some time, gives her a gift and the next thing you know she¡¯s having lewd dreams about me Actually the dreams use was not only to make her confused about her feeling it was also to break the barriers she has about doing it with me, there¡¯s no way that she could easily ept having sex with me But with the dream it would be easier for me to break the ice between us, smirking I quickly changed my dress and headed for breakfast , after all I have a beautiful milf to conquer Chapter 89: Date

Chapter 89: Date

The sunlight fell from the sky to the ground as a new day began within the Lionheart Dukedom, the city was bustling with life as a new day had began, currently all the people were heading out of their house to their jobs The streets was filled with life andughter, disying how developed and well the Duchy was running Right now I had just entered the streets, right beside me stood a woman with brown hair and eye¡¯s, she was dressed in a blue one piece dress with a ne on her neck, the woman seems to reek with gentleness and grace Yup it¡¯s my mother, I had convinced her that I wanted this to be a secret outing without anybody knowing who we are, in fact I too am in a disguise, right now I have red hair and eye¡¯s, looking a bit handsome I looked to my mother who was still silent, even though she seemed normal when I met her today, I could still feel a sense of awkwardness from her, up until now she has been silent Seeing that she was still unresponsive, I moved quickly and grabed her left hand with my right, causing her to look at me, she tried to pull her arm away, a sense of panic filling her ¡°What are you doing son?¡± I put on a sad and depressed face, a hint of sadness filled my voice as I spoke, looking directly into Grace¡¯s eyes ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking that!?¡± My voice became a bit high pitched as I continued to speak, causing Grace to look startled ¡°I thought that we could spend some time happily, I just wanted to decrease the load on you, I thought that maybe I could make you happy today¡± ¡°Yet even since the morning you were not at all focused mother, you don¡¯t even look happy mother, could it be that you don¡¯t want to spend your time with me?¡± As I finished speaking my voice became hoarse, while my expression was pitiful, anybody who would look at me now would feel pity Grace¡¯s expression shifted from startled to shame to sadness, she shook her head as she looked at me again ¡°Your right, I am sorry son, it seems that I was not paying any attention to you today but don¡¯t worry I am better now, let¡¯s enjoy the rest of the day!!¡± A smile came upon Grace¡¯s face as she finished speaking, seeing that my ¡®sad¡¯ expression shifted, a smile too same up on my face as I spoke again ¡°That¡¯s great but mother don¡¯t call me son outside call me Austin, today¡¯s our date, I don¡¯t want it to be ruined by someone else hearing you call me that¡± ¡°But I-¡° ¡°I know that you thought of this as a pic but I just want you to enjoy today, so for that from now onwards we are lover¡¯s, I will call you Grace and you would call me Austin, got it?¡± Grace got another shook from hearing my words but just as she was about to reject it I spoke again ¡°Cmon mother, no one here know¡¯s us, plus I want today to be special or are you unwilling to fulfill such a small request of mine Grace?¡± I had moved my body closer to her as I spoke the words Grace, earning a tremble from her, which I felt from my hand ¡°Bu-But¡± ¡°No but¡¯s, let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves today, shall we?¡± As I spoke, I moved forward pulling Grace along with me, giving her no chance to decline my offer, I could hear Grace sighing behind me, just epting the situation We continued to walk along the roads looking to the sides, the gentle atmosphere in the streets seemed to bring the awkwardness between us down a bit ¡°I can see that the Duchy has developed more¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thank¡¯s to the many ideas you sent me over the letter, who would have thought you would be a genius in administration¡± Hearing my mother¡¯s praise I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, it was not that hard anyway, currently we were walking on the outer circle near themoners area, seeing my desired location, I quickly pulled Grace to the dressing shop ¡°Were are we going?¡± ¡°First shopping¡± With that we entered the medium sized shop with 2 floors, as we entered inside, an attendant walked towards us with a professional smile ¡°What can I do for you today?¡± ¡°I would like some matching dresses for my lover here¡± As I spoke the word lover I could see a small blushe upon Grace¡¯s face, at the same time I felt a pinch on my stomach The attendant looked between us and smiled before leading us to the upper floors, at the same time Grace sneaked up behind and spoke with suppressed anger ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°What was what?¡± ¡°Why did you say that we were lovers?¡± ¡°Then what else was I supposed to say?¡± I could see it on my mother¡¯s face that she really wanted to beat me up now, it only worsened after she saw my smirk ¡°How about these sir?¡± The attendant called out to us as she showed us many collection of clothes, there was a smile on her face seeing our ¡®couple fight¡¯, I turned to Grace as I spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t you check these all out Grace, after all you promised to be with me today¡± I stressed the word promise, causing Grace to grimace before she agreed, I took a few dress giving it to Grace before pushing her to the locker room. Chapter 90: Date(2)

Chapter 90: Date(2)

While my mother entered the changing room, I sat outside waiting for her toe out, it¡¯s them I hared my mother¡¯s astonished voice ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Grace?¡± ¡°This?, how can I wear this?¡± Mom¡¯s words was filled with embarrassment and a bit of coltishness? ¡°What¡¯s the problem?, please can you please wear it for me today, I really think you will be beautiful in it¡± ¡°Sigh¡­fine¡± I could hear mom¡¯s sigh as she agreed, it seems that leately she¡¯s been listening to my word¡¯s, I waited for a bit before mom emerged from the dressing room, seeing her I lost my breath for a bit She was wearing a luxurious and exquisite ck strapless dress with a transparent tulle draped over her fragrant shoulders, There were tassels on her skirt, which made her very eye-catching while walking She let her long hair down, She wore two crystal cylinder earrings on her white earlobes, She was also the ne I gave her hanging on her chest, it was not a problem since there were many duplicates on it¡¯s design The already perfect long, slender, round-shaped, and fair legs,bined with the high heels with straps, even made mom¡¯s legs more attractive I always knew that mom had a long slender and beautiful leg but it was always hidden due to her conservative dressing but now due to the skirt, it was finally in the open, adding the heel I gave her it only encahnted her long legs more There was a blush on mom¡¯s face, she was desperately trying to bring her skirt down more, yet her blushing look along with her action seemed to make her more attractive, even though we were in disguise changing our looks, our body structure¡¯s still the same, not making any difference ¡°Beautiful¡± My voice leaked from my mouth causing mom to look at me, she saw me in a trance looking at her, my eye¡¯s focused on her body, somehow seeing me like that bought a small sense of happiness deep within her I stood up from my seat walking towards her, my eye¡¯s burning as I looked at her, seeing my gaze mom looked a bit ufortable as she twirled her dress shyly ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, don¡¯t you know who I am, it¡¯s not how you should look¡­¡± Mom¡¯s word¡¯s trailed off, as I stood before her, I ced my hand on her face, my face had a serious look as I said to her ¡°You are truly a beautiful and amazing woman, I am sure that if you was not my mom, I would undoubtedly make you mine, to tell you the truth I am a bit jealous of father¡± Silence regained after my words, as I looked at the trembling eye¡¯s of my mother, Grace¡¯s heart was currently beating loudly, her mind was aplete mess, she couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening right now Why is her son speaking to her like this?, why is her heart beating in joy of it?, why can¡¯t she get angry at it? and why the fucking hell does she deam of her own son? I could see that mom closed her eye¡¯s before opening it again, she spoke again, yet a bit fo coldness could be felt from it ¡°That was a nice joke Austin but that¡¯s not something you should say to me, there¡¯s a line you just don¡¯t cross¡± Grace no matter what in the end is a experienced grown woman, the previous situation¡¯s might have shaken her a bit but in the end she could draw a line, it was better this way I wasn¡¯t suprised from mom¡¯s sudden outbreak, I knew that it would happen anyway, it¡¯s after all not easy to ept the feeling¡¯s I am trying to nt in her after all and I have a n to fix that, putting on a startled expression, I moved back for now ¡°I am s-sorry, it seems that I was swept in the moment, It¡¯s just that you were so beautiful that I lost my focus for a moment¡± My face was filled with embarrassment as I spoke, which earned another blush from mom, though she quickly hid it, after that silence remained creating a sense of awkwardness between us, It¡¯s just then the attendant came back seeing my mom in her dress, her eye¡¯s lit up as she spoke ¡°Wow mam, you look beautiful in that, I can see that both of you are a good match for each other¡± ¡®Nice work!, I would surely handing you that extra pay I promised¡¯ I gave a thumbs up to the attendant in my heart, after that mom went back to the dressing room to change her dress, there was a strange atmosphere between us as we got out of the shop, though I didn¡¯t mind it as my hands went to her¡¯s again This time I could feel mom trying to resist harder but I held on unwilling to let go ¡°Austin let me go, I think thing¡¯s are getting out of hand¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Austin!!¡± Mom¡¯s voice was getting louder clearly disying her rising anger, I looked at her face Before I put on a pitiful expression ¡°Please mom, just for today please go along with me, I promise that I won¡¯t go overboard anymore, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you smiling like this, I just don¡¯t want to ruin today¡¯s date¡± It took a few more coaxing from my side before I was finally able to get mom to continue with me, I smiled as I pulled her with me along the crowded streets, I spotted a cafe pulling mom towards it ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some cake?, I did my research and found the cakes here are good¡± ¡°Why not¡± Mom smiled as she spoke, it seems that she had cooled down a bit, arriving in front of the shop, I requested for an outside seat, which had a good view, before moving forward I whispered some words to the server, before I took seat ¡°what did you say to him?¡± Mom was curious as she didn¡¯t purposefully try to hear the conversation ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just said him to deliver their shops, special product¡± ¡°Oh, ok then¡± After taking seat we looked at the scenes around us as we continued to speak, our talks were casual andx, reducing the pressure which had built up on Grace, it was during this time I spoke something serious ¡°Mom, do you miss father?¡± My question stunned her, causing a mncholic look appear in her face, she wanted to deny it, before she hesitated and nodded her head ¡°Is that the reason why you haven¡¯t married again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of the reason, the other¡¯s that, my heart to in a way died along with your father¡± Mother had a bitter smile on her face as she spoke those word¡¯s, I ced my hands over her¡¯s in the table, my eye¡¯s had a dreamy loving look as I looked straight into mom¡¯s eye¡¯s earning a bit of panic from her, my voice was extremely serious as I spoke ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grace, I am there for you, I will of course look after you, I will make sure that your are the most happiest woman in the world, I promise you that¡± Chapter 91: Date(3)

Chapter 91: Date(3)

There was silence after I spoke as I looked at my mother who was in a trance, it took her a moment before she recovered, she looked at me with an angry face, well I think she tried to look angry ¡°Yo-You, wh-what are you saying!??¡± ¡°Um?, what¡¯s the problem?, as your son, it¡¯s only right that I always look after you mom¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s what you meant¡­.¡± Mom suddenly had an embarrassed look, she got embarrassed thinking that she thought a bit overboard, seeing her look like that I smirked as I spoke in a teasing tone ¡°Could it be that you thought of something bad?, I didn¡¯t know that my mom was a pervert¡± ¡°You what are you saying!¡± My mom pouted as she turned her head away, ckearly embarrassed, I didn¡¯t let go as I teased her, we continued to bicker to each other for a few moments until the waiter arrived with what I had ordered, it was a couples ice cream, the ice cream was in a huge bowl with a single cherry with 2 spoons ¡°This is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I ordered a couples ice cream, here eat ahhhhh¡± As soon as the ice cream had arrived, I scooped it with my spoon and presented it to my now surprised mother, she looked between the ice cream and me for a moment before she unwillingly opened her mouth, as she took a bite I could see her face lit up ¡°Tasty, right?¡± ¡°Indeed it¡¯s good¡± ¡°I know I had to specially look for this ce knowing how much you love this type of ice cream, here why don¡¯t you give me too¡± Saying so I opened my mouth, my mom didn¡¯t hesitate as she scooped it and took it to my mouth, I took a chomp on it, clearly their reputations deserved ¡°Delicious¡± I let out ament as I scooped it again to give it to mom, we kept feeding each other, as we talked to each other, unknowingly a lovely atmosphere came between us, if anybody would look at us they would undoubtedly think that we were a couple A few minutester, we were again on the road, walking hand in hand, this time it was more natural, we continue to walk till we reched our next destinstion, it was a theatre, I had brought mom to see a y Well the story to is good, it¡¯s based on the war that happened thousands of years ago, it was the story of how a young boy goes on a journey to save his dying mother, durig that time he would end up foiling many of the demons n but it has the sad ending of the mother dying in the end It was quite the famous story, I had specially bought tickets to watch it ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have already booked seats for us¡± ¡°Sure it¡¯s being some time since I saw a y¡± With that we walked toward¡¯s the entry room, the y would begin in about 5 minutes, reaching the area, I presented the staff with my tickets, taking us to the specially reserved area Unlike the other seats, ours was in a closed room up high, the room itself was luxurious, with a great atmosphere, we were quickly ced in our seats, few minutester the y began The y itself was good the actors themselves were bringing life to the y, quickly mom was pulled into the y, then came the scene of the mother dying and the son¡¯s trip to save her And at the same time I took mom¡¯s hand with mine, earning a look from her, I didn¡¯t look or respond to her, I just pressed my hands tighter, disying my affection towards, mom looked at me for a second before she turned to the y again Unlike the normal ys, the skit here was not just using props, instead illusion magic is used to give the y a real look, it¡¯s basically wearing a virtual helmet and seeing a movie, so it was very entertaining Soon the ending was reached, were the son was running with the remedy to save the mother, but was met with herst dying look, at that time I could feel mom squeezing my hands tighter, so I replied in kind squeezing her hand back, proving that I was with her It didn¡¯t just end there, I pulled the hand holding mom¡¯s hand, reaching it toward¡¯s me, I gave her hand a kiss, I got her reaction from her in a squeak from her but when mom looked at me all she saw was my love and care for her Grace¡¯s heart started beating faster, her body somehow seemed to heat up, at this moment somehow a small foreign feeling began to sprout inside her, yet she firmly shakes her head, trying to shake her feelings away She gave a smile before confirming that she was fine, though there was a small blush on her face, I didn¡¯t push it, after all I have all the time I need, I will slowly make her fall Half an hourter the show ended and we were once again outside, there was only silence between us, our hands held on to each other, this time somehow there seemed to be a small change ¡°Shall we go and have some food¡± It was during this silence that I spoke, mom didn¡¯t speak but I could see her nodding her head, hence we headed for some food, after we had some food, we continued to travel around Some times we would see a food stall buy something to feed each other, or we would go to some of the more prominent ces, spending our time ying, we yed some games earning some gifts too, in the end night came even before we knew it Darkness descended, many of the street light orbs became active filling the streets with light, both of us walked hand in hand near the park, the stuff we bought was kept within our spatial ring, there was a huge smile on mom¡¯s face, up and till now our hands hasn¡¯t left each other ¡°It was fun wasn¡¯t it?¡± My voice broke the silence between us ¡°Indeed it was, I had never done such a thing before¡± Grace couldn¡¯t help not think about the past years, to her this day was one of the most enjoyable one among the past years, somehow when she was with her son today, all her worries seemed to fly out of her To her the idea of this date ending now seemed to fill her with sadness, walking close to mom I could feel her chaotic thoughts, I smiled, I could say that today¡¯s objective was sessful. yet there was one more thing I should do ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a ce I want to go, will you give me the honor ofing with me¡± As I said this words I stood in front of her in a knightly way, as if a noble asking a woman for her hand, my mother¡¯s eye¡¯s zed for a moment before she took my hand and responded in a noble way too ¡°It would be my honor¡± After that both of usughed in a childish way, with that holding mom¡¯s hand I walked towards a hill near the outer walls, with our powers, we were able to easily reach the top of the hill, before reaching the top I had shielded mom¡¯s eyes, saying that it was a surprise Soon we reached the top, standing behind mom, I covered her eyes, slowly I moved my hands, bringing a beautiful sight in front of Grace ¡°Wow¡­.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened in surprise of what she saw, what appeared in front of her was a lion¡­..no her duchy appeared as a huge lion figure, the huge lights from the duchy created the image of a lion chasing its prey In the night the scene was mystical, yet beautiful, fireflies flew near them in the night, creating a mystifying scenario ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± My voice was what had brought mom from her daze, without minding her I sate near the edge of the hill, at the same time I took out my harp, my hands trailed the harp as beautiful note began to y, the music from the harp traveled the hill, creating a unique silence, my mouth opened as I began to sing with the tone I think there is someone Praying for someone I can hear the love poem They wrote holding their?breath I?wish it flies?to you And arrives to your ce?before it¡¯s toote.. I¡¯ll be there, behind you who walks alone Singing till the end, this song will be endless Listen carefully just for a second I will sing for you who walks long nights than most (A/N: The poem does not belong to me) My voice traveled across the hills, the fireflies which were flying in the hill, started to fly around me, a beautiful scene was being yed, Grace stood there watching me in daze, the words that I was singing sank into her heart The feeling that she was trying her best to suppress started to flow, there was no going back, my words and the tune sank into her heart, thumping aganist the defense, she had created around her heart after her husbands death, slowly but surely her defense was breaking down ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen anymore¡¯ Grace shook her head yet her eyes began to shine, somehow her body got strength, she walked towards me, she came down sitting next to me, her head was ced on my shoulder ¡®just maybe¡­..maybe just for once¡¯ Grace heart was thumping, there was a cold wind that blew passed them, there was fireflies around them dancing beautifully to my tune, yet at this moment in her heart there was only me at her heart Grace forgot about her identity, she forgot that she was a mother, a warrior, a princess, a duchess, at this moment she was just a woman, a woman listening to the tune of her lover At this moment just my voice and the warmth I provided that was enough, slowly Grace closed her eyes, what was left was the warmth that she felt deep within her heart Chapter 92: Time To Hunt

Chapter 92: Time To Hunt

A few hours has passed since the date with mom, currently I am at homeying on my bed, I can say with confidence that I have created a change within mom, whileing back home mom¡¯s thoughts were chaotic I could feel that her thoughts were quite not right, she had kept looking at me, blushing and she kept shaking her head too, actually the sudden change was due to my harp Both the harp and the bow was made from the 2 goddess power, so it has it¡¯s own abilities, the harp has a passive ability which grants me ¡®attraction¡¯, whenever I y any instruments, my music would be more attractive It means that no matter what instruments I yed, it would always attract attention but this was not what I had used on mom, what I used on her was ¡®soul pull¡¯, an active ability of the harp, this ability grants me the ability to control or pull out the emotions of others, to be in control of others soul A very dangerous ability when used in a huge battle but I can¡¯t use the harp to create feelings, it can only control the existing ones and that¡¯s what did, I pulled out the feelings that were being suppressed, though I didn¡¯t expect them to exist at first Anyway I have done all I could, now I just have to wait for mom to ept the feelings she thinks she has but the problem is how I could make a move on her, having feelings does not mean that she will act on it Plus I want mom to be the one who makes the first move, I want her to feel so much love that she has to make a move, well I do have a n, it will take time but it¡¯s no problem The only issue now is the school I will be attending, the Babylon academy on Babylon city, my sisters, Mika and Rika are already attending it, Babylon city or better the city to the gates of the god, a very domineering name I know The Babylon city actually cannot be called a city, the floating city itself is the size of an Empire, the reason it¡¯s still called a city is because it was created by the eleven holy hero¡¯s Yup we now have 11 holy hero¡¯sing up, each of themes from different species, the reason they are called the holy hero¡¯s are due to theming together to create the Babylon city, it was the world¡¯s first city made were all the species first stood without war It was said that each of the 11 hero¡¯s have power equal to that of a dragon, yup that¡¯s right a dragon, among all the billion species of geniuses that were born during the great war only 11 of them earned that power, though their power was only equal to that of an average dragon If they were went against a dragon lord, then they will die without knowing how, anyway from the day the city was created it slowly increased in size till it became a huge flying empire in the sky The city itself contains the head quarters of all the powerful organizations, not only that it also has the biggest gathering of powerhouses, the city floats on the sea above no one¡¯s territory making it so that it belongs to no one And within tha the Babylon academy, it contains the gathering of talents from across the world, just graduating from that academy itself is a honor, the school itself was established by the 11 hero¡¯s, it was their strength and scarifies that created it They were the first ones to establish peace, anyway the Babylon academy is a huge ce for me, it¡¯s were the game official began, many of the capture targets would be found there, that¡¯s were I have to bring my A game You can only get into the school with talents or a huge amount of money, all the great nobles children¡¯s attend it, even if you are amoner as long as the talent matches their requirements your in, thou only if you win the schrship It was at this time that the sound of my door opening was heard, afterwards my cute maid entered inside, I sat up seeing her, right now ra was wearing a ck bodysuit which elerated her curves ¡°Come here¡± I waved at her she didn¡¯t hesitate as she walked towards me and sat on myp, I leaned forward as I cupped her breasts with my both hands, my hands sank into her breasts, I moved to her ear as I spoke in a raspy voice ¡°So, how¡¯s my mother now?¡± ¡°Ma-Madma¡¯s¡­Ahhhhh¡­ she¡¯s currently locked up..Mnnnnn¡­in her room¡± ra couldn¡¯t continue to speak as I bite her neck slowly, my hands contniues to y with her breasts over her ck bra, suddenly I could feel her stiff nipple, I didn¡¯t wait as I pulled both her nipple ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­..¡± Chapter 93: A Good Time

Chapter 93: A Good Time

I opened one side of her bra as it fell to her side, her big left breast popped out in full view, Her nipple was erect, which meant she was getting turned on too from all of this. I immediately brought her to the front as I leaned forward and took her nipple into my mouth, She moaned into my ear which made me more aroused, I sucked her nipple into my mouth and used my tongue to swirl around it. ¡°Ahh?~~~that feels so good~~~Suck in harder?¡± I sucked her nipple harder at the same time, biting it gently that resulted in her moaning out into my ear again ¡°That¡¯s it~~~~?¡± I continues to suck on her nipple, at the same time my other hand went into her other breast nicely gripping on it, at the same time I pulled her bra down fully while, one of my hands pulled her nipple while my mouth bite her other nipple, surprisingly at that time ra spoke ¡°That¡¯s enough for now~~~I want to pay you back to~~~¡± I lifted up my waist as ra pulled out my shorts, leaving my dick open in the open to see, ra took my dick in her hand and lightly stroked it Before I could say anything, ra opened her little mouth and leaned forward, Her warm mouth felt more amazing, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because this was happening now but I could only close my eyes as I indulged in the pleasure I was feeling, my body melted while my mind nked ra began slowly moving up and down on my dick, taking about half of it in her mouth, one of her hand over towards my ball ying with it, her tongue continued to y around my dick, In just over a minute, I could feel the undeniable feeling in my balls and knew I was going to cum soon, I grabbed ra¡¯s head and held it in ce as I quickly fucked her gorgeous face, She let out a surprised sound but didn¡¯t stop what she was doing. After a couple of pumps between her small lips, I shot my cum down her throat, When I was done releasing all of it deep inside her, I let go of her head, ra didn¡¯t say anything as she swallowed my sperm with a happy look ¡°Ha, Ha. So good.¡± At this point, my legs were open with ra positioning her head between it, I once again wanted to fell her in my dick, but seeing that ra was touching herself with one of her hands, I thought of a good idea where we can touch each other at the same time I gave ra a short kiss thatsted only for a second or two then whispered something in her ear, ra¡¯s face turned redder but she didn¡¯t deny it, She stood up as she even seductively removed her panties, after that Iy on the bed as she went on top of me, with her dripping pussy directly in front of me My dick was still hard, Releasing it once was not enough for me, I curled one of my arms around ra¡¯s thighs, intending on devouring her pussy as if it were myst meal, ra started to lick my dick all over as she ced herself over my face, she guided her rear end down over me to begin my task, She stuck out her tongue proceeding to slide it back and forth, making me shudder in pleasure. I remembered what I was supposed to do as I licked and nibbled all along ra¡¯s inner thighs, Starting at the outer parts, I slowly worked my way to her already soaked pussy lips, each of which I gently sucked until it was swollen twice its normal size, Once ra¡¯sbia were fully engorged, I parted them with my tongue and began licking up & down with long stiff tongue strokes. I gripped her ass at times, massaging, releasing then gripping it again, ra tried to keep all of her weight off of him which began to be extremely difficult as the sensation I gave her spread throughout her body. Her taste was delicious that I was getting addicted to it, our lewd smell was also spreading out the room, causing us to feel hotter all over our bodies, I varied the intensity of my licking so perfectly that ra felt her peak getting closer especially with her heightened state of arousal. ¡°I¡¯m close!¡± I gave ra a notice so that she won¡¯t be surprised but ra acted like she never heard anything, still ying with my dick inside her mouth, Sucking and licking while massaging my balls. ¡°Ugh.¡± I let out huge loads of cum as ra continued to suck it all in her mouth, The timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect as every muscle in her body suddenly contracted, including her legs. ¡°Umnnnnnnn?¡± Followed by a series of loud muffled moansing out of her and a huge gush of fluid which all exploded from her pussy, needless to say, my face got a good soaking, Not that I wasining, just the opposite as the satisfaction I get from bringing a woman orally to an explosive climax was very exciting. I held ra close, kissing her and whispered how good it felt while also running my hands all over her smooth legs, I slowly slid my hands between her legs as I gave one soft p on her clit with my two fingers ¡°Ahhhh?¡± She let out a loud involuntary moan and begged ¡°You want to do it already?¡± ra gave me a mischievous smile as she felt that I couldn¡¯t wait a little longer and wanted to stick my dick in her now. ¡°Ahn!?¡± I didn¡¯t respond as I continued showering ra with kisses, at the same time, sliding two fingers deep inside her very damp pussy, which induced her to let out a scream. ¡°Ahhhh~~~?¡± As she was soaking wet, I didn¡¯t wait any longer and moved between her legs and ced my still erect and ready for another round dick at the entrance of her sweet pussy, ra¡¯s lustful face quickly changed to a smile ¡°Mhnn?, push it in.¡± I tapped my dick on her clit, ra moaned, getting into it as I moved my dick between her sopping wet pussy lips, but not pushing it inside, feeling just a bit of her warmth. ¡°Oh?~~~put it in now?~~~I want to feel your hard dick in me?¡± ra moaned, moving her waist up, trying to get my dick in her. ¡°How bad do you want it?¡± It was my turn to tease her back and seeing her face full of desire makes my dick even harder, resisting the temptation to just bury my dick inside her. ¡°So bad~~~?¡± Not giving her any warning, I slid my dick inside her warm and wet passage, ra moaned loud while trying to tempt me with her alluring voice ¡°Oh yes?~~~~fuck me! Fuck me hard?!¡± I obliged as I leaned down with my face buried between her big firm breasts, I then began thrusting in and out as fast as he could, ramming deep into her womb, I felt I was in heaven. ¡°Ahhh?~~~~Sooo deeppp?~~~¡± My hands moved towards her breasts that were bouncing in front of me, one of my hands roughly began squeezing her breasts, while my mouth sucked her other nipple ¡°Suck my nipples?~~~Austin~~Just like you did a while ago?¡± I did just what she said, going back and forth between her lush breasts, sucking, nibbling and biting, every once in awhile, I got so intoxicated ying with ra¡¯s melons and her loud moans when I added pressure to her nipples that I stopped fucking her. But every time I stopped, ra would move her waist so I would resume on pounding her, Few moments passed, I felt that ra was close as I felt her pussy walls tighten around my dick as she screamed from extreme pleasure, ¡°I¡¯m close!?~~~~~I¡¯ming!~~~~I¡¯ming on your dick!?¡± I leaned up and shoved my tongue down her throat while I fucked her through her climax, our tongues swirled around each other, and I began to feel my balls tighten with my sensitivity heightening. ¡°I¡¯ming soon,¡± ¡°Yes!?~~Oh?!~~do it inside me~~~Ahhhh?¡­knock me up~?¡± Those words were like a lightning bolt straight to my dick, and in seconds I was coating ra¡¯s womb with my hot semen, painting her womb white, ra bucked her ass up, meeting each thrust as she moaned, ¡°Fill me with your seed?~~Yes! Ahnn!¡­?Yesss!¡± Once I was done, filling her uppletely, I copsed on top of her and rolled to her side, ra looked into my eyes withplete bliss while panting, gasping for breath, before I could do anything, I was surprised as ra went down on me, taking his dick back into her mouth. ¡°Oh?, someone¡¯s feisty today¡± I didn¡¯t say anything else as I felt that I should just enjoy ra bobbing up and down my dick, asionally giving it long licks that sends shivers down my spine, ra continued this for a few minutes, while I watched as she stroked my dick with her hand while sucking the head of my dick, it wasn¡¯t long until I felt that I was reaching another orgasm, but I didn¡¯t want to only cum in her mouth, so I pulled back and instructed ¡°Get on all fours¡± ¡°Are you ready for another round my sexy bitch?¡± I added, looking at ra¡¯s ass hole that was fully exposed in front of me, Unexpectedly, ra pushed her ass out, even more, searching for my dick, She gave me a look with one of her brows arched up that urged me to start shoving my dick deep inside her. ¡°Ahhhnn?¡± I pushed his dick deep inside her in one go, hitting her womb and pushing a bit in, There was a slight resistance at first as she wasn¡¯t expecting it, but once I had prated deep enough, my dick easily slid inside in and out of her. ra let out a whimper and moaned, ¡°Ah! ?Do it faster this time!¡± I pped her ass as I suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s move together.¡± ra moaned again as we both moved with me prating her repeatedly while she began to ride my dick, meeting me in the middle of my thrust, At first, her movements were timid and slow, but after a couple of minutes, she began to get used to doing it and began to move faster. Soon, my entire length was disappearing rapidly inside her as we matched our movements, I watched inplete satisfaction as ra bounced back on my dick Pakh¡­¡­Pakh¡­¡­Pakh The sound her ass pping onto me sounded in the room, I grabbed each of her ass cheeks for bnce as I picked up the pace. A mixture of moans and whimpers escaped ra¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ahhh?~~~ahhhh~~so gooodddd?¡± Although she seemed so focused on what she was doing, I realized what ra was doing, She was determined to take my dick up her womb, With each thrust, another whimper escaped her mouth, Then suddenly, without warning, she leaned forward and then in one quick push back took all my length back inside her. ¡°Haahnn.¡± I just kneeled behind her, seemingly allowing ra to adjust to my dick, filling herpletely, touching the entrance of her womb, partially breaking in, Slowly, ra began to move back and forth, fucking herself on my dick, Once she got used to the feeling of my head hitting her deep entrance, she began to elerate her pace After a few minutes of steady increase, ra finally began to actually bounce back on my dick, her ass pping onto my thighs, ra¡¯s constant hard and fast thrusts that made me experience the pleasure that I could never imagine before ¡°Ahhhhhh?~~it¡¯s breaking into my wombbbbbb?¡± I focused at ra as she moaned whimpered then began breathing erratically while her hand went towards her clit, She began rubbing herself frantically while continuing to impale herself on my dick, Finally, seemingly reaching her climax, she screamed. ¡°Oh, yes?! I¡¯ming again! I have nevere like this Yes?!¡± Her thighs began shaking, clearly going through a mind-blowing orgasm from having her pussy fucked deep and hard, Watching her quiver on my dick got me boiling, pushing her onto her, fucking her deep and hard. Each deep thrust had her letting out indescribable grunts from as I continued pounding her sensitive pussy, A few secondster, I copsed onto her as my hot cum shot straight to her womb, giving me a feeling of satisfaction, knowing that his ra¡¯s womb was full of my cum, A bit exhausted, we both lied together beside each other, ra turned to me, facing me directly, giving out a satisfied smile on her sweaty face, I pulled her into my embrace, as I hand yed with her meaty ass ¡°Want to go again?¡± With that sounds of our maons continued to hear within my room for a long time Chapter 94: Rising Current’s

Chapter 94: Rising Current¡¯s

Morning arrived as I opened my eye¡¯s, I could feel a weight on my chest, looking at my chest I could see ra sleeping happily, I smiled as my hands yed with her bubbly ass, after groping it a bit i pped her ass, a nice sound was heard as her ass rippled ¡°Ummmm?¡± ra slowly moaned with closed eye¡¯s, one could see my dried up sperm in both her pussy and ass hole, ra hugged me tightly as she snuggled into my chest, seemingly unwilling to let go ¡°Wake up my sleeping beauty, don¡¯t you have work to do, it¡¯s alreadyte¡± It¡¯s only when ra heard my words that she jumped up from the bed in surprise ¡°Ho no!¡­I overslept¡± ra panicked as she tried to leave the room, I didn¡¯t let her go that fast, I pulled her into my embrace, nting my lips over her, I started sucking on her lips passionately, we slowly kissed for a for few seconds before letting go ¡°Now you can go¡± ra was startled for a bit before she blushed happily and ran away, I could¡¯t help but shake my head after that, even though we have done much more things, she still blushes at such a small gestures ¡®What a cute girl¡¯ Even though she¡¯s cute she¡¯s still messed up, I shake my head from my thoughts and headed to my bath, a few minutester I was in the dinning hall having breakfast with mom, though there was a stuffy atmosphere in the room The thing was that ever since I came to the room, mom hasn¡¯t even looked me in the eye yet, even though she was acting normal, there was some difference, the way she¡¯s acting with me know let¡¯s say it¡¯s a bit more reserved And I could see a sh of uneasiness whenever she looked at me, leaving aside that the fidgeting of her body and the clear blush whenever she peaks at me are many other indication¡¯s, there was silence between us as we ate, I was the first one to speak ¡°So, did you have a good sleep mom?¡± I could see that mom stopped eating for a moment, her body too trembles, she looked into my eye¡¯s for a moment before she diverted her gaze and spoke with a mosquito like voice, that was barely audible ¡°Yeah, I did¡± I inwardly smirked seeing this but I didn¡¯t make any further moves, after all I already have a n to make this sexy milf mine, we continue to eat in our silence, it¡¯s only after a few minutes did mom speak, it seems that she somehow had got her bearing back ¡°That reminds me, the Emperor wants to meet you¡± I raised my eyebrow in intrigue, mom had called my uncle has Emperor instead of brother, it seems that many dangerous current are beginning to rise on the empire, if I remembered currently there was a rebellion by one of the princes in the game It was the required arc to make Olivia fall in love with you but I have already made my preparations, well preparations to make profits for myself that is, I quickly focus on my mom as I asked ¡°when should I leave?¡± ¡°The Emperor want¡¯s to meet you now, the teleportation circles are already being set up, you have to meet him in an hour¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s been a few years since I met uncle anyway¡± With that I finished our awkward breakfast and headed to my room, there I was prepped by the maids half an hourter, after all I am going to meet the emperor, I need to look presentable, with a few touch ups I was ready After I was done the maids were all looking at me with a star struck expression, even the married one¡¯s, I gave them a wink earning a few blushes, the bolder one¡¯s pushed their chest forward disying their interests Iughed inside seeing that, I could see that they were not doing this just because of my looks but also my status, after all even bing my unofficial wives means that they could have avish life, plus how doesn¡¯t want a handsome man? I left my room to the teleportation area under the disappointed looks of some of the maid, with a quick walk I was already in the room, arriving there I could see my mom standing beside the mages Right now she seemed to be acting normal, I entered the room, looking at me mom fell into daze for a moment before she got her bearing back ¡°Am I leaving now?¡± ¡°Just 5 more mintues and it will be ready¡± After mom finished speaking there was a silence for a bit before she spoke again, this time there was seriousness to her voice, which was not seen before ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Emperor has called you but remember this son, I got your back, if he tries anything funny we will make him pay¡± As mom spoke herst words, her mana was let loose along with her killing intent, the atmosphere became a bit unbearable, some of the mages took deep breaths trying to regain their bearing It was only then they started to remember the other name of this graceful woman, the blood rose princess, back during the war 28 years ago she had led a legion to war, her name had once struck fear to the armies of the enemies, she was not a weak woman, in fact many wanted her to seed the throne but Grace had rejected it having no interests in the throne Seeing this protective side of mom I smiled, I leaned forward as I took her hands as I gave a small kiss on it, my face was filled with love as I spoke to the blushing woman ¡°I know mother, all this time you were protecting us, this time let me protect you, I won¡¯t let anything happen to our family¡± Mom smiled as she heard my words, the surrounding people to smiled seeing our ¡®family¡¯ affection, not knowing something far darker was at y Chapter 95: Subduing The Empress

Chapter 95: Subduing The Empress

White light shed as I appeared in another teleportation room, all around me were unfamiliar mages, all of them wee looking at me curiously, after all the return of the second child of the Lionheart family was quite widespread, especially the rumors about his unparalleled handsomeness, which was only continuing to get more bizarre As soon as some of the female mages saw me their eye lit up, they looked me up and down, they could now somehow agree to the rumor, after all I was one of the most handsomest man they ever saw, I looked at each of them and politely nodded my head, I then looked at the butler who first spoke ¡°Sir Lionheart if you may¡± As he spoke he showed the way, I nodded my head showing mypliance, with that we started to walk towards the throne room, as we walked all those who saw me would start pointing at me and talk, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to it as I continue to walk, soon we reached the throne room ¡°Sir, this is as far as I can guide you¡± ¡°Sure thanks¡± With that the door to the throne room opened as I walked in, walking in I could see my uncle sitting up on the throne, even after all this years he still looked strong and young, sitting in a throne adjacent to him is the Empress, she still looked beautiful with her blue hair and eyes Her face was still cold, yet when she looked at me for a second a great deal of love, desire and lust was shown but it went as quickly as it went, I walked slowly with my chest up high, reaching the room I gave both of them a bow, the Emperor nodded when he saw me, yet a subtle look of jealousy shed through when he looked at me ¡°I present myself to the emperor¡± I spoke formally, after all I still need to act with decorum when in public, the Emperor gave a hum as he spoke ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back, it seems that you have improved well¡± The emperor spoke with a carefree smile, yet his question was a subtle dig at my current power, I sighed, why does things have to be soplicated, if he could just trust his family things wouldn¡¯t be soplicated, yet he couldn¡¯t, he had to be wary due to our families military power, I am sure that the Emperor has som idea about his son¡¯s future rebellion ¡®Does he doubt us?¡¯ ¡°Indeed I have been well, I have improved well too, thanks to my adventures it was fun¡± ¡°I see that¡¯s good, you will be attending the Babylon academy soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I will, I will be leaving in a few weeks before the new semester begin¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s good, will you be attending the military batch?¡± ¡°No, I just want to experience normal school life, after all sister would be the one inheriting the Dukedom¡± I could see a subtle smile on the Emperors face when he heard that, I could only shake my head when I saw that, I could see that he was only wary of me, after all in a way me and my siblings do have a shot to the throne, nothing much happened after that, it was just the Emperor taking subtle dig into my powers and status, a few minutester we were done, I was about to leave when Lora asked me to meet herter No one found it weird, after all everyone know that the Empress dotes on me a little, they all must have thought that it was a ¡®family¡¯ talk that will take ce, I moved as I was led by the maids to Lora¡¯s room, at same time the Emperor took out an orb, it was a video disying orb There are 2 of them, one shows what the other sees, he had secretly ced it in his wife¡¯s room, just to observe her but what us didn¡¯t know was that Lora knew it already and had swapped it with another one that only shows what us wanted to see, life was just full of trickery After walking for a few minutes I arrived at Lora¡¯s room, the maid just stood outside not intending to enter, I gave her my thanks before entering the room, as soon as I entered the room the door closed behind me, at the same time I felt a body hugging me tightly Looking down I could see Lora hugging me tightly, her huge breasts pressing on to me as her womanly scent assaulted my nose, her head was on my chest, I didn¡¯t leave her hanging as I hugged her back, my arms coiled around her lithe waist, we kept hugging each other for few moments ¡°I missed you¡± The silence between us was broken by Lora¡¯s word¡¯s she raised her head as she looked at me there was a pout on her face, this look on such a sexy milf was a killer, if the Emperor sees her now he might die of jealousy, after all even after all this years of their marriage never had Lora shown any signs of love to him, the truth was that the rtionship between us in a way is vague, I nned to correct that today, I smiled as I looked at the pouting Empress ¡°I did, after all how could I not miss my cute Empress¡± My words bought a smile and a blush to Lora¡¯s face, I moved quickly as I carried her in a princess style ¡°Ah!¡± Lora was surprised at first before she happily coiled her hands around my neck with a smitten expression, I walked towards the coach in the room before cing Lora on myp, I could feel her ripe big ass on myp, I ced her in a way such that her legs were to the side with her facing me ¡°Lora how do you feel about me?¡± Chapter 96: Subduing The Empress(2)

Chapter 96: Subduing The Empress(2)

Lora was first happy when I called her name directly, which was implied by her body which trembled, but when she heard the rest of the question she became silent, she kept looking at me, her fair hand went towards my face stroking it tenderly, she spoke after a bit ¡°I love you¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised by her words, I looked deep into her blue eye¡¯s which seemed to be lurking with a deep obsession for me, I know that her feelings was there due to the bloodline, in a way that¡¯s unfair but when was the world fair? Seated on myp one of my hand was on her waist, while my other hand when towards her face, my hands trailed from her forehead to her cheeks, before itnded on her plump lips, my hands trailed her lips, Lora looked at me her eyes heated, her lips seemed red tempting me to take a bite but I held myself back, first we needed to confirm our rtionship ¡°Lora why do you love me?¡± My question was met with silence, Lora looked in to my deep purple eyes, she thought: why did she love me? Lora was not an idiot, no in fact she was smart, she knew that there must be some thing that was creating such thoughts about me, she had a guess it was maybe due to her bloodline?, she was not sure but she was sure of one thing she did love me Just seeing me brings happiness to her heart, standing beside me brings happiness to her heart, thinking about me increases her heartbeat, whenever I get hurt, her heart seems to clench in pain, whenever I am far away from her, her life loses it¡¯s color, so is that not love? Lora knew that maybe these thought might not be real, these feelings might destroy her life, that I might not ept her, in fact that was the biggest worry in her heart for a long time, after all why would I choose an old woman like her whose married has a child instead of some other woman? Maybe she might have ckmailed me?, she didn¡¯t know, the truth was that Lora had a secret, unlike other people she could not ¡®feel¡¯, she had understood this a long time ago, that¡¯s why she never refused and went along with everything People thought that she puts on a cold face but that was not true she really couldn¡¯t get any feelings, all her smiles,ughs, all her emotions were false, a mask she wore to hide her abnormality Lora always thought, what was a smile?, what was augh?, what was love?, she wanted to know but she never knew, she thought that after marrying the Emperor she might develop love but nothing ever came, she truly had no color in her life It was then that she had met me, for the first time in her life her heart started beating faster , for the first time in her life she ¡®felt¡¯ something, from then on she started feeling all those emotions, at first she didn¡¯t understand them Her rational mind tried to push down these feelings, she knew that such a path only had destruction for her, yet she couldn¡¯t stop¡­..No she didn¡¯t want to stop, for the first time she felt alive, she wanted to keep this feelings, she wanted to feel more First out of curiosity she sought out me, yet the more she divied into me the more desirable I became, I became a drug tha she could¡¯t get enough of, no I was what she wanted She knew that in this world there are special bloodlines and there are even proof that some bloodlines feel some sort of attraction to each other, it was said that those bloodliners ancestors might have some rtion or that these people are destined to be together a natural loving couple a blessing of the goddess, that¡¯s what some people think too Lora had thought the same, hence she thought of suppressing it but the feeling which she felt for the first time, she couldn¡¯t let them go, she too wanted to be a woman, a person which could love, so she didn¡¯t resist no, when she found out her feelings she rejoiced in it There was nobody else other than me that could make her ¡®feel¡¯, so why should she give anything to them?, Lora knew that such a feelings might lead to her demise but she didn¡¯t care anymore, the more she saw me the more her ¡®love¡¯ grew, she wanted me all to herself She wanted to be in my embrace, she wanted to be with me, she wanted to have my children¡¯s she wanted to give her everything to me, this was something she didn¡¯t want to let go At first when she had confirmed this feeling she was lost, she didn¡¯t know how a I felt about her, so she was scared, another emotion she never felt, Lora had been racking her head thinking about ways to get me And then that happened, I awakened my bloodline, that moment Lora felt it a connection to me, something so deep she could not fathom could be felt between them, that¡¯s when she knew that I would feel the same about her too, at that moment she felt that their emotions were the same All the doubts she had vanished that day, that day she visited me, hearing my words made her in ecstasy, just me touching her, just me kissing her all this bouight her a never ending pleasure she never knew existed, she wanted to keep me all to herself, she only wanted a world with both of them and she will achieve it too Grace looked back at me, a few seconds has passed since I had asked her my question and she had been in deep thought since then, my hands continued to stroke her lips, she smiled as she spoke ¡°I loved you because you make me happy, I love you because you make me feel alive, I love you because everything about you makes me crazy, I love you because I want too¡± ¡°Plus can¡¯t you feel it, our connection¡± Hearing Lora¡¯s reply I looked deep into her eyes, it was brimming with a desire, a great desire for me, a dark desire to only have me for herself, this couldn¡¯t just rise bacuse of the bloodline, no this is due to her own desires, plus her own misunderstandings She thinks that the bloodline is a fate that binds us, I don¡¯t know the reason but it seems that Lora heavily deepens on the bloodline bound to us for some reason, she desires to keep me to only herself due to her desire, this would go against me in many ways So the problem now is: What should I choose? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ (A/N: Hey Guys! What do you think about this situation? I made it so that the bloodline gave the feelings and Lora herself ¡¯embraced¡¯ it, so I n on making any future bloodlines like this, the feelings will be there but Austin will have to make a move for them topletely fall) [How about this?, do you guys think this is better?] Chapter 97: Subduing The Empress(3)

Chapter 97: Subduing The Empress(3)

My mind ran at full speed thinking out the ways to deal with this, as for asking her to share?, c¡¯mon this is a woman that burned herself to be with me even when the bloodline hasn¡¯t being awakened,, by now she has a deep obsession to me, thinking about it, this world really had many dangerous women¡¯s I looked back to Lora, peering deep into her eyes which was waiting for my reply, I smiled as I looked at her with a ¡®loving¡¯ and ¡®adoring¡¯ look, my hand left her face as I took her hand and ced it on my chest, I smiled as I spoke ¡°Of course, how can¡¯t I not feel the bond that shares between us, can¡¯t you hear it my heartbeat, it always goes up when I am near knew, after all to me you are the most perfect woman¡± ¡°I love you Lora¡± My actions along with my words were like sweets to Lora as her eyes lit up, a happy and adoring smile came upon her face, for now I had decided to indulge her in her desires, after all she would be very helpful to me, along with it I will check her progress, I will see if I could make her ept others, if not then¡­.. Lora smiled as her body trembled with delight, she wrapped her hands around my neck before she came to me for a kiss, her breasts pressed against my broad chest, as her lips joined with mine My hands held her body as I kissed her, at that time Lora began to bite my lips sucking on them, she started to taste my lips like a dessert, I too didn¡¯t hold back as I began sucking on her lips too We were like two hungry predators as we fiercely ate each other up, we were sucking on each other as we pressed our body against each other, seemingly trying to be one Lora bit my lower lips as she fiercely sucked on it, her hands were on my neck holding me tight, I didn¡¯t back out as I too bit her lower lips causing Lora to open her mouth, I took the opportunity by putting my tongue into her, our tongues soon met each other Our mouth stayed attached to each other, as our tongues battled, my saliva flew into her mouth, Lora drank my saliva like it was some sort heavenly drink, finding my taste divine to her Slurp¨Cslurp¨Cslurp The sound of our saliva¡¯s being exchanged filled the room, plus the thought of cucking the Emperor in his own house was very exiting, we continued to kiss for a few minutes before letting go, a bridge of saliva connected us as we separated, Lora looked at me for a moment before she dived in again to my lips but I stoped her, she looked at me with a confused expression, not knowing why I wanted to stop ¡°We can¡¯t do it here, plus I have more important things to discuss¡± Hearing my words Lora seemed disappointed, I smiled as I cupped her huge breast, my hands sinked into it as I started to grope it, causing to earn a moan from Lora ¡°Ummm¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will make sure to plough you wellter but right now we have important things to discuss, like the Emperor¡± It¡¯s only after hearing my words did Lora agree, I left her breast as I hugged her lithe waist, at the same time Lora ced her head on me, with that we began our talk, there are two main reason that I wanted to do this, first was to learn more about the Emperor¡¯s n While the second one was to get closer to Lora, I know that she love¡¯s me but we haven¡¯t exactly spend a lot of time together, be it Eleanor, ra or my mother, we all have a close rtionship I know their likes and dislike and most of the things about them, this creates a stable rtionship, You can¡¯t just expect only feelings to sustain a rtionship, you must also know when or not to make a move After talking about out n for a bit I began to tell her about my adventures, of course I left out the adventures about the girls, I spoke to het about what I faced and what I love to do and at the same time I asked her¡¯s too, with that the next hour was spend with us talking with each other, filling the room withughs, making it a sweet atmosphere An hourter, we were still sitting on the couch with Lora on myp, her head rested on my head with a smile, one of my hand held her wasit while the other tenderly stroked her head ¡°This is fun, I never knew that simply sitting and talking to someone can make me feel so happy and satisfied¡± Lora spoke as she turned her head towards me, a satisifed smile adorned her face as she heard my heart beat and took in my scent, she had never felt more fulfilled, she never knew that such small things could make her feel like this She look at the boy¡­.no her man who was giving her such a feeling and smiled, she had thought that I would directly jump for her body, though it was disappointing that I didn¡¯t yet a sweet feeling filled her heart making her feel that I desired not just her body, I smiled as I kissed her forehead ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will make sure that you will feel more of these feelings, I will make sure to fill you with happiness, my Lora¡± Lora smiled hearing my words, she came forward as she pecked my lips, sheid her head back on my chest as she relished in me pampering her somehow today the world seemed to be filled with colors for her, she wanted this, she wanted her everyday to be like this She sniffed my body scent which seemed to rx and motivate her mind, her mind steeled once again with her decision, she would spend the rest of her life with me, that would never change Chapter 98: The Wheels Of Fate Moves

Chapter 98: The Wheels Of Fate Moves

An hour and a halfter I left Lora¡¯s room,ying the sleeping Lora on the bed, we didn¡¯t do much during that time, just talking with each other, kissing asionally, what I didn¡¯t expect was for Lora to fall asleep on my chest, her sleeping face was cute I don¡¯t really n on sleeping with her yet, I first wanted to create a trust or a loving trust between us, this might be egoistic but I want her to fall more in love with me due to my actions not just the bloodline, with a quick walk I reached the Emperor to give my regards, I could see him still sitting on the throne his brows scrunched Seeing me enter some how his mood became worse, us had continued to watch me in Lora¡¯s room yet all he saw was a normal interactions between both of us, nothing suspicious, yet there was a burning feeling in his heart that something was wrong, I didn¡¯t give him much time to think as I spoke a few punctual words and left A few minutester I had reached home, spoke with mom about what happened and headed to my room, reaching it I could see that a message was send to mymunication orb, picking up, it read ¡®He seems to have already headed to school¡¯ It seems that the people I had kept at observing the main lead has already lost touch, that¡¯s right having more ess to power and money I had hired a few people to observe our main hero, just to know everything that happens around him Though I had to pay more, it was worth it, after all I had learned much about Leonardo, after I had being reborn my main enemy had always being Leonardo, the main hero of the game In the game we are given the choice of how the main characters behavior should be either the good side or the bad but ording to the custom representation he¡¯s the cliche good guy dense protagonist And from my research in this world he¡¯s the same, actually he¡¯s not a genius to attend the Babylon academy nor does he have the background to attend it, Leorardo¡¯s full name Leonardo Miller, he¡¯s from a normal Baron house with not much prospects but all that changed when he was chosen by the holy weapon Durendal In this world there are 11 named holy weapon which were used by the 11 hero¡¯s, among them only 8 are known to be held by different powers, the holy sword Durendal was used by the human hero Marcus, a power house that had protected humanity during the war There are many legends and stories about his greatness, anyway after he passed he had ced his sword in a ce to chose it¡¯s next user, these holy weapons have their own sentience, they chose their own users In the past hundreds of years, Leonardo was the first one to get the swords recognition, thus earning him the protection and guidance of the humans race, after he joins the Babylon academy his power will slowly grow making him into a hero, well that¡¯s how the games goes Coming back to the topic at hand, after paying arge sum I had hired some experts that had kept look on Leonardo, I had done it has a precaution, after all in the game he was the protagonist, who knows if he has some protagonist halo, making womens fall in love with him easily, after all game and reality are different And it was a good decision too, as I happened to divert many ¡®coincidental¡¯ meeting between him and the other capture targets but now that won¡¯t work anymore, since the sword has chosen him, he has alreadye under protection, so observing him won¡¯t be easy ¡°Looks like I will have to deal with him in Babylon academy¡± With that I contacted my agency as I instructed them to burn down all the proof of our contacts, after that I contacted some other ¡®friends¡¯ of mine, ordering them to ¡®clean up¡¯ the agency that I used, after all I don¡¯t want any proof of our contacts left ¡°Looks like we will be meeting soon Leonardo¡± Chapter 99: The Choice

Chapter 99: The Choice

A week had passed since the meeting with the Empress, nothing much had happened, Since I would be attending Babylon Academy soon, I was ced under several teachers, who was assigned to teach me the several things I had missed during my travels You can enter the Babylon Academy through the normal test way or the special noble enrollment test, where strength is not only the one that maters, you also have to be academically gifted It¡¯s not mandatory to take this route but the nobles, they are always trying to one up another, trying to prove that ones better then the other, so because of this here I am stuck being taught Leaving that aside I have made good progress with the Empress, though we can¡¯t physically meet all the time, I still contact her when I have time or send her some gifts without anyone knowing The problem here is my mother, I could see that she has started to actively not try to meet me, thinking about it, it¡¯s quite normal, the first time she had a sexual dream about me, she could attribute it to a one time thing, but for it to continue for a week? Now she has to take the possibility that she desires me, this must have really spooked her, I also have the feeling that the reason she¡¯s pushing all this study load onto me was to reduce my time, maybe she thinks that she could find a solution with some more time? I had just finished my studies and I am right now heading to my mothers study room, I had already before hand contracted ra to keep mom on her room, to prevent her from making any excuse Without knocking I entered the room, getting inside I could see mom in a pile of documents looking through it, hearing the door open she raised her head and looked up, seeing me her eyes widened, panic came over her a bit as she turned her eyes aside ¡°I-Is there anything you need, son?¡± Her voice was a bit shaky as if trying to hide a bit of her nervousness, I walked up to her table with a smile as I spoke ¡°Do I need a reason toe and meet my amazing mom?¡± Hearing my words mom smiled yet a hint of guilt passed through her eyes as she spoke again ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I am just a bit busy now, maybe we would talkter?¡± ¡°NO!¡± My high pitch voice sounded out in the room, causing mom to jerk in surprise she looked at me as I sat in the chair in front of her, my face had a angry and betrayed expression, I rammed my hand into the table ¡°Mother!, tell me!, tell me what I did wrong, tell me do you hate me?¡± ¡°No, I-I¡± Mom shouted out when I asked her if she hated me, a look of pain shed through her as she saw my betrayed expression, seeing my disappointed expression her heart clenched ¡°Then why mother?, why are you avoiding me?, why are you only focusing on you work after I came back?, do you not really trust me to tell me about what¡¯s troubling you?¡± My face became even more pained as I continued to speak ¡°I thought that after we spend our time together we grew closer, I just wanted to make you happy mother, I-I just wanted to see you smile andugh and yet you don¡¯t trust me enough to tell me why you are avoiding me?¡± ¡°Mother do you really think I am an idiot?, do you think that I can¡¯t see that you are avoiding me!, you even went to the extent of increasing your work not to see me!, huh¡­..looks like I am not much to you mother¡± ¡°No it¡¯s nothing like!, I love you with all my heart, it¡¯s ju-just¡± ¡°Just what?¡± I looked at her my eyes threatening to leak with tears, mom looked at me, she hesitated but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything as she lowered her head ¡°I see¡­¡± My voice was hoarse as I spoke, a tear fell down my eyes, as I rose up and walked to the door, my shoulders were drooped, seemingly deste and saddened ¡°A-Austin!!¡± Mom called out for me from behind, I looked back at her my eyes falling with tears, I didn¡¯t say anything as I walked out of the room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Grace POV: I saw helplessly as my son walked out from my room, tears were falling down from his eyes and he was very hurt I could see it, he was disappointed in me, seeing him look at me like that my heart bled, I wanted to run up to him yet I couldn¡¯t, after he had left the room, I sat back on my chair a single tear fell from my eyes ¡®Why?, why did things be like this?¡¯ It was only after a long time that I had finally had a chance at being so happy, yet why had it gone away, what did I do wrong?, why did I have to fall in love with my own son??? It had all began more than a week ago, when my son had returned I was so happy, each and every part of my body was filled in happiness at seeing him all well and good, the years I didn¡¯t see him were the toughest After my husbands death I had felt a part of me die along with him, all that was left to me was my children¡¯s and a huge dukedom to handle but I didn¡¯t despair, I was the only one that could protect them, so I buckled up and took things to my own hands Even though it was hard, even though it hurt I neverined, I didn¡¯t give up nor did I cry, I wanted to be strong at least for my children, but somehow I ended up bing alienated from my children¡¯s, seeing it I had dived even harder into my works trying to hide my pain But I didn¡¯t think that Austin would be the one that would bring our broken family together, after the incident with my husband he had grown reclusive, I was worried about him but I had no idea what to do, yet it was my dear son that had brought my almost broken family together Ever since then I had vowed not to lose them again, not to be afraid, yet sorrow struck me again, my two daughters were dying of their bloodline awakening and I couldn¡¯t lose them not again, by sacrificing my power I had nned to save them both but even then it was not sure With my limited power I could only save one of my daughters, how could I choose only one of my daughters to survive?, it was when despair had again started to cloud me that my dear son had stepped in again There again I could only helplessly watch my son sacrificing his life to protect my daughters, seeing it my heart hurt, that time when I had seen him almost dying I had felt my whole world falling down, I had thought that I would lose it all but they survived The day when he talked with me and presented me the ne I had felt the load that was on me release, at that time I had truly felt blessed but that night I had that dream about him, I couldn¡¯t ept it What kind of mother am I if I had such a dreams about my son? I had thought it was a one time thing, yet that date I had went with my son on, that had changed everything, somehow that day was the best one I had in years, that day my heart had never calmed down, that day my feelings for him started to change into something else Each moment I spend with him seemed to fill my life with happiness, the day I sat with him in that hill, everything had changed, the part I felt that had died seemed to awaken I tried to suppress it but it broke through despite all my effort, that day it all changed, when I had first found out about my feelings I panicked, how could I have such a feelings about my son? I felt afraid and scared, I felt disgusted with myself due this, I felt scared thinking about how Austin would think about this if he got to knew, will he disgusted with me?, the feelings I have is wrong but why?, why can¡¯t I not stop this feeling I love him so much, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?, why am I so disgusting?¡¯ I curled up in my chair, as I held my head down, tears fell down as I cried ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Chapter 100: The Choice(2)

Chapter 100: The Choice(2)

Grace POV: I continued to cry as the time passed by, after a unknown timeter, I rose my head as I tried to clean my tears ¡®Get yourself together Grace, this is for the best¡¯ I looked at the ne in my chest as Austin¡¯s image shed in my mind, pain seemed to fill my mind, why did I have to suffer like this?, if only if they weren¡¯t mother and son, as I was cursing my fate a knock was heard on the door, as ra¡¯s voice was heard ¡°Mistress, may I enter?¡± Hearing her voice I quickly cleaned my face, before putting on a dignified one before I spoke ¡°Yes, you may¡± Soon the door was pushed open as ra entered, I could see that the pride less child from then had grown up well, I could tell that she loves my son, seeing how she could be with my son while I have to suffer made me a bit angry but I controlled myself to stop such irrational thoughts ¡°What is it?¡± My voice was tinged with a bit of annoyance, I could see that ra was hesitating as if that she was scared to speak, so I spoke with a bit more power ¡°What¡¯s it!¡± Hearing my words ra paled as she too a step back, she seemed to be hesitating before she spoke ¡°Mistress did something happen between you and young master?¡± ¡°Why?, did Austin do something?¡± Hearing ra¡¯s words I felt a bit apprehensive, did something bad happen to him? ¡°No, I saw the young master run out of the mansion, he-he seemed to be crying, he also left this letter in his table¡± Seeing the letter in ra¡¯s hands I quickly used my mana to pull it towards me, in a hurry I quickly started to read it < Dear Mother, If you are reading this then I have already left the mansion again but don¡¯t worry I am not going anywhere far, I would be back home in 2 days, mother I do not know what¡¯s bothering you but if it is too much you don¡¯t have to say it to me *Mother ever since I was young you have always been my inspiration, I always wanted to help you, to be beside you, to support you but it seems that it was my wishful thinking, I am sorry if I hurt you mother but it hurt when I knew that you were avoiding me *So I n to stay away from you from now, if you think that I make you sad then I will not see you anymore, so mother from now onwards you don¡¯t have to see me, I would leave for Babylon Academy earlier than nned *So mother you dan¡¯t have to worry, just live as you want, all I ever wanted was you happiness, so if me not being close to you makes you happy then I will stay way from you With Love Austin > Holding the letter I could feel that the letter was wet proving that Austin was crying when he wrote this letter, I ced the letter on the table tenderly This is good, it¡¯s better this way, like this I don¡¯t have to worry about anything, like this he will slowly leave and my feelings will fade away, like this things will not be problematic, like this everything would be okay, like this things will be normal Yet why?, why does my heart hurt sooo much?, why are tears falling from my eyes?, why are my feelings not going away?, why am I feeling like this?, shouldn¡¯t it be better this way? I looked down at the letter which had still not dried from my sons tears, each word written in the letter was hazy, seemingly signifying that his hands were trembling as he wrote this letter I closed my eyes as I ced my hands on my chest, memories seems to sh through my eyes, all the moments I spend with my son, his smiles, his yful words as hemented on me, the happiness I felt when he held my hand and the music he yed which shook my heart ¡®I see¡­.¡¯ I get it now¡­.. I closed my eyes as I kept my hands on my chest, I don¡¯t care anymore, I opened my eyes as I looked at the stupefied ra as I spoke to her ¡°Where did he run of to?¡± ¡°H-He ran of to the west side of the city¡± Hearing it I didn¡¯t say anything else as I too ran out of the room, what I didn¡¯t see at that time was the yful smile that appeared on ra¡¯s face after I ran out of the room, I just spoke a few words to my trusted attendants before I ran out of the mansion, towards the west of the city I ran at my full speed with stopping, I didn¡¯t stop as I ran out of the city to a familiar hill, I kept running without stopping up to the hill, reaching the top a familiar sound filled my ears, a smoothing music filled my ears as I stopped running Reaching the top I could see a familiar figure standing at the top, a harp in his hand as he yed it, his silver hair flew in the wind as the evening winds breezed past by him, unlike his usual music, this one seemed to be filled with sadness as the surrounding seemed to dim in his music I looked towards him as I slowly walked up to him, my heart seemed to beat out of my chest out of nervousness, reaching a bit closer to him I shouted ¡°Austin!!¡± Hearing my shout the music stopped, Austin was surprised as he turned towards me, his eyes widened when he saw me, I didn¡¯t let him speak as I took a deep breath before I shouted ¡°I love you!!¡± Chapter 101: The Choice(3)

Chapter 101: The Choice(3)

Austin¡¯s POV: Silence remained in the hill after mom had finished shouting, I looked at mom with a ¡®surprised¡¯ face, looking astonished, looks like my n had worked out well, the situation worked better than I had thought The n with the letter was a double edged sword, it could cause mom to either choose not to follow her feelings, causing her to stay away for me, of course if it did happen I already had a backup n prepared, leaving my thoughts I looked directly at my mother ¡°Mo-Mom?¡± A surprised voice leaked out of me, as if I couldn¡¯t belive that she was here, I waved my hands as the harp disappeared from my hands, I looked at mom with a puzzled gaze ¡°Mom, what do you mean by you love me?¡± My pupils were shaking when I asked this question, Grace looked at me a bit hesitant, now that she was a bit more calm, she felt afraid, she didn¡¯t know how I was going to react but she hade this far and she just didn¡¯t want to give up The worst that could happen was me distancing away from her which would happen even if she didn¡¯t say anything, so she took a deep breath before walking towards me, I could see a bit of fear in her eyes but she didn¡¯t back down as she walked in front of me ¡°Mom?¡± I asked her again in ¡®confusion¡¯, she came in front of me as she ced one of her hands in my face, a beautiful smile adorned her face as she spoke ¡°Son I am sorry for what I did, because of my feelings I ended identally hurting you but remember this son, I could never ever hate you, you are one of the most important thing in my life¡± My eyes ¡®trembled¡¯ as I heard her words, tears of happiness fell from then, I took my hand as I ced it over the one mom had ced over me, I held it tightly as I looked at her ¡°Then why?, why did you try to distance yourself?¡± My question was met with silence as mom looked at me intently, she took a deep breath before she spoke ¡°Because I love you¡­..as a man¡± Hearing her words my body ¡®jerked¡¯, as I looked at her with ¡®disbelief¡¯, seeing my reaction Grace smiled bitterly, as she spoke again ¡°I know, I am disgusting right?, hoe can a mother feel such a thing about her own child, It¡¯s okay if you hate me, aft-¡° ¡°NO!, I could never hate you!¡± Before Grace could even finish I held her hand tightly I looked at her with conviction before I spoke ¡°Even though it¡¯s surprising, I don¡¯t hate you, in fact I love you too mom, not just as mother but also a woman!!¡± Hearing my reply Grace¡¯s eyes trembled, she looked at me disbelievingly, seeing that I too smiled ¡®wryly¡¯ as I spoke to her ¡°Do you know mom that I had this feelings for you for a long time, the reason I had left on the travel partially was to get rid of this feeling, I thought that if I had stayed away from you enough these feeling should fade away but it never did!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even like other women¡¯s because of it, you know when I returned and I saw you my heart almost leaped out of my chest, I had thought to bury these feelings after that date of ours but no!, they only increased after it, I couldn¡¯t stop it!¡± I moved forward as I held moms shoulders with my arms, I looked at my dazed mother as shouted ¡°I love you Grace!¡± My words travelled down the hill, bringing Grace out of her daze, she looked at my purple eyes which was burning with feelings for her, causing her heart beat to fasten, she felt her face heat up as a blush came up her face, she chuckled as she spoke ¡°Looks like both of us are filled with unfulfilled love¡± I didn¡¯tugh to her words as I looked deeply into her green eyes, seeing it Grace tried to avert her face but I didn¡¯t allow it as I held her face with my hands, forcing her to look at me, I didn¡¯t say anything as I leaned forward for a kiss, mom looked a but troubled as she ced her hands on my face to stop me ¡°No Austin, we ca-can¡¯t, both of us are mother and son¡± ¡°So?¡± I looked at her questioningly as I spoke again ¡°So what if we are?, I don¡¯t care about anything else, I want you, I want your heart, your body and your soul, I want every inch of your body to mine, I don¡¯t care about our rtion, what I want is you Grace¡± My words caused Grace¡¯s body to tremble as she felt her heart prickle, she wanted to stop, yet her body wanted me, no she wanted to be mine, she was happy for my feelings but she was scared that being with me might ruin my life ¡°I know, I love you too!! but think about your future!, everything you have could be ruined!, it¡¯s better if we forget everything!¡± I held both of moms hands as I looked at her face directly, I screamed as I spoke ¡°Do you truly believe that!, do you thing that you would be happy if I was with another woman!, I couldn¡¯t!, I don¡¯t want to give you to another man!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I feel, it doesn¡¯t!, it wont work between us!, it could ruin you life!¡± ¡°so be it!, I don¡¯t want a life without you!¡± Saying so I left her hand as I walked towards the end of the hill with a frosty face, seemingly ready to die, seeing it Grace paled as she rushed from behind me, she hugged me from behind to stop me ¡°Stop Austin!, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop mew, I don¡¯t want a life without you!¡± Hearing my words Grace¡¯s eyes moistened, she didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, she loved me, she loves me more than anything, she wanted to be with me, yet their rtionship is a barrier that binds her back, even if she has feelings for me, acting on them is very difficult, it¡¯s at this time that I stopped struggling, Grace felt it as she hugged me tighter from behind ¡°Mom do you love me as a man?¡± My voice was heard from the front, Grace hesitated before she spoke again ¡°I do¡± ¡°Then why are you afraid?¡± I didn¡¯t let mom speak as I turned around as I faced her, I could see the tears in her pained eyes, I cupped her face as I spoke ¡°I know that you are afraid, I know that you think that I am young and don¡¯t know the consequences of our feelings maybe I don¡¯t but I know that I do love you and want to be with you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry all the consequences that came I will make sure that you won¡¯t suffer, I will protect you no matter what, I will be sure to treasure you and look after you, I swear that I won¡¯t leave you alone Grace¡± My words were thest straw that broke Grace¡¯s defenses, bringing out the feelings that were being held in her heart, she leaped as she kissed my lips, our lips meet each other, I wrapped her body tightly pressing her body to me, her sweet rose scent filled my nose, our bodies trembled as the immoral pleasure filled our bodies form the kiss We kissed as we transferred each other¡¯s love to each other, we stayed at this position for a few seconds before we broke the kiss, I looked at her green eyes which looked at me tenderly filled with love, at that time a notification hit me [ Name: Grace Lionheart Love: 101%(forbidden love) Remark: Well¡­.You Are Fucked! ] ¡®What the!, system whys there an extra one in the hundred!¡¯ [What do you mean host?] ¡®what I mean is my mom the sharing kind or the holding kind¡¯ [It¡¯s the ¡®I only will have you kind¡¯] ¡®Fuck my life¡­..¡¯ I looked down at my mother who was looking at me, I could see a swirling deep emotion that seems to be awakening from deep within her, something dangerous seemed to be awakening from the abyss, a feeling that something which shouldn¡¯t be awakened has awakened ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ [Well host, there is a primitive solution that many men¡¯s have used in their life to save their life from such a situation] ¡®And what¡¯s that?¡¯ [Run!!!!] Chapter 102: A lovers Nest

Chapter 102: A lovers Nest

¡®What¡¯s with you and running away??¡¯ I could only shake my head at such an answer, I am starting to think that my system is an escape one ¡°Austin is there anything wrong?¡± Mom called out to me seeing that I was in daze, hearing her I looked towards her, her golden hair fell down her shoulder, while her green eyes looked at me with love, this is the first person I had met when I came to this world, so what if she was a bit not right?, I will deal with it as ites, I smiled as I tenderly caressed her face ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking that how lucky I am, to have such a woman in my arms¡± Hearing my words Grace blushed, her heart started beating faster from my words, an incredible happiness filled her heart, she smiled as she turned her eyes away from shyness, seeing it I smiled I leaned forward as I pulled her to a hug, her body fell to mine, as her breasts pressed against me, Grace didn¡¯t sat anything as she ced her head on my shoulder, one of my hand held her waist while the other one patted her back ¡°Thank you for being in my life¡± My words was heard across the hills, Grace smiled in my embrace, feeling a bit gritty in her heart, I separated myself from her a bit, as I pulled her to the edge of the hill, mom didn¡¯t say anything as she followed me After reaching the hill, I sat on it, at the same time I ced Grace on myp, surprising her, I could feel herrge milfy ass on myp, as my hands coiled around her waist, I pulled her closer to me making her ce her head on my shoulder Grace didn¡¯t say anything as she coiled her hands around my neck, we didn¡¯t say anything as we sat in the silence as the sun settled in the horizon, time seemed to pass by as we sat in the silence, the sun settled as the darkness descended ¡°Should we get moving?¡± I was the one who spoke in the silence, Grace raised her head as she looked at me, she didn¡¯t say anything as she nodded, I smiled slyly, as my hands sneakily travelled to her breasts, my hands groped her breasts, as they sank into it ¡°Ahhmnn?¡± Grace moaned out in surprise, she blushed as she covered her mouth, even though she had epted me in her heart, it was still as bit difficult for her to openly be a woman in my presence ¡°Grace how about we head to another house, nobody there knows us, plus you really don¡¯t have to return to the mansion now, do you?¡± I spoke as my hands continued to grope her big breasts, hearing my words a glint passed by her eyes, looking into my heated eyes, her panties became a bit wet, it¡¯s being a long time since she did it and the thought of doing with me was a huge turn on too, it didn¡¯t take long before she shyly nodded her head and dived back to my embrace shyly ¡®Cute¡¯ A few momentster a carraige could be seen heading into themoners area before stopping before at a house, I opened the carriage as I walked out, I held the door as I spoke ¡°Please watch your step, my beautifuldy.¡± I reached out my right hand to help Grace get out of the car and smiled as if I was dating ady from a member of the royal family, well technically I am ¡°Hehe. Austin, sometimes you get so romantic¡± Grace took my hands and got out of the carriage ¡°Indeed, how could I not be romantic in front of such a beautiful woman¡± Grace smiled as she took my arms and got out of the carriage, with that both of us hand in hand entered inside the house,ing in we came inside the living room which was furnished and well kept, Grace entered as she looked around the house with interest, she turned to me as she spoke ¡°When did you buy a house like this?¡± ¡°I bought it a while ago, I coulde here when I needed to clear my mind and now we can use this as our love nest¡± Hearing my words Grace smiled, her mind wondered as she thought of spending her time as lovers with her son here, but then their statuses to my mind, she¡¯s once again reminded that their rtionship will always be in the dark Seeing the distressed expression on moms face, I came up to her as I hugged her from behind, my hands hugged her waist, as I spoke to her ears ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that our rtionship isn¡¯t exactly orthodox, and things will be difficult but as long you are with me, things will be alright¡± Grace smiled as she heard my words she turned around as she kissed my cheeks with a happy smile, I turned to her as I kissed her cheeks too, I looked at her as I spoke ¡°Umm, why don¡¯t my lover go and make a tea for me?, there are some ingredients in the kitchen¡± Hearing my words Grace smiled with a blush, as she kissed my cheeks and ran off to the kitchcen, I smiled seeing her run away, looking at her back I could see her ass juggle as she ran ¡®Damn, I wanna spank that ass¡¯ I shook my head as I walked to the cofa in the room and sat there waiting more my cute mother to return, After a few moments of waiting she came back with tea on her hands, Grace walked closer to me and ced it on the table. After that, she sat next to me as she pored the tea for me ¡°Kya..¡± Grace was surprised because, after the second, she pored the tea, I suddenly grabbed her by the waist and put her on myp ¡°Bad boy!¡± Grace used her small hands to shyly hit my chest, she didn¡¯t know it but unconsciously she had started to slowly act more like a woman in love than a mother towards me ¡°Eh! did my lover only realize it know I¡¯m indeed a bad boy, I am your bad boy¡± I leaned forward as I pecked her lips, my hands trailed her face and her hair as I looked deeply into her eyes as I spoke with a fiery passion ¡°I¡¯m sure many men will be a bad boy when they are near a beautifuldy like you so you can¡¯t me me because I¡¯m not the one who is wrong here, instead, you have to me your body for being too beautiful in my eyes.¡± Grace¡¯s face turned a bit red as she pinched my shoulders with a cute pout ¡°Sigh! I wonder why how you became so good with your words¡± Mom rubbed my lips with her right thumb gently and looked at my lips intently, as she was rubbing my lips, Grace suddenly remembered that this was her sons lips she was rubbing the very lips that she kissed a while ago, Grace¡¯s body suddenly turned hot, and her desire to kiss my lips arose within her, but she still tried her best to hold herself, However, it was onlyst for three seconds before she was unable to hold back anymore and kissed my lips. I was surprised when she suddenly rubbed my lips but I did nothing and let her do what she wanted, However, the moment she kissed my lips, I was even more surprised, this was the first time she took initiative, my desires arose within me, I wanted to push her down and ravage her, mom kissed me on my lips for a few seconds before letting go, she looked at me deeply as she spoke ¡°Thank you for all the happiness you have given me until now¡± Grace wrapped her slender hands around my neck and leaned her head on my right shoulder, she smiled contentedly as she spoke ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you in my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also happy to have you in my life.¡± I said in a soft loving voice before wrapping my hands around her waist. ¡°Thank you, Austin¡± Grace mused, While my right hand was still on her waist, I stroked her hair with my left hand and said, ¡°I love you, Grace¡± ¡°I love you too, Austin¡± Grace voiced out her true feelings, the words she had hidden deep in her heart all this time, the words that she wanted to say from a while ago, After saying that, Grace kissed the right side of my neck for two seconds before separating her pink lips from my neck. my eyes widened when her lips were on my neck, I was surprised as I felt the beast inside me awakening, Three seconds after kissing my neck, mom touched my cheeks and made me face her, Her green pupils were focused on my eyes before working down to my lips, As her eyes were locked on my lips, Grace suddenly started breathing heavily, and her desire to kiss my lips appeared again. Chu¡­.. Grace pressed her beautiful pink lips on my lips while her eyes stared into my purple eyes but to my surprise two seconds after kissing me Grace tried to put her tongue in my mouth, I slowly opened my mouth to give way for her tongue to enter my mouth. Realizing this, Grace didn¡¯t waste her time and immediately put her tongue into my mouth. As soon as her tongue was inside my mouth, her tongue immediately explored my mouth before looking for my tongue, I who let her dominate the kiss, decided to y with her breasts. ¡°Ummm?¡± still, even though I was squeezing her breasts, she didn¡¯t stop kissing me. Chapter 103: Moms Pent Up Desires(1)

Chapter 103: Moms Pent Up Desires(1)

After kissing passionately for several seconds, I broke the kiss, Because it was a little difficult to continue our sexual activities with mom sitting on myp, I put her on my right side. Grace was shocked by my action, She thought that I wanted to stop what they were doing, but after seeing my eyes, she knew that wasn¡¯t the reason, I began squeezing her breasts gently, Realizing this, she was happy, and her body suddenly became hot too. While still breathing heavily, her eyes locked on my face before finally she lowered her sight to my hands which was squeezing her breasts gently, Grace still did nothing and let me do as I wanted, However, the longer she saw my hands squeezing her breasts, the faster her body was controlled by lust. Her breathing that had almost returned to normal suddenly became faster again, and the lust within her body now could be seen in her eyes, Using her right hand, Grace, who was already filled with lust, rubbed my dick through my trousers. I stopped what I was doing and looked at mom hands for few seconds before I continued ying with her breasts again, But, this time, not only I squeezed her breasts, but I pinched her nipples too. ¡°Ahhhhhh?¡± when I was pinching her nipples, Grace stopped rubbing my cock and let out a soft moan, Since the death of her husband, Grace had never been in a rtionship with a man again because she wanted to focus on looking after her family and dukedom, In her view, she didn¡¯t need a man in her life, and she could also control her lust, but right now she was starting to think that she was wrong. Since the rtionship between her and her son had gotten closer, Coupled with my gentle attitude, she began to rethink her opinion because every time I treated her gently, her desire to be with me became stronger and stronger. Not only that, her body, which she thought could be controlled, suddenly longed for my touch, the dreams she had about me made her desire me more, For this reason, she was delighted whenever I embraced her, kissed her, held her hands, or when I made her sit on myp, But, of course, she didn¡¯t say it because she was a nobledy in the end , Grace was afraid that I would think that she was a hornydy Because Grace was wearing an off-shoulder dress, her dress dropped slightly when I was squeezing her breasts, allowing me to see almost half of her bare breasts, my desire to suck and lick her nipples arose within me, the same very breasts that had feed me when I was a baby, I grabbed her dress and slowly pulled it down. Despite knowing what I was doing, Grace still did nothing, She only looked at my face and my hands that grabbed the dress, Because she was not wearing a bra, I could see her breasts when I pulled down her dress to the waist, Even though I had seen my fair share of beautiful breasts, I still could not help but gulped when I saw her breasts. Her breasts, which were in the right size, looked so beautiful in my eyes, Coupled with the erect pink nipples, her breasts looked so delicious in my eyes, making me almost unable to hold back anymore. With both of my index fingers ying with her nipples, I slowly brought my face to her right breast and opened my mouth, ready to lick and suck her right breast, With my right index finger ying with her left nipple, I squeezed her right breast gently before licking her right nipple. ¡°Ahhhhh?¡± It had been a long time for a man to lick her nipples and suck on it, That was why Grace suddenly felt as if electricity running throughout her entire body when I was skillfully licking and sucking her nipples, Because she wanted to enjoy the pleasure that she hasn¡¯t felt for a long time, Grace stopped rubbing my cock, She tilted her head back and ced her hands behind her body as a support. ¡°Ahhh¡­?.Ahhhh¡­?.Ahhh?¡­.¡± Due to her body was filled with pleasure and lust, Coupled with they were at a home where there was nobody else she didn¡¯t hold back her moans and just enjoyed the pleasure, Hearing her moan which was like a beautiful song in my ears, I bit her right nipple a little hard and pulled on it before letting it go ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh?¡± A loud moan escaped from her little mouth, She didn¡¯t expect that I would do something like that to her, She thought that I would only lick her nipples and bit it gently, However, she didn¡¯t hate it or more precisely, she loved it, Her lust within her became bigger after what I did, and she suddenly wanted me to do the same thing to her left breast I brought my face to her left breast and began licking it, Circling her pink nipples with my wet tongue, my right hand went under her dress and touched her thong ¡°Ahhhhh?¡­¡± Grace fell on the couch when I bit her right nipple and thrust my index finger into her vagina hole through her thong, Seeing that, I bent forward and continued what I was doing, I stopped ying with her pussy and only licked her breasts And after licking her breasts for several seconds, I stopped and looked at her, As if we knew what we wanted, we opened our mouths at the same time and started to kiss, It was only a gentle kiss at first, but after a few seconds, the gentle kiss turned into an intense, erotic kiss in which we exchanged saliva and lewdly wrapped our tongues. After several seconds, I broke the kiss and looked at moms face. Huft¡­.Huft¡­..Huft¡­.Huft¡­ The sound of us breathing heavily could be heard on our ears, Not only that, because the distance between our mouths was only one centimeter, we could feel our hot breath on our faces, And the longer we felt our hot breath, the higher our desire to do another passionate kiss. As if we understood what we wanted, we opened our mouths and ready for another kissing battle, And even though we were still breathing heavily, we didn¡¯t care about it and immediately kissed passionately. As we were kissing, Grace ced her hands on my shoulders before finally, she started to wring my hair, After several seconds, I broke the kiss before finally, I decided to kiss her forehead, eyes, nose, and her lips again. But this time I only gave a quick kiss on her lips before working my way down to her neck. When Grace felt my lips on her neck, she tilted her head back to make it easier for me to kiss her neck. At first, I only kissed her neck gently, but after seeing her attractive neck, I suddenly wanted to leave a mark on her neck so I could tell everyone that her beautiful neck belonged to me alone. When Grace felt that I was kissing her neck a little hard, she knew what I wanted to do. That¡¯s why she was panicked spoke ¡°Austin, not on my neck. Everyone will be able to see it.¡± I stopped and looked at her. Intending to tease her, I touched her right cheek and said, ¡°Mom, if I can¡¯t give you a hickey on your neck, where do you want me to give it to you? On your beautiful breasts, stomach, or your thighs?¡± Grace was too shy to answer him, she turned her head to the other side and said nothing, Seeing this, I started to smirk and decided to tease her again, ¡°Why did you turn your head to the other side and not answer me? if you don¡¯t answer me, I will give you a hickey on your beautiful neck.¡± ¡°A¡­.a¡­anywhere¡­is¡­fine. As long as no one can see it¡± Grace still turned her head and didn¡¯t look at me because she was too shy to look at me ¡°Then, I will give you a hickey on your beautiful breasts¡± I brought my face to her breasts, I wanted to leave a mark on both her breasts, as a sign that this beautiful milf belonged to me, I brought my face to her right breast and kissed it hard ¡°Mmmmmm?¡± when I was giving her a hickey, Grace¡¯s body quivered for a second, She had no idea that only by receiving a hickey from her son, her body would respond like this, She knew that no man had touched her body for a few years before she had a close rtionship with me, but she just couldn¡¯t believe that her body responded to everything I did very well as if her body were made only for me. After giving hickeys on her breasts, I made her sat upright and guided her right hand to my cock, Grace who didn¡¯t expect this, only looked at me for before finally moving her right hand to rub my cock through my trousers, Because she was the only one who received the pleasure until now, Grace decided to give me pleasure too, Grace¡¯s right hand went under my pants. Grace wanted to unbutton my trousers to make it easier for her to stroke my cock, With the help of her other hand she tried to unbutton my pants. ¡°Hmmmmmm?¡± Due to me who kept ying with her nipples when she was trying to unbutton my trousers, Grace had to spent some time to unbutton my pants. ZZTTTTTT¡­ Grace could hear the sound of zippers when she was unzipping my trousers, Without waiting for another second, Grace¡¯s right hand went under my underpants and touched my cock directly. ¡®It¡¯s hot¡­and¡­.and big.¡¯ Even though she had guessed that my cock was big when she had seen it before, but when her right hand came in contact with my rod, she was stunned by how big my it was, Although she didn¡¯t have much experience, she could tell that mine was huge, even for a experienceddy like her. ¡®I have never had such a big thing before. Will this huge even fit in me? My ex husband dick can¡¯t bepared to my sons dick ¡® Due to how big my dick was, Grace could not help bypared my dick with her ex-husband¡¯s one¡¯s, which ended up with her sons win by a huge margin but she immediately pushed that thought away and concentrated on stroking my rod. As she was giving me a handjob, Grace suddenly noticed the pre-cum on the tip of my cock, While trying her best not to lick my cock immediately, Grace used her right palm to y with it, The longer she yed with the tip of my cock, the faster my pre-cume out of my cock. Soon, her palm and fingers were wet due to my pre-cum. ¡°Ahhhhh?¡± Even though the way she moved her hands could not be categorized as skillful, I could tell that she was trying her best to give me pleasure, And with my body, which was filled with lust, her handjob felt good to me, making me decides to stop ying with her breasts and only enjoy her handjob. When I stopped ying with her breasts, Grace was able to do better in giving me a handjob, However, the longer she gave me a handjob, the lust withing her body began increasing again. Her love juice began dripping faster, and suddenly, a wild thought popped up on her mind, The idea of licking my cock while ying with her own vagina appeared in her mind. With that sudden thought, Grace started breathing heavily and also moving her hands faster and faster, Her dark green were locked on my rod, and unconsciously she opened her little mouth, Realizing this, I started to smirk and said, ¡°Mom, do you want to get a taste of my dick?¡± DUK¡­ Grace¡¯s heart beat hard for a second after hearing my words. She stopped stroking his huge rod and looked at me, Upon seeing her lustful expression and her mouth, which was being opened slightly, coupled with a little saliva on the corner of her mouth, Grace was like the goddess of lust in my eyes, Her pretty face, her lustful expression, and her beautiful lips looked so perfect in my eyes, I felt that the longer I stared at her face, the more I thought that my soul was absorbed by her. Because I was unable to hold back anymore, I brought my face closer to her face and immediately kissed her pretty pink lips. ¡°Hmmmmm?¡± To my surprise, the moment I kissed her lips, Grace started stroking my dick again, making me almost unable to kiss her, Intending to return the favor, I touched her vagina through her thong with my left hand, At first, I moved my middle finger in vertical, but due to how wet her thong was, I decided to thrust my middle finger into her vagina through her thong. Due to my action, Grace broke the kiss and stopped what she was doing, It took a a few moments before she could continue, she began stroking my huge rod again, Her green eyes were looking at my face, and my dick repeatedly as if she wanted to suck my rod immediately. I knew what she wanted, but I did nothing and I did not say a single word too because I wished to see if she dares to ask me or not. Seeing her beautiful lips, I dragged her face closer to mine. Huft¡­Huft¡­.Huft¡­. Our lips were so close to each other, and we looked at each other¡¯s eyes too, I stared into her eyes before looking down to her nose, and finally, my sightnded on her beautiful, pink lips. Grace, who was stroking my cock, had guessed what I wanted to do, But she did nothing and only focused on giving me a handjob, However, because I still hasn¡¯t bitten her lips and only looked at it, Grace moved her hands faster and gulped, Deep inside her, she really wanted me to immediately bite her lower lip, I opened my mouth and was ready to bite her lips. ¡°Hmmmmmmm?¡± Grace half closed her eyes to enjoy my gentle bite, The feeling of my teeth pressing against her lower lip was so good to her body, Even though there was no mark on her lips because I bit gently, I was satisfied, I grabbed her hand to stop what she was doing, which made Grace surprised, I then rose from the couch and stood in front of her, ¡°Mom, can you use your mouth?¡± Even though Grace was happy because what she wanted to do from earlier was about to, she looked at my face before lowering her sight to my cock, which was moving on its own, she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to suck on my cock, she hadn¡¯t even done something like this for her husband, as a well educated princess her pride made her disguisted to suck on a mans dick, yet when her son had asked she, couldn¡¯t help but want to After opening her mouth as wide as possible, Grace brought her face closer to my cock and put the tip of my cock into her little mouth, At that time, Grace tried her best not to touch her pussy But it was onlysted for a few seconds before finally her right hand moved on its own and began ying with her pussy. ¡°Ah¡­It feels good, mother¡± The feeling of her tongue moving in a circle on the tip of my cock was so good to me, seeing my once graceful mother taking my dick into her mouth was fabulous, she pushed her tongue on the tip of my cock making the feeling even more great, Due to this, I touched her head and wanted to thrust my cock deeper and treat her mouth as if it was her pussy. As if Grace understood what I wanted, she held my cock and moved her head forward, trying to take my cock deeper into her mouth, But due to how big my cock was, the moment my cock entered her throat, Grace couldn¡¯t help but gag, she pulled out his cock of her mouth and coughed. Seeing this, I kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Are you alright, Mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Grace replied. ¡± Wait a minute after that; we will continue again.¡± ¡°Un¡± I smiled while nodding my head. Chapter 104: Moms Pent Up Desires(2)

Chapter 104: Moms Pent Up Desires(2)

After a few seconds, Grace¡¯s breath returned to normal, and without saying anything beforehand, she held my cock and put it into her mouth again, Her sudden action enormously surprised me, but after seeing my smile as if giving her a sign that I was only surprised, Grace continued what she was doing. Even though she knew that she was unable to put my cook deep inside her mouth, Grace still tried her best to give me a blowjob, She just hoped it was enough to provide me with pleasure. And although I didn¡¯t say a single word, Grace understood that I wanted to deep-throating her, For this reason, she wavered whether she should try to do that again or not, But seeing how big my cock was, Grace knew if she were to try deep-throating again, she would gag like before. As she was giving me a blowjob, Grace looked at me, She wanted to know whether I enjoyed it or not, And when she saw my face filled with pleasure, she was happy, I on the other hand, wanted to put my cock deeper into her mouth, The longer she gave me a blowjob, the bigger my desire to do that, But I knew that I could not do that and I didn¡¯t want to force my way on her too, not this soon Due to me still not having cumed even after she gave me a blowjob for several minutes, Grace pulled out my cock of her mouth, She then ced my huge cock on her face and began sniffing my cock, Her long slender fingers still held my cock and slowly, she stuck out her pink tongue to lick it At that time, Grace looked like a demon in my eyes, Her lustful face, when she was sniffing my cock, coupled with the sensation of her tongue licking my rod, was too much for me to bear, the mental pleasure of seeing my graceful mother obediently sniffing and licking my dick was a huge turn on, my breathing became more substantial, and my desire to **** her little mouth had reached it¡¯s limit. Still, I did nothing and only lifted my head to look at the ceiling, hoping that I could push away my desire, It will be my first time to have sex with her, so I didn¡¯t want to destroy it, I wanted this to be a good memory for her. Grace, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know what was on my mind, She only wanted to enjoy sniffing my cock and feeling it on her face, she didn¡¯t know why but the smell of my cock made her more horny, In the past, whenever she felt horny, she only pleased herself with her fingers, Grace now looked like a slut after feeling and sniffing a real cock. Even though Grace only sniffed and licked my cock on the same spot, I still felt aroused, pre-cum came out of the tip of my cock, which immediately fell on her cheeks, But to my surprise mom smiled and looked happy, Grace didn¡¯t know why but the smell and taste of my dick seemed to fill her with euphoria Using her index finger, mom touched her cheeks to take my pre-cum before finally, she licked it, it tasted a bit salty yet it only aroused her more, She then raised her head slightly and looked at me, Grace didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly wanted to show her son through her face that she liked the taste of my pre-cum. But realizing that I was looking at the ceiling, Grace suddenly thought that she was too focused on pleasuring herself and not me, Due to this, Grace put my cock into her little mouth again and began licking the tip of my cock. This time, she didn¡¯t intend just to lick my cock but y with my balls too, That was why she grabbed my balls and began ying with it gently, And after several seconds, Grace pulled out my cock of her mouth, but she still used her tongue to lick the tip of my cock. As she licked my cock, Grace¡¯s right hand was ying with my balls while her left hand was grabbing my cock to make it easier for her to lick it, Her green eyes were focused on my pink ns while her tongue kept licking my urethral opening. Grace kept licking my urethral opening with her pink tongue before slowly working her way down to my balls, she didn¡¯t immediately suck my balls, but she ced it on her face and began sniffing again. Feeling this, I lowered my head and looked at her, I didn¡¯t know why she liked sniffing my cock, but just the seeing of my mother sniffing my cock like a dog was enough for me to almost unload all my seed up her face Grace, who was sniffing my testicles for several seconds, slowly opened her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and licked my testicles for a few seconds before finally, she put one of my balls into her mouth and sucked it she had no idea why she was doing all this, normally she should be disgusted, yet it only made her hornier ¡°It feels good¡± I eximed when she suddenly sucked my balls, Hearing my words, Grace was happy, she used her left hand to stroke my cock so that she could give me more pleasure, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore as I spoke ¡°Mom, I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡± After several minutes receiving pleasure from mom, I was unable to hold back anymore and felt like I was about to cum, At that time, Grace wavered whether she let me cum in her little mouth or not, That was why she stopped sucking my testicles and looked at me as if she wanted to ask my opinion about it., seeing mom look at me I spoke ¡°Mom open your mouth, I want to fill your mouth with my seeds¡± Grace quickly did what she was told and put the tip of my cock into her mouth while her left hand was still stroking my cock to make me faster in releasing my sperm. Spurt¡­Spurt¡­.Spurt¡­. Grace stopped stroking my cock when she felt me release my seeds inside her mouth, But she didn¡¯t immediately pull out my cock because she knew that there was still sperm left in my balls, Once again, Grace wavered with what she should do next, should she drink my sperm or not, Grace was still closing her mouth after pulling out my cock of her mouth. I then touched her cheeks and said, ¡°Mom, open your mouth and let me see the sperm in your mouth.¡± Hearing her sons words Grace was shocked and looked at me, When she was still having trouble deciding whether to drink my sperm or not, I suddenly wanted her to show me the sperm in her mouth. I then kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Mom, open your mouth. I want to see it.¡± I knew that she was wavering whether to open her mouth or not. But at that time, I really wanted to see my sperm in her little mouth, With a doubt that could be seen in her eyes, Grace opened her mouth slightly, I looked at her more clearly, mom was sitting on the sofa with her breasts out in the open with her nipples hardened while her mouth was opened with my sperm inside her mouth, it was quite the erotic sight with her golden hair sticking to her face ¡°Good! now swallow it and let me know whether you like the taste of my sperm or not?¡± My words were domineering different from my gentle side, causing Grace¡¯s eyes to widen, with the shy attitude of her who which had returned, Grace lowered her head and drank my sperm, However, she kept silent and didn¡¯t tell him whether she liked the taste of my sperm or not. Knowing that, I squatted down and made her face me, ¡°How is it, mom? Did my sperm taste good?¡± Grace, who was shy after hearing my question, decided not to look at me, She kept trying to avoid my gaze, Seeing this, I decided not to ask her more question, since it¡¯s my time to return the favour, I tried to pull her dress to the waist so that I could lick her pussy. However, because she was sitting on the couch, I could only look at her, Grace understood what I wanted, she raised her hips slightly to make it easier for me to lift her dress. Realizing this, I didn¡¯t waste my time and immediately raised her dress to the waist. Soon, I saw her wet thong and her love juice dripping into her thigs. Using my hands, I spread her thighs wider to make him have a better view of her secret ce, I held both her th thighs as I kissed it both After kissing and licking her thighs a bit, I stuck my tongue and began licking her pussy through her wet thong. ¡°Ahhhhhhh?¡± Grace¡¯s rose-colored lips gently opened, letting out a lovely moan, And her delicate body quivered when I licked her vagina trough her thong, The sight of her son licking her wet pussy through her throng made her body hotter, Her gaze never separated from my face, or rather, never separated from my tongue which was licking her wet pussy skillfully. While Grace was looking at me lustfully, I on the other hand, kept licking her vagina through her thong, The scent of her wet pussy and the sight of her thong clinging tightly to her vagina made me fell more aroused. At that time, I tried his best not to put my cock in her pussy because I wanted to know the taste of her pussy and her love juice first, Due to her pussy was stuck firmly to her wet thong, I was able to see the shape of her vagina clearly, even though I still hasn¡¯t taken off her thong. And when I noticed her clitoris through her wet thong, I suddenly desired to suck it, I licked her clitoris through her wet thong before finally putting it into my mouth and sucking it. ¡°Ahhhhhh?¡± Because of my action, Grace fell on the backrest of the couch, Now that her back leaned against the backrest of the sofa, Grace was able to use her hands freely, That was why she grabbed her legs and spread it as wide as she could so that her son could go deeper, I was surprised by this but Without waiting for another second, I used my hands to slide her thong to the other side so that I could get a taste of her pussy directly. ¡®Beautiful! Her pussy is beautiful.¡¯ When I saw her pink pussy, I could not help but praise it. ¡°Austin, please don¡¯t stare at my pussy like that¡ª¡° When Grace was about to y with her breasts, she suddenly felt that I stopped sucking her clitoris, she lowered her head and looked at me and when she found out that I was staring at her pussy intently, she was embarrassed, so she immediately covered her pussy with her right hand, Seeing this, I stood up and kissed her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. mom, your pussy is beautiful.¡± . ¡°But¡­but it¡¯s embarrassing if you look at my pussy like that?¡± Even though she said that, Grace didn¡¯t try to resist when I removed her hand from her pussy, After kissing her forehead and her eyes, I squatted down to see her pussy again, This time, Grace let me do what I wanted But when she felt my hot breath in her pussy every time I breathed, Grace suddenly wanted me to lick her pussy immediately. Unconsciously, she raised her hands andnded it on my head. Realizing this, Grace was panicked because her action gave him a sign that she wanted me to lick her pussy immediately, Aplicated feeling suddenly appeared on her face, and she didn¡¯t know what should she do or what she has to say to me, for this reason, Grace pulled back her hands and turned her head to the other side, I didn¡¯t see it as I raised her legs and removed her thong I started giving her pussy direct licks, Looking directly I had a view of my Mother¡¯s slutty pink pussy, dripping and leaking juices for her son, Using my fingers, I spread the folds of her beautiful pussy, as I started inserting my tongue on her wet slippery fuck hole. ¡°Oh? ~~~Yes, Austin?~~~~ I love that?!¡± Mom started moaning out like a slut, as more of her juices dripped down my face, Feeling confident enough, my other hand then started stimting the area above her pussy, specifically the area around her clit, Using my fingers, I did repeated back and forth motions, before switching to circr motions, So after some time, I then moved my face up, so that my tongue can directly flick her fleshy bean. All the while, my other hand went down her pussy as it reached towards Mom ass. Grabbing and kneading these buns, as I indulged myself on her pussy. I continued to do this alternately until Mom violently grabbed my head by the hair, as she practically buried my face between her thighs as she had a shaking orgasm. ¡°AHHHN? YES! TAKE IT Austinnnn!? Taste your Mother¡¯s love ?for you¡± Mom said out loud as she raised her face up high while she continued squirting out viscous liquid on me, I tood up as I looked at my mother who had her eyes rolled up from the orgasm ¡®Damn, looks like her pent up desires is leaking out¡¯ I looked towards her who wasying weakly on the bed, panting for air. Her long straight golden hair was sprawled all over the bed, herrge chest were rising up and down while I could see her pink erect nipples sticking out. Her beautiful round ass and her perfect pink pussy looked so delicious right now, as I wanted to pound her senseless, She was still weak from earlier, when I grabbed both her legs as I slowly spread then and pushed them upwards. I looked at my mother¡¯s pussy, opening and closing like it was breathing. ¡°What, Austin I-I~?¡± she ¡®protested¡¯, but let alone actually stopping me I felt her pussy release more of her love nectar as she held her own legs to make sure they wouldn¡¯t get in the way, I wanted top up her sensitive cunt first which was overflowing with her juices from earlier. So while she held her own legs in a missionary position, I started licking her pussy to get onest taste of my mother¡¯s juices before I take herpletely. Slurping sounds echoed throughout our room as Ipped up my mother¡¯s dripping pussy. I then finally raised my head, as I moved forwards cing my cock just above her hungry frustrated pussy. I looked at my Mother¡¯s face staring at me with a mix of expectation, uneasiness, and desire, as I started rubbing my throbbing cock against her pussy lips. She really was a woman who deserved to be well-fucked everyday as I looked at her beautiful face staring at my dick. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going in¡± I said as I pointed my dick towards her cave ¡°Oooohh?~~Sooo~~~?big~~~¡± My dick dug deeper inside her. She then let out a very satisfied sound once she finally felt a cock go inside her once again after all these years. ¡°Ahhhhhn~ My son¡¯s first time?Ahhh~?¡± ¡®Oh yeah, to her it would be my first time since she doesn¡¯t know about others¡¯ She had a shortugh and a moan, As she thought about taking her son¡¯s ¡®virginity¡¯, I felt her pussy tighten around my dick as it mped down on it. It didn¡¯t feel painful though, it felt better actually as her smooth slippery walls squirmed about my cock, feeling her tight wet cave I was able to start thrusting inside her almost immediately. ¡°Mom, your pussy is so tight¡± I said out loud to her ¡°Hehe?~ Really? Do you like it? Your Mom¡¯s tight pussy?~ it¡¯s All yours to enjoy~¡± Mom smiled shyly as she heard my praise about her ¡®tightness¡¯, I grabbed her ass and carried her with her legs hanging on my hands, mom immediately wrapped her long slender arm around my neck so that she would not fall, she moaned as she spoke ¡°Ahh?¨Cahhhh¨Cwhere arhhh we goingg?~~~¡± ¡°Lets head to the bed room¡± ¡°Yes?~~~Ahhhhhhh?.. So big¡­¡± Grace tilted her head back, and a soft moan came out of her small mouth, Seeing her like that, I wanted to loosen her up. Loosen this Milf pussy up slowly but surely, as I start pounding her everyday. I was surprised by the tightness of her pussy, She already has a three children¡¯s , so I thought her pussy would not be too tight, but man I was wrong, her muscles pussy immediately squeezed my cock wildly the moment my cock entered her pussy. . ¡°Ahhhhhh?¡± Mom let out a soft moan when I suddenly moved her body up and down once, making my cock in and out of her pussy. ¡°Ahhh.?..Ahh?¡­Ah¡­.¡± Due to my huge cock was still inside her pussy, every time I took a step toward the bed room, a lovely moan escaped from moms mouth, I who was at my limit, began to lose myself in lust again, Her soft moans which were like a song in my ears, coupled with her pussy that never stopped squeezing my cock wildly made me want to put her on the floor and fuck her, Still, I tried to hold back, But because mom kept moaning seductively, I decided to stop my footsteps. ¡°Austin~~, why did y~~Ah¡­?Ah..Ah¡­?¡± Before mom had finished her words, I moved my waist up and down slowl, ¡°Ah?¡­Austin¡­. Stop moving your waist¡­Ah¡­?..¡± ¡°Mom, you keep teasing me with your lovely moans, so I decide to punish you¡± Grace was surprised hearing my worsds but before could talk I stopped moving my waist and walked toward the bed room again, But after two steps, I decided to move my hands so that I could still fuck her while heading toward the bedroom ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you with my moan¡­.Ah¡­?.Ah¡­ It¡¯s because every time you take a step forward, your cock which is inside my vagina also moves¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­?. And¡­Ah¡­.Ah?¡­.Ah¡­.please stop moving your hands¡­Ah¡­?..¡± Grace almost lost her strength to hold my shoulders. ¡°Mom, open the door¡± ¡°Ah¡­?..Alright¡­Ah¡­?.¡± Using her left hand, mom opened the door, I didn¡¯t bother closing the door because there was no one beside us at home, after putting her on the bed, I spoke ¡°Mom we are in the room, so lets fuck¡± ¡°Ahh¡­?¡± Because I was on top of her with my cock still inside her pussy, mom could not help but let out a soft moan Chapter 105: Moms Pent Up Desires(3)

Chapter 105: Moms Pent Up Desires(3)

Laying on the bed with my cock inside her, I looked at her lovingly while stroking her hair gently, Without waiting for another second, I began moving my waist. ¡°Ahhhhhh?¡± A soft moan escaped from moms little mouth, Her hands which embraced my back, slowly began unwrapping to make it easier to move my waist, because it had been a long time for her to feel a cock in her pussy again, I thrust my cock slowly so that she could get used to it first, Not only that, but by moving slowly, I was able to feel the sensation of her pussy¡¯s muscles squeezing my cock very well too ¡°Ah?¡­Ah¡­?.Ah¡­.¡± even though I was moving my hips slowly, but in Grace¡¯s view, I made the right decision, my cock was the biggest cock she had even had, coupled with her who hadn¡¯t had a cock for a long time; it would take a while before her pussy could handle him moving faster. When I noticed moms fascinating expression as if her mind was on cloud nine, I decided to thrust my cock deeper every time I moved my waist, until finally, the tip of my cock hit her womb repeatedly. ¡°Ahh?¡­.Austin? ¡­.Ah¡­.It feels good?¡­.Ah¡­.Aus¡­Ah¡­.¡± Moms long slender hands clenched the bed sheet while her charming face was swinging to the left and right side. The heavenly pleasure which she felt every time my cock touching her womb could be seen on her face, It was the first time for her to feel pleasure like this. She liked it, no, she loved it very much to the point she didn¡¯t want it to end. This was a feeling she had never felt with her deceased husband before, and she was unable to put it into words. I grabbed her left leg and ced it on my shoulder so that I could thrust my cock deeper and y with her body too, As I was still controlling my movements, I began squeezing her breasts gently before finally pinching her nipples a little hard, which made mom moan loudly. ¡°Ahh?¡­Austin¡­.Ah¡­.?Austin¡­.Ah¡­¡± Between her moans, Grace, was still able to call out my name. At that time, due to my cock which kept hitting her womb, all she had in mind was me and my cock, mom didn¡¯t expect that she would feel this heavenly pleasure by having sex with her son SLICK¡­..SLICK¡­SLICK¡­. Because her pussy was very wet, every time I thrust my cock deep inside her, her pussy gushed love juices, and it made the bedsheet wet, Thinking that her pussy was now getting used to the size of his cock, I began thrusting my cock faster and deeper. ¡°Hiii?¡­Ahh¡­.Ah¡­.?.Ah¡­.Ah¡­?..¡± when Grace felt that the tip of my cock had entered her womb, her body became weak, her mind went nk, and all she could do was moan and moan, Her love juices were dripping faster, and even tears fell down her cheeks. However, those were not the tears of sadness but the tears of pleasure, the pleasure which will not be forgotten for the rest of her life. Her tits swung wildly in front of me, as I pound her ass down with my hips every time her body bounced up our springy bed. Seeing her milk udders, I lowered my head to start sucking on them like a baby hungry for his Mama¡¯s milk. Unlike a baby though, I was flicking her nipples with my tongue and biting it, to give her some stimtion. ¡°Ooooooh? YES SON! Your cock is just so¡­ Mmmmhm?¡± Mom moaned out sluttily, I wanted to fuck her in other positions as well, so I wrapped my arms around her waist before rolling over, Now she was the one above as she straddled my hips while I was below her. She wasn¡¯t gonna be riding me though, as I held her body down so that I could reach herrge tits with my mouth. Holding her in her ce as I wrapped my arms around her waist, I then started thrusting upwards this time. ¡°Ohh? Ohh? Ohh? Ohh? Like that~ Yes!?¡± Mom moaned out at first, before she also returned the favor as she moved her hips as well, Everytime I would thrust upwards, she would start mming her hips down as to meet my offense. In this position I can easily go for her tits as they hung just on top of my face. One of my arms let go of her waist, as I started milking these milk jugs of hers. My other hand then also let go of her waist as it slithered down her back before reading towards her round meaty ass. I spanked her white ass multiple times causing it to ripple, while the slightly painful burning sensation on her bum in contrast with the ultimate pleasure she was feeling on her crotch made Mom confused, as a mixture of pain and pleasure brought her mind to ecstasy. As my hard cock continued to plow through my Mother¡¯s drooling cunt, I looked up to enjoy the view of her face twisting and turning in pleasure as my cock went balls deep inside her Milf pussy, multiple times I felt the tip of my dick receive pressure as I reached the entrance of her womb. The womb that gave birth to me. Love nectar flowed out of her, as they slowly dripped down my cock, lubricating it even further . However while I was fucking my mother¡¯s raw pussy, I remembered that this woman was someone who really loves me, she raised me and my sisters all by herself for multiple years, and I remembered the gentle smile she always had as she looked at me like I was her treasure. Slowly, old memories came back to me ¡°Mom! I love you! Let¡¯s do this forever!¡± I said as I felt my pleasure reach it¡¯s climax as well, I then decided to thank her by giving her the biggest creampie of her life. I made sure that her womb was filled to the brim with my ¡®gratitude¡¯. As I pushed my cock as deep as I could in her convulsing pussy, as I cummed deep inside her fertile fuck hole. She reached her second orgasm as well, when she felt her son¡¯s warm semen flow inside her fertile womb. I saw her face widen in shock for a moment as her mouth opened in an ¡®o¡¯ shape. However it quickly went away as she reached the zenith of her sexual pleasure. ¡°Ooooooohh? GOD! You came¡­ inside Mom? So much~¡± Her face was still lost in pleasure as she spoke out those words, ¡°Haaaah¡­ Do you to knock Mama up that badly?¡­ Haaah¡­ Do you want to see me pregnant?¡± Mom smiled with her hair all messy as she felt my warm cum deep inside her womb, it seems that the sex was slowly bringing out another woman, I smiled as my hands travelled to her stomach as I held it, I looked at with a feiry passion as I spoke ¡°Yes!, I want to fill up this stomach of yours with lost of our children!¡± My words caused mom to tremble as her pussy squeezed me tighter, milking my dick further, Grace went into to daze as an image of me with our children shed through her mind, I didn¡¯t let her think more as I swished our position, I switched to doggy style as I started to ram her from behind, mom didn¡¯t do anything as she was tired, as I was banging her I noticed her cute ass hole ¡°Ahhhhhhhh?¡± Grace, who was unable to move her body, could only moan. Her head, which was resting on a pillow, moved following the rhythm of my thrust, my hips pped against her meaty ass, as the sound of meat hitting each other was heard, After taking her love juices and cing it on her ass hole, I immediately thrust my fingers into her ass hole ¡°Hiiiiii?¡± Grace gritted her teeth. Actually, she wanted to tell me that it was dirty because she still hasn¡¯t cleaned it, But because she was in her weak condition, she couldn¡¯t say to me about it. ¡°So tight¡± when I put his fingers into her ass hole, her ass hole¡¯s muscles were squeezing my fingers wildly. ¡°Cumming¡­.Cumming¡­.. I¡¯ming¡­..¡± Grace was unable to endure the great pleasure when I was ying with her ass hole and hitting her womb with my huge cock at the same time, making her have an orgasm for the third time, feeling mom tightening around me, I moved faster as I felt my releaseing closer, I held both her ass cheeks groping it, changing it¡¯s shape and with one final thrust I pulled her ass, as my sperms exploded inside her womb overloading it ¡°Ahhh?~~sooo~~~much?~~inside~~~me?e¡± Grace felt her womb overload from my cum, I stayed in the same position for a few seconds as I kept unloading inside her, afterwards I brought my cock out as my sperm flowed out from moms pussy, sitting up I could see the image of my motherying face down with her ass up, her eyes above her head as she was lost in pleasure, Iid down next to her with a smile on my face, I looked at my panting mother as I spoke ¡°Shall we continue?¡± I didn¡¯t need to say anything else after as mom turned around as she spread her pussy with her hands inviting me in, I didn¡¯t hold myself back as I moved in front of her hole and entred with one swift move, Grace¡¯s moans sounded inside the room, as she clung tightly to her son, and moved her hips to match the movements of her son, The bed creaked under the intense movements of sex. The room was starting to get hotter with the intense sex between me and my mother ¡°Haa?! Nn?~ Aus¡­My Austinnnn?~¡± I continued to ram into mom as she moaned into my ears ¡°Nnn Ah?! ah Nyaa ?~ good, It feels good ?~ ¡° Grace keeps moaning louder and louder, While I continues to fiercely move my cock inside my mother¡¯s pussy, Over time, moms pussy became more slippery due to her love juices and my seed which acted as a lubricant causing me to move my hips with more speed I observed the panting face of my mother, she had her tongue out with her eyes intoxicated with pleasure, she had begun to lose herself in pleasure. ¡°Mother! Mother! I¡¯ll make you cum!!¡± I extended my hands, and grabbed the big and delicious breasts of my mother, they felt as if they were soft and stic meatballs in my hands, I did not stop and began to massage and squeeze therge breasts tightly, stretching them, squeezing them continuously, causing my mother to moan with pleasure. ¡°Nnyaaa? ~ my, my breasts ?~! Ah! Cumming? ~ ¡° I could feel how my mother¡¯s pussy clenched suddenly when she began to reach orgasm. ¡®Tight!¡¯ I suddenly took my mother from her armpits and lifted her up on top of me ¡°Nyaa ?~!¡± But I did not stop moving my hips and started to make mome down and climb on my cock, using her pussy as if it was toy ¡°Ahhh!? My pussy Ah Nnn? ¡­ my pussy feels, it feels gooodd ?~! ¡° Grace got even more excited by being used as if she was an object by her son, She could feel my cock entering her, and almost reached the door of her uterus ¡°Ahhhh? ~ my, my uterus?, ah ah Nnnn? ~¡± Grace extended both her hands towards me, and she hugged me tightly! ¡°Ah! ah, Mother!¡± ¡°Austin~? my son, my Austyy?!¡± ¡°I love you! I love you, mother!¡± ¡°Ah!? ah~ Really!? I¡¯m happy?!¡± ¡°Do you love me, mother?! Tell me you Love Me!!¡± ¡°I love you! ?I love you! Nyaa ?~! ¡° I kissed and sucked on my mothers sweet lips while fiercely moving my waist, Grace also frantically entangled her tongue with me ¡°Fua!? Coming !? I¡¯ming again! I¡¯ming?! ¡° ¡°Ah! Good! I¡¯m going to make you cum again, mother!¡± ¡°Haa! ?Ha! Nnn! Aaaa?~ann!?!!¡± Grace fiercely embraces her son, while wrapping her legs through her son, not allowing him to separate from her. While she was cumming, I felt my mother clinging tightly to me trembling during her orgasm, which made me more excited as I waited for her to finish her orgasm. * gasp * * gasp * Grace gasps intensely as she rests her head on my chest, the orgasm she had, caused her whole body to be sensitive, She somehow feels warm and secure as she leans against her beloved son I looked down to see my beautiful milf mother breathing erotically on my chest, with her big naked breasts moving with her breath and herscivious body trembling with the sensual sweat of sex we had, Approaching her face, I took the lips of my mother kissing her, then separated and whispered in my mother¡¯s ear ¡°Mother ¡­ was it good?¡± my mother turns red at the question of her son, She hides her face in her son¡¯s chest and nods ¡°Y-yes ¡­ it felt good¡± ¡°Well, now I guess it¡¯s my mother¡¯s turn to make me feel good, right?¡± I Asked with ascivious smile. Gracde bes even more flushed, but even so, she nods her head and murmurs shyly ¡°It would be unfair that I alone¡­ feel good ¡­¡± I reclined on the bed, While watching my mother standing naked in front of me ¡°Mother, now move alone,¡± I said while exposing my erect cock upwards. * Gulp * Grace swallowed saliva when she saw her son¡¯s erect cock, She slowly stood on the bed and positioned herself on my cock, slowly she sat up until her son¡¯s cock touched her pussy. ¡°Nnn?~n¡± Mom moaned at the faint touch between her pussy and my cock, Slowly, she settled down and took my cock with her hand while cing it in the opening of her pussy, I smiled when I saw how my mother sat on me. ¡°Nyaa ?~ !!¡± Grace let out a loudscivious moan when the cock of her son began to enter inside her. ¡°Ahh! Nn? ~ ah, it¡¯s inside ?~ ¡° ¡°Good, mother!¡± Grace moaned as she looked down, and saw how her hips hade downpletely, with her pussy swallowing her son¡¯s cockpletely, She began to move her hips, while herrge breasts swayed. ¡­ Sometimeter¡­ ¡°Ngiiiii ?iii i! Co, cock?! Ah! my pussy feels gooood?!!¡± ¡°Mother, your ruined face is so beautiful¡± ¡°Nhoooooo Nn? ~ do not see me! Nyaa? ~ something, cooming?! ¡° After a while of moving her hips, Graces mind began to nk, my dick still kept moving inside moms juicy and messy pussy. ¡°Nnnnnnn~ ?ah ah!¡± Grace moans crazily with pleasure while moving her waist desperately over me, Her tonguees out of her mouth as she gasps, and herscivious eyes always look intoxicated with pleasure at her son, as if she does not want to look away from her beloved son. ¡°Cumming !!? Austinn, I¡¯m about to cum again ?!!! ¡° ¡°Nnn ¡­ wait, mother! Hold on! ¡° ¡°Y-yes~? ¡° Hearing my words Grace tensed her body, holding her release, I fiercely grabbed mom¡¯s ass with my hands and began to move, Starting an intense piston-shaped waist motion! ¡°Mother, I want you to be my mine and only mine!¡± ¡°Nyaa? ~ I-I Ah? ah! ¡° ¡°Say it mother, say you¡¯re going to be mine, and wait for me to ejacte first, otherwise I¡¯ll stop!¡± ¡°Ah! .?.. Yes, yes, Um!! I will be yours?, I will be an exclusive hole for my son ?!!! That¡¯s why, give me your cock, I want your cock always inside me ?!! ¡± Grace eximed as she continued to move her waistsciviously over me, her obscene body had be sweaty and sticky, while she was moving her body, panting and rubbing herrge breasts against her son ¡°Nn ?~ Austinn! My son?!¡ªmy love?!¡± Seeing this Milf, Mother of 3 and my own mother acting in thatscivious way, incited the bestial inside me, my cock got bigger inside my mother¡¯s pussy. ¡°Nyaa? ~ it got bigger ah! ?ah ¡° I took my mother holding her safely, I ced her under me, Grace became happy to be dominated by her son, while crying and drooling saliva, her female juice was overflowingpletely from her juicy pussy. ¡°My son,e to me? !! My love, I belong to you, you can use it as you wish ?~ !! ¡° Grace eximed while opening her legs inviting me as extended her arms in an attempt to embrace me ¡°Nn ~ ?I want, I want to have more sex with my son, with my love?! Kiss my womb more with your cock! Nyaaa ?~ ¡° ¡®Damn, she¡¯s long gone¡¯ For a moment I thought about how she would be when her reason returned, I pounced on mom, as I fiercely insert my cock with all my might causing me to go deep inside my mother and mmed against the door of her uterus! ¡°Nyaaa?! My inside! My uterus?!¡± *p!* ¡°AHhh? !!!¡± In response to my mother¡¯s frantic screams andscivious invitations I gave her a p in her fleshy ass. ¡°What a dirty mother, asking for her sons dick?! ¡° *p* ¡°Aaaah~~?!!¡± ¡°Tell me what kind of mother are you?¡± *p* The ps to the white and fleshy big ass of my mother, made her ass shudder and tremble like a n, But it seems that these ps increased the pleasure that Grace felt! ¡°Come on mother! Tell aren¡¯t you a slut that thrist after your son?!¡± ¡°Aaah! ?Nn ~ yes, yes!!?¡± * p * * p * Every time I hits her ass, my mothers voice gets sweeter and more high pitch voice and it kept increasing ¡°Nyaaaa ?~ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for being such a mother ~ ?!! ¡° ¡°What mother?¡± ¡°Nn ~ yes?, A sluty one that lusts sfter her son? ~~! ¡° ¡°Well said, mother!¡± I began to swing my waist harder, repeatedly banging on the door of mothers womb in an attempt to open that door and introduce my cock inside. ¡°Ahhhhh~~?¡± Little by little, I opened a small hole in the door of my mother¡¯s womb ¡°Mother, do you feel that?! I¡¯m opening the door of your womb! I¡¯m opening your door for our babies!!¡± ¡°Nn ~ ?Ah ?! Ah ah Nyaa! that ce, that ce is for the babies? ~! ¡° * p * ¡°I¡¯m going to cum !! Mother, I¡¯m going to cum inside your womb!!¡± ¡°Ahh! Nn ?~, inside! release everything inside of me! I want to get pregnant?~ !! ¡° I clenched my teeth at the intense pleasure, I gaves onest blow with my cock, hitting the tip of my ns against the door of the womb, opening a small hole and introducing my ns inside and ejacting!, painting my right inside her ¡°Aaaaaahhh ?~~ Nn inside! Everything is inside, it feels hot! it feels hot inside me !! Nyaa?~!¡± ¡­. ¡°Uuuuhhn~ You¡¯re Too deppp inside me?¡± She said as I raised one of her legs while I fucked her standing up ¡°Oohh¡­ inside again?¡± ¡­ ¡°Ooooh?Yes, like that~ Fuck me harder?¡± Mom said as she bent over for me ¡°Ahhhn? Ahhhn? Ohhh Soo goooddd? ¡± Mom moaned out like a bitch as I rammed her from behind ¡­. That wasn¡¯t the only time I came inside her that night, we fucked in all the positions she wanted. She rode me, she let me fuck her from behind, I came inside her while, she was standing up, with that the night ended up with ,mepletely filling my mothers womb Chapter 106: A Time Well Spent

Chapter 106: A Time Well Spent

The sun rose as light began to spread across the world, light descended through the windows, to a room, where a young man and a woman wasying on the bed naked, as the light fell into my eyes, it slowly opened Opening my eyes, I could feel the weight of a body on me, turning my head down I could see my mother sleeping with her head on my chest, her golden hair fell on my chest as she slept with a contended smile on her face, yesterday was truly a great day, we had kept going at it for hours, it seemed that all the pent up lust mother had was unleashed that day, we truly did go all out Smiling I looked at her as my hands were on my meaty ass, I slowly started to grope and massage her ass, it was both spongy and stic, making it so that her ass turned into different shape yet it stayed strong, feeling a strong stimtion on her ass Grace opened her eyes Opening her eyes the handsome face of her son appeared in her view, soon the memeleies ofst night shed through her mind, a deep shade of red covered her face, she ced her face on my chest hiding as she spoke in a very small voice ¡°We did it a lotst night, yet you already started ying with my body in the morning, do you like my body that much?¡± ¡°Of course, moms body is the best, I could y with it for years without end, plus it was not me who was screaming yesterday while muttering ¡®I will be pregnant¡¯ out loud¡± Hearing my retort Grace blushed as she shyly hid her face on my chest again, though a small worry filled her mind, yesterday her son had realsed a lot inside her, she was afraid that if she would get preganant ¡°Austin I-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get pregnant, unless I want to, you won¡¯t get pregnant¡± Grace looked at my face a bit doubtful but seeing my serious expression she nodded her head inclining to belive me, yet a small disappointment filled her, somewhere deep within her she wanted my child, seeing her expression I rubbed her stomach as I spoke with a mischievous smile ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will surely fill these up in the future¡± Hearing my words Grace was stunned for a bit before she hit my chest as she paced her head on my chest but the thing here was that she didn¡¯t deny it when I spoke that I wanted to fill her, I smirked seeing that, I gently stroked her hair as sheyed on my chest I wasn¡¯t lying when I spoke about the pregnancy, using the spell from the system I am able to avoid pregnancy, for now I am not really ready to have a child but yesterday night I was really tempted to impregnate my mother, it was a dangerous thought that I almost fulfilled it , I kissed moms forehead as I spoke ¡°You can continue to sleep, you must be tired, I will go and make us breakfast¡± Grace didn¡¯t say anything but I felt a nod on my chest, I gently ced her on the bed as I kissed her cheeks before heading to the bath, a few minutester I was in a fresh new dress, cooking in the kitchen The house already has the required stuff, dress, food¡­..etc for a family, I had bought this house to be used as a love nest for me and mom, after all I really can¡¯t be intimate as how I want in the mansion I sang a song as I moved the pan, I was making a French based baked toast with cream and eggs, I also made some soap, smashed potatoes and other stuffs for a healthy breakfast, a few minutester I was cing the dish on the dinning table, soon the door was opened as mom walked in with a new one piece dress, She smiled as she walked into the room ¡°Smells delicious, looks like you have improved you cooking?¡± ¡°Indeed but I did go the extra length today to impress my beautiful lover¡± Grace smile widened as she walked out to me as she gave me a peck on my lips as she spoke ¡°I see then I will be looking forward to it¡± Grace sat on the table as I to sat close to her, I scooped the soup first in a spoon, as I brought it to her mouth, mom opened her mouth, she she took a gulp, drinking the soup her eyes lit up ¡°It¡¯s good¡± Grace¡¯s words weren¡¯t a normalpliment, as a princess the amount of great food she tasted was vast, yet this food was on par on it or surpassed it, there was a certain vor to the food which she couldn¡¯t describe, it was only when she looked at her son Grace understood, the food was good but the fact that her son made it for her made the food more delicious to her ¡°I see that¡¯s good¡± I smiled happily as I scooped the second time and bought it to moms face, she moved to take a bite but I moved it back, she tried again yet she failed, she looked at me with a aggrieved look, I chuckled as I spoke ¡°I will only give you more if you ask me with a specific words¡± Grace raised her eyebrows in intrigue I went close to her ears as I whispered some words, hearing it Grace¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, she looked at me as she blushed and looked down ¡°I-I ca-can¡¯t say that, it¡¯s too embarrassing¡± ¡°But I really want to hear you call me that¡± I looked at her with atmost seriousness as I said those words, seeing it mom hesitated, ¡°C¡¯mon mom we have already done much more embarrassing things, so this is nothing, can¡¯t you fullfill this wish of mine?¡± My words seemed to hit mom hard as she began contemting, she thought for a moment before she spoke with a blush on her face ¡°Hu-Husband please give me some more¡± As Grace said thest words her face was almostpletely red, as she looked to the ground, I felt my sugar level shoot through the roof to see such a shy expression on my mother ¡°Of curse anything for m cute wife¨C¡° With that I continued to serve her, after some time she would scoop some and serve me, with that breakfast passed, with both of use feeding each other, along with some flirtings andughs After breakfast we headed outside to the park, in disguise of course, the morning rays fell from the sky to the ground, as birds flew in the sky, fresh air blew to my nose as I sat in the bench with mom on my right with her head on my shoulder ¡°This is nice¡± Mom spoke as she looked at the group of people living their daily life without any grave worriers or problems, a part of her envied these people who could go along with their mundane life without worrying about betrayal, politics and as such Feeling the chaotic thoughts of the woman at my side, I held her soft hands as I squeezed it tight, relying my support to her, feeling thefort from my hands, Grace smiled feeling contended, she could say that these days are the best ones in her life right now, yet the thought of me leaving in a few weeks dimmed her ¡°What happened?¡± Feeling that mom was feeling down again I spoke questioning the reason, Grace was silent she didn¡¯t speak, a feeling of discontent was filling her mind, sheid on my shoulder as she spoke ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking about how you would be leaving me in a few weeks¡± Hearing moms words I grew silent, I could feel loneliness from her words, after all how could she not, I ran away when I was young and my sisters left for school when they turned 14, she was the only one left in the mansion, making her feel lonely I left the hand holding hers as I wrapped it around her waist pressing moms body to mine, I looked at the woman, who was on my shoulder as I spoke ¡°Grace, don¡¯t you have a rmended job into the Babylon Academy, why won¡¯t you attend it?¡± Hearing my words moms eyes wisened in surprise as she looked at me ¡°How did you know?¡± Grace was confused, she had never said to anyone else about the military teacher rmendation she got at Babylon Academy, I smiled mysteriously as I said ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡± ¡°Humph, don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to¡± I chuckled seeing mom act like this, I continued to speak as I asked her ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me why you didn¡¯t ept it¡± ¡°Sigh¡­you know that I can¡¯t leave my post, especially not know when there are many uncertain currents rising within the Empire¡± There was frown on moms face as she spoke, indicating her struggle at making this decision, I held her waist tightly as I looked deeply into her eyes ¡°Grace do you trust me?¡± ¡°Of course!, I trust you the most!¡± ¡°Then leave it all to me¡± ¡°!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at my deep purple eyes, she could feel an underlying meaning to my words ¡°If you trust me, leave it all to me, you have already done your best to look after us, now it¡¯s my turn to look after you, mom leave all the problems to me, it¡¯s time that you enjoy your life, from now onwards you are not alone lean on me mother, I will be with you all the way¡± Grace closed her eyes after hearing my words, all these years she had being dealing with it all, she had bore it all alone, now she was not alone, she had me beside her, feeling the warmth of my body and the support I gave her all the doubts that she had vanished, Grace opened her eyes as she looked at me She moved forward as she kissed me, her lips were on mine as she transferred her love to me, we kissed for a few seconds before mom broke the kiss as she once againyed her head on my shoulder, before speaking in a teasing voice ¡°Then I will listen to my husband¡± When I heard mom speak this time, something felt different it was as if a load that was on her disappeared and I got my answer soon +50,000 affection [ Name: Grace Lionheart Love: 115% Remark: Gone my peaceful days!! ] Seeing the info I got I couldn¡¯t help but look at the graceful woman on my shoulder one more time, looks like there will be a lot of problems in the future but I will deal with one things at a time Like that weeks passed as the day of my departure arrived ¡°I will being soon Babylon, wait for me!¡± Chapter 107: The Babylon Academy

Chapter 107: The Babylon Academy

3rd Person POV: The sound of waves rippling was heard, the smell of the sea weaved through the rippling sea, the screams of dangerous sea monsters could be heard, up above the sea, a floating object could be seen It remained suspended in the air, defying gravity, the size of the floatingnd was humongous, there seems to be no end to it¡¯s size as it defiantly floated high in the sky, huge buildings andndscapes covered the sky, creating an enchanting scene The Babylon City, the great towering city that continued to exist for thousands of years, built by the eleven great hero¡¯s, still it stands as the symbol of peace between all races, currently it¡¯s huge size seemed to have no end as it floated high in the sky Deep within this huge floating ground within it¡¯s centrey the Babylon Academy, the greatest gathering ce for geniuses across the world, created along with the city, it still remains the highest ranked learning institute in the world The Academy itself spreads over a huge distance, it¡¯s sheer size equals a whole city, the whole Academy life covers over 10 years, with it divided among different divisions, there are three divisions of the academy them being mid, high and graduation division or they were called the Meth, Seth and Berth divisions The age 14 to 16 is the mid or the Meth division, while the 17 to 19 is called the High or Seth division and the age 20 to 24 is the Berth division, the Academy ranged a lot with towering towers and ces for each ss chosen by the students, ranging from ces for knights, mages, berserkers, shielder¡¯s, witch¡¯s, archers¡­etc, each ce being a top notch area to train each students Right now there was a lot of students moving here and there, all the students of the school were excitedly moving to a certain area, all of them were moving towards a certain stadium, a huge stadium stood covering a great area, it¡¯s design was round with a humongous size, it seemed to contain at least thousands of students Within the stadium there was a private room belonging to students with a greater privilege, unlike the students who had to sit in the stands, these students had a room with luxurious design only usable by them Within therge room, sat ten women¡¯s each having enchanting looks that could charm all men¡¯s, the room was huge with space for hundreds of people, yet it was being used by a few, There was seven chairs in the room were the ten women¡¯s sat, there were several other women¡¯s¡¯ who stood behind them loyally ¡°Looks like this years Seth hunt will be fun, do any of you have any bets?¡± The one who spoke was a woman with blonde hair and sky blue eyes, her beautiful face was blinding to look at, she had a suppressive aura seemingly somehow urging people to follow her will, Olivia Ezraiel¡¯s words echoed in the room bringing on the attention of the rest of who gathered in the room, she had a disposition as bright as the son ¡°I think there are some good seedlings on this years hunt¡± A ck haired girl sitting a few distance from Olivia spoke, she had matching deep ck eyes that seemed like the abyss, unlike Olivia¡¯s sun like aura hers was silent matching the enchantment of the moon, Carmel Twilights words seemed to irritate Olivia as she spoke ¡°Tch, you don¡¯t have to be so gloated since you have more followers this year¡± ¡°Oh?, jealous?¡± Carmel only sneered to Olivia¡¯s words, earning a rising anger from her words ¡°C¡¯mon stop it both of you, we all now that you both annoy each other¡± The one who spoke this time was a beautiful woman with tinum hair and emerald eyes, unlike the other 2 girls she had a more calming aura, her natural precense seemed to calm the surroundings, her words too was smoothing, she had a natural beauty that seemed to sweep into those who kept focusing on her, people would die just to be graced by her precense, the sole princess of the Eleven Empire Sabrina Mammon Galen Delong Hearing Sabrina¡¯s words both Olivia and Carmel stopped fighting, even they had to give some face to her, as they stopped speaking silence had regained to the room as the ten women¡¯s looked at the huge screen that was disyed in the centre of the stadium There were two people in the stadium who were hipping up the situations, as they hipped at theingpetition, all the students around the stadium were eagerly waiting for the uingpetition the Seth hunt! The Seth hunt a huge activity that takes ce on the 5th year of the Academy, every 18 year old of the academy will take ce in it, it was a huge event where everyone came to take a look, the game requires strength, intelligence, intuition and a great will toe out as the champion The game began with each of the students being dropped into a forest where they would struggle to survive, as their numbers reched a certain level, they are given a puzzle to solve if they wished to leave the forest, afterwards it would be a race among them to reach a location, where they had toplete the task provided by the puzzle After that they must fight for a certain spot, even after all that they are required to race along the infamous water te to reach their final destination to be named the winner, each year the hunts are different but this years hunt was especially more harder than thest So the question is who will emerge victorious? Chapter 108: The Seth Hunt(1)

Chapter 108: The Seth Hunt(1)

¡°Dean, vice Dean, teachers and my dear friends, wee to this years Seth hunt!!¡± The one was screamed was a young man of 20 sprouting a light brown hair and eyes, he had a handsome look as he spoke through the voice enhancing magic tool, hismentary drew in the interests of all the students ¡°This years Seth hunt would begin in the next half an hour!, who would emerge as the winner this year, there are a lot of powerful students attending it this year!, hope you all have set in your bet, cause I have¡± Thementer continued to speak as he continued to hype the atmosphere, making a bustling situation, the students roared as they sat in the circr stadium, the boy Max stood in the centre of the stadium, while a girl stood next to him with another magic tool The girl had blonde hair and bright ck eyes, her body too was well proportioned, wearing the Babylon Academies badge, her ears was pointed signifying her Elven lineage, she held the magic tool near her mouth as she spoke ¡°Guys!, you ready?, the hunt today will bemented by me Ria and my co-host Max!, this years hunt would be extra difficult!, so who would emerge victorious in this hunt?, lets find out!¡± Ria¡¯s voice was soft and pleasing to the ear, earning the attention of the students, at the same time the huge screen floating on the image had a countdown that was counting backwards from 30, each students could have their own mini screen to see their interested participant but you had to pay for that service As for the women¡¯s in the room, they had their own screen floating in front of them providing them any image they desired to see, the screen would disy what would be taking ce during the hunt, you could focus on your desired participant At the same time lots of different student were teleported into a huge forest, each one of them were teleported to different part of the forest, but even though they arrived in the forest they were unable to move their body for the time being, the scene was shown on the screen, earning the focus of all the students At the same time the women¡¯s in the special room, started focusing on their special students, at that moment as if thinking about something Olivia¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up as she looked to the woman behind her as she spoke with a high pitch voice that came to her without her notice ¡°Come to think of it, would he be participating in the hunt?¡± Hearing the unnatural raise in her voice the women¡¯s in the room focused on her as they looked at the girl behind Olivia she had blonde hair and green eyes with a beautiful face, she wore light tight armor that held to her well trained body, she wore a skirt that disyed her long legs covered with ck stockings, any man that looked at her would want to have a touch of her legs There was a sword strapped to her waist, she stood straight with her head held high, there was a cold look at her face, looking like amander, men would desire to conquer this prideful woman, hearing Olivia¡¯s question a change in expression came to her face as the image of her beloved brother shed through her mind, unknowingly a smile came up her face Seeing a smileing up on this normally stoic girl, all the girls in the room raised their eyes in intrigue, Nora¡¯s eyes twinkled as she spoke back to Olivia ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, thest time I contacted him, he said that he would be arriving today with my mother, as for if he would participate I honestly have no idea¡± Hearing Nora¡¯s answer Olivia turned back to the screen as a certain glint passed through her eyes, the others didn¡¯t say anything as they focused back on the screen, where the countdown had ended with all the participants moving through the forest, each one of them zoomed through the forest scouting their path There was a total 500 students moving through the forest, once the number reaches 250 the next round would begin, this was a hunt were only the strong would survive, within a certain part of the forest a ck haired red eyed boy could be seen scouting the forest, he had a righteous look and a decent face, he held his hand tightly as he spoke ¡°C¡¯mon Leonardo, this is your chance to shine, we can do it Durendal!¡± The boy Leonardo spoke to himself as his eyes twinkled with light, with that he started moving through the forest searching for his prey, at the same time in another part of the forest stood a boy with brown hair and ck eyes with an average face, his eyes was calm as he stood tall with a smile on his face, he looked at the forest with a hungered gaze as he spoke ¡°This forest looks much better than the game, I am really itching to meet you Leonardo¡± With that he disappeared from where he stood, at the same time several fights had broken out in the forest, in this hunt not only are the students the hunters but also the beasts that lives within the forest, you must always be on the look out for danger A boy of 18 held his spear as he carefully stood behind a bush hiding, a certain girl was walking through the forest with vignt eyes, a protective barrier around her as her hands flowed with mana, waiting for any dangerous movement, the boy behind the bush held his spear as his mana flowed into it, his spear lit up as he activated his families skill, ¡®sonic throw¡¯, before the girl could react to the gathered mana the boy threw his spear which broke through the girls barrier and her heart killing her Well not exactly killing her, as the girl broke into different particles, losing the hunt, people won¡¯t die in the hunt, as they would just be kicked out but herees the question why should we all hunt? That¡¯s were it matters, the more kills the more points you have, the points though wont win you the hunt, you would at least be given a head start, the ones with the highest points would get an extra lead in the next round, not only that the points you gain could be used to buy stuff from the school, things to improve your power Hence those who think that they could not win, would hunt for points either killing the students or hunting different monsters, the boy smiled as he saw his kill, for a moment he let his gaurd down and at the same time the huge snake that was hiding watching him, swallowed the boy in one gulp killing him ¡°Ohh poor Randel, he had just ranked in points to be killed by the Mollowan snake!¡± Max held the magic tool close to his mouth as hemented on the scene that had just happened, meanwhile the screen above disyed the ongoing chaos ¡°Oh!, look at that Gina had just reached her 10th kill, she¡¯s es going in hot!, will she rack the most points?¡± Ria spoke as the atmsphere in the stadium hipped Chapter 109: The Seth Hunt(2)

Chapter 109: The Seth Hunt(2)

¡°Um, looks like the demons you chose are ying well¡± Within the special room where the 9 girls sat a girl with bright red hair and eyes, spoke, her long blood red hair fell down her shoulders on the chair she sat, her eyes were sharp, she gave off a sharp vibe, seemingly being hard to approach Her eyes was cold, unlike the stoic Nora, her eyes held no feelings, seemingly deste, she seemed like the type that would not even flinch even if the world burned, yet that look with her beautiful face only seemed to ignite men¡¯s desire to conquer her, Isabe Belphegor the crown princess of the country of Angria, a country hailed for it¡¯s magic ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s doing much better than the magicians you choose, who got killed at the very beginning¡± Hearing the girl who spoke Isabe¡¯s eyes shed, it seems that magicians fate was already sealed, she snorted as she looked at the girl who sat next to her ¡°Angelina it¡¯s none of your business about what happens in my group¡± Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub the crown princess of the Olfan Empire of the Demon realm, she had olive colored hair that fell to her shoulders along with bright peach fox like eyes that shined, she had an s shaped body that was covered by her dress Her face was seductive, that seemed to bring out the desires within anybody that looked at her, she had a ck tail with a heart shape that rested on her back, she had a seductive smile on her face as she spoke back to Isabe ¡°So what if I did?, is there something wrong with what I said?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes furrowed hearing Angelina¡¯s words, a bit of her mana was released bringing a suffocating atmosphere to the room, it was then that another girl spoke ¡°Stop it both of you, if you both want to fight take it outside¡± Hearing the girls words both of them looked at another woman sitting on another chair, she was bewitchingly curvaceous, having a near ideal body figure that can tempt the souls of many men, her beautifully long blue hair swayed down towards her waist like crystal clear water, matching her ocean blue hair were azure coloured eyes that carried a sharp and dangerous aura, showcasing a deep pride within her she wore a silky blue hair, that flowed down to her ankles and perfectly highlighted her assets, Marlene Kia Leviathan, the next queen of the whale tribe and the future ruler of the sea, she looked at both of them as a mighty aura descended down from her, Isabe¡¯s cold eyes looked at Marlene before she focused back at the screen, while Angelina just smiled mysteriously At the same time Max and Ria continued toment on the scenarios that took ce with in the hunt ¡°Oh!, would you look at that, Robert has took out another one!¡± ¡°And here we have Maria zipping in the shadows taking others out without them even knowing how they died!¡± ¡°Look here, Romano is here hunting different beasts, racking in more points, he seemed to be unstoppable with his axe hunting one after another¡± Max and Ria kept looking at the different scenes in front of them while disying the most interesting ones on the huge screen, creating a feverish atmosphere in the stadium, soon a scene got Max¡¯s eyes as he swapped the scene to the huge screen above ¡°Guys!, have a look at this, here we have the demon Mozart swinging his swords cleaving his was through the hunt!¡± Soon the students focused on the screen where a demon with four hands, grey skin and 2 eyes hunted, he had four swords in his hands as he fought a group of other students, he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage as he killed students after students, soon the four student group was extinguished ¡°Would you look at that!, Mozart was named among the most probable to win in the poll we had conducted and he seemed to be staying true to his strength moving unhindered, it seems he would have a huge chance in winning the Seth hunt!¡± As Max finished speaking several demon students screamed as they chanted Mozart¡¯s name, even Angelina nodded her head as she muttered good it was then a swish was heard and after that only the body of Mozart remained as his head had exploded! Max: ¡°¡­¡± The students: ¡°¡­¡± The Girls in the room: ¡°¡­¡± Silence remained as all the students looked at the scene with disbelief as one of the best contestants being broken into particles under their eyes, some even rubbed their eyes in daze, others cursed under their breath for losing their points in the bet ¡°Rey!!¡± It wasn¡¯t known who but someone had shouted rey, soon everyone else started chanting demanding an exnation for what had happened, even those girls in the room were intrigued, except for Angelina who had a darkened expression from losing one of her top yers Soon Max and Ria started looking through the screen ying the recorded video in rey slowly soon, the scene was clear, seeing what had happened both Max and Ria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, they didn¡¯t wait any longer as they yed the scene on the bigger scene, Ria opened her mouth as she spoke ¡°You won¡¯t believe what had happened!, see for yourself and then believe¡± As she finished speaking she yed the scene in slow motion, under everyones eyes, they saw as Mozart killed hisst enemy and screamed in exhration , it was at this time they caught sight of an arrow moving slowly, they saw as the arrow went inside Mozart¡¯s mouth and explode killing him Everyone took a deep breath seeing it, an arrow!, a single arrow to kill one of the top participant!, Max didn¡¯t wait for them to ask, as he swiped the scene moving it the archers location, soon everyone saw a brown hair and ck eyed boy holding a bow standing above a hill seeing it some students eyes popped out, not from seeing the boy but because the brown haired boy stood at least a few kilometers away!, he had killed Mozart from such a distance!, seeing this scene Olivia¡¯s eyes shed as she asked to another student who stood behind ¡°Nina give me the specifics of this student¡± Nina the girl with a short hight, brown hair and eyes, with a cute look nodded her head as a board appeared in her hand, she lowered her head she looked through it with inhuman speed, a few seconds passed as she she looked back at Olivia with a frown ¡°With what I read his names Auther but his information states that he is a spear user, also he doesn¡¯t seem to have any excellent abilities inbat¡± As Nina finished speaking she looked back at Nora who furrowed her brows, before she sneaked a peek at Nora, before she could speak Carmel did ¡°Did you guys notice that he didn¡¯t recive any points after his kill?¡± It¡¯s only when Carmel spoke that the others girls focused on the issue, each student was given a badge that saved their points after each kill, these points could only be used by the said person, hence nobody could steal from another ¡°So someone else is impersonating him?, for what?, what¡¯s the gain?¡± This time Angelina spoke with a intrigued smile, her question was substantial, after all what¡¯s the gain?, even if person has to disguise as another, he has to be part of the 5th year group and part of the school, so what¡¯s the use in hiding your power? Chapter 110: The Seth Hunt(3)

Chapter 110: The Seth Hunt(3)

¡°Um, this is interesting¡­.¡± Marlene spoke with an intrigued tone, her eyes moved to her subordinate behind her, the girl behind her had blue hair and green eyes, Marlene spoke with an authority voice ¡°Find out thest location of this Auther before he entered for the hunt¡± The girl before her nodded her head before she left the room, soon the rest of the girls focused back to the screen where the fake Auther was being disyed, all of the students attention turned to him, as they saw him nocking another arrow to his bow He twirled the arrow, as a bit of lightning flowed to the bow, unknown to no one a small crimson me was induced at the tip of the bow, the me was his winning card, it is something that would not be stopped by any mortal He left the arrow as it moved with sonic speed, flying towards a certain target, a few kilometers away a girl could be seen moving through the forest, her eyes was sharp as she moved through the forest, barriers surrounded her, she flinched as her eyes turned to a certain direction a feeling of dread filled her mind She didn¡¯t hesitate as she ran her mana through her body, soon she saw a arrow zipping to her, her brows furrowed as she felt the arrow marking her, even if she moved the arrow will follow her mana signature, she waved her hand as she created a me barrier above her normal one At the same time she created several fiery spears as she shot it towards the arrow flying towards her, there was a smug smile on her face, yet it didn¡¯tst long as she saw that none of the fiery spears hurt the arrow, yet she could only despair as she saw lighting release from the arrow increasing the arrows speed She could only watch with despair as the arrow easily ripped through the all her barriers, due to the sudden increase in speed she was unable to dodge, the girl could only watch as the arrow ripped through her heart killing her, she couldn¡¯t even find her killer ¡°Ohhhhh!, would you look at that fake Auther had taken out another top yer with a single arrow!¡± Max screamed as he held the magic tool close to his mouth, the crowd screamed with enthusiasm, during thest few minutes both Max and Ria had being digging up information about Auther, learning that he was not the real one, this had created a huge waves, everyone now wanted to know the mysterious persons identity ¡°Will our fake Auther be the dark horse that change the path of the game?¡± Ria spoke with a smile as she looked at the image of the fake Auther nocking another arrow to his bow, while at the same time in the luxurious room with the girls, Carmel had a frown on her face while Olivia wasughing, she looked at Carmel as she spoke with a provocative voice ¡°Ha..haha¡­.would you look at that one of your star yer killed with a single arrow, how funny!¡± Olivia was clearly happy with the turn of events, in this hunt that girl was one of the leading one from Carmel¡¯s group, now she died with a single arrow from a nobody, this was a p to Carmel¡¯s face, especially since she was just boasting about the girl for some time ¡°You don¡¯t have to gloat so much, after all you didn¡¯t even have a strong contestant in this Set hunt¡± Carmel¡¯s answer was unexpected causing Olivia¡¯s brows to twitch, just as they were going to bicker again, a melodic voice was heard, her voice was charming, clearly her voice was more than enough to pull the souls others, ¡°Are you girls forgetting about the fact that this student is able to eaisly take out other top students of the 5th year¡± The girl who spoke with a charming voice had maroon colored hair, deep blue eyes, her body was moderate wearing a light red dress, her ears hidden by her hair was gills like, extended, her face was beautiful with plump lips, that brought out peoples desire to take a bite, Catherine Madaras poseidin, the princess of the mermaid tribe ¡°Indeed he looks strong!, I wonder how it would be to fight him!¡± The girl who responded had orange and brownish mane like hair with orange cat like eyes, she smiled as she spoke showcasing her canine tooth, there was a lion like tail behind her back, which moved around excitedly, her body was hot with wide hips and huge ass, with moderate breasts, unlike the rest of the girls she had a wild looks, Nell Void Starlight, the princess of the lion tribe ¡°Sigh¡­.you and your battle mania, don¡¯t you see the main point here, we had such a powerful student in our mist hidden, don¡¯t you find that suspicious!¡± Catherine could only shake her head at Nell¡¯s words, she looked at Marlene, who seemed to have taken in the hidden meaning in Catherine¡¯s words ¡°Indeed it¡¯s suspicious, not only that does anybody of you know somebody this strong who uses a bow?¡± Marlene has a pondering expression on her face as she spoke out load, Angelina showed a pondering expression as she spoke out ¡°Indeed, at least I have not met somebody that was so powerful with the bow, his correct aim, power and one hit kill are unprecedented¡± There was silence in the room, as the girls each went into deep thought, at the same time some of their eyes went to another girl, who sat in a seat far away from her, even with all their status¡¯s there was fear, appreciation and awe on their face when they looked at the 2 figures a bit far away from the rest of the eight One of the girl was standing while the other one was sitting, the one who was standing had ash grey hair that was a bob cut along with golden pupils with a slit in it, she was wearing brown one piece dress that covered her body Her body was lean, with quite a hight as she stood tall, there was a huge domineering dragon might from her body, her face was beautiful, with a bit of a tomboy look, it was the half human, half dragon Kevin or Scarlet, the past dirty looking boy was no more The one who was standing now was a prideful women, who had strenght at the top of this worlds spectrum, she was a dragon, someone who could cause dectruction with a wave of her hand but here came the question who was it that could cause a prideful dragon to stand behind while another sat in the front? The one who sat in front of Scarlet had snow white hair, that fell down to her shoulder, the color of her eyes ivory with dark ck slit in them, she wore white dress that fell down to her ankles, the dress covered her body without giving out much about it, her face couldn¡¯t be seen due to the veil that covered her face, enticing others to now about what was hidden behind it Her whole aura was strong, even though her eyes was calm, there hid a great pride within her eyes, if Scarlets dragon might was a breeze then this women¡¯s dragon might was a hurricane, those who looked at her for long would be pulled deep into her, being lost She was Celestinia Graciers Kreen, The Dragon Princess! Chapter 111: The Seth Hunt(4)

Chapter 111: The Seth Hunt(4)

Normally there was never a dragon that had attended the Babylon Academy, in truth they have no need, when a dragon is born he/she will be born with the Imperial rank one power Yup they are born with their ownws, unlike other species they don¡¯t even have to study aw, they are born with aw matching them, even the mana within their body would reach Imperial rank, they just have to be born and their power level would be at the top of the world, just thinking about it makes others jealous But that¡¯s not where it ends, as they grow their powers grows along with them reaching Draganoid level 1, from there it¡¯s till Draganoid level 5, after that it¡¯s Demi god, Pseudo-God and then god level Of course none had reached that power level, except for Razellia who was granted that power by the Goddess Silvie, leaving those aside, normal average dragons reach only Draganoid level 1 their whole lives without moving forward, of course even that level no other being could ever reach other than the dragons The only ones to break that rule was the 11 great hero¡¯s, who managed to reach that rank, for dragons bloodline matters the most to them, the higher your bloodline the more you could move in your path, otherwise you could only ept yoru fate Celestinia Graciers Kreen , the one and only dragon princess of the Dragon world, she was the first one to be named a princess, why?, unlike others dragons only follow the strong, it does not matter if your father is the Dragon Lord, unless you are the strongest, you wont get the throne But that all changed with the birth of Celestinia, she was born with a divine bloodline, simr to the Dragon god, hence cementing her chance of reaching at least Demi God power, without hesitation she was named the first Dragon Princess Doted on heavily by the current Dragon Lord and the Dragon God, she¡¯s the gem of the Dragon world, one could imagine the uproar when the news spread that she would be attending Babylon Academy , someone did a statistic and it was found that this year there was at least two times more students attending thanst years With more than 10% increase in boys fromst time, of course the girl these boys are aming at is Scarlet, the existence of a half human and dragon was such a huge news that it shook both the realms, most of the guys are mostly trying to win her favor Well who wouldn¡¯t just leaving aside the fact that you might have a dragon father inw, there¡¯s also the possibility of having a dragon child!, imagine having descendants with dragon bloodline among your family, that¡¯s a dreame true for several noble families!, hence there was a lot of powerful young men eyeing Scarlet for her hand As the girls kept racking their brain, the game continued to move on, the fake Auther, fired a few more arrows, taking out 2 more top contestants, after that he didn¡¯t do anything as he sat on the top of the hill, waiting for the time to pass Soon an hour passed, as the number of students dwindled from a 500 to 250, a sound rang out in the forest as all of the students stopped hunting, soon even before they could react a sh came as they were transported again As soon as they opened their eyes all the students where greeted with a huge door in front of them, each of the 250 students were in a different room, with a huge door in front of the, few sentences were written on the door, each of the sentences was a riddle, unless you solve it, you won¡¯t be able to move forward The fake Auther raised his head as he looked at the door in front of him, he could make out faint word written in them, he walked forward as he read those words ¡°I speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but Ie alive with wind, What am I?¡± The fake Auther stroked his chin as he thought, a few seconds passed, before he gave up and asked his system ¡®System give me the answer¡¯ [I don¡¯t know] ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®The hell!, shouldn¡¯t you know answers like this?¡¯ [I am a system not your nanny] ¡®Damn, you don¡¯t have to be so aggressive¡¯ [well, what can I do?, call me when you want to run away, maybe I can help you then] ¡®Your still holding a grudge over that?¡¯ The fake Auther could only shake his head, felling exasperated, he decided to just find the answer himself, ¡°I speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but Ie alive with wind, What am I¡± ¡®Wind, mouth, hear and have no body, let me see¡­.¡¯ The fake Auther kept thinking for a while repeating each words in his head, it took some time before his eyes lit up ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯ He looked towards the door before he shouted out the answer ¡°Echo!¡± Indeed as soon as he finished shouting the door shook before it opened, revealing a maze area forward, the fake Auther smiled smugly before he walked into the door, what he didn¡¯t know was that he had only one chance to get it rigt and if it was wrong, then he would be kicked out This is where those who had scored higer points would have an advantage, as they would be given a hint or help, soon the fake Auther started moving through the maze with a bow in his hand, as he looked around he could see that there were huge walls that reached great heights He tried to cast a flying spell on himself but seeing that it rebound, he got the idea that flying was prohibited, he could only move forward vigntly, as he kept walking he heard a roar, his eyes lit up as he followed the sound, soon he reached a corridor where he could see a huge mettalic beast guarding a box, seeing it his eyes lit up In this round a person should pass through three doors, in front of each door there would be a guardian beast, one must defeat them take the key they are hiding, find the answer for each riddle in the door and reach the end, along with three keys, the situation behind each door will be different The fake Auther didn¡¯t think much as he walked towards the metallic beast which looked like an oversized rat, with mana equal to Origin level 4 could be felt from it, as soon the the metallic rat saw himing closer it screeched as it fired metallic spears towards him The fake Auther easily dodged them, as he moved forward, soon he nocked an arrow and fired it towards the beasts head, the metallic rat sorted as it raised it¡¯s head to defend from the arrow, clearly confident in it¡¯s defense, yet it was thest mistake it made, as the arrow easily prated it¡¯s head killing it Soon it fell down, breaking into particles, the fake Auther smiled as he walked towards the box, where he could see a small silver key, he took it as he ced it in his pants, after that he looked at the new door which held a new riddle ¡°You measure my life in hours and I serve you by expiring, I¡¯m quick when I¡¯m thin and slow when I¡¯m fat, The wind is my enemy, what am I?¡± Fake Auther stood in front of the 2nd door with his bows furrowed, his mind worked at super speed trying to find the answer Chapter 112: The Seth Hunt(5)

Chapter 112: The Seth Hunt(5)

Hey Guys! I am just here to let you know that I have created an Auxiliary chapter with the name of the different girls and their info¡¯s ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡®Hours, measure, thin, fat and enemy is the wind¡¯ Fake Auther¡¯s mind drifted through several answers, that seemed to fit the bill, soon his eyes fell on the key part, ¡®my life is hours¡¯, as soon as he saw that a smile came up on his face as he shouted out loud ¡°A candle!¡± It seems that his answer was correct as the door started shaking and soon a dessert was disyed in front of him, seeing it he could only sigh at his luck for getting a dessert beast, he held his bow tight as he walked into the dessert, the desserts heat soon started to hit him, making him dehydrated quick ¡®Damn it, did they have to make it so hot?¡¯ He could only curse the games creator as he kept walking though the dessert, he looked at his sides only seeing sand, no clue to where he should move, having no information he could only move forward, with quick and soft steps, he continued walking for some time, as he was walking soon, he felt a dangerous sensation his instincts were screaming He didn¡¯t think about anything else as he moved sideway, soon a beast rose from the area he stood, it looked like a earth worm, with hundreds of teeth¡¯s in it¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s size too was humongous, as it rose to the sky fake Auther got a glimpse of the key on the beasts head Seeing it¡¯s attack fail, the earth worm like beast shot back to the ground, before it dived back into the ground ¡°hoo no you don¡¯t!¡± He screamed as he fired an arrow filled with mes, the arrow flies as it hits the beasts back as it entered in to the ground, seeing the arrow hit the beast the boy smiled, soon a few secondster the beast emerged screaming in pain, it¡¯s whole body shaking The arrow that was fired was burning the worms body from the inside out, it writhed for some time before it stopped moving, it¡¯s body broke into particles as a key was left behind, the fake Auther walked towards the key as he picked it up As the key was picked a door appeared in front of him, he kept the key with him as he walked towards the door to read the new riddle ¡°I have cities, but no houses, I have mountains, but no trees, I have water, but no fish. What am I?¡± ¡®Um?, isn¡¯t this?¡¯ Reading the riddle fake Auther startedughing out in happiness, as the riddle was something which he head heard before, he could only thank his lucky stars as he spoke to the door ¡°A map¡± The door shook, as it opened, soon his eyes was filled with a snowynd, he didn¡¯t hesitate as he walked in, he had arrived at the ground of a snowy hill, soon the door closed behind him and disappeared, this time he didn¡¯t have to wait for the beast as he saw a group of wolves rushing towards him There were about nine of them, all of them while snowy white fur, looking to the top, he could see the alpha wolf, along with another 20 wolves surrounding him awaiting the alphasmand, seeing this the fake Auther didn¡¯t even flinch as he nocked three arrows to his bow, the three arrows were fired, which quickly multiplied into three each The wolves moved and tried to dodge, yet the arrows urately hit the nine wolves easily taking their life, the alpha wolf snorted, it roared as itmanded it¡¯s army to charge forward but it didn¡¯t even know that it¡¯s roar was thest one, as soon after it roared an arrow shed through it¡¯s head even before it could react killing it The other wolves were stunned seeing their leader killed easily, soon the rest of the wolves eyes turned red as they ran forward without any formation, the fake Auther calmly nocked another arrow that was fired into the centre of the group, which exploded killing some, it didn¡¯t take long before the rest were killed Afterwards peace returned to the snow hills, as the wolves were soon broken down into particles, the fake Auther had a calm smile on his face as he walked towards the top of the hill were there was a key awaiting him, a door soon opened afterwards There were three key holes in the door, he didn¡¯t hesitate as he nocked in his three keys in, soon the door shook as it opened, as he walked in he arrived at a huge room, the room was circr enough to fit hundreds of people, the room was empty with nothing at sight, it was then a voice was heard {Congrats!!, you have reached the thrid round, please wait for the rest to gather before the round begins!} As the voice faded, the fake Auther saw 2 bottles appearing in front of him, one was a rejuvenation potion, while the other one was a healing potion, it was actually meant for the students who had a life and death battle to reach the end, the fake Auther shrugged his shoulders as he collected the potions He didn¡¯t do anything else as he walked to a corner as he sat there, waiting for the rest to arrive, not knowing that he had caused an uproar outside, Max could only blink his eyes as he looked at the fake Auther sitting on the ground leisurely ¡°Why do I get the feeling that his trails were easy?¡± Max¡¯s words were meet with silence as the audience too felt the same but s they knew the truth, it wasn¡¯t that the trail was easy, it was just the simple fact that this fake Auther is too fucking strong!! The audiences looked through the other scenes where the other participants were doing a life and death a battles struggling to survive, in fact none of the enemies the fake Auther faced was easy Take the first beast he fought, the metallic beasts body itself was a huge burden one has to face!, it¡¯s a known fact that beasts are more powerful than the other beings at the same level, one must be careful when dealing with such beasts, yet fake Auther kept going at it as if this was kids y ¡°Looks like this years winner is decided¡± Angelina spoke with a mischievous smile, the others too nodded their head at this remark ¡°Not quite, look this Leonardo is doing a good job, plus he still hasn¡¯t drawn that sword yet..¡± Hearing Isabe speak all the girls focused on the screen, where Leonardo was fighting valiantly in a snow domain with a tiger, even though his sword was not drown, he still keeps moving ahead ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s not bad even without pulling that sword out¡± Sabrina¡¯s calm voice too was heard, agreeing to Isabe¡¯s statement, though the secret of the great sword Durendal epting a new owner was kept a secret to protect Lenorado but who were these girls?, they were top of this world power spectrum, hence there was no secret they could not uncover ¡°Heheee¡­.he¡¯s not bad, I presume that the humans are doing their best to protect him?¡± Angelina¡¯s teasing seductive voice was heard, causing Olivia and Carmel¡¯s brows to srunch up, in fact in a way it was a problem, both the Empire¡¯s wanted to haveplete ¡®protection¡¯ over Leonardo or to be exactplete control ¡°What happens in the Silviya realm, has nothing to do with you Angelina¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to over react Olivia, I am just wondering which group he would join, yours or Carmel¡¯s?¡± Hearing Angelina¡¯s teasing words both Olivia and Carmel¡¯s brows furrowed even more, they knew that Angelina was trying to create a greater discord among them, to profit from it, yet they could not help be wary, Both of them felt the ring on their hands, as their expression hardened, it¡¯s not only them but if one could focus us you could see six of the nine girls having each a distinct ring They were Olivia, Carmel, Isabe, Sabrina, Marlene, Angelina Hearing Angelina¡¯s words even the rest of the girls with the rings, touched theirs with a resolute expression, they would do it, they will be the first! They would earn the title of THE BABYLONS KING/QUEEN Chapter 113: The Seth Hunt(6)

Chapter 113: The Seth Hunt(6)

When the Babylon Academy was created by the 11 great hero¡¯s, they also created 11 rings and created apetition along with it, these 11 rings where then further divided and kept at different protected locations, a person who earned the ring would be given special rights and privileges Those who earn it in a nutshell are the leader students, giving them rights to officially create their own groups and having higher powers but there is another secretpetition, as only one person has the right to earn one ring a neww was made by the 11 great hero¡¯s when there are 11 ring bearers in a single generation, apetition would be created, the winner who stand at thest with all the rings would be named The Babylon King/Queen, that person would undoubtedly be an undefeated ruler of their generation But is that enough for these geniuses to fight it all to win?, no the winner would also be granted special treasures that was kept in a secret room by the 11 great hero¡¯s, treasures which could only be epted by the one who wins the 11 rings Even after thousands of years after it¡¯s creation this was the first time that all 11 rings has got it¡¯s owner but even though the 11 rings were taken out nopetition has started as for why¡­.. ¡°Ugh¡­.if it wasn¡¯t for that idiot blockhead unwilling to ept the ring, the match would have already started!¡± Angelina voiced out her frustration, the rest of the girls too had hardened expression seemingly agreeing with Angelina¡¯s statement, currently there were six girls and 5 boys holding the other rings, yet there was one who refuse to be epted by the ring some of these girls could only shake their head in frustration, as they focused back on the screen, an hour has passed since the fake Auther had reached the room, he had dozed off, it¡¯s only when a screeching sound was heard did he open his eyes He could see a door opening as a man walked out, he had a few scratches and there was blood on his body, he limped his body through the door, soon a message shed at him, he had quickly drowned in the potions given to him, healing him Quickly after him new people continued to appear, sometime humans, other time demons, whales, beastmens and other quickly started to fill the room, it took a while before about 150 had filled the room, almost a hundred had fell The fake Auther still leaned to the wall as his eyes traveled to a certain boy on the other side, he had balck hair and red eyes, he looked excited as he looked around the room with determined eyes, Leonardo smiled as he looked around the room, where several of hispetitors stood ¡®So that¡¯s him, huh¡¯ The fake Auther¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Leonardo, he didn¡¯t do much as he only looked at him for a moment before he averted his eyes, a few seconds after thest person had arrived, a new message popped up in the room publicly {Congrats to those who reached the third round!, now the fourth round would begin} {The world is not a ce easy for the weak, one needs, great will, strength, courage and a great deal of foresight for one to reach the top, if you don¡¯t have the will then you would only remain average your entire life!} {Naivety, excessive kindness and a weak will will only lead to your demise, so rise up in this round and show the world that you have the power to be extraordinary, let the fourth round ¡®The Worlds Will¡¯ begin!} As soon as the voice faded the room starts to shake, all the students quickly looked around the room in stupor, soon the top area of the room split open, revealing a blinding light, the light faded after a few minutes disying the scene of 5 different staircases descending to the ground The staircases was in white, within a few seconds they connected to the ground in front of everyone, all of the students had moved to the back as they gazed up on the stairs, soon the same voice was heard again {In the previous rounds each of you disyed your adaptability, strength, intelligence, now in this round you should disy your will, you inner strenght to move forward in any troubles} {In front of you stands 5 stairs with a pressure from an Imperial, the higher you walk the more the pressure on you will be making the path you walk harder, only the top 50 who reach the stairs first would move to thest round} {In this world resources and opportunities are scarce, only the ones who are willing to step on others, only the ones who can move with imprable will, only the ones who can move to seize the opportunity for themselves would reach the top, only they are the ones chosen to stand at the top, overlooking the rest} {So climb!, reach the top and looked down on those below you!} Each words said by the voice reaped into the hearts of the students who stood at the room, their heart started to beat faster, as their blood started to flow faster, their eyes shined with determination and desire as they looked at the stairs, as soon as the voice had faded all the students started running up to the stairs The stairs was huge with around 5000 steps, soon the students were climbing above it, at first when they stepped on it, their was a small pressure but as they continued to walk the more pressure deded on them ¡®This is¡­¡­.easy?¡¯ The fake Auther taught to himself as he walked up the stairs, due to the special powers from his bloodline pressures like this don¡¯t work on him, his ¡®aura¡¯ will automatically adjust himself to these pressures, so for him be it the first orst step they all felt the same, normal ¡®Mahnnn this is another level cheating¡­.¡¯ Feeling nothing the fake Auther smiled as he calmly and slowly walked up the stairs, as he was moving slowly most of the students had already moved front but he was not anxious, this was only the first few stairs, once it reach the end, it would be very hard to move up each step Once he had covered 500 steps, he still felt nothing, but the fake Autrher felt his mind split, well it was not only him, others too had felt the same, it was a mind attack, some which was unprepared was hit with a full force, almost making them faint This is where the true battle begins, it is not only the pressure that¡¯s the students enemies but the hidden obstacles they have to face, this is were the elite and the average are separated Chapter 114: The Seth Hunt(7)

Chapter 114: The Seth Hunt(7)

Everybody in the stadium had their eyes focused on the screen, several scenes of the students trying their best to get to the top was being yed, each of them were being faced with different problems when they tried to reach the top ¡°This years Seth hunt really is harder than thest¡± Catherine¡¯s hypnotic voice was heard in the room, bringing the attention of the other girls, the others didn¡¯t say anything but there was slight approval swirling in their eyes as they looked at the students trying their best to reach the top, While back at the test the fake Auther felt the splitting headache but he was able to quickly push it off ¡®I guess it¡¯s time I get a bit serious¡¯ Fake Auther took a deep breath, with that he increased his speed, of course at the same time he made it look like it was a bit difficult, after all he doesn¡¯t want others to think that it¡¯s easy Soon his speed increased as he moved through the stairs, due to him going slow at first, many others had reach 2000 steps, leaving him behind but he wasn¡¯t that worried, with quick steps he started to catch up 600 steps 700 steps 1000 steps fast but ¡®strugglingly¡¯ he moved forward, in each random steps he felt a headache or an attack at mind creating illusions in front of him, if one doesn¡¯t have a good will power he would then be pulled into the illusion, being unable to move forward Of course such a low level mind attack wasn¡¯t effective at him, not with his blessings and the items he wears for protection, under others disbelieving eyes he easily moves through the steps with at most haste He was quickly catching up the ones at the top, the other students were stunned as they watched another student easily move past them, all they felt was a wind and the next they see a another boy in front of them moving at fast speed The ones at the top turned their head hearing the voices from back, Turing around they saw a brown haired boy running up the steps catching up with them, Leonardo¡¯s eyes popped seeing someone moving through the stairs easily, seeing the fake Auther moving like this the students at the top felt a scratch at their heart Soon many at the front tried to increase their speed, trying to move forward, some hurting themselves, fake Auther didn¡¯t pay any mind to them, as he moved through each step with light movements, soon he had caught up with the one at the top but he didn¡¯t stop there as he kept moving forward The other students could only be stunned as they saw a student of their same age moving through the will test with ease, soon fake Auther had reached the 3000 steps, even then he didn¡¯t stop as he moved to the top And under the disbelieving eyes of the viewers and the students he had reached the top, standing at the final step, he looked to the ground, he could see the others students struggling with all they got, he only looked at them with a smile as he moved to another ce standing there for the rest to reach the top Seeing the smile on his face as he stood above them, the rest of the students felt their body heat up in shame, they couldn¡¯t hold themselves back anymore, as they tried to move forward with more zeal, Leonardo feeling the shame from his gaze finally decided to use his swords powers Soon the pressure around him decreased, as he moved forward faster, the others too noticed this, they could only curse as they saw another dark horse in the game, Leonardo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver as he moved forward, soon he reached within thest 500 steps Each step felt hard, yet he didn¡¯t stop, he kept moving forward, soon each step felt like a rock on his back but he didn¡¯t stop, walking up with his sheer will power, it¡¯s only at this time that he understood, how hard it was, he couldn¡¯t believe it that the brown haired boy was above to move through the steps easily With in a few minutes he had reached the top, he huffed and puffed as he stood at the top, he looked at the sky as he screamed with enthusiasm, he looked at the ground with pride within his eyes, soon his eyes turned towards the brown haired boy standing at the side, he looked at the boy as he pointed his hand to him ¡°I would be the one to win this¡± ¡®Manh¡­does he really have to say all this protagonist shit?¡¯ The fake Auther looked at Leonardo for a second before he closed his eyes, ignoring the ck haired boys childish words, Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything else as he went by to another ce standing aside trying to get his bearing back It took another hour before the rest had gathered at the top, all of them were tired and was taking deep breaths as theyid on the ground, but most of them would at least once nce at the fake Auther, seeing if they had ever seen him before Some had even walked up to him, trying to start a conversation, but he had ignored them, earning their ire but he didn¡¯t give a shit about them, he just stood there waiting for thest round to begin, soon the message had again arrived publicly {Congrats to all those who have reached the end!, you have proven yourself to have indomitable will to move forward and the power to ovee your difficulties!, so stand tall with pride!, now thest round would begin!} {Two will start the race and only one will exit thest point, so lets see who will emerge the winner in the end} As soon as the voice faded, all the students who had reached the top broke into light as they were transported, fake Auther opened his eyes as he appeared on a surfing board, looking down he could see that he was surfing above the water Water was flowing forwards, while the sides were blocked, he was in a cylinder like ground, it was like a water slide, except that it was wider, with a wide gap, turning to his side he was stunned to Leonardo as hispetitor ¡®Sigh¡­this is fate I guess¡¯ Leonardo too was stunned to see the brown haired boy beside him, he didn¡¯t expect the person he challenged to be the one who he willpete with, but soon an exited smile came to his face as he spoke ¡°Let the best one win¡± Fake Auther only nodded his head to Leonardo¡¯s words, not saying anything, soon a timer containing three appeared in front of them, they kept their eyes on the front as the conter hit 0, Swish¡­. Both of the supplied mana into their board as they moved forward, Leonardo smiled as he took the front but soon he felt a heat at his back, he didn¡¯t have a time to dodge but just as the heat was getting closer to him, Leonardo felt his sword tremble as it covered his back Boom, he felt a hit at his back as he almost lost control of his movements, it took a few moment¡¯s before he got his bearing, he controlled his bnce as he moved through the water, the sword moved from his back as it flew to his hand, holding it he screamed at the brown haired boy who attacked him ¡°What are you doing!¡± Fake Auther didn¡¯t reply as he shot his arrows to Leonardo, while suppressing his powers to Leonardo¡¯s power level, he just wanted to test this ck haired boy, his arrows flew at super speed as they targeted Leonardo Leonardo didn¡¯t panic as he waved his sword to destroy the arrows aiming at him, with quick movements he waved his sword, cutting each of the arrows, but one of them made it through puncturing his shoulder ¡°Arghh¡± Leonardo bite his lips as he looked at the fake Auther, half of his mana pored into his sword as he activated one of his swords special powers, with a a wave of his sword, a sword ray flew out of it towards the fake Auther Fake Auther didn¡¯t flinch as he made a barrier around him, he smiled with confidence, yet the sword arrow easily melted the barrier hitting him ¡®Shit it was the anti sword ray!¡¯ Fake Auther along with his surfing board flew, as he hit the walls of the slide, water sshed covering him, Leonardo looked at this with a smile, he pulled out the arrow as blood gushed out from him, it¡¯s at that time he heard Durendal¡¯s voice inside his head ¡®Leo careful!, that guy has not fallen yet!¡¯ Duredal¡¯s voice was soon covered with a cracking sound, soon the scene cleared up, as the figure of the fake Auther showed, yet there were cracks makrs over him, looking at it the fake Auther smiled helplessly ¡°Crap, I messed that one¡± Soon the cracks broke apart with a st revealing another figure, the boy¡¯s silver was a bit wet with the water, while his purple eyes gleamed, his face handsome enough to catch any girls eyes Seeing the true figure of the balck horse of the tournament all the audience gasped, the girls eyes twinkled as they looked at the extremely handsome figure surfing in the water, while some of the boys cursed under their breath Meanwhile, certain other students had another expression on their face, a silver haired and green eyes girl mutters with an enraptured expression as she saw that silver haired boy ¡°BIg brother¡­..¡± While some other students raised their head looking at the silver haired boy, gratitude, happiness, admiration and a bit of worship shed through their eyes, meanwhile at the girls room, seeing the figure on the screen some of the girls shouted out loudly ¡°Austin!¡± But as soon as it was said the girls looked at each other with a wary gaze, the temperature of the room plummeted Chapter 115: The Battle Begins(?)

Chapter 115: The Battle Begins(?)

Time seemed to have be frozen after a few girls in the room had shouted out Austin¡¯s name, Nora¡¯s eyes had twinkled after she had seen her brothers face after a few years, emotions that she had tried to suppress seemed to fill her heart again, unknowingly a loving smile had appeared in her face after seeing Austin As for Olivia seeing Austin again the humiliation that she had hid in her heart began to bubble again, a sealed memory of ass spanking emerged in her mind, a tingling feel filled her body but she soon shook it off, a rage for revenge burned deep within her beautiful sky blue eyes Meanwhile a girl stood behind Sabrina, she was wearing a green one piece dress, that elerated her modest breasts, while her nice juicy ass seemed to be contained by her dress, she was more on the petite side with lesser hight, her green bright hair was tied in 2 ponytails, giving her a cute look, her eyes was green which shined like a gem Just looking at her would melt a persons heart due to her cuteness, standing behind Sabrina she stood tall with pride, no longer does she have to hide behind a mask, no longer does she have to be afraid, the Emily of the past was no longer here Standing behind Sabrina, she was the elf princess right hand person and the princess¡¯s best friend, she was the gem of the group due to her being extremely cute look, but if one mistakes her to be only innocent than that person would have to pay dearly Emily is the person that single handedly deals with all the issues and management pertaining to Sabrina¡¯s group, at the start of the match she was justzily watching, trying to see if there was anyone worth contacting, the fake Auther had drew in her interest At first she was creating ns to make him join their group and at the time she was trying to unfold his identity but the moment she saw the illusion crack and the figure of Austun appeared the calm look on her face was no more She unknowingly along with Nora and Olivia had bloated out Austin¡¯s name, the moment Emily had seen Austin all the schemes and ns she had created flew out the window, only the figure of Austin filled her mind, seeing him again after a long time her heart started beating faster while at the same time her body heated up ¡®Ahh¨Cyou are finally here my Autin¡ª¡® Her mind started working at super speed creating other tactics to make Austin fall in love with her, while at the same time Scarlet too at first just looked at the match with boredom, one of the major reason she epteding to this school was to find Austin After being taken away by her father, she was full of hate and disgust for him, what kind of man abandons his wife and daughter?, her father said to her that it was to protect her mother but she didn¡¯t care, he could have at least protected them from afar? But no, he couldn¡¯t risk her mothers life, so he had left, after all how could he watch the woman he love die of old age?, at that time he didn¡¯t know that he had a child, it was only when he felt a bloodline connection did he find the truth Whatever it was Scarlet didn¡¯t care she wanted to go back to Austin, she wanted to be with him, she didn¡¯t even get the chance to tell him how she had felt, but her father didn¡¯t let her, right now she was an enigma, all the people in the world wanted to know more about her Her father had said to her that he at all times would monitor Auston¡¯s safety, it¡¯s only after this did she get calmer, at that time she took an outh, she would grow up to be a beautiful woman, then when she was better she would find him and make him hers She didn¡¯t care about anything else, even if it would take eternity she would still find a way to make them both live a long life together, it was during her stay at the dragon world she met Celestinia, they both had hit it off, even bing close as sisters In the dragon world she was not well respected at first but when it was found out that she had inherited a bloodline from one of the fallen dragon heroes, she was soon well taken care of It didn¡¯t take long for her to bing the strongest, after she had grown her first wish was to directly go and meet Austin, talk to him tell him, find more about him, she at that time only knew that Austin was a noble not anything else After a quick search she found out more, Austin Lionheart, that was her beloveds name, at that time she wanted to teleport to his house, find more about him, but her mother had stopped her something about a woman should be more conservative Scarlet knew that she was being a bit hasty but she really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really , really wanted to meet him again At first she asked her dad of Austin¡¯s loction but he had declined saying that it was better to meet him at the Academy, at first she was confused but when she heard it from Celestinia about attending an Academy, she agreed, she knew that there was a high chance that she could meet Austin there But no all she heard of was that he might be throw out of his house or something about him not having any talent, just hearing about this caused her anger to rise, but she was held back by Celetinia, so she could only wait, wait for her beloved to return And finally her gamble had paid off, she could see him standing on the surfing board, he had grown much taller and more handsome, just looking at it caused her to blush, she could feel her blood boiling desiring him to be hers, She had almost lost her control, urging her to run to him taking him in a hug, telling him all about my adventures but She held back She needed to make him fall in love with her first At first when she saw him she had unknowingly called out his name but the fact was that she wasn¡¯t the only one made the situation more serious, Nora¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at Emily, Olivia too did the same But what was most surprising was the fact that Scarlet had called out Austin¡¯s name, it wasn¡¯t only them but every other girl in te room had noticed it, seeing the situation Carmel was the first one who spoke with a questioning voice ¡°He, isn¡¯t he your brother Nora?, the one who had participated back then in the match?, the one who had dealt with E¡± Hearing Carmle¡¯s words, a certain woman standing behind Carmel flinched, the girl was tall about 1.6 meters tall with auburn long hair which flowed slickly down her shoulder and brown eyes that swirled with a tint of orange, her body too was well defined with high proud standing breasts and a nice juicy ass hidden in her skirt She had white and ck designed stocking on her legs bringing peoples attention to her th milky white thighs, there was a spectacle on her face and a cold calcting look, her mind always seemed to be calcting for the future, E¡¯s eyes shed with a small distaste as she looked at Austin Chapter 116: Just My Luck

Chapter 116: Just My Luck

¡°I guess it really is him¡± E¡¯s voice was tinged with a bit of annoyance, hearing it Carmel smiled, she knew that E still held a grudge over the loss years ago, she was still hoping to get a rematch at it but that was not the pressing problem at hand ¡°Emily do you know him?¡± Sabrina spoke to Emily, there was intrigue deep within her eyes, she really didn¡¯t know about this interest of her friend, hearing Sabrina¡¯s words Emily soon came out of her nning sphere, she looked at Sabrina as she spoke with a high pitch yet cute voice ¡°Indeed, I owe him a lot, during my ¡®that¡¯ time he had helped me a lot, you could say that it¡¯s due to him that I was able to keep moving forward¡± When Emily spoke, she had a smile on her face, she didn¡¯t mention anything extra, as for why?, her eyes soon trailed towards Scarlet, it was not only her, the other girls too looked at scarlet with questioning eyes, during their school years this was the first time they had seen such an outburst from this woman Nora¡¯s eyes shed with wariness, while Olivia mind seemed in deep thought, Emily¡¯s eyes shed with cunningness, thinking about different scenarios but s Scarlet wasn¡¯t the one to speak, it was Celestinia ¡°Is he the one?¡± Her voice was smooth, seemingly sinking into ones soul, it was different from Angelina¡¯s seductive voice and Sabrina¡¯s hypnotic one that seemed to pull the soul, Celectinia¡¯s voice seemed to contain the power to unknowingly draw in all, even as she spoke her eyes was fixated on Austin She wanted to know more about this human that Scarlet choose, to her nobody in this room mattered much to her, due to her special bloodline she had a different way in valuing someone, to her Scarlet was like a sister and the guy she liked will be her famly to her too At first nce she could see that he was well looked, even to her he looked quite attractive but she wanted to find more about this human, to see if he was worthy of her sister, at that time Scarlet spoke ¡°Yes¡± Her voice quivered a little but she controlled herself, she waited for this moment for a long time, she could wait a bit more, meanwhile Scarlet¡¯s eyes traveled to Emily, Nora and Olivia, she knew that Nora was Austin¡¯s sister, while the other girls, seeing them her eyes narrowed as a suffocating atmosphere seemed to emerge into the room All the girls in the room felt a pressure descent on them, Nora¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, her mana burst into the room along with the other girls, Emily¡¯s face was pale seemingly a bit in struggle, yet deep within her eyes a seed of revenge was brewing, she didn¡¯t know Scarlets intentions but Austin was hers and she doesn¡¯t like to share ¡°Enough¡± Celestina spoke diffusing the atmosphere, soon the rest was able to gain their breath, Scarlet didn¡¯t say anything as she refocused back at the screen, meanwhile the rest of the girls felt a deep interest in Austin, just what did he do to get into the radar of Scarlet?, the room was silent as they all focused back on to the game again Austin POV: ¡®Shit, I really got overconfident there¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at my own behavior, and here I wanted to take the win by being anonymous, looking back at Leonardo I sighed, this guy is just as I thought, kind, straightforward and dense, I smiled as I tucked my wet hair backwards, I held myself as I bnced on the surfing board ¡°Why did you attack me!?¡± Just as I had gained my bnce Leonardo stood in front of me holding his shoulder with one hand while the other held his sword, I could only shake my head at his childish question, I looked at him as I spoke ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because-¡° Just then Leonardo stopped talking, because he had realized that no one had said that fighting was not forbidden, it was said that only one would escape, it can be either be by being the first to finish or you finishing you opponent but people won¡¯t prefer it due to the time waste ¡°So do you understand now?¡± My voice was a bit mocking bringing Leonardo out of his daze, I didn¡¯t wait long as I fired another arrow to his face, I had restricted my origin level to test him, seeing the arrowing to his face, Leonardo waved his sword to cut the arrow But the arrow exploded as he cut it, making him fly away along with the surfing board, after that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, as I started to moved forward towards the exit, lets see how good this guy is, soon I was in a few seconds lead At the same time I felt a huge amount of mana gathering from the ce I had left, looks like Leonardo¡¯s getting serious, I smiled as I continued to move forward, as I kept moving I felt a pretense approaching me from the back and it was caching up to me fast I looked back seeing Leonardo approaching me with great speed but there was a difference this time, his whole body was covered with a red armor with ming designs, the previous unassuming sword now looking zing and impressive, it was Leonrdo inbat mode Seeing him like this brought back some memories of the past which was now getting foggier, I shook my head as I focused back on the task, I kept my eyes forward but soon I felt a heat on my back, I quickly shifted to the side dodging a faming sword strike, the water sizled as vapours started to cover the atmosphere Leonardo surfed in fast as his body was covered with the ming armor, Durendal wielded in the past by the one named the me Emperor, it was said that once he had erased a holw demon army from the world by creating a world me I quickly regained my focus as I moved forward, with at most speed, Leonardo didn¡¯t give in as he kept firing ming sword strikes at me from the back, I dodged each of them as I fired arrows to him, yet the arrows were burned by the protective armor he wears ¡®Tch, not bad¡¯ Seeing that my attacks weren¡¯t working I wasn¡¯t worried, Leonrado kept trying to catch up to me, yet whenever he felt that he was close I would move away even faster, he could only helplessly keep firing from the back hoping to hit me by chance Like that the cat and mouse game continued, soon we past the 2 check point and we were nearing the third and final check point, the one to pass through it first would be the only one to move forward, Seeing it Leonardo got desperate, he soon gatheed all of his mana into a single point and casted the spell {sword rain}, soon hundreds of ming swords gathered above Leonardo aimed at me, seeing this I smiled calmly as I twisted my body to the back facing the attack I nocked three arrows to my bow as I casted {Explode}, {Repli} and {Fire Immunity} to the three, arrows, I fired three of them at the same time, they flew as tthe three of them split into hundreds of arrows, the swords and the arrows hit each other, unlike thest time the arrows didn¡¯t burn, they struck the swords as they sted, canceling the sword strike Seeing it I smiled as I moved forward again with a smile, I kept reaching closer, it¡¯s at that time something flew out of my space ring, it was a badge that was shinning blue, even before I could do anything it flew towards me, at that time the water from below me rose swallowing me As Leonardo kept moving forward he saw the scene of the silver haired boy being swallowed by the water, he could only feel a rising bewilderment as he moved forward, soon he crossed the third chekpoit emerging as the winner, again the was transported to another starting line with other 25 students Just as he was thinking about what was happening, the water below them shook, as they were transported out of the game without any warning Chapter 117: The Tests Of Time

Chapter 117: The Tests Of Time

As Austin continued his battle, the girls within the room kept a close eye on him, they couldn¡¯t help but agree that he¡¯s strong, Nora¡¯s eyes twinkled with pride and happiness, mean while Olivia had a frown as she went in to deep thought, Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up, while the others had intrigue in their eyes soon the winner seemed to be decided when they saw Austin moving forward with a huge lead but that¡¯s when they saw him shine and then suddenly disappear ¡°What happened?!¡± Nora and Scarlet spoke out in a loud voice, it wasn¡¯t just them, back inside the control room, where thepetition is monitored the teachers were going mad with anxiety, one of the teachers in control of the game spoke out ¡°SIr we have now lostplete control of the world!¡± The teachers words brought silence to the room, the main leading teacher could only catch his head with a pained expression ¡®Just what the hell is going on?¡¯ Everything was going on smoothly, yet suddenly they had lost control of the game world!, there was no warning, soon the head teachers eyes shed as he walked out of the room ¡°Stay put and report to me what happens from now on, I will go talk to the Dean¡± The head teacher could only pray for the best as he moved to meet the Dean, at the same time, everybody in the stadium could only watch with wide eyes, as the participants were kicked out of the game world, soon all the students had arrived back at the stadium Meanwhile back at the girls room, Marlene and Catherine had a frown on their faces, for some reason, they could feel their bloodline roaring, they could feel that whatever is happening is rted to the sea, Marlene went into deep thought and soon her eyes shook in understanding ¡°Could it be!!¡± Marlene¡¯s voice was loud as she spoke out, soon all the girls focused on her, Nora eyes turned frigid as she spoke out loud ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± There was a bit of anxiety to her words, she had seeen her brother being swallowed by water while the rest of the students except for her brother leaving the game world, she wanted to know what had happened ¡°Do you think he unlocked that?¡± This time the one who spoke was Catherine, her voice was tinged with suspiciousness and disbelief ¡°Unlocked what?¡± Angelina¡¯s seductive voice was heard, it was tinged with a bit of curiosity but even before Marlene could speak the stage started shaking, the screen they were watching started shing, after a few seconds everything returned to normal, yet the scene that was disyed on the screen was anything but normal Everyone soon saw an oceane to their veiw, all around only water could be scene but that wasn¡¯t the scary part, floating on the ocean they could see it, a huge army, there was thousands of mermaids, crab tribes, turtle tribes and whale tribe mens standing in a military form Each of them had a ferocious expression on their face, with dark colored mana surrounding them, their beautiful visages was twisted with the darkness that surrounded them but that was not all there was a man that sat on a water throne surrounded by the military Even with the same darkness that surrounds him, his beautiful face cannot be hidden, there was a beautiful blue trident on his hand and a haughty expression on his face ¡°Corruption¡­.¡± Sabrina muttered with a disgusted and pitied expression, corruption, a situation that had happened during the great war thousands of years ago, no one knew why but during the war there were many people who would suddenly lose control of their mana bing corrupted, many would lose their sanity, bing mindless beasts Meanwhile those that happened to keep their sanity would have their entire character twisted, changed into a horrible entity, there were several that turned out like this and the only way to stop them was to kill them, the other way was to find about the corruption before it activates but once it does there was no stopping it, If not there was a chance they could spread the corruption ¡°Great King Xavier¡­..¡± There was a saddened expression on Marlene¡¯s and Catherine¡¯s face as they looked at the beautiful man who sat on the throne, hearing the name spoken by Marlene many of the girls eyes widened in surprise ¡°Wait!, are you saying that, this man is the lost ruler of the sea, the great Xavier?¡± It was Carmel who exploded with this question, after all who doesn¡¯t know about Xavier the ruler of the sea that protected the sea from death and extinction, the man who single handily united the sea to be itsplete ruler, a legend among men ¡°Indeed it¡¯s our great king Xavier¡­..¡± Marlene responded with a sad sigh ¡°But didn¡¯t he go missing during the Great War along with his army?¡± Sabrina asked with a serious expression, hearing it Marlene and Catherine showed a hesitant looks but seeing the scene now, they knew that the secret could now no longer be protected, Marlene took a deep breath before she spoke again ¡°In truth he didn¡¯t go missing what happened was¡­¡± Marlene spoke with a pity expression as she looked at the girls that surrounded her, during the war thousands of years ago the one who suffered the most was the ones living in the sea, unlike the rest, the one¡¯s living in the sea were create by both the goddess So here came the question: Who should they support during the war? This situating created a huge division in the sea, creating two different groups that wanted to support 2 different goddess, along with it the ones in the surface really didn¡¯t trust the sea, this caused a bloody war that reddened the ocean It was during this time Xavier rose to power, holding the trident thatmanded the sea he forcefully joined the sea bing its first ruler, his name brought both fear and respect to the rest as he protected the sea He was the Emperor of the sea and he was among the 11 great hero¡¯s that rose to power, he was the¡­..water Emperor Xavier! Chapter 118: The Tests Of Time(2)

Chapter 118: The Tests Of Time(2)

Due to Xavier the ocean regained it¡¯s peace, he stood with the other 11 heros and brought peace but it was said that he disappeared while returning to the sea along with his great army , no one knows what happened, it¡¯s one of the worlds great mystery but that was not the entire truth, the great hero that everyone respected was on the wedge ofplete corruption! Not only Xavier, hisplete army that moved with him to conquer the sea¡¯s were corrupted, this was only found out when he hade to built the Babylon City, once someone showed signs of corruption it¡¯s easy to solve it but once it has taken over the body, the only way to stop this was to kill him, Xavier knew this but he didn¡¯t have the heart to tell his loyal soldiers to take their own lives Left with no choice, he could only ask the Dragon God to seal him and his soldiers in apletely sealed water world, where they would be in slumber and would be unable to hurt anyone, this was the solution Xavier hade up with ¡°Back then there was no other way, so the great king could only do this to protect the world¡­¡± There was deep sadness and respect when Marlene spoke about Xavier, a man that should have happily ruled the ocean, had to sacrifice his life to protect the world ¡°Wait, so what your saying is that you allow students to battle in a world where a whole army is sealed?¡± Olivia spoke to Marlene with a questioning voice, hearing it both Marlene and Cathereine had a troubled look before Marlene spoke again ¡°Well after the Dragon God had sealed them, he created a key that was given to us for protection but that was lost from our hands hundreds of years ago, in truth the sealed world right now is not dangerous, due to the time control on the sealed world, even if the world is broken, the poepl inside it would only turn to ash¡± ¡°So¡­.we really didn¡¯t try to find the lost key..¡± The pople of the sea couldn¡¯t really be med for this issue, who would have thought that the lost key would appear in the hands of a student?, this was a extremely minuscule chance that shouldn¡¯t have happened ¡°Oh!, look at that, isn¡¯t that the silver haired boy!¡± Nell eximed as she looked at the screen, soon all the girls focused onto the screen, not only them everybody watching soon saw, as the screen expanded, in front of the dangerous army, there was a cliff, on it stood a silver haired man, his hair flew in the wind, while his hands held a badge, there was only one thought going threw his mind ¡®Fuck you Richard!¡¯ Looking at the huge army that stood in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but curse that cook freak, I looked at the badge within my arms, it was blue, with a trident within it, this was the gift that was given to me by Richard after my cooking training Up and till know I had always wondered what it¡¯s uses was, now I know, it was a key to a my death!, I looked up as I saw thousands of sea creatures standing within an army formation, I could not help but gulp when I looked at the man sitting on the throne ¡®Well at least I solved one of the worlds biggest mysteries¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help butment my bad luck, the badge in my hand is essentially an entry key, you can get in but to get out¡­well lets just say that no one with corrupted power should be there, looking at the army of corrupted I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, with this much curated mana here, I should too be corrupted but thankfully I have a trump card ¡°We should save him!¡± Nora shouted out with an anxious voice, her normally cold face was full of worry, even Emily had a deep sense of worry within her, Scarlet got tense as she began to use her power, it was during this disarray a soul charming voice was heard ¡°Stop¡± It was Celestinia who spoke, with just one word she had drawn the attention of all of the girls to her, Scarlet bit her lips as she spoke out ¡°Big sis, I-¡° ¡°I know but even if you all want to you can do nothing, that locked world was built by the Dragon God, unless another god level power tried none can open that world¡± There was a respect in Celestinia¡¯s voice as she spoke about the dragon god, hearing her words the room was plunged into an unnatural silence, Nora gritted her teeth, no matter how true the dragon Princess words is, she doesn¡¯t care no matter what she would save him, this time she wants to protect him but even before she could say anything Celestinia spoke again ¡°Calm down for now, why don¡¯t you all look at his face, among us he knows the situation the best, yet he stands therepletely calm, maybe he has a n¡± As she finished speaking Celestinia focused back at the screen, for the first time true curiosity filled her eyes, after hearing Celestinia¡¯s words all of them focused back at the screen, they could see Austin standing at the cilff with a calm look, fear wasn¡¯t present at his face, the room calmed down as they focused back at the screen Meanwhile at a higher ce in the stadium within a room designated to the highest level of personals of the school sat, there was a purple haired woman with silver eyes, looking at the screen with a frown on her face, most of her face was covered with a veil, yet it could notpletely hide her beauty Some of the men that sat there would always look at her, taking a peek of this unattainable beauty, normally it would be hard to get a read of her feeling, yet all of them understood one thing, she¡¯s angry That¡¯s right right now Mira Lionheart was having a huge headache Chapter 119: Freedom Beyond Death

Chapter 119: Freedom Beyond Death

Mira couldn¡¯t believe how thing¡¯s hade to this, she had known that her dear nephew would be attending the academy this year, hell as his aunt, she even had pulled a few strings to help him get into the academy easier The position of the Dean of the Babylon Academy is extremely important, as the academy where the geniuses from the world gathered, it has to assured that the top brasses of the school should be neutral, hence the position of Dean was shifted every 30 years, thest Dean had only retired thest year, giving the set to Mira, who at the current time was not affiliated to any powers ¡°Mira shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± Grace had a worried expression on her face as she looked at Austin, Mira only shook her head after hearing Grace¡¯s question, as the head of the school, she knew the truth about the locked world but who would have thought that the one to open the world would be her nephew ¡®That boy always invites trouble¡­.¡¯ Mira could not believe how easily Austin gets into trouble, she really wanted to drag him out of that world and give him a peace of her mind but still as she looked at the handsome silver haired man that stood at the cliff, fearlessly facing an army, she couldn¡¯t help but agree that her nephew had grown up good ¡°Calm down Grace, look at him, even though he¡¯s facing such a situation he¡¯spletely calm, which means that he has a n at this point we can only put our trust in him¡± Though still not pacified Grace could only nod her head as she looked back at the screen, meanwhile back at the screen, Austin held his breath as his body adjusted to the pressure released by the army in front of him ¡°Sigh¡­me and my luck¡± Right nowining was no use, if I want to get out of here alive I must focus on the current situation, I focused on my power and soon a beautiful blue and purple harp materialized in front of me, the strings of the harp was purple contrasting with the blue Ever since I entered this world, the harp kept humming inside me, seemingly desiring to be yed and just as I brought it out, a huge wave of voices hit me, painful words seemed to fill my mind ¡®Help¡­..pls¡­.hel-¡® ¡®Run¡­..boyyyy..runnn¡¯ ¡®plsss¡­noo¡­moree¡­¡¯ Each of the voices was filled with pain, hearing it for some reason my heart clenched as a tear fell from my eyes, just as the voices were getting overwhelming they disappeared what was left was a beautiful harp floating in font of me ¡°I see¡­.you want to help them huh¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t get an answer but the harp did hum, I smiled as I wiped the tear from my eyes, I got the harp as I walked towards the end of the cliff, I stood tall as I looked at the thousands of soldiers in front of me who at a time had fought fearlessly to protect their world, yet now they stand in front of me as nothing more than chained animals Hero¡¯s that should have being buried with honor had being chained like animals without proper rest, the soldiered in the front barked as they snarled in my direction, dense corrupted mana surrounded me, yet a sweet calm blue aura came from the harp protecting me, I looked at the king that sat on the throne as I spoke ¡°I do not know your pain but I can help diminish the pain you all are going through right now¡± Just as I finished speaking hundreds of those at the front started running towards me, there was no strategy or honor just pure barbaric ness left, I held my harp tight as I took a deep breath, it¡¯s true that one cannot be saved after being corrupted but that only applies to those who wield normal weapons, what I hold had once turned this world upside down No words were needed to be said as my hands trailed the beautiful purple string, a mesmerizing sound was heard, it rippled in the seas as it travelled forward, light aura clouded with blue and purple spread from my ce hitting the ones that was running towards me As soon as the sound reached them the ones that were running towards me stopped, for once an unce of rity appeared, but soon the corrupt mana tried to regain it¡¯s front but how could I let that happen? I didn¡¯t stop as my hands speedily traveled through the harp without rest, sending out tunes that shook once soul, I closed my eyes as I focused on my performance, even thought it was short I had felt the pain and despair within the once that stood in front of me, I opened my mouth as I sang a poem ¡°May I never forget the men and women who gantly defend our freedom and our way of life. Their valiant service and sacrifice shines with unmatched brilliance. I pray for their safe return, that they may enjoy the life for which they fight.¡± ¡°Thank you; even though we have not met. You give the ultimate sacrifice for our country. You leave your families behind and you protect everyone. May your families be shielded in you absence. May you also be shielded; thank you.¡± ¡°Having no family, no home adopted by those who share no blood, no cause. I walk the streets where no connection exists, but familiarity ensuresfort toy my head¡­¡± (A/N: The poem does not belong to me!) My voice wasn¡¯t exactly loud but thanks to the passive and active abilities of the harp that I was using, my voice was soul shaking, I didn¡¯t even stop for a moment ying the harp and it¡¯s results showed, the ones that was attacking mepletely stopped Not only them everybody watching it even the rest of the soldiers to the one watching things outside stopped, no sound was heard, everybody seemed to be pulled into the song, unknowingly some imaged started to appear in their mind Everybody saw a scene of a man leading the army, everybody saw the scene of soldier¡¯s protecting their home, their life, their family by their scarifies, even some weak willed students started crying in the stadium Chapter 120: Freedom Beyond Death(2)

Chapter 120: Freedom Beyond Death(2)

The soldiers at the front stopped as the corrupted mana around them started fluctuating, it seemed that the corrupted mana within them was fighting against the aura that was released from my harp, they snarled and roared but soon they calmed down My hands kept moving through the harp without any stop, non stop music kept being yed, the soldiers at the front that hade to attack me stopped, the dark mana surrounding them soon swayed, a scream was heard and soon the corrupted mana inhibiting them disappeared Golden lights started to surround the one¡¯s who had their corrupted mana lifted from them, their true features which was hidden was revealed, there was a hint of confusion on their face before a smile broke out to the ones who were cured ¡°I-I-I a-am freee¡­.¡± ¡°Wh-What ha-happened¡­¡± The ones who were free teared up, men who had fearlessly battled without any fear to their life were currently crying with heartfelt happiness, they looked at me with a smile while tears kept falling down their face ¡°Thank you and please¡­..please help the rest¡­¡± Nothing else were needed to be said as they broke into golden particles, my hands even at that time didn¡¯t stop ying, instead I put more power and mana into it sending waves of my aura towards the rest the soldiers that stood behind without making a move The power of the tunes that I send out became stronger, all the ones that was standing in the military formation, too felt the effects as they were showing sings of confusion, yet it was not enough, the corruption overwhelmed them as they roared in anger Blood flew out of my mouth due to the bacsh but I still didn¡¯t stop moving my hands, cuts started appearing on my hands as blood dyed the strings I yed, the corrupts had enough as they screamed in anger, an intense amount of mana and warrior auras hit me Forcing me back, all of the ones on stand by stated gathering mana as they ran towards me, the sea shook, as the warriors of the sea made their move, yet between all this a single word was spoken ¡°Stop¡± The voice was calm and authoritative, just a simple word and the one¡¯s that was running towards me stopped¡­..no they were forced to stop from the pressure given out by the man who sat on the throne I raised my head to look clearly at the beautiful man who sat on the throne, the corrupted mana still surrounds him, yet a hint of rity which was missing had resurfaced but the sings of struggle on his face indicated that it was a time delicate effort Yet even in such a situation there was deep pride and authority to him, even the mindless corrupted stopped , their unconscious mind caused them to stop, due to the deep respect and admiration they once had for this man, Xavier lifted his head as he looked at the boy that was giving him a chance at salvation, a chance to let his warriors to rest in peace ¡°Please¡­.¡± Xavier only spoke one word, yet it contained all his emotion, I didn¡¯t say anything, my hands held my harp tighter as I took a deep breath, a man who stood at the top of this world was begging, this just showed the desperation he held and who am I to deny it? The entirety of the mana within my body shook, I was putting it all in, my hands that was stinging with pain and blood ran through the strings of the harp with determination, due to the suppression of Xavier the soldier were unable to fight back ¡°I will not die an unlived life. I will not live in fear of falling or catching fire. I choose to inhabit my days, to allow my living to open me, to make me less afraid, more essible, to loosen my heart until it bes a wing, a torch, a promise. I choose to risk my significance; to live so that which came to me as seed goes to the next as blossom and that which came to me as blossom, goes on as fruit.¡± ¡°No matter what is going on Never give up Develop the heart Too much energy in your country Is spent developing the mind Instead of the heart Bepassionate Not just to your friends But to everyone Bepassionate Work for peace In your heart and in the world Work for peace And I say again Never give up No matter what is going on around you Never give up¡± ¡°This moment can be A New Dawn, A New Day¡­. Forgive, Forget, and move on Ask your self; Do I wish to keep repeating the pattern? Perhaps it¡¯s time for something NEW¡± This time my voice was not forceful nor moving, it was calm and serene, the song I sang flew deep into the hearts of those who listened, this time I had put in the entirety of my mana and my heart, for a moment the blurry figure of my past family came, which was soon reced with my new one Nothing in life is eternal, we all will have new people in life, while the old might fade away but it does not mean that they are gone, it just means that we have grown, the only thing we can do is not to forget them, this time my voice was filled with emotions All those who heard it felt their heart flutter, images of their parents their loved ones and the ones they have missed or lost filled their heart, the world became silent, only my tune and the poem that I yed filled the world Grace¡¯s eyes teared up, she could feel a sense of lose in his voice, not only her, Nora and Elda and Mira Austin family clearly felt it, tears fell down their eyes for a moment, the soldiers who heard it stopped movingpletely The corrupted mana tried to fight, it tried to bring it¡¯s corruption back but this time it failed, no matter how powerful corruption is¡­it cannot fight against true love and feelings, no matter how dark things get there would a single thing in one¡¯s heart that causes them to fight, the single desire that causes them to move forward Every soldiers started tearing up, the dark corrupted mana could only leave helplessly, all of them opened their eyes, deep gratitude filled them as they looked at the boy standing on the hill, a beautiful sight was created as the soldiers broke into golden particles The sky seemed to shine as the particles floated in the sky, the reflection of the light was felt in the sea, both thend and the sea shone in golden light, mesmerizing the ones that saw it, this was a sight that all those who saw would never forget in their life It was a day that all the ones of the sea in the future would one day call it¡­..The Rest Of The Golden Sea Chapter 121: Freedom Beyond Death(3)

Chapter 121: Freedom Beyond Death(3)

I looked at the scene of the golden particles mesmerized for a moment, blood had filled my attire, while blood feel from my hands, in a single look I was a mess, yet I had to stand still, there was still an enemy that I had yet to face, while the rest had left a single man sat on an blue throne Even with my music and power, curing this man is close to impossible, the reason was simple, it was due to the difference in our strength, even for those soldier¡¯s the reason I was even able to help them was because Xavier held them back, I took a deep breath as I suppressed the stinging pain in my body As I did I waited, I waited for the man who now sat on the throne with closed eyes to speak, the man had the royal families trade mark ocean blue hair and eyes, yet it was disfigured due to the corrupted mana, a few seconds passed before he opened his eyes ¡°Thank you, young man¡± HIs voice was still deep and powerful but the fluctuations in his voice proved that he was barely holding on, I shook my head as I spoke back to him ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks, I had did what had to be done¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯r right but still I want to give you my thanks¡± Xavier smiled as he looked at the silver haired boy in front of him, soon memories passed through his mind Turing his smile bitter, he closed his eyes as he spoke ¡°I am a failure of a king, no matter how high I had reached, in the end I had failed to protect my people¡­..¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was filled with bitter sadness and reluctant, I looked at this man for a moment before I spoke, while nodding ¡°Yes, you did fail, you had failed to protect the warriors that choose to be with you, in that sense you have failed¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes opened in surprise, while the words he said was true, he had thought that the boy would would correct him and say that he was not a failure, yet hearing the boys words Xavier didn¡¯t get angry, just as he was about to speak the boy did ¡°But you have not failed as king nor a hero, as a king you lead your armies to protect your home, as a king you have protected your faith, as a king you had warriors that willingly sacrificed their life for you, as a a hero you have sacrificed your life for the future¡± ¡°So yes, you may have failed in some ced but due to that sacrifice you gave out a brighter future to the world, I admire your sacrifice and your ideals but I do not agree with them ,I would never sacrifice myself or my family for anything, I respect you as a hero and a king and at the same time I condemn you for your failure¡± ¡°Your a man that many aspire to be and you are a king who have itches his name into history, you have won and yet lost at the same time¡± There was silence as I finished speaking, Xavier¡¯s eyes opened wide before, he Burt outughing, all the grace and dignity no more, he just keptughing for a few seconds before he spoke again while wiping away the tears from hisughter ¡°Ha¡­haahaa¡­boy you really are something, I didn¡¯t think that there was someone that could respect and disrespect me at the same time but still¡­..¡± Xavier raised his head as he looked deeply into my eyes, ¡°Thank you, thank you for telling that I failed¡± A deep sense of relief filled Xavier, as he looked at the sky with a peacful smile, he had failed yet at the same time he had won, Xavier¡¯s eyes turned serious as he looked back at me ¡°Boy what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Austin, Austin Lionheart¡± ¡°Austin?, good I will remember this name, since you have helped m-ughhhh¡± It was when Xavier was speaking that he clutched his head, the corrupted mana that I had cleared had stated to act up, soon all the corrupted mana that was in the surroundings soon gathered into Xavier¡¯s body, the golding sky disappeared as darkness descended Due to the harp I was safe, yet the corrupted mana didn¡¯t stop, it kept converging on to Xavier¡¯s body, he clutched his head as he screamed, he raised his head with the final rity he had as he looked at me ¡°Run¡­.¡± And that was all before the final rity in his eyes disappeared, the pervious smile disappeared from his face as a crazed one took that ce ¡°Oh¡­..would you look at that, a child capable of removing corrupted mana, since you came here why don¡¯t you stay here forever¡­.¡± As soon as the corrupted Xavier finished speaking the atmosphere started to shake, the water below me started swirling, as the sky thundered, an immense pressure seemed to fill the atmosphere, the sea shook to the will of it¡¯s king ¡®Sigh¡­..looks like I really have to use it¡¯ Facing this situation I didn¡¯t despair as I smiled ¡°System, activate power pairing, target Eleanor¡± [ Request heard, activating power pairring Target: Eleanor Power: Imperial Rank 3 ] Soon tha mana in my body started swirling as my power broke through from origin level 8 to the Imperial rank 3, this was one of the skills from my bloodline, as long as the woman¡¯s love level is 100% and I have slept with her, I will be able to use my lovers power level Though there are some restriction like, the time I will Be able to use this skill depends on the difference in power level between me and my lover, there¡¯s also the fact that I will only be able to use this skill once a week too but leaving those aside, to me this skill is amazing [Time Limit: 5 minutes] ¡®5 minutes?, that¡¯s plenty¡­.¡¯ I willed my mind, as I soon took out a special arrow, that was sealed, I removed the seal, as an exquisite ck arrow came to view, the arrow waspletely ck with golden lines over it, at the tip of the arrow there was a dragons head As soon as the arrow was released as huge dragon might was released from the arrow, the immense pressure from before disappeared, as a dragons roar was head ¡°That¡¯s!¡± This time Celestinia shook in surprise Chapter 122: Freedom Beyond Death(4)

Chapter 122: Freedom Beyond Death(4)

During all this time, Celestinia had kept quite, even when she saw Austin clearing the corrupts, she only raised an eyebrow in intrigue, she had to say that with what she had seen till now, she had a great satisfaction in Austin but even then her surprises were pretty mild from what she saw But the moment she saw that ck arrowe to life, her expressionpletely changed as shock took over it, in a rare moment of surprise her demeanor changed as she shouted out ¡°Impossible!!¡± Her voice was loud, earning the surprises of those at the room, up and till now they haven¡¯t seen such a reaction from her, Scarlet was the most surprised as she had never seen such a look on her big sisters face, she spoke out to Celestinia ¡°Big sister are you okay?¡± It was only when Celestinia had heard Scarlet¡¯s voice she did she break out of her trance, a deep look appeared on her face as she looked at the scene ¡°Big sister, do you know what that arrow is?¡± Scarlet spoke with a questioned look, even she could feel suppression from that roar, it was the first she felt like this from an object, what kind of power does it have to suppress her power?, it¡¯s then she heard a sigh from Celestinia, ¡°That¡¯s a dragon god¡¯s blessed item¡± ¡°The Dragon Gods?¡­.¡± Scarlet had deep shock on her face, not only her the rest in the room to felt shocked, the Dragon God, he¡¯s among the 5 divine beasts of the world, he rose up to power during the war thousands of years ago, any item rted to him would make the world go mad with frenzy, there was a pause for a moment before Celestinia spoke again ¡°It¡¯s a secret among us dragons but during the Dragons Gods younger days, he was a bit extreme, due to his interest in the other species, he ended up creating a challenge, after he created it, he spread it in hidden location around the world¡± ¡°Wait?, if there was such a thing why haven¡¯t we heard of it?¡± Nell was the one who spoke, her feline eyes widened along with her question, Celestinia went quite for a moment before she spoke again ¡°It¡¯s simple, those who had ever found it never passed and they never lived after it, normally it was no problem to create such a thing but the gift the Dragon God prepared in return for passing the test was a single blessing on a weapon¡± ¡°In simpler terms, the item that was blessed would be able to release one strike at the full power of the Dragon God¡­¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s!¡± ¡°But?!¡± Everyone in the room again widened their eyes from surprise and fear, well how couldn¡¯t they!, an item that could disy a single attack at the power of the Dragon God is a national level threat item!, even if it was created at the Dragon God young age, it¡¯s power could not be questioned ¡°But it¡¯s nothing to have worried about, after the other dragons knew about it, they moved to remove these tests due to it¡¯s potential danger but even then no body had passed the tests, in all honesty the test was impossible to be passed by anyone, that was what we had thought¡­..until know that is..¡± Celestinia became quite as she focused on the beautiful ck arrow in Austin¡¯s hand, it was then Nora spoke with a scared look ¡°But!, no matter what Austin shouldn¡¯t be unable to weild that power, correct?¡± Nora¡¯s voice was loud, bringing back the attention of the rest, it¡¯s then they realized a crucial fact they missed, having a powerful weapon doesn¡¯t mean you can use it, you must also have the corresponding strength to weild it too, otherwise the weapon might end up consuming you ¡°That¡¯s right, the blessing in other ways is a curse, if you don¡¯t have the power equal to of a dragon, the moment you use this weapon, well that will be yourst moment and from what I must think, he must not even be an Imperial right, if then he might be able to survive¡­..maybe¡± After Celestinia finished speaking, the room fell into an unnatural silence, the room was tense but contrary to what they thought Nora didn¡¯tsh out, she took a deep breath, as she looked back at the screen, not only her the rest too Why?, the reason was simple not only had Nora but the rest to have noticed, that whatever Austin had done till now he had a n, plus looking at Austin¡¯s face anybody could see it, he has no desire to die Meanwhile back into the world ¡®Damn, fuck this shit!¡¯ My body was shaking from the sheer weight and might of the arrow at my hand, the Dragon God¡¯s blessed item, it was something I had earned after a hellish, near death trail, I had asked for a blessed arrow, I was nning on using this only when I had slept with the Dragon Empress ¡®Why are things so hard?¡­..¡¯ I could only smile as I looked at the beautiful man that now stood on a huge tsunami, it¡¯s sheer size was triple the cliff, in front of it I looked just like an ant, the water swirled as an image of a monster started to appear on it, I kept my smile as Imanded my harp Soon it started shaking as it started to expand, the purple strings moved as they joined as one, while the edges of the harp expanded, within seconds a beautiful blue bow with purple string appeared ¡®Erge!¡¯ I didn¡¯t wait as Imanded the bow, the bow started shaking as it started to expand, in a breaths time it grew as tall as me, with a thud the end of the bow fell to the ground shaking the cliff, the bow was embedded into the cliff I walked upto the bow as I held the arrow in my hand, even now it was wrecking my body, nearing the huge bow, I held the bow with my left hand as I pulled the bow along with the arrow with my right Cracking sound was heard as my body started to break fresh blood spewed from my arms as my body started cracking, yet I could only grit my teeth as I pulled the string to full lenght and when I did a huge dragon roar shook the world An image of a ck dragon appeared on my back, it¡¯s sized rivaled the tsunami in front of me, it stood tall and proud as it floated behind me, while on the outside the scene was silent, many of the girls there had stars on their face seeing the scene in front of them They could see a huge tsunami trying to swallow the silver haired boy in front to it, yet a dragon stood behind him, seemingly protecting him, the boy had a haughty smile on his handsome face as he faced the tsunami with a single arrow, how could this not cause ripples in the heart of these young girls? While things where good outside on the inside Austin was breaking down, his body kept breaking down due to the power of the bow, cracks and blood filled his body, just when he thought it was over golden particles stated to surround him ¡®This is!¡¯ I could only watch with surprise as thousands of golden particles surrounded me, they swirled around me before entering my body, soon power started to fill my body as it started to heal ¡®Please¡­..save our king¡­¡¯ Due to the power from thousands of different soldiers my body just for a moment held powers beyond it¡¯s limit, pleading words filled my ears, I felt as if nothing could stop me at the moment, a blue aura filled the ck arrow as I let the string go SWISH¡­BOOM I had only heard the wind rustle as I was sted back from the recoil, my hands broke, as the arrow traveled to it¡¯s enemy, the imaginary dragon too roared as it moved forward with the arrow ¡°Die!¡± The corrupted Xavier roared from the top as he put everything into his attack, the water shook as the tsunami moved forward, the water and the arrow met and then¡­..well there was no then as the arrow sted apart the water and it¡¯s power, as it moved for forward unhindered With a thud the arrow hit Xavier, it¡¯s power tried to break his body but at that time a blue aura travelled from the arrow to his bodypletely removing the corrupted mana, rity and relief filled Xavier¡¯s eyes It was just for a second but he saw the peaceful sea and his past, a smile filled his face as peacefulness took over it ¡°Thanks¡­..¡± That was thest words he spoke before the arrow drilled into his body and exploded, a huge wave shook the sealed world¡­ Chapter 123: A confrontation(?)

Chapter 123: A confrontation(?)

A huge shockwave shook the world, creating waves as the waters sshed, as for me, I was barely hanging on to the edge of the cliff with my one hand, while my right hand dangled on my side broken, it took a few seconds for the world to stop shaking ¡®Damn, that was intense¡¯ After the shock wave was over, I pulled myself up as I sat on the cliff, I took deep breath, trying to catch my breath, it¡¯s at that time a small blue water like wave flew and entered my body [You have earned the seas kings gratitude] At the same time several other messages started to sh before my eyes but I put them to the side, right now I was in no shape to check those but my trouble seems to have no end, as the world soon started cracking and shaking, it seemed that the world was breaking down I stood up on the cliff, it¡¯s at the same time that a spatial wave took over me and the next thing I know I am in the middle of a stadium surrounded by several students who were looking at me in surprise, I raised my head as I saw the scene of the water world being destroyed in the screen floated above ¡®It¡¯s finally over¡­¡¯ It was only now that I was able to get a sense of relief, all the adrenaline in my body started receding as pain filled my body, especially my hands, it¡¯s at that time I heard a familiar name call me ¡°Austin!¡­¡± Turning to look I could see ra running towards me, it was not only me who had decided to join but also ra too, with her abilities and my status it was easy to get an entry, of course when you have a doting aunt as a Dean, nothing is impossible, I gave a weak smile to the running ra as I spoke ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not that hurt¡± ra didn¡¯t reply as she ran up to me anxiously, as soon as she reached me she started using her darkness healing on me, the pain in my body receded as a calm feeling came over, soon my body started healing at an incredible pace ¡°Oh¡­.look at this, how can you be this risky!..really¡­¡± As she was healing she kept mumbling and speaking to me in a concerned tone, I could only chuckle at her behaviour, during the weeks our rtionship had gotten much closer, after all if it was before she would never speak to me like this ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s nothing much, I am sure that you could heal me quick¡± Hearing my words ra smiled before she focused back at the job of healing me, at the same time I heard a annoyed yet concerned voice ¡°Humph, look at you, you are notpletely healed, yet you already started flirting?¡± Turning to the voice I could see Nora walking up to me, there was happiness, concern and a hint of bitterness and unwillingness in her eyes but she quickly hid it when I looked at her, I smiled seeing my sister in a long while I could see that she had grown in to a beauty ¡°Oh?, is somebody jealous?¡± Hearing my words a bit of panic came to her before she snorted as she spoke ¡°Jealous, why should I be, it¡¯s just good that you are in one piece¡± I could not help buy smile seeing this, this big sister of might seem cold but deep down she¡¯s very caring, I really wanted to walk up to to her and hug her but looking at my current state it might no be a good idea, I looked deeply into Nora¡¯s eyes as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again big sis, I really missed you¡± Hearing my voice happiness flooded her face before she spoke back in a somewhat abashed voice ¡°Yeah I-I missed you too¡± It was quite cute seeing her try hard to act like she doesn¡¯t care ¡°Hehehe..it seems that you guys are having fun, meeting after long time¡± The voice was powerful and authoritive, I could see Olivia walking up to me with several others at her tow, most of then where capture targets that I would have to deal with, seeing all of them at one go I was dazed for a moment before I got my bearing back, 8 extraordinarily powerful and beautiful women¡¯s were walking up to me ¡°Indeed I am having fun but now it would be better since cousin is here¡± My words caused Olivia to scrunch up but she soon smiled as she walked up to me ¡°Indeed it¡¯s being some time since we saw each other, why don¡¯t we move to my private healing room and talk there?¡± There was a smile on Olivia¡¯s face as she said it but hearing her words the rest of the girls who came with her frowned, seeing this I smirked inwardly ¡®She¡¯s trying to pull me in before the others¡¯ I could see that each of them had ns to take me into the ring bearer group, meanwhile I looked each of the 8 girls that appeared, I could see Marlene and Catherine looking at me intensely, as if they wanted to gobble me up, meanwhile the others were looking me up like I was some sort of rare animal ¡°Cousin, I am sorry to say this but I am not joining any of your groups¡± Hearing my words Olivia and the others flinched, a frown came up on Olivia¡¯s face ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice had turned cold, while I wasn¡¯t obliged to join her, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can openly reject her too, but the way I said can be interperted in may different ways, I gave her a smile as I said to her ¡°Don¡¯t worry cousin I am not over stepping my authority here, it¡¯s just that I just wish to be a yer rather than a chess peice¡± ¡°Huh, you really have some arrogance¡± As soon I had finished speaking E scoffed as she looked at me like an idiot ¡°Be a yer?, do you really thingh you have the manpower and abilities or even the chance for it?¡± I tilted my head looking at E, my face looked like it was deep in thought, soon I spoke as if I found out ¡°Ah!, aren¡¯t you that girl from back then that lost to me?¡± Hearing my words, E gritted her teeth in anger Chapter 124: The Beginning

Chapter 124: The Beginning

E¡¯s gritted her teeth¡¯s in anger, after hearing my remarks, the small good impression she had of him now had gone up in smoke but she didn¡¯t let her anger cloud her, with a haughty look she spoke ¡°I wonder how you are going to be a ¡®yer¡¯ when you even don¡¯t have the chance to earn a ring¡± In the academia unless you have the ring, you can¡¯t forcefully create a group, the ring doesn¡¯t only make you a candidate, it also gives you power within the academy, it represent that you are the elite among the elite¡¯s, it¡¯s at this time that 2 girls walked up to me from the stadium ¡°Austin!!¡± Both of them shouted my name out loud, turning my head I could see, two fox tribe girls walking towards me, both Rika and Mika had grown up well, Rika had her white hair tied in a pony tail, her hight was average while her face was beautiful, her moderate assets was covered by her dress, while her white tail swung sideways due to excitement Meanwhile Mika was the same hight as Rika with an identical beautiful face, unlike Mika her hair was in a bob cut, giving her a cool look, her ck tail too was swinging side ways due to the excitement of meeting me, seeing them walking up to me I smiled ¡°Hey!, Mika, Rika long time no see, did you miss me¡± ¡°Yes!, my lord I missed you!¡± ¡°I missed you to my lord~~¡± Mika spoke with a stoic yet happy voice, while Rika spoke with a teasing voice, Rika¡¯s white pupils and Mika¡¯s ck pupils looked me up and down with happiness, seeing their lord and their love interest after a long time they couldn¡¯t help but look at me more, hearing their words, I shook my head, the previous shy Rika is no more, plus I could tell that they had gotten stronger ¡®Looks like they grew up well¡¯ ¡°C¡¯mon both of you this is school, you can call me by my name you know¡± Hearing my bitter voice both of the girls looked at each other before they responded with a bit more power ¡°Yes Austin¡± ¡°Sure Austin~~¡± ¡°You girls¡­..¡± I shook my head again as Iughed, after greeting me they looked towards, ra as they greeted her and started talking to her, by now my arms were mostly healed, while my pain subsided ¡°So?, your confidence is due to them?, I admit that these 2 are formidable and are ranked highly within thebat table but those two are not enough for your arrogance¡± E spoke while hiding her mild surprise, after all these 2 girls are quite popr within the school, leaving aside their looks, their strength is nothing to scoff at, alone the two girls are good but together fighting these girls are a huge headache It is a well known fact that fighting both of these girls is just like fighting a group both of their coordinations are impable, Mika was a closebatant while Rika being a long range water mageone not only that, they both have shared te, something that very rarely happens It means that both of them have the same te, in other words if one of them gets stronger so does the other!, it¡¯s two people as one, they had especially got more attention when they had entered within the top 10 of the battle board of their age, while getting within the top 300 in the whole school The Babylon Academy has a ranking board for each stuff, there is a ranking board for the one with the mostbat powers, even that is divided into different ones, there is a board based on the year and also one based on the whole school, one can climb higher by challenging the one at the top Not only forbat there is a ranking for academic, for military leadership, for the best witch and many more, of course the ones in the ranking also gets benefits too, but it was rare for anybody in the 5th year to get within the top 300, even some representatives from the wolf tribe had asked Mika and Rika to join them But they thoroughly refused them, saying they already have someone they want to serve ¡®I had thought that they were doing this out of gratitude but things look different now¡­..¡¯ E¡¯s mind quickly started turning, seeing the look of admiration and happiness from the girls, E could understand that things was different, meanwhile E was thinking I didn¡¯t even look at her causing E to fume on the inside, I looked through the surroundings ¡°They arete¡± ¡®Late?¡¯ Not only E the rest of the girls watching too got confused but soon their answer was heard, within seconds lost of different students started arriving at the stadium and each one of them was famous ¡°Boss!¡± A bulky and tall boy was running toward me, he had brown hair and green eyes, even though he was a student he looked like a huge truck with bulging muscles and a huge frame, his face was quite good, Jacob Miller ranked within the top 10 of his year, while being ranked within the top 100 of the whole school Nicknamed ¡®The Towering Shield¡¯, he had gotten into the school by using themoners schrship, after that he rose to fame due to his strong power and character, once the prince of the Rosalyn kingdom fought with him in pure strength and fell, Jacob was even asked if he wanted to be the princes brother, after wards there were several others that wanted to recruit him¡­.yet he epted none of them ¡°Lord!¡± Another boy running to me screamed, it was a demon, he had ck hair and red eyes along with reddish skin, with a horn in his forehead, he was a bit handsome with a cold look on his face¡­..Amon Azldse, a demon that shook the academy with his performance He too had joined the academy using themoner¡¯s quota, when he had first arrived many had looked down on him due to not having one wings, Amon belonged to the demon group of Zenderians who are proved of their wings, not every demon has them To a Zenderian there is nothing more humiliating than losing one of their wings, most would kill themselves, basically a one winged Zenderain is a cripple but Amon proved theplete Academy wrong Several demons challenged him but he fought and won with his single wings, Amon had developed a unorthodox fighting style with his wings, causing all those who challenged him to fail, Amon Azldse ranked within the top 10 of his year while being ranked in the top 100 of the whole , a phenomenal achievement when he¡¯s just 19 years old There were hundreds that wanted to sponsor him but he didn¡¯t respond he had always said ¡®I already have somebody that I wish to serve¡¯, now more students kepting to the stadium Chapter 125: The Rise Of The King

Chapter 125: The Rise Of The King

¡°Austin!¡± After Amon two other beautiful girls called my name running up to me, one was a rabbit beast girl with cartoonish pink hair and eyes, her dress tried desperately to hold in her huge breasts that seemed to bounce as she ran towards me, she had a beautiful face matching with her hair Rina Mareeil or more poprly known as the berserker rabbit, Rina had single handedly crushed the thought that rabbit beasts are weak, techenacilly they still are, within the beast tribes, the rabbit kin¡¯s are the nonbatant type, they like peace and basically deal with farming They didn¡¯t have any talent for magic orbat but Rina had entered the Babylon Academy through themoners rmendation, in battle she¡¯s a beast that fights without holding back at all, her specialty being speed and craziness, Rina Mareeil ranked within the top 50 of her batch and ranked within the top 100 inbat, at the same time she has ranking in the academic table being ranked 50 in her batch and ranked rank 300 in the whole Academy The girl running next to her was Sana, a cat girl with ck hair and eyes, she was leaned more towards the petite side with barely any breasts, she was more on to the cute side, with sparkling ck eyes, and a sense of danger from her She too entered through the schrship, with her entry she shook the Academy with her amazingbat sense and her derived bloodline ability shadow control, the assassin instructor of the Academy had quoted that she would one day be a fearsome assassin, ranked within the top 10 of her year and she¡¯s ranked within the top 200 of the Academy, the cat tribe and several others tribe had desperately tried to rope in her and Rina but to no vail ¡°Yo boss¡± Alex Ravancio, nick named the ¡®Devil nner¡¯, ranked number 1 in the academic and military leadership board for both his year and the Academy, he¡¯s also ranked within the top 400s in terms ofbat, just as he arrived he had shaken the Academy by challenging the number one¡¯s of both the board not only that he won! Alex had disappeared from his baron house when he was 13, leaving behind a letter,ter he reappears in the school with a mysterious sponsor at the age of 16, shaking the Academy with his intellect ¡°Austin~~¡± Another girl ran up to me with a smile on her face, she had blonde hair and blue eyes, along with a cute face, her body too was on the petite side, Emma Girol, a girl with great talent in taming and summoning magic, ranked within the top 20 of her age and rank 200 of the whole school battle board, she¡¯s also ranked within the top in the academic board too I smiled at them running towards me as I spoke out loud ¡°Long time no see¡­¡± ¡°Boss, how have you being?¡± ¡°Lord are you okay?¡± ¡°Wow Austin you have grown more handsome!¡± ¡°My hero how are you?¡± As soon as I had finished talking the others soon bombarded me with lots of question, making me dizzy for a moment, I waved my hands for them to stop before I looked at E, I cleared my ears with one hand before I spoke to her again ¡°Um¡­.you were saying something?¡± There might not have being the sound of a p but I could see E¡¯s face reddening up, E was indeed full of shame but more than that disbelief, not only her all those watching were full of disbelief, each and every student around Austin is famous around the Academy Each of them were wanted by many different powers, each of them had refused others saying they already belong to a group, who would have believed that they all worked under me?, I smiled seeing the look of disbelief on everyone¡¯s face, the audience sitting on the stadium to the teacher in the VIP room, all of them were stunned but this was only the beginning ¡°Where¡¯s Mark?¡± Hearing my words Emma smiled as she spoke to me ¡°He¡¯s already here¡± Hearing that I looked towards were Emma pointed, seeing that I saw a handsome young man with blonde hair and blue eyes walking towards me, his face had a cold look, while a great sword hung to his back, Mark Girol, seeing this man, the stadium became silent Mark Girol, ranked number 8 on thebat board of the whole Academy, his strength is undeniable, his talent, bloodline and powers are terrifying. a man that was even offered tutorship from a sword saint, he and both his sister had disappeared from the Girol family only to end uping to the Babylon academy as a rising star, he¡¯s thest holder of the 11th ring Mark didn¡¯t respond to the gasps or stares others, his cold face didn¡¯t have any fluctuations as he walked towards me, a sense of pressure filled the surroundings as he walked up to me, standing in front of me he did something that shook the stadium, He kneeled in front of me as he spoke ¡°Wee back my lord¡± Silence¡­.absolute silence filled the stadium as they all looked at one of the strongest student kneeling to another student, in this world nobody should kneel to another just due to power, even when one meets a king, one only has to bow to show respect Kneeling to another with your own desire means, only one thing¡­..total subservience, it means that you have given you life and loyalty to the one in front of you, in the case of Mark, since he was a knight, it meant that he had chosen to be my sword, in another words he would put my life above his, But that was just the beginning, soon the rest started kneeling to me in a circle, this time the hearts of those who saw it shook, be it the teachers, students or those who were watching in secret, all of them felt a chill up their body I didn¡¯t say anything as I stretched out my hand, no words were spoken as Mark put a ring onto my hand The ring was purple in color with a purple flower in the middle of the ring, I held the ring as I put it in to one of my fingers, soon the Academy at a whole started shaking as 11 huge pirs shoot to the sky, soon different names started appearing on each pir, at that time I heard a voice ¡°Austin, Austin Lionheart¡± Soon on the purple pir my name appeared, today the whole of Babylon academy shook to the core¡­.. a new candidate for king had appeared! Chapter 126: For The Future

Chapter 126: For The Future

¡®Sigh¡­.that was intense..¡¯ Currently I was in a check up room,ying on a bed, after my so called showing off, I was soon whiskered away to be checked up by doctors and healers, I gotta say, after the adrenaline, excitement and tension washes away, all that remains was a wave of exhaustion and a bit of embarrassment ¡°Looks like things go a bit out of hand¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel that, things went a bit unexpected, in truth I had doubts on how I should move forward in school, should I go through the hidden boss route or should I be openly powerful and special? There was a lot to thing about but it¡¯s then I thought, what do I want?, ever since I came to this world, it was a non stop nning for the future, it was non stop tension in my body, I always kept doing things so that I could survive, it¡¯s also then that I thought what about the future? Sure I could seduce each of these women¡¯s through, lies, deceit and maniption but what about the future?, would a rtionship built on all this survive?, do I just want to take them now and throw them away in the future? No, the answer came easily to me, if you had asked if I love someone, yes, I really do love Eleanor and my family but a rtionship built on lies is always a short lived one, one that is a ticking bomb that would one day explode, I really did have a mental breakdown during my travels, it was only due to Vena that I could move forward Vena Dragoneer, the current dragon Empress, during my travels, she apanied me for 2 years, during that time we got really close, I also fell in love with her too, but she had to leave after the 2 years, because it was getting to suspicious, that¡¯s also when I learned that the feelings from my bloodline is not a one way bridge, it also affects me, plus it seems that the feelings they held for me will only increase in due time I mean it doesn¡¯t make me fall in love with them, it just makes me fell closer to them, it also lets me fell their emotions and their desires, during these weeks I also got close to Lora, I don¡¯t, love her yet but I did take a small liking to her That¡¯s important to, I can¡¯t just think about making those girls fall in love with me I should also love them, that¡¯s why I cam up with a n, during my time I would make them all in love with me but I would not act like I love them In simpler terms, I would do things to make them fall in love with me but I would just act like a close friend, someone unable to ept or understand their feelings, I will most likely act like those dense protagonist, I will just stand at the side and watch the girls fight for me That too is another issue, each of the girls I target are not normal, polygamy is allowed in this world but it depends on the status of those women¡¯s and their willingness to share, well that is not probable for the women¡¯s I am going after Plus why should they share me, if they can¡¯t get me they could find another man, it¡¯s not like I am the only living boy in this world?, if they couldn¡¯t get me they could always find another man That¡¯s where the love metere¡¯s into y, from what I had understood, if a persons love goes above 70, it means they like me but ones it reaches 100%, that¡¯s when they are unable to leave me, 70%-90%, mean that they would fight for my love but if I don¡¯t choose them then they could just find another, I mean there are other handsome and powerful men¡¯s out there, why stick only to me? That¡¯s where the difficultyes in, the difference between 99% and 100% is the same as 1% and 100%, reaching 100%, would be extremely hard, the reason I was sessful at the beginning was because all the girls I went after where kids, they had grown mentally, hence it was easy to get into their hearts But now I will be dealing with the real tough ones, it¡¯s going to be, the only good thing is that once it reaches 100% it won¡¯t go down, well it won¡¯t go down, unless I do something that goes against thempletely, like killing someone they care about or something like that, as for above 100%, well that¡¯s not something I could do anything about ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a lot to do¡­.¡± I could not help but shake my head with a smile thinking about it all, nomally it should be hard but the travel I went through had really helped, in a way I hadn¡¯t still adapted to this world but now?, it¡¯s not a problem, I will survive and I will surely take all those girls for my self I am no hypocrite, I well damn know that I want to take all those girls for myself too, I am a scumbag but hey so what?, I would do whatever it takes and I will make sure to be happy about it in the future too, unknowingly a smile with fighting spirit came up on my face ¡°Looks like you are felling better¡± ¡°Ah!, yes doctor I am better now¡± I smilingly replied to the ck haired doctor, who was doing my body check up ¡°Its seems that you caused quite the ruckus, the whole Academy is taking about you, you really thrashed this years Seth hunt¡± ¡°Yeah, things got out of hand after some time¡± After that it was quite as the doctor did my check up, a few secondster her spoke ¡°Everything looks good, you can leave now, it seems that Dean wants to talk to you, so head to her room after this¡± I could only smile wrily hearing this, looks like I will be hearing a earful soon ¡°Sure thanks doc¡± Chapter 127: An Aunt’s Care

Chapter 127: An Aunt¡¯s Care

I soon dressed up and headed to the Dean¡¯s office or to be precise my aunt¡¯s office, I am pretty sure that I would be getting an earful soon, bracing myself I reached her office, I knocked as I asked for permission to enter ¡°Enter¡± Hearing Mira¡¯s lovely voice, I opened the door as I entered, soon a figure of a stunningly beautiful woman Entered my mind, she looked no different than thest time I met her, a sessful and powerful beauty, on of the most courted woman if this era, just her beauty was enough to make men desire her Seeing her sitting on a desk looking through a papers with at most seriousness without her veil, I fell into a daze for a moment before I shook my head as I walked towards her with a happy smile ¡°Aunt!, it¡¯s good to see you again!¡± Seeing me enter, she smiled, but the next moment it disappeared as I felt a strong pull on my ears, making me flinch ¡°Ow..ow..ow..oww, stop it aunt!, it hurts!¡± I cried out in a pitiful voice but it seemed to have no effect on this woman ¡°Good!, it should hurt, just what were you thinking messing around in the Seth hunt?, not only did you cause a mess but you also caught the attention of the entire world!¡± Mira was feeling a headache thinking about the thing her nephew did, I smiled hearing her words, even though she was admonishing me, I could still feel that she was genuinely worried about me ¡°C¡¯mon aunt, you can¡¯t me me for it, how was I going to know that such things were going to happen?, plus so what, won¡¯t I have my dear and beautiful aunt to protect me?¡± Hearing my words Mira snorted, as she looked at me, she let go of my ears, as she rubbed her head ¡°Sigh¡­.what am I going to do with you¡± I could only pitifully catch my reddened ears, as I spoke to Mira with a mischievous smile ¡°Ahh, my luck to think I would get to spent time with the famous Mira Lionheart, to think I would be close to such a beautiful, smart and stunning woman, ahh how lucky I am¡± As I spoke my expression was of at most reverence and my acting earned me a chop at my head ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°humph, look at you, all grown up and now you think you can talk like that to your aunt?, just where did you learn to talk like that?¡± But even though Mira spoke like that a amused smile came to her face seeing her nephew¡¯s antics, I clutched my head but soon my expression became serous as I looked directly into Mira¡¯s eyes ¡°Um?, but I only spoke the truth, I think you are a beautiful, powerful and an amazing woman, I could only be jealous of the guy who could be with you¡± Hearing my earnest and serious words Mira was stunned for a moment before she smiled, she rubbed my head with a doting expression as she spoke ¡°Look at you, being so good with your words, I am sure that you must have used this mouth to tease a lot of girls¡± ¡°Nope!, only for my beautiful aunt¡± ¡°Sure, whatever you say¡± ¡®Sigh¡­she still see¡¯s me as a child¡¯ Looking at Mira¡¯s reaction to my words, I could see that she doesn¡¯t think of me anything more than a boy, these things really need to change, it might be difficult but with due time I can change it Soon I was seated on a sofa with aunt Mira next to me, she had a serious expression as she spoke ¡°I do not know your reasons for causing such a huge scene but I am sure you have your reasons¡± Even though she tried to hide it there was still a hint of pride and happiness after seeing my achievements, even now Mira couldn¡¯t get rid of the scene she saw, it was still deeply itched into her heart, I smiled hearing her words ¡°Indeed aunt, I have my reason don¡¯t worry I will tell about it to you soon¡± ¡°I know, I am guessing that Grace must have spoken to you about the issues within the Empire, so be careful of who you trust, there has being heavy tension within the world right now, I don¡¯t no why but I fell it¡¯s the calm before the storm¡± I nodded my head to her words we kept talking about some main issues for some time, when I said to hr about my view I got from the Emperor her expression turned cold, she spoke with a high pitched voice to me ¡°Austin, remember that our family doesn¡¯t run from things, I might not be able to deal with the political issues of the Empire due to my status but that doesn¡¯t mean that anybody can touch our family, so don¡¯t worry, do what you want I will always have your back¡± I could not help but feel a bog touched hearing Mira¡¯s words, I just smiled to aunt Mira¡¯s words, soon our serious discussion was over ¡°Aunt?, are you free right now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well I just wanted to talk to you about my adventure, plus it¡¯s being a long time since we spend some tome together¡± Hearing my words Mira, hesitated a bit but looking at my pleading expression she finally gave in, but then I felt a ¡®headache¡¯, as I clutched my head in ¡®pain¡¯, seeing my reaction aunt Mira came closer to me as she looked at me worriedly ¡°What¡¯s it Austin?, is anything wrong?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s nothing. I am just having a headache, the doctor spoke that I just have to lie down but since I wanted to meet Aunt I hurried over¡± Hearing my words Mira felt conflicted, she looked at my pained face, seeing it she thought of something but I was much older now but thinking that she was the cause of the pain her hesitation vanished, Slowly she caught my head as she brought it to herp ¡°Aunt?¡± I looked ¡®confused¡¯, seeing it she smiled as she tenderly ced my head on her thighs with my head up, the sweet scent of her body entered my nose, as she stroked my head ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you cany on myp to take rest, I used to do this to you when you were young you know¡± I didn¡¯t say anything else as I focused my body on this soft pillow, with a smile I started talking to her about my adventure, of course I left out some parts, soon the office was filled with Mira¡¯sughter¡¯s, angry replies and many other emotions Soon like this time went by as Iid onp of this beautiful woman who truly cared and loved for me Chapter 128: Slow Progress(?)

Chapter 128: Slow Progress(?)

A hour passed as Iy in Mira¡¯sp, recounting my travels, hearing my story, sometimes she wouldugh, the other times she would be angry or sad, overall we spend an hour happily chatting It wasn¡¯t only me, I had even asked to talk about the things that had happened to her while I was away, Mira didn¡¯t object as she spoke about her life the past few years, now a hourter I was stillying on herp while she tenderly stroked my head Looking up I could see her beautiful shining silver eyes looking down at me, I too smiled as I looked at her stunningly beautiful face ¡°Looks like you are better now aunt¡± ¡°Um?!¡± Hearing my words Mira was surprised as she looked at me ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°C¡¯mon aunt others can¡¯t see it but I could tell that you were stressed, after all it¡¯s only when you are with family that you would rx¡± Hearing my words Mira¡¯s heart warmed, she had being constantly dealing with many things and secretly she had many tiring things to handle which had recently caused her a lot of stress, it had even effected her power growth stunning it for now But she hadpletely hidden it, not letting anybody find out her weakness, she didn¡¯t think that her nephew would find it, more over she really did get refreshed after spending some time with me ¡°Haaa¡­you really know me well don¡¯t you¡± ¡°Of course I do, after all you were my first love and my biggest crush¡± Silence, there was defining silence in the room after I had spoken, Mira¡¯s eyes widened to the limit from hearing my words, a tense atmosphere filled the wrong, Mira couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard ¡°Hehehe¡­don¡¯t worry aunt I already gave up, it was a crush I had on you when I was young¡± My eyes had a gentle look in them I was focused it on to Mira¡¯s silver ones, panic filled Mira¡¯s body for a moment after seeing me look at her like this ¡°Don¡¯t worry aunt, I already said that I had sealed my feelings, you know that after fathers death you were there for me the whole time, you had being there supporting me in everything, It¡¯s funny but I had thought that I would one day grow up and marry you¡± ¡°But then I had to learn that I can¡¯t marry you, I had lost even before I could try, so I threw those feelings away, I had thought of them as my childish feelings that would pass away, more than anything being here sitting next to you makes me happy¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry aunt, to the current me you are just family¡± Even though I said it like that there was a hidden ¡®bitterness¡¯ to my voice, hearing it Mira was stunned, she didn¡¯t know what to do, even though I said that I have no feelings for her, she could still feel the intense emotions I had for her, for a moment she really didn¡¯t know what to do ¡°Austin I-¡° ¡°Shuuuu¡± Even before Mira could speak I ced a finger on her lips, stopping her from saying anything, with a gentle smile I spoke ¡°Don¡¯t say anything aunt Mira, you don¡¯t have to feel awkward or anything, my feelings are my own, it¡¯s none of your fault, I already said you I am moving forward and the worst thing for me is seeing you hurt, so just be yourself¡± Mira blinked her eyes, she looked into my eyes that was swirling with deep emotions for her, she could feel her nephew¡¯s heart wrenching pain, for some reason she could feel my intense love and feelings flowing into her body, for a moment her heart shook, she couldn¡¯t understand how she was feeling my emotions so deeply ¡®Good, looks like it is working¡¯ Seeing the deeply shaken woman in front of me, I continued to supply my feelings and emotions to her, that¡¯s right currently I am supplying my feelings or to be excat the feeling the previous Austin held deeply in his heart and it¡¯s thanks to a spell [ Spell: The Beating Hearts Description: There was once a great romantic called Alferdo who deeply desired a way to transfer his feelings to another since he couldn¡¯t speak or give out any sweet words to his lovers, hence a deep and powerful spell was born! Uses: Helps you to transfer deep feelings to another, the spell attaches to the soul deeply supplying the feelings you desired to them Remark: Let the Games Begin! cost:20,000 ] Yup a powerful spell but it too had it¡¯s limitations, first of all the person I use it on must have absolute trust and love for me and second of all for the spell to work without anyone finding out the said person should be in a deeply disturbed state, plus I have to spend an hour with the target without any movement or huge disturbances Actually what I did was a gamble, unlike my mother I can¡¯t gift Mira an object with the sleep spell because unlike my mother Mira is an extremely powerful mage, her sensitivity to mana is no joke Is she ends up finding the spell I casted on the object I gave her, well then I would be fucked up bad, even now when I implemented my n, I was scared shit about her finding about the spell but than god it went unhinged, right now the spell is itched deeply into her, so whenever I am close to her I could supply deep feelings of emotions to her messing up her mental state, plus this spell also has some other interesting affects too ¡®Now lets see how you will look at me like a child!¡¯ ¡°Aunt are you okay?¡± Hearing my concerned voice Mira quickly broke out of her trance state, she took a deep breath trying to reign in her emotions but no matter what she does, she could still ¡®feel¡¯ my love for her ¡°Ye-Yeah, I-I am fi-umm¡± Suddenly as she was speaking Mira felt a small part of her body heat up from my touch, just as I had caught her hand in help, a deep sense of pleasure filled Mira¡¯s mind ¡®What¡¯s happening to me?¡¯ Mira¡¯s mental barriers were falling fast Chapter 129: A Small Leap

Chapter 129: A Small Leap

Mira¡¯s defences were quickly crumbling but before things got overwhelming I stopped, my current priority was to just change her view of me, as for the rest I have time, after all I wanted her to fall in love with me and it takes time As soon as the overwhelming sensations started to disappear Mira took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as soon as she had opened them back they were calm, as expected of a sessful woman she was quickly able to riel in her emotions As she opened her eyes she was met with her nephews caring and concerned eyes, even though small she could even now fell my emotions filling her body, seeing that I was bing more worried she spoke up ¡°I am fine, it was nothing major¡± ¡°Oh, I am d, I thought that something had happened¡± Even though I spoke happily, I was ¡®nervous¡¯ as my voice was a bity shaky, Mira could feel ¡®nervousness¡¯ from me. she could feel that I was scared of what her reaction would be, Mira raised her hands as she caught mine, just as she did a small pleasant sensation filled her body, it was much lesser than before but it was still there ¡°Austin I am happy that you had felt that way but you should know things would never work between us, I love you as a nephew, nothing more¡± Those words were hurtful but Mira had to do it, she had to make sure that her nephew wouldpletely give away such unhealthy feelings , as soon as she had finished speaking my body ¡®shook¡¯, I smiled ¡®weakly¡¯ as I spoke ¡°I know aunt, as I said I have already locked those feelings away, it¡¯s just that after seeing you they just seemed to get stronger but don¡¯t worry I know about my felling and I will surely get rid of thempletely¡± Even though I spoke with a smile, a deep sense of pain filled Mira¡¯s body, she would literally feel her nephew¡¯s heart breaking, her heart clenched feeling it but she had to stay her stand, it was for the best, she let go of her nephew¡¯s hand and tried to control her raging feelings ¡°Good, it¡¯s better that you find someone else, I am sure that you would be able to find an amazing woman for yourself¡± ¡°Sure, I will¡­..¡± There was an awkward silence between us as we had finished speaking, Mira had no idea what she should do now, after all now that she had heard about my feelings she really couldn¡¯t just see me as a child, I was the one to break the silence ¡°It seems that it¡¯ste, I will be heading out now¡± ¡°Sure¡± Just as I was heading out, I acted like I remembered something and took out a small white marble, I held it in my hand as I presented it to Mira ¡°Hear you go aunt, this is a gift that I had prepared for you¡± Hearing the words gift and feeling my exited emotions she looked at the small marble at my hand, seeing it her eyes shook in surprise ¡°How?!¡± ¡°I just happened to find it¡± Hearing myckluster reply Mira was stunned because the thing in my hands is not something you could just happened to find,ing out of her surprise she heavily shook her head, denying my gift ¡°No Austin this is too precious, you could use it for yourself when you reached the peak¡± I Shook my head as I aggressively ced the marble on her hands, the thing I gave her was called aw stone, it¡¯s use was simple it helps you to learn a world¡¯sw, as simple as it functions seems, thew stone is something every origin level 10 desires They would be willing to sell all their family fortune for it but getting it is not easy at all,w stones are something that is formed from this world naturally, it¡¯s extremely rare to get one Holding the marble in her hands Mira looked at me, I smiled to her as I spoke ¡°Take it aunt, aren¡¯t we family, plus it would take me a long time to reach the peak so it¡¯s better you use it¡± ¡°No, Austin don¡¯t you know it¡¯s value?, you found it and you should use it for yourself¡± ¡°Aunt¡± My voice became deep, suddenly Mira could feel my anger filling her body ¡°This is a gift that I want you to have, you not epting it means that you don¡¯t think of me as family and don¡¯t even think of just holding on to it, if you think of me as family use it, please¡± Hearing my pleading words and feeling my genuine emotion¡¯s of desire for her to use it, Mira became conflicted, on one hand she¡¯s happy at receiving such love and care but on the other hand she feels guilty that she¡¯s using my feelings for her profit, I ¡®sighed¡¯ as I put one of my hands on her face, causing Mira¡¯s body to tremble with happiness, I pulled her face to look into mine directly ¡°Aunt, trust me, I want you to use it, I might be saying this out of my own selfishness but I want you to be happy and this is my desire for you to have it so please use it¡± Mira hesitated for some time before she sighed and epted the gift, I smiled cheekily as I spoke to her ¡°If aunt is that reluctant you can pay me for that gift¡± ¡°Pay you?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Even though suspicious she asked ¡°What do you need?¡± I smiled smugly as I pointed to my cheeks ¡°I would be happy as long as you give me a kiss¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.what am I going to do with you, you are willing to give away aw rune for a kiss¡± ¡°But to me your kiss is worth more than the world¡± Hearing my serious reply and feeling my emotions, for the first time Mira blushed, she could feel her heart beating faster for a moment but she took a deep breath to control it, she hesitated on my reply, she had kissed my cheeks when I was young but now for some reason when she was asked to kiss it a strange sensation filled her body Looking at my eager face she thought over it for a bit ¡®It¡¯s just a kiss¡¯ Thinking that there was no harm in it she slowly stood up and she kissed my cheeks in a a hurry but I could still feel the sensation on my cheeks ¡°So soft¡­¡± Hearing my unconscious reply, Mira heartbeat started to beat up again, I didn¡¯t say anything else as I happily smiled and left the room, as soon as I did Mira fell on to the couch with a dazed expression, she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened till now ¡°Sigh¡­what¡¯s happening to me¡± Mira could onlyin as she looked at the ceiling, not knowing that this was just the beginning Chapter 130: Planning

Chapter 130: nning

¡°Oh¡­that was close¡± As soon as I had left Mira¡¯s room I held to a wall as I let out a sigh of relief, while all might have seemed okay, one small mishap and everything would have gone down the drain, my heart was literally beating out of my chest The cing of the spell itself was an extremely huge gamble, if Mira had even felt a small bit of the spell, it would have being over, I held the ce the Mira had kissed as I smiled, seeing my blushing expression of my aunt I had almost lost control Mira had always kept on a dignified appearance, so seeing her act like a girl was a refreshing experience but sadly it might be hard to replicate it, the only reason that everything went smooth was because Mira¡¯s mind was in shock, due to my sudden confession and the feelings I gave her, her mind waspletely disrupted But the second time she would be more ready and it would be more harder to open her heart to me but I have time, I already have a n for this beautiful aunt of mine, rxing myself I headed out of the room, as much as I like to goof around, there is so many things for the current me to do I walked out of the hall as the corridor¡¯s of the school came to my view, currently I was walking along the 5th years educational area, the whole of Babylon Academy is as huge as a city, the school already has teleportation circles set in for students and others travel Even though I was walking through the ssroom, there was not a single student at sight, the Academy had given out a week of leave due to the issues I had created, plus they also has to deal with theing festive After all this was the first time that all the rings have being gathered, plus thepetition for the title of King Of Babylon cannot be conducted in a small scale, I am sure that the news of what I had did had already spread across the whole world, the upingpetition¡¯s would surely cause the focus entire world on the Academy ¡®It¡¯s going to be a fun school year¡¯ I shook away my thoughts as I walked towards a teleportation circle set up, there were some students and others waiting in line, while some were arriving through it, seeing me arrive several of them gasped, they looked at me with admiration as they started to talk among themselves As I walked closer all of them moved aside allowing for me to reach the front, a special service of holding the ring, reaching the front I was met with the mage dealing with the teleportations, giving him a nod I said him my desired locations Normally travels like this required Academy points but just the ring on my hand is enough for them to give me those special services for free, I stepped into the circle as my vision went white, as the light faded I was met with the new sight, indifferent I gave a nod to the mage, as I walked out among the others gasps and talks Walking through the huge ce I reached a huge mansion, walking to the gates it opened on it¡¯s on as I walked inside, reaching inside the mansion, I walked to a big hall, entering the hall I was met with the sight of myrades Jacob, Emma, Mark, Amon, Rina, Sana, Alex, Zora, Rika, Mika and ra, all of them were sitting in a long table within the hall, seeing me arrive they all stood up, there was a happy and relieved smile on ra¡¯s face, I gave them a smile, telling that I was okay Without much talk I headed to the head of the table and sat down, seeing me sit down the rest did the same, there was silence for a bit before I spoke ¡°Now can you please tell me whose n it was for all of you to be this dramatic and kneel in front of me, when all the others were watching?¡± Hearing my words tinged with annoyance, they all turned towards Mark, who was now smiling slyly ¡°Sigh¡­..of course it had to be you¡± I could not help but rub my head with a tired expression, while it was my n to partake for the hunt for the ring, I didn¡¯t n it to be this showy, I guess it was my fault for taking in these mad guys ¡°C¡¯mon leader, I don¡¯t thing it was that bad, I mean you should have seen the look on others face when we all kneeled to you, puff it was so funny¡± ¡°What am I gonna do with you¡± I could only brush this off as I looked at Zora, she had changed from thest time, she had now grown into a beauty with a confident look, her red hair was left free, while her witch hat covered the top of her head, while her ck eyes gleamed with confidence Her moderate body was hidden by her ck dress, all in all she was quite good looking but the problem now was that she was staring at me in daze, it was like I became the only thing in the world in her eyes ¡®Looks like that things effect is showing¡¯ I could only cough and call out her name, as the rest of the others too had soon caught on to her weird behavior, it¡¯s only after I called out to her did she break out of trace but even still then she looked at me intensely ¡°Oh, I am sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to meet you earlier, I had being caught up in research¡± ¡°Sure it¡¯s no problem, after all I heard that you had being epted by a sage witch, congrats I knew that you could so it¡± ¡°Th-Thanks, it was only due to you I was able to reach this position¡± A small blush came to her face before it disappeared, she smiled as she thanked me again Chapter 131: Planning(2)

Chapter 131: nning(2)

Nodding my head to Zora, I looked towards Mark who was looking at me with his normal cold gaze, this guy barely talks to anyone other than his sister and does not care for anyone but his sister and me, I gave him a nod as I spoke ¡°Good work Mark, you did well¡± No reply was given but Mark nodded his head, I looked at all of the other¡¯s surrounding me as I spoke ¡°Who would have taught that the kids I picked up would grow up like this?, I am happy to see that all you are now happy and powerful¡± My voice was like a proud father watching his little kids grow, hearing my words each of them went into their thoughts, they all could say that if it wasn¡¯t for me their lives would have being hell, most of them would have probably died without my help and for this they would forever be grateful ¡°Wow!, Austin are you acting sentimental now?¡± Rina spoke with a wide smile, she was more of a carefree girl that spoke her mind, hearing her words I shook my head ¡°No, I am just happy that all of you are fine, plus I just wanted to warn you all, because the uping days won¡¯t be peaceful¡± ¡°Yeah, I can already imagine the chaos that¡¯s gonna spread from all this¡± Alex spoke with a wide grin, this guy only cares about causing problems ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!, I would punch away all those that want to cause trouble with you!¡± Jacob spoke as he flexed his huge muscle, while he was seated he looked calm and free but when he spoke about protecting a fierce aura surrounded him, it was not only him, others too supported his im ¡°Yeah I know you guys would but I am not only talking about the problems in the Academy but also the ones that would soon arrive from outside¡± ¡°Oh?, are you talking about the rising currents in this world?¡± Hearing Alex¡¯s question I looked at him deeply, it seems that he had already picked up some hints, Alex¡¯s words had gathered the interest of the rest that gathered at the table, I was quite for some time before I nodded my head ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not only that, I could feel some suppression from my uncle the Emperor, I have a feeling that he takes me as a threat and now after this disy of mine, I am sure that he won¡¯t just take a back seat¡± None of the people that gathered here are stupid, they could quickly understand the underhanded meaning behind my words, a ruthless light, along with a hint of craziness passed through each of their eyes, seeing this I smiled Normally when one hears that the one they support might have an enmity with the Emperor they either freak out or became scared but none can be seen in the eyes of the one that had gathered here, I could see it each of them were willing to do anything for me The previous time when they kneeled to me was not only just for entertainment they meant it when they kneeled to me, any of them would be willing toy their lives down for me, from a normal point of view they all would be crazy but that¡¯s the truth All of them here are a bit crazy, even the innocent looking Emma had a hint of craziness, all of the one¡¯s in the room had gone through many despairing things, making the more immune to death, only a crazy person would gather all of them together like this Well, who said that I waspletely sane?, Chuckling to myself I spoke ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to get all rilled up, for now this is only my thoughts, lets see how things would y out¡± After that I had a small discussion on how to proceed with my own faction, since I have a ring I have the right to create my own faction, normally I needed to create a good public image for myself to start this but with what I have shown I don¡¯t think any extra publicity is needed ¡°Sigh¡­..what do I do with you boss?, most of the participants I got are girls joining to know you¡± Alex shook his head as he held a stack of papers ¡°Do you know that the girls are calling you the silver prince?, looks like your love life won¡¯t boring here boss or is there anybody for you right now?¡± Though the way Alex said it was mischievous and in a teasing tone, there was a deep cunning light swirling within it, as soon as he had finished speaking the atmosphere in the room got a little heavy, all the girls in the room had a strange twinkle in their eyes as they looked towards me ¡®Go to hell Alex!¡¯ Seeing the increasing tension in the room, I could not but help curse that scheming prick, I was sure that if I said that I have someone then something dangerous would happen, I smiled calmly as I spoke back to him ¡°Um? a girl?, no right now I don¡¯t have anybody, I just kept running around in my adventures that I didn¡¯t pay any mind to it, maybe I might find someone that I like in the academy¡± Hearing my reply the eyes of the girls twinkled even more, all of them soon looked at each other with a wary gaze, none of them were not stupid to see the affections each of them held, each one of them were stubborn that they won¡¯t give up what they want But I pretended like I couldn¡¯t see anything only ra was smiling slyly as she knew my true self, plus I had already spoke to her about some of my ns and she would be a good spy for me who would tell the movements of these girls Chapter 132: Family Meet

Chapter 132: Family Meet

The girls looked threateningly at each other for a few seconds before they focused back on me, seeing this situation, Alex smiled slyly, creating situations with chaos has always being his favorite activity ¡°Anyway leaving aside the interest in my love life, why don¡¯t you tell me how the ns for the future is going?¡± Seeing that situation was bing bad, I quickly intervened as I looked at Alex with my question, seeing me talk the rest of the girls soon reigned in their hostility as they focused back on the topic at hand ¡°All is going well, truthfully as I said for the recruitment till now there only mostly girls, after all you still haven¡¯t shown the limit for your abilities¡± Hearing Alex¡¯s words I nodded my head, I could understand his train of thoughts, even if I showed outstanding results before it doesn¡¯t mean that all of them knows my true powers, after all I will bepeting with the other girls older than me and who have being here longer than me Along with it most people could only guess my Origin level, as I haven¡¯t shown it out, I guess most think that I am Origin level 4, which in a way is apliment, one must know that the normal origin level when one graduates from the Academy is Origin level 6 Reaching Origin level 3 at 18 is a genius, well that notion waspletely destroyed this year as students with monstrous strength are showing up more and more, breaking the bnce that was held ¡®sigh¡­.looks like I have to act out soon¡¯ Well is if a I truly show my strength then that would be breaking theplete bnce, my level of strength is totally crazy, so I would show enough to get the others attention ¡°Speaking of which the poem that you sang back then was amazing, I didn¡¯t that you could y that well¡± Rina spoke to me with a hazy look in her face, hearing her words the rest to travelled back to the situation that took ce a few hours ago, the poem that I had sung had truly swept deep into their hearts, especially the girls, the poem had further cemented their deep feelings ¡°Yes boss, you were so cool back them, you should surely sing for us whenever you have sure¡± Hearing Jacob¡¯s words of admiration I chuckled, as I promised ¡°Sure, I could y for you whenever you all have free time, just tell me when¡± After that the next half an hour we just discussed the important topic¡¯s rting to the future, after the meeting I bid them farewell, well the girls wanted toe with me but when I said that I had a family thing to do so they all reluctantly let me go, within a few minutes walk I reached another mansion which was bigger and better Unlike the other one, here there were butlers and other maids to look after it, seeing me enter each of them gave me a bow of respect, I just nodded my head to them as I entered arge room,ing inside I could see two women in the room One was a mature golden haired woman with green eyes, while the other had the same definition but looked younger, it was Grace and Nora, seeing me enter both of them smiled ¡°Austin¡± ¡°Hey, did I keep both of you waiting?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s fine after all you had things to do¡± ¡°Humph, I might forgive you for now¡± Two beautiful women and two different answers, I smiled to their reply, nothing beats being with your family, as I entered I looked around the room for a certain silver haired girl but not seeing her I questioned ¡°Where¡¯s Elda?¡± ¡°Here!¡± As soon as I had asked that question somebody jumped behind me, I could feel a soft body hugging me from behind, at the same time, a set of soft and fragrant hands covered my eyes, a soft and beautiful voice soon followed it ¡°Guess who~~~¡± ¡°Is it my beautiful, caring and lovely little sister~~?¡± ¡°Yes, you have guessed correctly, now you can look at me¡± My teasing answer had gained me a beautiful sound ofughter, I smiled as I turned behind, soon as I saw the figure in front of me I fell into daze ¡®Beautiful¡¯ I could see beautiful 16 year old girl as I turned around, her shinning silver hair was let free as it stunningly fell to her back, her green eyes shined with happiness, innocence and love as she directed her gaze at me Her face was the very definition of perfect, seemingly as if carved by the gods, her body had developed over the years, as they were hidden with her dress, I had scene several beauties and had thought that now I was immune to it but looking at this girl my heartbeat started beating faster as I felt a strange itch on my chest Not only that there was a certain feeling from her that seemed to fill my mind to protect her, to cherish her and nor to harm her, I quickly understood it¡¯s reason the fairy bloodline Fairies truly exist in this world, they reside in the Yggssdril world tree, living their life there, they are cute bunch of innocent and loving beings but by no means are they weak, the fairies are the race the directly work under the Goddess Of Life Fairies have near unlimited life source, they are the best healer in the whole world, they wield life magic, an extremely amazing source of healing, it is even able to bring back severed limbs And so even my little sister could wield said magic, making her now one the most wanted healers in the entire world, the only other human that has life magic is the saintess of the Goddess of life Not only that the fairy bloodline makes the wielder near perfect in everything, their beauty, grace and behaviour, best of all they make them extremely loyal and loving Chapter 133: Complex Family

Chapter 133: Complex Family

I looked at my beautiful sister who looked like a celestial fairy and fell in to daze for a moment but I recovered quickly as I smiled and opened my arms, nothing was needed to be said as she happily smiled and jumped into my arms I caught her body, as I hugged her tightly, a unique fragrance filled my nose her her headid on my chest, her body felt smooth and almost boneless, I had the feeling to hold her body forever, I held her tightly as I patted her back with a smile ¡°I missed you Elda¡± ¡°I missed you too big brother¡± A beautiful smile adorned Elda¡¯s face as shey within her beloved brothers arms, it was not only me who was extremely happy and delighted to be back, Elda too felt her heart filled with happiness at seeing the person she loved dearly Elda¡¯s eyes twinkled with happiness and satisfaction as sheid within her brothers arms, my scent flew into her nose as she relished in the familiar warmth she missed all these years, her hands tightened around me, seemingly wanting to fuse with me My body heated up as I held this delicate art piece, I patted her back, as she withered in happiness from my touches, justying within my embrace seemed to fill Elda¡¯s mind with at most pleasure, it is only now did she understand how deep she had fallen to her feelings and she knew that she could not go back anymore The years she lived on with out me with her now seemed dark and nd, the memories of my touches, my soothing words and the back that held on to protect her filled her mind as shey within my embrace, ¡®Looks like it is impossible after all¡¯ Fairies are being¡¯s of at most purity and innocence, they are extremely protective of those they recognize and terrifyingly oppressive to those they deem as their enemies, the day after Elda had awakened her bloodline she had understood it to the depth At that time she was asked to choose a person whom she would be with, the young Elda at that time was confused but soon she understood, she thought long and hard and in the end only the figure of her beloved brother filled her mind She unhesitatingly choose her brother to be her ¡®family¡¯, she was happy and exited to be of use to her brother but her happiness was short lived, it was only after her brothers disappearance did she finally understand her true feelings The love she had for her brother was different, it was something that this world would no ept, she was crushed and saddened, she took an oath to seal these feelings away, but it was for knot, Elda had underestimated her feelings, the one¡¯s she sealed only grew with time No matter how many other excellent boys she saw, no matter how many others expressed their feelings to her, in her heart these was only one person, her brother who had bracingly fought to keep her alive, no one else had a chance to enter her heart and no one else had the right to She kept trying, fighting those feelings away but when she had seen me again after all these times the feelings she kept hidden broke out like a dam, there was no stopping it any more and she knew it, she was fine if her love was never reciprocated, she was fine if she never got my love, as long as she was with me nothing else mattered, her hold on me tightened as she snuggled closer to me ¡®Brother I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you , I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I will love you forever¡¯ ¡°Elda?¡± Hearing my voice Elda lifted her head as she looked deeply into me seemingly as if trying to convey something, her face had a hazy look, as a blush covered her face, her eyes was half lit, while her lips seemed red and juicy, seemingly desiring for a bite, seeing a charming look my heartbeat started beating faster, for a moment we both fell into daze ¡°Cough, are you too done catching up?¡± It¡¯s only when I heard Nora¡¯s cough, did I break out of my trance, both of us quickly broke out from out hug, as I tried to reign in my beating heart ¡®Damn, that was close!¡¯ Looking at my happily smiling little sister I felt frightful for a moment, her level of charm is beyond extraordinary, just her weak look almost caused me to loose my self, I could only smile as I raised my hands to pat Elda¡¯s head ¡°I am happy, looks like my sister grew up to be quite the beauty¡± Hearing my words and feeling my head pat, Elda smiles, she closed her eyes as she relished in the touch she missed all this while, giving a pat on her head I turned to Nora who looked at me with aplicated look for a moment, then I looked at Grace who pouted for a moment, I inwardly chuckled at it ¡®C¡¯mon is she jealous of her daughter?¡¯ With a smile I moved forward towards my elder sister, seeing meing close with my hands opened she panicked for a moment but I didn¡¯t give her time to react, I quickly closed the gap between us as I took her into a hug ¡°Austin wai-¡° Nora tried to stop me but I didn¡¯t listen, as I held her sweet body in my arms, unlike Elda, her head was ced on my shoulder, Nora¡¯s sweet body scent filled my nose, it was different from Elda¡¯s ¡°I missed you a lot big sis and I am happy to see you all good, my big sis grew up to be very beautiful¡± Nora at first wanted to resist but when she was in my embrace all those thoughts flew away, my words brought a small blush to her face as sheid her head on my shoulder, aplicated sigh left her mouth She wanted to resist, she wanted to push me away, she wanted to keep me away, she wanted to keep it at bay, her feelings, she wanted to forget them, she wanted her brother to be far from her, she wanted her little brother to far away from her, so that she could keep her self at bay She had promised to distance him, she had willed herself to be far away from him, to keep a distance, yet why?, why did it only take a single hug from him to sway those thoughts? Chapter 134: Complex Family(2)

Chapter 134: Complex Family(2)

Nora Lionheart, it¡¯s a name pretty relevant within the Babylon Academy, being the eldest of a duchy and the future Duchess, she ys a great role in the uping future of the world If anybody¡¯s asked about her the reply they would get is beautiful, powerful, amazing and a future pir of the Ezraeil Empire, it¡¯s a forgone conclusion that she would be an amazingmander, there were several noble scions that wanted to court her, yet she remained stoic, not at all moved In fact she had even got violent when some of them got vey pushy, Nora¡¯s not a powerless woman that anybody could touch, to the other¡¯s she¡¯s perfect and has everything she could have in the world, yet no one knows that one things that she actually wanted could never be hers It was her brother, Nora desires a greater love from her brother, Nora¡¯s childhood was happy when her father was alive but his death devastated her, at that time it was her duty as the oldest to support her sibling but s the death of her father was too much for a 9 year old child And it¡¯s then that Austin her younger brother became an outlet to her emotions, back then it was out her anger and despair, she had pointed to her brother and screamed, shouting that it was because of him that she had lost her father, back then her mind was messed up and she didn¡¯t know what she was doing It was only after saying that did she understood what she had done, she could still remember his pained face that day, ever since then she carried the guilt of it, she thought that by staying away, it would be better but that was only hurting her and the ones she loved more Her memory was still vivid, the day her closed heart was opened once again by the very brother she had hurt, she could still hear his words of constion, that was the day that she had finally gotten freedom, no that day she got a ce to lean on, a ce to open her heart Strangely at times she could feel like Austin was older than her but somehow that only made her happy, being the oldest she had a lot of pressure to handle so having someone to open up and just be herself was a relief, soon her brother had joined the family that was almost broken Finally the happiness in Nora¡¯s life had returned, the days that followed were one of the sweetest of her life, just pure happiness, she had undoubtedly gotten close to her brother, he became a ce to rest her head on, an outlet to her worries and a best friend, back when they were alone she could be willful, childish, yful and there was nobody to judge, no body to say that she was being disgraceful It was always strange when she felt like Austin was older than her but she didn¡¯t care, she just wanted a shoulder to lean, Nora keenly understood that her feelings foe her brothers were turning into something else, it was faint but her heart would only ever be at peace when she was with her brother, it was only then she doesn¡¯t have to be the amazing Nora just the real Nora Her heart would always lit up in happiness when she spend time with her brother at first she was confused of her feelings, she shrugged it off as she decided to spend her days in bliss with her family but darkness struck again, her memories were still clean, even though she couldn¡¯t move nor speak she had still understood what had being going on She was the older one it was her duty to protect her family and her siblings, yet she ended up needing her brother, it was then that she had finally understood what she was feeling She could remember it as if it was yesterday, the scene of Austin protecting her with his back, the scene of him taking arrows to his body for her, the scene of him fighting to protect her, at that time the feeling which she was barely developing bloomed to it¡¯s peak At that time she remembered her fathers words of how he spoke about how he fell in love with her mother, at that time she understood the sweet taste of love, Nora felt unworthy of her brothers love and protection, at that time just the thought of his death broke her heart to pieces She was yful, idiotic, willful, and she had hurt her brother, yet he never resented her, he never shouted at her, he took it all in and loved her unconditionally, he didn¡¯t hesitate to risk his life for her, at that time she truly understood the sweet taste of love Her heart was flooded with emotions, yet when she had clearly understood her feelings she panicked, her feelings were taboo, something which she shouldn¡¯t feel, the day after she cried into her pillows cursing her fate, she clearly loved him and wanted him, yet she couldn¡¯t have him She fell in love with somebody she couldn¡¯t have, she took an oath to keep her feelings away, she didn¡¯t want her brother to know about it, she knew that it would only bring ruin, she knew that this time she shouldn¡¯t be wilful, she thought she could always find someone else to fall in love with, it won¡¯t be that hard right? Wrong, she was very wrong, Nora had underestimated her feelings, whenever she saw her brother standing with another girl or whenever she saw him ying with ra, her heart leaped with fury and jealousy any other male she meets, none could dazzle her like her brother Austin¡¯s presence itself was a light in her dark and gloomy words, his words and his presence were itself a sense of happiness to her, it was only when she was with him that she felt free, liberated and honestly relived, just the taught of someone else other than her brother holding her filled Nora with deep disgust Simrly just the taught of him holding another woman, filled her mind with deep anger, but she controlled herself she promised herself not to interfere with his life, and it¡¯s then that Austin left for his adventures The Academy was fun, she had other friends but she felt a deep void in her heart, no matter how great or awesome no boy could move her heart and when she had finally saw her beloved brother again the void was filled, just when she fell into his embrace her body lit up with pleasure and a surge of warmth she missed thesest years To her he was her light, her warmth and her salvation, just his touch wavered her will, his sweet words caused her heart to beat with great rhythm, just a single hug but it had already shown her that she had fallen in deep, Nora closed her eyes as sheid in her brothers arms His broad shoulders held her body, yet she didn¡¯t feel a hint of difort, no she felt as if she belonged in these arms, she felt fulfilled in her heart, she felt loved, her mind was inplete disarray, justying in his body filled her body with unheeding pleasure and satisfaction The smell of his scent that she dearly missed drilled into her heart, she knew it, this is what she wants, this is what she really desires, her mind shed with all those girls that surrounded him, she thought of her brother getting married and having children¡¯s and that thought repulsed her ¡®Yup all those girls could go fuck themselves¡¯ Nora tried, she really did but know no more, she raised her head while sticking close to her brother, one of her arms held her brother face, a smile she rarely has filled her face ¡°Brother wee back¡± ¡®Yes, you should be mine and only mine¡­..¡¯ Chapter 135: Issue’s

Chapter 135: Issue¡¯s

¡°Brother wee back¡± Hearing Nora¡¯s words as she held my face, I was surprised, I looked deeply into her eyes showing intense emotion¡¯s, I was very familiar with those eyes of obsession, I have already seen those eyes in some of my women ¡®Sigh¡­.how did this happen?¡¯ I mean, I had just held my sister and told her I miss her, is that enough for this development?, truthfully I don¡¯t know and I am really starting not to care, I caused this, so I too have to live with it¡¯s consequences, I shook off my thoughts as I too smiled as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s good to be home with family¡± Hearing my words, all the three women in the room smiled, Nora¡¯s eyes zed as she leaned in and kissed my forehead, I could feel her soft lips on my forehead, she kissed it for a second before she let go, I could see her eyes ze in happiness after it ¡°Hehe..looks like big sister missed me a lot¡± Hearing my teasing voice her face blushed for a moment before she snorted and let go of the hug, I could see Nora¡¯s eyes dim for a moment when she let me go, I could only inwardly shake my head as I sat on the sofa opposite of Grace As all this was happening Grace only looked at it all with a smile, to her this was just her children¡¯s getting along nothing more, it was truly good that Grace right now couldn¡¯t peer into her daughter¡¯s thought¡¯s, otherwise one would wonder if she would still be able to hold that gentle smile As soon as I had sat in the sofa Elda jumped into myp, I could feel her soft perky ass within myp, at the same time she leaned back using my body as support, Elda¡¯s fragrance filled my nose again, as her soft bodyy in my embrace I don¡¯t know if it was on purpose or not but as she sat she made sure to nicely move her ass up and down myp, this girl was really testing my patience, unlike the other girls, Elda¡¯s beauty is something that sweeps into you the more you look at her, the more time you spend with her the more you would desire to protect her ¡°Hehe, as I expected big brotherp is the best¡± Hearing Elda chuckling with happiness, I could only scream inwardly but I gotta say Elda sitting on myp does indeed feel good, I chuckled as I held her lithe waist ¡°Elda you are already a big girl, should you be still sitting on myp?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care I want to sit on big brotherp, could it be that big brother doesn¡¯t like Elda anymore?¡± As Elda said those words her eyes dropped as, she held her head done seemingly falling into despair, any man seeing this would beat up the guy that caused such a pain to such a fairy, looking at Elda¡¯s acting I couldn¡¯t help but think that the past shy Elda seemed far away ¡°How could I ever dislike my dear little sister, you are one of the most precious thing in this world to me¡± As I said that I hugged her body and pulled her into my embrace, her soft body felt smooth, Elda smiled a sheid her head on my shoulder with a dreamy look, as soon as I held her, her tears disappeared and a smile took over it ¡°I have to say, you really have grown up my little Elda¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± Elda replied back to me with her face still deep into my chest, I looked at both Grace and Nora who was looking at this with a pouty look, they both seemed to have a look of jealousy as they looked at Elda ¡®Those to really are alike¡¯ Like mother like daughter, is all I could think as I looked at the jealous look on these girls faces ¡°I wonder how you would feel when you get to know the problem Elda has caused for you¡± ¡°Problem?¡± Hearing Nora¡¯s words I looked at her in doubt, not only that I could also feel Elda tremble in my embrace ¡°What did Elda do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, she just dered to the whole Academy that she would only ept the boy that beat her big brother¡± ¡°Um?¡± Hearing Nora¡¯s words I was stunned for a moment, before I looked down at Elda, I raised her head I as looked at her face but Elda was trying to dodge my eyes ¡°Elda, tell me what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It-It¡¯s¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to me Elda, she did it to get those boy¡¯s of her back¡± ¡°Boy¡¯s?, could it be that she¡¯s being pestered with love confessions?¡± ¡°Yes, it was quite the problem¡± Nora didn¡¯t hesitate before she started exining the situation to me, after she finished speaking I couldn¡¯t help but feel that nobility is really a pain, well the issue is not big, it¡¯s just that there are several boy¡¯s who fell in love with my sister Elda¡¯s appearance itself is stunning, her beauty is one in a million in even I was charmed by it for a moment, it¡¯s not only that there¡¯s also the fact that she has the fairy bloodline, due to it she also has the aura of a charming, gentle, poise and well mannered woman Anybody will feel protective of her once theyid their eyes on her, adding to the fact that she would bepletely devoted to you once you marry her, who could resist?, after Elda had started attending the Academy there¡¯s no end to the amount of boy¡¯s that confessed to her In fact there were several noble families that extended a need for political marriage but my mother had pushed all those away, Grace was a woman that believed in choosing their own partner, so she refused to use her daughters marriage for politics, plus no one wanted to upset Elda, after all she in one of the 2 people in the world that could use life magic In the future she would be a very wanted healer, so nobody was forceful, plus Elda¡¯s status is also not something people could mess with but the problem came when boy¡¯s with higher level started confessing to her It seemed that the prince of the lion tribe, the prince of the demon worlds Efeth Empire, prince of the Whale tribe and some other boys have deeply fall in love with Elda and they were unwilling to give up, so out of headache Elda said that she would only consider the one¡¯s that beat her big brother Chapter 136: Issue’s(2)

Chapter 136: Issue¡¯s(2)

¡®Sigh¡­what a pain¡¯ After getting to know everything, my head throbbed with a headache, well I had to see thising, after all in the game there¡¯s no need to exin about the lives of the characters but still this was even beyond my n Well I did think that some might fall for Elda but I didn¡¯t think that she would attract this much attention, plus none of these guys are willing to give up, they are adamant that they love her, I sighed inwardly as I looked at the beautiful creature in my arms Elda was fidgeting in my embrace, seemingly afraid of my reaction, I didn¡¯t keep her waiting as I held her soft body tighter in my embrace, one of my hands held her smooth lithe wait, while the there one slowly patted her back Feeling my gentle touches the nervousness from Elda¡¯s body slowly disappeared, her body melted with pleasure from my gentle touches as sheid her head on my chest, she timidly raised her heading up on my gentle and loving smile, something Elda had dearly missed ¡°Big Brother I-¡° ¡°Shuush, no need to feel guilty or bad, you did what you had to, plus as your older brother, isn¡¯t it my duty to protect you?, so don¡¯t worry, if those guys really want you then they have to go through me¡± As I said those words I gently patted her head, feeling my pat, Elda closed her eyes as she purred in happiness, her body lost strength as shey peacefully in my embrace, relishing in my scent ¡°I knew it, big brother is the best¡± I smiled happily as I heard Elda murmur within my embrace, it was when we were happily getting into our own world that Nora spoke ¡°You two really seemed to be happily slipping into your own world¡± ¡°Um?, is someone jealous?¡± Hearing my retort, Nora just snorted with displeasure, I looked at her mischievously as I extended my hand towards her head, since Nora was sitting next to me I so was easily able to reach my hands towards the top of her head Seeing my iing hand, Nora wanted to dodge but her body seemed immobile, while her mind said no, her body was more forward, soon within seconds my hand reached her smooth golden hair, I gently patted the top of my elder sisters head Feeling the pat and my gentle look a hint of blush filled Nora¡¯s face, unknowingly she closed her eyes to enjoy it as a gentle smile apanied her, I patted her head for a few seconds before I let go, feeling the loose of warmth in her head, a sense of disappointment filled Nora¡¯s heart but it was soon washed away with my words ¡°Sister, even if it was you I would still fight for your happiness, don¡¯t you already know it, both of you are one of the most important people in my life, I would do anything to protect you¡± ¡°Ye-Yeah I-I know¡± Nora¡¯s heartbeat fastened at an unnatural pace, she tried desperately to hold back the smile and satisfaction that was building deep within her, seeing that Nora was traveling to her own world I turned to Grace as I spoke ¡°Mother have you already joined?¡± Hearing my question Grace smiled as she spoke back ¡°Indeed, I have already received my own office, I would personally start my first ss after the Academy starts again¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s good, it seems that we would be able to spend more time together¡± As I spoke there was a mischievous smile on my face, seeing it Grace smiled as hint of red filled her cheeks, it was pretty cute to say the least, afterwards both Grace and Nora continued to talk with me We talked for about a few hours, at that same time Grace yelled at me for being reckless in my action, while Nora nodded to it, at the same time they congratted me for my achievement¡¯s while bombarding me with several questions, especially about my so called followers, This talk went on about for a long time as darkness descended ¡°Looks like it¡¯s night already¡± I spoke looking out the window and Nora seconded to it ¡°Um, it looks like we lost track of time¡± ¡°Sigh, how long as it being since we sat like this and talked¡± There was a satisfied and contended smile on Grace¡¯s face as she spoke those words, Nora nodded her head to it as she looked at me lovingly, at the same time I was patting the hair of Elda who at some time had fallen asleep, Elda¡¯s smooth silver hair was extremely soft to touch Elda slept contend on my chest with a big smile on her face, even when asleep her hands held onto me tightly, I smiled at her behavior as I have a small kiss to her forehead, she seemed to have felt it as she hugged me tighter ¡°It seems that Elda, doesn¡¯t want to let you go¡± Grace giggled seeing her youngest child¡¯s behaviour ¡°Indeed it seems that she missed me very much¡± My smile never left my face as I spoke ¡°It will be hard for her to sleep like this why don¡¯t you take her to one of the rooms here, she will fell morefortable¡± ¡®I doubt that¡¯ I retorted to Grace in my mind as I stood up carrying Elda in a princess carry, as I walked towards one of the bedrooms in the mansion, reaching the room I tried to pry Elda out of me but she held on tightly ¡°Um, noo~~¡± ¡°Elda?, Elldaaa¡± I looked at Elda¡¯s beautiful and charming face as she slept, her eyes was closed as her head was snuggled close to my chest, I treid whispering her name yet she didn¡¯ budge from my embrace ¡°No~~, don¡¯t gooo~~¡± ¡°Sigh what do I do with you?¡± I was having an headache looking at my sister who was talking in her sleep, it took some time but I finally able to get her off as I gentlyid her on the bed, covering her with a nket I kissed her forehead ¡°Sweet dreams Elda¡± With that I headed back to the room, entering inside I could see that Nora was heading out for some other things while Grace was about to head for some sleep as she was tired from the long journey, before that Nora looked at me as she spoke ¡°Olivia wants to meet you¡± ¡°Oh?, when?¡± ¡°Anytime tomorrow head to our factions head office¡± With that Nora tried to walk away but before that she turned towards me as she spoke sternly ¡°I will give it my all¡± Seeing such a side from her I replied with the same seriousness ¡°Me too¡± After that Grace too headed out to sleep, as she had to deal with many things she was tired but before leaving she made sure to give me a secret kiss, since we were in the Lionheart owned mansion we couldn¡¯t do anything romantic in public, with that I was left alone ¡°Looks like its time to meet her¡± Smirking I too walked to a certain direction Chapter 137: A New Catch

Chapter 137: A New Catch

Darkness had descended in the whole of the world, the moon shined bright in the sky, small cold winds brushed aside my face as I walked through the street of the Babylon Academy, it¡¯s being a few minutes since I had left the mansion and began walking Instead of the teleportation circle I thought of walking for once, the darkness of the night was calming to my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the words Nora spoke, as luck would have it Nora had joined the faction of Olivia If I really wanted I could have spoken to Nora and make her join mine but that would have many recuperations, most of all I know that Nora is powerful independent woman, she doesn¡¯t need me to tell her what to do, though I couldn¡¯t help but find her serious face a bit cute I clearly know that Nora only has a tough exterior and a warm hurt, no matter what Nora will not be able to bring herself to harm me, that early expression of hers was she trying to confirm to herself, leaving that aside I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the Academy size is huge Babylon Academy spreads over a huge distance, almost the size of a city, the Academy itself has many shopping center¡¯s, parks and many other areas, most of all the Academy itself is cut into three segments with each segments having it¡¯s own buildings The three teaching segments were for the Meth, Seth and Berth division, not only that there¡¯s also different buildings for different activities, for example there¡¯s a dedicated area that allows for ground battle with mounts, there¡¯s also a one for Arielbat too There are several training towers that one can climb, the further you climb the more rewards and powers you get, in the academy there¡¯s a tower for each main path, the mage¡¯s, knight¡¯s, witch¡¯s and many more, climbing each tower represents the path you take in your upation Plus the Academy has training for other nonbat area¡¯s too, like there is a illusion room where you get to be amander and lead an army, depending on the scenario you ovee, you could earn points Points indeed, it¡¯s one of the important currency of the Academy, you can use these points for all the things in the Academy, from renting a training room to renting or buying a mansion or a separate house in the Academy Of course money too works here but again, it would cost a lot money if you want to use it in the Academy, plus for the most important things academy points are needed, the points can be earned in many way, it can be earned bypleting any missions the Academy gives out or by earing a spot in any of the leader board But creating factions is not allowed, only the ones that has one of the rings can do that but there are clubs, each one based one the upation one chooses, they cannot fight for power but they can gather together and show that their path choose superior In fact there is even a archer club but it¡¯s at the bottom of the power pyramid, the archer as a single profession only rose up after Eleanor, so the number of people proficient in it is very small ¡®But that¡¯s going to change soon¡¯ I hummed as I thought about my ns for the future, before I entered the Academy Eleanor contacted me, of course even after west met, we still kept contacts, asionally I would even send her flowers and loving gifts, after all you gotta let them know you are there Anyway Eleanor only spoke a single sentences ¡®show them the power of the bow¡¯, it might be simple to hear but achieving it is very tough but I didn¡¯t reject Eleanor, after all I still love her and most of all she had given me a lot, it¡¯s time that I did something for this path And soon in deep thoughts I reached the male dormitory, yup that¡¯s right the dormitory, as I said before, if you are rich you can buy your own mansions and different ces but for those poor nobles who couldn¡¯t afford it the Academy provides it¡¯s own services So why am I hear even though I have a mansion?, well it¡¯s simple, smirking to myself I walked towards the room allocated to me, reaching my door, I started opening it, entering inside could see that it was a huge room for two and in the hall I could see a cute boy The boy had short green hair tied in a ponytail, while his eyes was bright hazelnut color, his stature was short only reaching my chest, as his face was more ambiguous cute rather than handsome, though he had small well developed physique, it¡¯s sure that he trains his body very well, if I didn¡¯t know better I would have thought that he was a trap, but I do know better [ Name: Shira Hillclowd Sex: Female Age: 18 species: human Talent: 9/10 Power: Origin level 3 Title: The hidden girl, The one who ovees Love: 0% Description: a girl who had no choice but to dress up as a boy, due to the circumstance¡¯s forced on upon her >even though she had been through a lot of tough shit, she still believes in her own self >Doesn¡¯t care about anything other than bringing up her family Difficulty: B(You gotta do, what you gotta do) ] Yup it¡¯s another capture target, here it¡¯s the cliche scene of having a girl roommate who hides that she¡¯s a girl, in truth this room should have belonged to Leonardo but when you have a doting aunt nothing¡¯s impossible After using the excuse of wanting to feel a normal Academy life, Mira gave me this room, though I picked it, anyhow the girl that stands in front of me is from a fallen Baron house, her family is really in the brink of destruction and the only way to save it was to find their family weapon, which is kept in the hidden world belonging to the Academy In truth Shira¡¯s family was a famous house hold that had done meritorious deeds in the past, in fact one of their ancestor is a hero but sadly the sands of time had swept it away, until Shira was born She had inherited their family bloodline but shecked their heirloom weapon to bring out her full power, moreover her father¡¯s position was at jeopardy, it was only due to her that Shira¡¯s father could keep his position And for that Shira needed to act as a boy, there are manyplicated reason for it but Shira doesn¡¯t mind, this girl is aplete training maniac, she only cares about increasing her power and nothing more, hell I think she enjoys being about because she doesn¡¯t have to deal with anything girly Coming out of my thoughts I smiled at my roommate, it would surely be fun bringing this girl that only cares about getting stronger to scream in pleasure ¡®Ahhh, I really do love going to school¡¯ Chapter 138: A New Time

Chapter 138: A New Time

Hey, at first I was really worried about going with this chapter but in the end hell I went with it! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡°Hello are you my roommate?¡± I smiled as I walked in and greeted Shira, seeing me her face lit up in surprise, it was normal after all I have recently became famous and even she was there when I had fought against the army Technically I had messed up the Seth hunt and had stolen the show from her and the rest that had reached thest stage, still even they couldn¡¯t help but agree to it that I was strong, Shira soon regained her self as she looked at me suspiciously ¡°What is someone like you doing here?¡± Shira¡¯s voice was soft, in fact it was androgynous, not manly and not too girlish too, hearing his question I reacted with confusion ¡°Um?, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, just with your status you could own your own mansion much less when you have a whole lot of dogs waiting behind you¡± ¡°Dogs?¡± I asked back with a smile but inside I was holding back the bloodlust that was brimming within me, my question caused her to sneer as she spoke ¡°Why?, what¡¯s wrong?, to me those that bend down to others are just dogs, to think at once I used to admire one of them, it just makes me sick¡± There was utter disdain on her face as she spoke those words, for a moment I had seriously considered ripping her head from her body, even though those guys had swore loyalty to me, I have never once thought of them as a ve to me ¡®Calm down Austin, calm down¡¯ ¡°Anyway shouldn¡¯t those dogs have built a mansion for you or anything, oh that¡¯s right you are from the Lionheart Duchy right?, I thought that maybe after your heads death they would fall who would have though that you family will still stand?¡± The disdain in her face became more apparent, she looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze as she spoke ¡°I mean you have that stoic faced big sister, I mean who could even feel anything for that angry faced woman but I gotta say you little sister is lucky, after all she has all those guys to look after her, she¡¯s just lucky to be born beautiful¡± The more she spoke the more the smile on my face widened, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to ¡®praise¡¯ my mother too ¡°Looks like I have miscalcted something¡± ¡°Um?¡± Hearing my cold voice Shira looked at me in surprise, at first I had thought that shira was just trying to make me angry but looking at her I could say that she has at most disdain for me, my family and the one¡¯s that I care about It¡¯s funny that now I realised it, she doesn¡¯t even have the power to oppose them yet she has such an arrogance?, from what?, just because she has a bloodline of a fallen hero?, just because she thinks she will get stronger one day? ¡°It¡¯s funny¡± ¡°What is?¡± Shira asked back flinching at my cold words, I held back the at most anger that was boiling inside me as I asked this girl a question ¡°Did you join a faction?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°Just answer me¡± ¡°If you want to know, I have joined the faction belonging to the Rosalyn Prince¡± ¡°I see¡± I nodded my head as I closed my eyes from what I knew in the game Shira didn¡¯t join any faction, actually I knew that Shira was arrogant, after all I had already kept some tails and informants on some of the capture targets I could only do this on the one¡¯s that have no huge backing or power, I really didn¡¯t give much to it, I had thought that I would be able to handle her arrogance, maybe even twist her but the moment she spoke all those thoughts went out the window During my travels I found out my major w, that was having too many faces, I mean if I showed different face for different girls, then what would happen when they all meet?, that¡¯s why I thought of showing my true self with a few hidden sides In truth I won¡¯t give a shit if somebody I don¡¯t know dies in front of me but I do not ept someone talking shit about people I care, even though at first I only took them in for my own use, I slowly epted them as family And now there¡¯s a girl calling them as a dog, in truth I can easily control my anger and easily forgive her and talk to her but would that be the true me?, would I be needed to lower my head and hold myself back to every capture target? Do I really need to be a goody two shoes in front of this bitch?, just to appease her?, in front of this bitch who doesn¡¯t even know to correctly reign in her arrogance?, I am no saint I lie and manipte others but I make sure not to hurt them or treat them badly in the future, most of all I desire them and I did what I need to do to get them I mean I wouldn¡¯t care if she was evil or talks shit about others, after all I am not a good person myself but after she calls the one¡¯s I consider my family as dogs?, am I to be loving towards a woman that taints my family? ¡°Hey, hello are you still here?¡± As I was in my deep thoughts Shira kept waving her hands in front of me, she had her hands on her waist as she looked at me ¡®System, can I kill her?¡¯ [¡­..] ¡®CAN I KILL HER?¡¯ [The host¡¯s duty is to take in all the capture targets, killing one of the, would be counted as a failure] ¡®But what if she dies in an ident or by a natural cause, that¡¯s not my fault¡¯ [None of the capture target will get killed, due to the worlds fate,w and destiny] ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ [Sorry host, this is all I could say to you at this moment] ¡®I see¡­..¡¯ Ever since a few years ago lots of doubt started to fill my mind, did a god really just create a fantasy world just to torture a guy?, plus each and every feature of the world is amazing, moreover what about the gods in this world?, are they weaker than the one who brought me here? and many more ¡®Looks like there is a lot of secret for me to uncover¡¯ I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath, currently I am in a dilemma and I need to decide what to do, without even minding the girl who kept calling my name I walked out of the room, if I stayed any longer, I would surely rip the girls head of her shoulder I walked out of the dorms as I looked at the night sky ¡°Sigh¡­..what do I do?¡± I walked through the night sky relishing in the cold wind that blew against my skin, calming my mind down, I mean I could go back to her talk to her, maybe even change her mind, if not I could create certain situation and make her fall for me but after all that would I desire that girl? I mean she only looked down on people I care it¡¯s not like she killed someone I cared about ¡°Hehehe¡­.I really am in a slump¡± ¡®System tell me what should I do?¡¯ [This is beyond my-] ¡°Stop¡± [¡­] ¡°I am asking you as a friend and a partner who was with me from the very beginning, not as your host¡± [As your friend I say that she does not deserve you, as your partner I say that you should make her suffer and as your host I oblige you to follow the quest to save your life] ¡°Tell me is there something you are hiding from me?¡± [Yes] ¡°Should you be answering my question, don¡¯t you have some kind of restriction and all?¡± [I do but as a friend shouldn¡¯t I at least try?] Hearing the systems words I smiled, in this new life of mine I could say that the thing I know best about is my system [Ding!] [Shira Hillclowd as being removed from the list!] For the first time I could feel a great deal of tiredness from the system, I could tell that the system had to pay a price [This is the first andst time that I could interfere] I looked at the moon at the sky for a few minutes till I spoke again ¡°Thank you¡± [No, thank you] ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Okay for those whoes worried there won¡¯t be anymore girls removed, in fact there¡¯s something special I am nning from this Also this was a just a sneak peek into a reveal I am nning for the future and as for Shira?, there¡¯s something special for that to in the future Chapter 139: The Hidden Problems

Chapter 139: The Hidden Problems

The day after Austin had caused trouble in the Seth hunt, in a room sat 4 women, each disying overwhelming powers, beauty and aura, each of them sat in a table facing each other, one of them had long ck hair and dark ck eyes with a beautiful face along with a graceful aura Unlike her normal self the current her was not wearing any veil to cover her face, Eleanor looked at the familiar women surrounding her and she spoke ¡°Sigh¡­..why did you call in this meeting Naria?, you know that we are all busy right now¡± The woman to whom Eleanor spoke had ck and brown hair mixed along with sparkling peach colour eyes that seemed to contain a deep wisdom, her sexy body was hidden by her mage dress, she was Naria Whilliania the current head of the mage tower and one of the leading mage¡¯s in the world, she¡¯s also the master of Mira ¡°Ohh, rx will you Eleanor, you don¡¯t have to always be so stiff, after all I heard about the things your disciple did and I gotta say I am a bit jealous, the disciple of yours seemed to have brought back the talk on archers again¡± Hearing Naria¡¯s words Eleanor didn¡¯t show anything outwardly but inwardly she was d and happy, remembering her lovers face brought a hint of sweetness to her heart, even though they couldn¡¯t meet all the time, they would still contact each other at times Eleanor had never thought that falling in love would be so good, whenever she was alone Austin¡¯s image seemed to have filled up her heart and mind, even before she used to worry about him but now there seemed to be something sweeter when she thought of him Her thoughts about him increased everyday even though she stayed away from him and whenever he¡¯s a bitte in contacting her, her mind would be a mess, this was the first time in her life that she had to go through so many emotions at once Moreover when she had heard about the things he had did her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in eagerness and pride, she had even secretly ordered the saved videos of his disy, nning to watch them at her free time ¡°Indeed my disciple¡¯s the best¡± Even though Eleanor tried to be neutral, unconsciously her face had lifted to a loving smile while her voice was filled with pride, seeing it the rest of the women in the room were surprised, this was the first time they had seen Eleanor smiling full heartedly, normally Eleanor always held a fake smile on her face ¡°Looks like you cherish him a lot¡± The one who spoke this time was a 12 year old, no it would be more appropriate to say that she looked 12 year old, the woman¡¯s body was small and petite with peach colour hair and zing red eyes, her face was the definition of cute and adorable The girls eyes seemed to shine with wisdom as she looked mischievously at Eleanor, but she soon flinched when she saw the frosty eyes of Eleanor ¡°Zeesha, don¡¯t you dare try to do anything to him, otherwise I would make sure to fill your body with arrows¡± ¡°Jeez, cool down will ya¡­hick¡­.what¡¯s up with ya all causing so much noise¡­.hick¡­.you are all messing up my head¡­..hick¡± The one who spoke now was a woman with golden hair and bright golden eyes, her face was beautiful while her body was slender and toned, she wore protective gear and a sword on her waist, there was a drunken look in her eyes ¡°Sigh, what am I gonna do with you Vallecia?, for god¡¯s sake you are a sword saint, at least act like one, you do know that people are now calling you the drunken saint right?¡± Naria spoke clutching her head ¡°Um?, why should I care about¡­.hick¡­.what other¡­hick¡­.things about me?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­you never change¡± Naria could only shake her head looking at the gathering, the ones in this room are one of the few female Imperials, yet two are in bad terms with each other, while the other is a drunk head, Naria could only shake her head as she got on to more serious issues ¡°Anyway, I called you all to talk about the movements of the corrupts republic¡± Hearing Naria¡¯s words everyone in the room became serious, soon the drunken look Vallecia¡¯s face disappeared ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Vallecia¡¯s question Naria continued ¡°I don¡¯t know much but you all must have noticed the several unrest these few years right?¡± Nobody spoke but they all nodded their heads, Naria continued ¡°I had already gotten contacts from the much older Imperials, one of them did a divination and predicted a world of blood it might not be now but there would surely be a greater fight in the future¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Eleanor spoke with a frown on her face ¡°Nothing¡± ¡°Um?¡± All the other three reacted in surprise from Naria¡¯s words, seeing it she exined ¡°For now we shouldy low, our enemies are in the shadow while we are in the light, plus there are others too working for the better people who are much better than us, for now we just have to wait for the perfect moment¡± While Naria was giving our specific instructions, far away within another dark room, sat 8 figures, none of them could be made out due to the dark cloak covering them ¡°Is he the one?¡± A voice spoke from among the eight, his voice was raspy and croaked, seemingly his voice was unable to be identified ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one, we must make heist in this one¡± Another spoke with the same voice ¡°It¡¯s good we found him out this fast, if it waster, more problems would have arisen¡± ¡°Indeed he must be taken out, you can use one of our important pawns in the Academy but the job must be done¡± ¡°Consider it done¡± After thest one spoke he looked at the image of the boy at the centre of the table and the picture belonged to Austin! Chapter 140: New Ways

Chapter 140: New Ways

¡°Now that was a good rest¡± It was already morning and I was walking through the streets of the Babylon Academy, it was the next day after what had happened with Shira, that night I went for a long walk and slept in the mansion from before After I woke up I had breakfast with Grace and Elda before heading towards the meeting Nora spoke about, as for Shira I already have a n to keep that woman in her ce and it ain¡¯t gonna be pretty, now since I don¡¯t have to care about her affection, I could do more extreme things Anyhow leaving aside Shira, right now I am walking towards the private owned area of Olivia¡¯s faction, they themselves have a huge plot and a lot of powerful and talented students under their control, this also the reason that many don¡¯t believe in my sess, after all theingpetition for the King Of Babylon is not just about strength, there are many other factors Speaking of myself, currently my name as already spread far and wide, many people have already talk about me as a rising start talent, while the praises towards my Lionheart family continues, after all my family has produced three great talents, now that was something to focus on Not only that, the scene of those powerful students kneeling down to me is not something that happens everyday, especially when one of them is an extremely talented student, in other words they will work only under me, ready for my anymands While all the other factions have powerful students none of them have given sworn loyalty, more over these students are noble and future heads of their own house, why would theyy down their lives?, meanwhile I have a group of powerful students waiting readily for mymand Right now all I am missing is to show my funds and a prosperous future under me, thought it might not be easy, I shook my head to clear my thoughts as I reached the huge mansion, where students seemed toe and go Seeing me walk towards their faction head office many of them looked at me warily but among them some had admiration, while many of the girls had stars floating in their eyes As I walked closer I could see a familiar girl standing in the front of the mansion, her long golden hair was tied in a pony tail, while she wore her sword and protectives, her skirt reached her knees, while she wore ck stocking that elerated her long legs, making them more sexy She had a stoic look on her beautiful face, many of the boys that walked past her would give her beautiful body a look before moving away with fear, while Nora was a beauty, she was a beauty with thorns, if not careful you would definitely get pricked ¡°Big sis¡± Coming closer I called her name, seeing me arrive Nora¡¯s stoic face faded away as a beautiful smile adored her face but it went quickly as it came, the one¡¯s who were watching on were stupefied, nobody had seen Nora smile like that and when she did many of the boy¡¯s felt their heart beating faster ¡®Hehe¡­look all you want, because that¡¯s what all of you will ever be able to do¡¯ I smiled inwardly as I reached Nora ¡°Good morning sister, you look beautiful as always¡± ¡°Sweet words aren¡¯t gonna get anywhere you know¡± Nora snorted as she walked forward, I smiled seeing it as I kept walking along with her ¡°Ouch, how can you say that?, I was only speaking the truth¡± ¡°I am sure that you are like this with the other girls you meet too¡± Though Nora said it lightly I could still feel her jealousy from her words ¡°Nope I only speak like this to my beautiful sister!¡± When I said that I raised my hands and ced it on my chest and spoke exaggeratedly like a soldier to their queen, seeing my antic¡¯s a small smile came to Nora¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t take us long to reach arge office like room, Nora knocked before both of us entered Coming inside I could see Olivia siting on a chair looking through some documents, she had a serious and regal face as she looked through those documents, I gotta agree that she¡¯s really beautiful If Nora was a rose with thorns, then Olivia is like a shining star that makes one feel unworthy to stand beside her, she feels like someone who you should bow down to, someone that you should follow Seeing us enter Olivia looked at me, seeing me a deep desire for revenge shed in her eyes, the rtionship between me and Olivia is a bloody mess, ever since the spanking I gave her Olivia¡¯s feeling about me as always being a mess She hated me for doing something like that, yet she had admired my courage for risking my life for my family, she knows that what I did was for my family, yet she couldn¡¯t be happy with, I know Olivia¡¯s greatest secret that she has being hiding and till now I haven¡¯t used it to take any advantage of her Olivia really doesn¡¯t know what to do with me, after all I am the only one to make her bend to her knees and make her submit but that doesn¡¯t mean she will be ve to my will, no matter what Olivia is a young woman, and all of them have fantasies of meeting their prince or finding someone to love In fact that was my actual n to make her fall, then bring out that deep hidden her but desperate time calls for desperate measures, right now my n is to go from the back to the front, first make her submit then make her fall and I have the perfect n for it ¡°Hey cousin, how¡¯s everything going?¡± As soon as I entered the room I sat in the chair in front of my table, seeing me act like this, I could see Olivia¡¯s eyes twitching, right now they were at the Academy and Olivia¡¯s too just a student so there was no need for any formalities at the same time Nora stood near the door as a guardian ¡°Sigh look at you the first thing you do when youe to the Academy is cause trouble¡± ¡°Sigh¡­for that I am sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to cause such a mess¡± I could only smile wryly as I responded to Olivia but she looked at me seriously before she spoke again ¡°Anyway who would have thought that you be one of the holders of the ring?, you should know I don¡¯t n going easy on you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have it any other way¡± Hearing my confident answer Olivia was intrigued for a moment but she kept it one the back of her mind as she spoke ¡°I called you in to talk about some important things¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± Chapter 141: Rich Daddy

Chapter 141: Rich Daddy

¡°The first thing I want to talk to you about is the thing that might be troubling you¡± ¡°Troubling me?¡± I raised my eye brow in intrigue in seeing the confident look on Olivia¡¯s face, seeing that it was a serious talk, I sat straight in a noble and serious manner, my eyes became focused as I looked at her ¡°Indeed, I want to form an alliance¡± ¡°An alliance?¡± ¡°Yes, an alliance of factions, nobody knows how the uing matches for the title will be, so we form a team, I will provide you what you need the most, funds and in return you will loan me some of your fighter¡¯s at time of need¡± After Olivia finished speaking sheid back into her chair looking confident and she has the right too, while I do have powerful people, Ick the support the rest of the other ring holders have Each of the rest have powerful backgrounds and each of them are price or princess of their respective nations, so they have a load of resources behind them, especially money Even though academy points exist money is still important, there¡¯s a lot you can do with money, I went into thought for a moment, seemingly contemting the answer but on the inside I wasughing my ass off While it¡¯s true that being the third in line for the session of the dukedom, I can¡¯t take a lot of money from my family, actually I had realised the problem long ago, I needed lots of money for my own use, one¡¯s that I don¡¯t need to ask anyone for and now I do I¡¯m probably one of the riches people in the world and that¡¯s no joke, as for how?, well it¡¯s all thanks to the system, well more thanks to the information part, the information part of the system is indeed a really great one for me but it too has restrictions For example, with my points I could buy the location of a certain hidden world but I would be unable to buy the information on how to pass the hidden world, anyhow with that part I was able to buy several poems, books and many other fantasy stories from the system Of course I tweaked it a bit to meet the world standards, in the end I am currently one of the worlds greatest novelist, poem and song righter, in fact no body know ¡®who¡¯ I am, It¡¯s just as my favorite teacher used to say ¡®It ain¡¯t cheating if you don¡¯t get caught¡¯ Of course even if I have all what I need, this was not enough, to seed I needed connections and money to start, so I contacted the witches, or in better terms the church of Razellia Yup I went ahead and revealed myself as the holy son of their church and it was one of the most dangerous even I went through in my life, you see the witches union and the church of Razellia are connected How?, well it¡¯s simple in this world there are only female witches but no male, why? simple to be a witch one needs to get the blessing of the goddess Razellia, granting them a small control over the element destruction, of coursepared to theplete control I have they barely get 2% Making potions is not about just mixing them, one needs the destruction element the break down the particles and mix them, hence to do that one must be a believer of Razellia, that¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s the only goddess worshipped in both the realms So nobody in the world will dear to piss of the church of Razei, that means that they are cutting off their only sources for potions and other important stuff, that also means that they have connections across both the realms and they were filthy rich too With such great attraction why would I hide myself?, so I went and revealed my self and that¡¯s when I understood something, I understood that I am a walking lust container for the witches It seems that due to Razellia¡¯s blessing I am special in a way, in a nut shell I have the same standing as Razellia, so when I meet a believer in a way their belief is reflected in me, in other words they would feel a great sense of connection and closeness to me, the greater the belief and love for Razellia the same it would be for me, that¡¯s the reason why Zara was acting so strange when she saw me I had almost lost got raped by witches, thankfully I trained to control it a bit but if I meet a senior witch, them all I could do was hide, in the end I promised to be their holy son but I would onlye out after I have finished the Academy With Razellia¡¯s church my business bloomed, I also made a contract with the biggest magic tool creatingpany, I would sell them some magic tools from the system, of course only the ones that won¡¯t cause big ripples Locking away my memories I looked back at Olivia with a smile ¡°Your proposal¡¯s interesting I will think about it¡± Olivia frowned hearing the unenthusiastic answer but she shrugged it off, she knows that I wille to her in the end, Olivia sat up straight as she asked me a question ¡°Come to think of it, do you know Scarlet?¡± ¡°Scarlet?¡± I tilted my head in ¡®confusion¡¯, well technically I don¡¯t know that Scarlet¡¯s Kevin, until I meet her face to face, after all I have being living on the move so it¡¯s not strange that I don¡¯t know Scarlet ¡°Oh?,do you know a girl with ash coloured hair?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­you mean Kevin?¡± ¡°Kevin?¡± Hearing my reply Olivia became even more confused, she though of leaving it aside for know, just as Olivia was going deeper into her thought I spoke ¡°Hey, Olivia can we talk in private¡± ¡°Private?¡± ¡°Indeed it¡¯s about a certain recording device¡± ¡°!¡± Olivia¡¯s face twisted from my words but she soon regained her calm, she stood up from her seat as she walked to a certain room, at the same time she looked at Nora as she spoke ¡°Nora we will be moving for some private talk¡± ¡°Bu-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, it¡¯s nothing serious we would be back in a jiffy¡± Nora wanted to protest but we both told her that it would be fine, with that Olivia took me to her private training room, where nobody other than her could enter and as soon as we were alone, her smile faded as an ice cold looked appeared on her face ¡°Spit it, what do you want?¡± Chapter 142: Subduing The Princess

Chapter 142: Subduing The Princess

¡°Spit it, what do you want?¡± As soon as we had entered the room the ¡®warm¡¯ smile on Olivia¡¯s face disappeared, only a deep cold look appeared on her face, the room we had entered was closed off from the outside world, it was a huge training ce, a ce fit for a fight, I grinned as I looked at Olivia ¡°Well I wanted to give you a chance to take it back¡± ¡°Chance?, take it back?¡± Olivia was confused but I didn¡¯t keep her waiting as a recording orb appeared on my hand and in it a very clear scene of princess spanking was being yed, seeing it Olivia¡¯s face darkened, a seething anger raised deep within her eyes but at it¡¯s depth a small desire too burned Olivia¡¯s mana burst outwards as a huge pressure filled the training room, I remain unfazed in such power, it took few seconds but Olivia calmed down, she took deep breaths as she spoke ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I liked you better when you were moaning in shame¡± Hearing my reply a blush covered Olivia¡¯s face, anger filling her from looking at my face that was filled with disdain for her, the sadistic side in her fought with her other side desiring to bring me to her knees ¡°TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT?¡± This time Olivia was using more of her mana trying to pressure me hard, I stayed cool as I raised my hands in defeat ¡°Okay, okay I just wanted to give you a chance for revenge¡± ¡°A chance?¡± I didn¡¯t speak as I took a parchment from space ring and threw it to Olivia, she caught it and she could feel a certain divinity in it, Olivia¡¯s eyes was furrowed as she opened the parchment, soon her eyes widened in surprise as she read through it The more she read the more her breathing seemed to rise in excitement, seeing it I smiled inwardly, the parchment I threw to her is the contract of death, it¡¯s a special contract made by the church of death The contract of death is simple, it¡¯s that you sign it, you sign it with your life on the line, if the contact is broken then the one who broke it will die and there¡¯s no way to stop it, the contract ispletely in the control of the church of death This is normally used by people who don¡¯t trust each other, hence the contract of death is only used in very secrete and important business, of course no one can use this contact to make a person whose not interested sign, it only works if you sign it with your own will and no one can use it to make another person their ve, without him agreeing to itpletely Leaving that aside the one I gave her is simple, both I and her would fight and the loser would be the winner ve for a certain period of time, of course there are other rules in it too Like you can¡¯t be asked to kill or die, you can¡¯t ask things about the empire, you can¡¯t ask to betray and many others, basically I wrote those rules to reign in Olivia more, in this case the winner would have full control of the others body and that¡¯s only what I need Plus I made it that I can¡¯t look down on her when I am with her subordinates and I can¡¯t rule over her during the programs for The King Of Babylon and that¡¯s mainly the reason the Olivia was hesitating Olivia¡¯s inner sadist was fighting with her logic, the reason was simple because the contract was too good to be true and moreover me giving this opportunity means that I have confidence in winning Olivia read the contact again and again looking for any loop hole, in the end she knew that the contract would be good for her if she won, she raised her head and looked at me, seeing my smug smile, she got more irritated but she held it in, as a ruler you must know how to control your emotions Olivia closed her eyes thinking it through, from a single point the contract was good for her but that is only is she won, Olivia has confidence in her self, even back then the only reason I won was because I had caught her off guard Olivia was struggling she wanted to press me under her foot to make me groan and this was the best opportunity for revenge but the unknown variable is my strength, even back at the Seth hunt she only saw strength equal to that of a Origin Level 4 The reason I was able to take down Xavier is already spread but Olivia¡¯s inner self smells a scheme, Olivia spend a few minutes in her thoughts, finally she opened her eyes, in the end, Olivia¡¯s pride had won ¡°Lets do it¡± Olivia looked at me as she said those words, I smirked happily on the inside, I nodded my head, Olivia pierced her finger as she dropped her blood on it, then she tossed it back to me, I too did the same, soon a ck smoke rose from the contact and flew into both our bodies, now I could feel the sensation of the contact ¡°Now shall we start?¡± There was a smirk on my face when I said that but I was not the only one, Olivia too had one on her face ¡°Sure lets start¡± After that Olivia walked towards a certain area and activated the protective mechanism of the room, with this we could go all out, well anyway I was nning on winning this match ¡®barely¡¯, as much as I would love to defeat Olivia in a single move, I have to hide my real strength till the start of thepetition Soon both of us moved to different sides of the area, Olivia snapped her finger as a very beautiful sword appeared on her hand, it was the perfect fit for her with golden handle and sun like patterers on it ¡°The sword of the first Emperor¡± I spoke, hearing it Olivia grinned as she spoke back to me ¡°Why?, you scared?¡± At the same time powerful protective gear started to surround Olivia¡¯s body, she soon turned to a beautiful warrior, one that seemed not to bent to anyone¡¯s will, a regal and royal aura surrounded her ¡°Are you ready my future ve?¡± Olivia asked with a teasing tone, I didn¡¯t reply as a bow and arrows appeared in my hands, soon I got ready, my aura became calm and serene, I retorted to her with a calm smile ¡°Well I hope that your butts ready for another spanking¡± With that the smile on Olivia faded, she snorted as she spoke ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin!¡± Chapter 143: Subduing The Princess(2)

Chapter 143: Subduing The Princess(2)

¡°well then, lets begin!¡± Olivia spoke with a high pitched voice as she shed at my direction from where she stood, a bright yellow sword sh flew from her sword as it flew towards me, I smiled as I spoke ¡°{Wall}¡± A barrier appeared in front of me blocking the attack that came towards me, at that time my ¡®real¡¯ origin leveles to light, feeling it Olivia spoke with a smirk ¡°Looks like you are only origin level 5¡± My face became ¡®grim¡¯, because Olivia¡¯s Origin level was 6!, a great achievement at her age, seeing the grim look on my face, Olivia¡¯s heart thumped in pleasure but she didn¡¯t let the momentary happiness get to her With a hum, she shed as she covered the distance between us while swinging her sword to my face, I quickly dodged it trying to create a distance between us but Olivia didn¡¯t back down, she moved with lighting speed swinging her sword at me without a stop All I could do wad dodge, outwardly I looked worried but on the inside I waspletelyx, right now at my strength, no Origin level could face me, heck I even fought an army of beasts much less only one person, even just using the destruction element is enough to bring Olivia down but here I want to win by a hairs breath Seeing me dodge restlessly Olivia chanted a spell, causing chains to appear from everywhere, they moved with uracy as they tried to tie me down, I snorted as a {Disrupt} spell was cast, causing the iing chains to disappear With that at lightning speed I shoot three arrows towards Olivia, my hand was a blur as the arrows flew towards Olivia at inhuman speed, seeing the arrows Olivia didn¡¯t get flustered as she waved her sword, creating another ripples of sword shes to appear But as the sword shes were about to hit the arrows one among the three arrows exploded in ck light covering the other two arrows with it¡¯s spell, as the ck light touched the other 2 arrows, their speed increased, with the ck light covering them, they easily moved passed the sword shes arriving in front of Olivia in a blink At the same time Olivia didn¡¯t lose her calm as a golden light covered her body from the equipment she was wearing, both the arrows hit her causing Olivia to fly away but there was not a scratch on her ¡°Tch, it must be great to have a living protective armor¡± Hearing my rambling Olivia who was pushed away smiled, she didn¡¯t reply to me as she waved her hand causing hundred¡¯s of bright hot arrows to fly towards me, seeing it I shot a single arrow that split into hundred¡¯s that blocked the light arrows Olivia shot, at the same time I shot 3 more arrows behind it The first one I shot easily blocked the arrow of lights while the other three I shot started to crackle as lightning surrounded it, soon the three of them joined and with a boom they flew towards Olivia with light speed and same as again a light covered Olivia causing her to fly back again from the hit This time I didn¡¯t stop, without rest I kept shooting arrows towards Olivia, sting sounds still continued to be heard as my arrows continued to hit Olivia again and again but the golden light in her equipment seemed to protect her It was not a problem as the golden light seemed to dim more as I kept shooting, as she kept being hit Olivia¡¯s eyes furrowed as a golden light burst from her body, soon the arrows I shot could not seem to make it towards her With a roar Olivia¡¯s body shoot forward at lightning speed, I was ¡®unable¡¯ to react as she hit me in the stomach pushing me back but I didn¡¯t give up as I flew back I shot an arrow towards Olivia but she didn¡¯t mind it as she cut the arrow with her sword, with that she easily took over the distance between us as her sword was shed to my face I waved my bow blocking her attack with my bow, with that I send a kick towards Olivia¡¯s stomach, seeing it she took a step back as she swung her sword again, I didn¡¯t back down as I blocked it with my bow, my hands moved expertly as I fought a sword with my bow, seeing me react to her fast blows Olivia frowned Soon her body movement became more fast, her sword movements became more fluid, the movement of her patterns seemed to change, I seemed to be getting ¡®overwhelmed¡¯, at the same time several chains and more bright light arrows seemed to surround me Seeing it Olivia smiled but at that moment for a second the mana in her body became disrupted!, her spells disappeared as well as her body armour, just for a second she becamepletely harmless and for me that one second was more than enough, In a sh I appeared in front of Olivia with my arrow to her neck, a thin line of blood fell from her neck, I smirked as I spoke ¡°I win¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well do you remember the one arrow you cut?, well it was suppose to make the person who cut it mana less at a specific time, it was your lose from not knowing¡± Hearing my words Olivia closed her eyes in defeat, she had lost due to a smallpse in judgement, well I lied partially, all I did was sent a small amount of the destruction element into Olivia¡¯s body, due to it¡¯s small nature she was unable to detect it, a few seconds passed before she spoke again ¡°I lost¡± There was bitterness to her voice but not regret, Olivia had agreed to this on her own will, so win or lose it waspletely her fault, there was nothing toin about it in there, as soon as she had spoken a ck swirl broke out from our bodies as a ck line connected us, seeing it I smiled ¡°Olivia Ezraeil from now onwards till the end of three months you shall be my ve¡± And that was final as the line between us broke and flew back into our bodies, with that Olivia closed her eyes as she sat onto the floor, she might not say it but this was truly a bitter defeat Chapter 144: Subduing The Princess(3)

Chapter 144: Subduing The Princess(3)

¡°Feeling better?¡± I asked to Olivia who was now standing without any expression in front of me, we were till standing in the training room, it¡¯s only being a few minutes since the battle and now she stood in front of me without any of her equipments Even though she tried to hide it I could still feel a sense of nervousness from Olivia, seeing the most favoured child of the Empire and the nest ruler of the Empire standing in front of me at my mercy, my ego felt a huge increase ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± That¡¯s all she said as she looked at me defiantly, seeing it I smirked, it would truly be fun breaking this girl but at the start I can¡¯t go too much, I want to slowly corrupt her, I want her in the end to ask me to fuck her, moreover I also need her to fall in love with me, so I should go at this smartly ¡°Master¡± ¡°Um?¡± Hearing me talk Olivia looked at me confused, so I made it more clear ¡°Call me master¡± ¡°!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes started to tremble, her nonchnt look broke, she bite her lips as she spoke out a word, even saying it caused her pride to keep shattering ¡°Ma-Ma-Mas-Master¡± Olivia finally said it with gritted teeth, I smiled seeing it, walking closer to her I patted her head, while I looked at her dominantly ¡°Now that¡¯s a good ve¡± I could feel Olivia¡¯s body trembling with rage and unwillingness but I didn¡¯t care, I will make sure that she wille to love this in the future ¡°Now onwards whenever you talk with me always be it with master got it?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡± Pakh ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as Olivia had said yes I spanked her ass with some force causing Olivia to jerk, she shouted out as she looked at me, I didn¡¯t back down as I asked ¡°Yes, what?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, ma-ma-master¡± Even now it was extremely hard for Olivia to willingly call someone master, seeing her meek attitude I nodded as I walked closer to her and tenderly patted her nice bouncy ass over her dress, this time Olivia¡¯s body trembled for another reason but I paid no mind, I still tenderly touched her ass while standing in front of Olivia ¡°Good, now be a good ve and you won¡¯t get punished¡± ¡°Yes, ma-master¡± There was deep grudge and anger in her eyes but I paid no mind, after I stroked her ass I took one off my hand as I lifted Olivia¡¯s face to look at my eyes directly, deep within her eyes, her true feelings were fighting toe out I didn¡¯t speak as the forefinger of my right hand travelled from her fore head to her cheeks in the end I reached her red lips as I rubbed it with my thumbs, after rubbing it a bit my hand travelled from her face as it slid down to her neck, I didn¡¯t stop as my hands lightly passed her neck as it arrived at her well proportioned breasts Seeing it Olivia took a deep breath as she closed her eyes, I didn¡¯t mind as my right hand light held her right breast, I didn¡¯t do anything overly rough as I lightly cupped her right breast ¡°Look at me¡± I spoke to Olivia, hearing mymand, she hesitantly opened my eyes,ing in veiw of my purple eyes ¡°Your truly beautiful¡± Hearing my sincereplement, Olivia¡¯s heart beat fastened for a moment, I paid no heed to it after as I was lightly feeling the size of her breasts, just as Olivia¡¯s body was heating up I left it causing a sense of disappointment in Olivia¡¯s eyes ¡°Turn around¡± I spoke to Olivia who couldn¡¯t resist, with a bit of fearful eyes she turned around, giving me a view of her back, at the same time my eyes lightly lit up in both gold and ck light, with a smirk I moved forward and hugged her body, causing Olivia to flinch, now our bodies were very close Both of my hands held her waist, pushing her back towards me, my manly chest covered her back, her ass pushed against my crotch, I could feel it¡¯s soft bouncy feeling on me, her unique fragrance filled my nose, my lips travelled towards her ears as I gave it a small bite ¡°Um~~?¡± It earned a small moan from Olivia, I bite her right ear seductively as I whispered some words to her ear ¡°Wow, you smell so good, should I just eat you now?¡± I didn¡¯t get any answer but I could still feel Olivia¡¯s body trembling, I didn¡¯t stop there, in front of me I could see several pleasure points and I made use of it, both of my hands on her waist left them as they hungrily clutched onto Olivia¡¯s well proportioned breasts over her clothes Both of my hands easily sinked into her bussom, Olivia¡¯s breasts were just above average, but I didn¡¯t mind as it was both springy and soft, with expert movements I started to massage her breasts from behind, at that time my mouth was not free, as it gave a lick over Olivia¡¯s neck ¡°Ah?~~Ah~?Ah~~¡± Soon Olivia¡¯s body heated up with my expert movement that seemed to pleasure her easily, Olivia wanted to resist but she knew better than that, I didn¡¯t stop as I kept rubbing the soft pillows on her chest At that same time my dick became erect as they snaked in between Olivia¡¯s ass crack over her dress, the moment it did Olivia¡¯s eyes opened wide, even though it was hidden through several clothing she could still feel the heat from my cock ¡®Huge¡¯ Was the word that appeared in Olivia¡¯s mind but I didn¡¯t stop there, as soon as my dick had lodged in between her ass, I slowly started to move my cock in between her ass, my hips moved slowly feeling the softness in which my cock was imprisoned Soon Olivia¡¯s hips was forced to move with mine but she could not pay any heed to it as her mind was filled with pleasure, as I kept ying with her breasts, I felt her pink bud harden, so both of my hands moved as they pulled both her hardened nipples in a rough pull ¡°Ahh?~~nooo?~~Ummm?~Stop!~~¡± Olivia wanted me to stop but I didn¡¯t listen to her as I easily yed with both her nipples, I twirled and twisted her nipples with a bit of force, at the same time the movement of my hips in her ass became even faster Feeling the rough use of her body, Olivia¡¯s mind clouded with pleasure, this rough use, this disrespect, thisplete disregard for her, somehow seemed to fill Olivia¡¯s body with bouts of pleasure Soon seconds passed with me twirling her nipples, roughly ying with her breasts and me moving through her ass with my cock, I could feel pleasure building up in my cock so I didn¡¯t hesitate to move my hips faster, at some point Olivia¡¯s hips and ass had unconsciously started to move with me too At this time Olivia had several small orgasams and a big one was a foot, with a few more thrusts I burst forward at that time I pulled both of Olivia¡¯s nipples with a huge force forward ¡°Ahhhh?~~~sooo? gooodddd~~~?¡± With that Olivia¡¯s knees buckled as she fell to the floor, I could see a silly grin on her face, while her lower regions waspletely wet ¡°Now wasn¡¯t that good?¡± I spoke with a smirk towards the pleasure filled princess Chapter 145: To A New Princess

Chapter 145: To A New Princess

¡°So?, all good now?¡± I asked as I looked at Olivia now standing expressionlessly in front of me, her dress which was filled with stains now looked pristine and clean, even I looked spotless, nothing looked suspicious It¡¯s being five minutes since I yed with her body, after her orgasm, Olivia only showed me a cold look, she didn¡¯t shout at me nor did shesh out, she was wearing the mask of obedience but I will make sure to turn it into true obedience ¡°I am fine master¡± She spoke as she looked at me, I nodded at her as I as walked closer to her and touched her head with my fore finger ¡°Don¡¯t resist the spell I am cing on you¡± She didn¡¯t reply but she did nod her head, with that I ced two spells at her body, Olivia¡¯s body trembled for a moment as my mana filled her but it only went for a few seconds before it became normal ¡°What are these spell master?¡± ¡°Just something to make you obedient¡± I spoke to Olivia with a evil smile, well I casted two spells on her and their roles are simple, one makes her horny at certain times of the day, I timed it to activate when she was alone, it also makes it that she does not feel attraction to any other boy And as for the other spell?, well it makes it so that she won¡¯t be able to climax, that¡¯s right, she will feel horny and reach the peak of pleasure but she will be unable to really climax and the only one that can make her climax will be me Though the spell sounds amazing it is really not very useful, after all for the spell to be cast on, the one receiving the spell should agree, also both the spell can be easily removed from the body at wish So it¡¯s not very useful but now at this situation, this spell would be the ones that would pull Olivia to the depths of pleasure and despair, feeling the spells on her body Olivia wasn¡¯t worried much, she could feel that she could remove the spell from her body at any given time, so it was not a big problem ¡°Good, lets go, also don¡¯t forget we will meet each other tomorrow here at the same time¡± ¡°Yes master¡± Olivia spoke coldly, I nodded at her as I started walking out it¡¯s then, Olivia spoke again ¡°Wait there¡¯s something I have to tell you, master¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± I stopped walking as I looked back at her ¡°Marlene wants to meet you¡± ¡°Marlene?, oh do you mean the whale tribe princess?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Pakh ¡°AH!¡± AS soon as Olivia had said yes, I spanked her ass hard, feeling the pain on her ass and my look Olivia gritted her teeth as she said ¡°Yes master¡± ¡°Good then lead the way¡± With that Olivia retuned to her cold look as she nodded her head, in no time we exited the room,ing in view of Nora still waiting outside, seeing use out her attention shifted to both of us, trying to see for anything suspicious but not seeing anything she let it go ¡°Were you waiting for a long time sister?¡± ¡°No you were only in there for an hour, so it was not that long¡± Nora spoke back to me, she was curious about what had happened but she was wise to know about when and where to interfere, right now Olivia¡¯s face had be normal, she seemed to be controlling herself as she spoke to Nora ¡°Nora why don¡¯t you take ma-, I mean Austin to the Water faction, it seems that Marlene wants to meet him¡± ¡°Sure,e Austin¡± Nora nodded her head as she walked forward to guide, I moved to follow her but not before whispering in Olivia¡¯s ears ¡°See you tomorrow my beautiful ve¡± After that without turning back I ran to catch up with Nora, soon I was walking beside her as we walked out of the huge mansion, walking beside her I could feel Nora peeking at me continuously, I could see that she was curious but sadly I could not tell her the truth this time ¡°So sister how strong is the water faction?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was getting awkward I spoke, seeing it Nora replied ¡°Strong, very strong, they are one of the peak factions¡± ¡°I see, looks like the meeting will be fun¡± ¡°It might be for you, you know you have partially became a hero for the one¡¯s of the water¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked back in a questioning voice ¡°How could you not?, after all you gave freedom to the one¡¯s that were suffering, though you killed their hero in front of their eyes and you ended up revealing their deep hidden secrete¡± ¡°Yah¡­.that¡¯s on me¡± Hearing the bitter voice of Nora, I couldn¡¯t really object, in my defence I really didn¡¯t n for any of this, if any one it¡¯s that old man Robert the one to be med, seeing my bitter look Nora tried tofort me ¡°Don¡¯t worry it seems that they don¡¯t hate or me you, I guess maybe they want to thank you, lets see how this goes¡± ¡°Indeed, it won¡¯t be that bad, right even then I am sure that my big sister would protect me¡± Saying so I caught one of Nora¡¯s arms with mine and acted like a scared brother, seeing my action Nora was shocked for a moment before she smiled, she raised her other hand as she caressed my face ¡°Yeah, if they want to hurt you then it will be over my corpse¡± Nora spoke with a chilling voice, hearing it I smiled, I raised my hand holding Nora¡¯s and give Nora¡¯s hand a loving kiss, at the same time I looked at Nora with loving eyes too, I could feel Nora¡¯s eyes shake from my gentle kiss, right now we had walked a fair distance and there wasn¡¯t anybody nearby, after kissing her hands for a few seconds I let it go as I spoke to Nora with loving eyes ¡°It¡¯s the same for me Nora, if anybody wants to hurt you then they would have to walk over my corpse too¡± My voice was gentle and loving hearing it I could see a red blush covering her lovely face, her eyes became erratic and her breathing seemed to increase, with a quick movement she took my arms and started walking forward, seeing it It smirked, after that I followed her as we walked in silence, strangely the silence between us right now was very warming Chapter 146: The Sea Faction

Chapter 146: The Sea Faction

I Am Back!, well technically I didn¡¯t go anywhere but still! And to any of you intrested in a novel about cultivation, then try out my new book ¡®Heavenly Opposers¡¯ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Nora was quite as she lead me to the Water faction area, after my sudden words of love and gentle eyes, I am sure that her hearts in a disarray, after all what I said and did was not normal among siblings, I mean hug your sister sure but to hold her hand gently and whisper loving words to her?, well that¡¯s not normal I am sure that Nora¡¯s head is filled with wild fantasies, her heart might be rejoicing in the fact that I might love her in a different way but that¡¯s all I am going to do with her for now, I will slowly leave hints and make sure that it¡¯s Nora that takes the initiative ¡°Sis are we heading the right way?¡± It¡¯s only after Nora heard my words, did she break out of her trance, she shook her head and looked at me intently, trying to find somethings to prove her theory but sadly for her I only gave her a happy loving smile, seeing it a blush came on Nora¡¯s face as she looked aside ¡°O-Of course, we are heading the right way!¡± Her voice was a bit more high pitched, probably trying to hide her embarrassment, I was really tempted to give her another kiss but I held myself back, currently we had already reached a popted area and loads of students can be seen As we were walking I could see some students either pointing at me or Nora as they kept gossiping among themselves but none of them came forward or did anything note worthy, with a few minute calm quite walk both of us reached the teleportation centre There both of us easily passed the line and got into the teleportation circle after that a white light filled my vision as we vanished from the ce we stood, soon the lights covering my eyes disappeared as I arrived in another room identical to the one we were in before As soon as I opened my eyes the calming smell of the sea filled my nostrils, I soon noticed that the students in the room were more of the ones belonging to the sea, I could see students from the turtle tribe to the sealion tribe roaming around, plus I could feel an abundance of water particle mana in the air, this was surely a good ce for those thate from the sea, while I was feeling the atmosphere Nora next to me spoke ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Indeed, building such an area like this must not have being easy¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, the entire area was built so that the ones thate from the sea would feel at ease, even though the one with the noble and royal blood have no problem at the surface¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± I nodded my head to Nora¡¯s words, I could understand it after all not every being living in the water could breath onnd, only ones with royal or noble blood could do, plus they are also the group that won¡¯t have a problem fighting at full power on the surface It was then that I noticed something peculiar, it was silent, after we entered everything became quiet, I could see that most of the students belonging to the sea were quiet as they looked towards us¡­no as they looked towards me I could see some looking at me with admiration, some with gratitude, while other had dislike, hate or some negative emotions towards me, the silence was tensing as the atmosphere was getting heated, it was then that a blue haired and eyed handsome kid walked up to me, he seemed to be 16 years old Plus he seemed to have a high status as the rest of the students of the sea either bowed to him or showed him respect, as he was walking towards me Nora leaned onto my ears and whispered ¡°Nick Leviathan, the second son of the whale tribe¡¯s king and princess Marlene¡¯s younger brother¡± Hearing it I nodded my head, it didn¡¯t take for long for Nick to reach me, he had a smile on his face as he extended his hand for a shake ¡°Nick Leviathan, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡± ¡°Austin Lionheart, It¡¯s nice to meet you too¡± I smiled back to hands I shook hands with him, overall as I looked at him I get a kind princely feel and I could tell that he was well respected from the gazes that the rest were giving him ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the hero of the sea!¡± ¡°A Hero?¡± I raised my eyebrow in intrigue after hearing Nick¡¯s words, seeing my confusion he smiled as he spoke ¡°Indeed a hero, after all you gave rest to the many soldiers that was suffering and you have our gratefulness for it always¡± After he had finished speaking he smiled lightly, at the same time I discreetly looked around the ce, I could see that the majority nodding their head and looking at me gratefully, while some seemed spiteful, well honestly I didn¡¯t care, I gave him an embarrassing smile as I waved my hands ¡°Oh you jest, I was merely using borrowed power and I was only able to even help due to the strong will your soldiers that held great justice even at corruption¡± The words I spoke brought a smile to Nick and the rest that had gathered, well it was always best to be on good terms with others, after it I didn¡¯t wait for long as I asked ¡°I presume you have being send here to guide us?¡± My question startled him butter he smiles and spoke ¡°That¡¯s correct I am here to lead the way for you and to make sure that nothing bad happens on your trip¡± Hisst words were almost a whisper but I heard it clearly and I nodded my head to it, I could understand after all it¡¯s not like everybody is happy at having a human bring out their most hidden secret and stomp it to the ground and I don¡¯t think that some might be happy at the fact a human K.Oing their most respected Hero ¡°Sure, lead the way¡± Is all I said as I started following Nick who was now walking in front of me, as I did Nora too walked beside me, my eyes kept scanning all around me as I took the new sites in, the shape of each of the buildings here was to match the same ones of the sea They were proudly presenting their cultures on the sea, in fact the sea is one of the many popr tourist site in this world, there¡¯s a joint group between the sea and thend that work together to form a sea tour, it¡¯s very popr among many families, plus it¡¯s at an affordable price I got to say those bastards are making a killing profit with these tours, leaving those aside I marvel at the newly seen designs and new creature I came across, I could see that each of the houses had it¡¯s on huge indoor pool As I kept admiring the new stuff, we all reached upon a huge manor that stood proud, within this area I could see more amount of student and each of them were fairly strong in their own right, I also notice the fact that we were the only humans here, as I was admiring the manor Nick turned to me as he spoke with a proud smirk ¡°Wee to the sea Jewels Manor¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I gave of a lip service, hearing my ¡®awe¡¯, Nick smile widen, at the same time I looked towards Nora who was looking at the scene disinterestedly but even then I could see her gaurd was up, she would attack at anything that might seem suspicious ¡°Well then lets go¡± I spoke out to the prince who was still in his prideful disy, hearing my voice he nodded his head as he lead the way again, we walked as we passed by several other students who were in the mansion, they all looked at me as I passed by but since the one leading was Nick no one came and interrupted Like that we walked through the huge mansion for a bit until we reached a door to a huge room that was guarded by what seemed to be two sealion tribe, seeing Nick they nodded their head and he nodded back to them as he knocked on the door softly ¡°Sister, their here¡± ¡°Come in¡± A cool authoritative voice was heard, with that Nick opened the door as all of us walked in, entering inside I could see Marlene and Catherine inside, it was now time for me to deal with these princess¡¯s Chapter 147: The Sea Faction(2)

Chapter 147: The Sea Faction(2)

¡°Niice to meet you¡± I said I gave out my hand to Marlene for a handshake, right now we were in a room, with only me, Nora, Nick and Catherine, after entering the room Marlene stood up and came to me, so I gave her a handshake, looking at Marlene close by I could see the she was more of a cool beauty Her azure blue eyes seemed to contain the sea and a deep pride that drew anyone in, her silky blue hair that cascaded to her back and her perfect figure was extremely tempting, she was tall to, almost equal to me in hight and I was really tall, her eyes traveled to my arms as she shook it ¡°It¡¯s good to finally talk to you too¡± Her voice was calm and cool, unconsciously one might even follow her lead if ordered, My eyes travelled to hers as we locked gazes, in the game she was one character I really respected, I could still remember the graphic scene of her fearlessly fighting the front ¡°Cough, my names Catherine it¡¯s nice to meet you¡± As we were lost in each others gaze Catherine coughed as she walked up to us and extended her hand, I quickly left Marlene¡¯s gaze as I turned to Catherine, if Marlene is the cool type then she¡¯s the cute short beauty she reached barely to my chest, her blue eyes gazed at me curiously, her voice was charming, unconsciously causing me to rx, her face was beautiful with her maroon colored hair and her gentle blue eyes, her lips looked plump tempting one to take a juicy bite Overall she looked harmless but one must never underestimate her, just with her voice she could cause you to lose your self in a never ending nightmare, I didn¡¯t leave her hanging as I shook her hands ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you to Princess Catherine ¡° ¡°Mou~~you don¡¯t need to call me princess just Catherine, after all there doesn¡¯t need to be any differences between fellow musicians?¡± ¡°HaHaha¡­that¡¯s true, then I would disrespectfully call you Catherine ¡° ¡°Um, that¡¯s good¡± Finally Catherine¡¯s pout faded away as a yful smile filled her face, while she might not look it this is her final year, it means that she¡¯s 24¡­..so yeah, looking at her attitude one might think that Marlene is the older one ¡°Now why don¡¯t we all take a seat¡± Putting on an elderly face she took the lead for the talk, with her calming voice the situation started at a good atmosphere, soon all of use were seated with me and Nora on one side while, Marlene, Catherine and Nick were on the other side ¡°So what did you want to talk with me?¡± I asked as I looked at Marlene, she looked at me as she spoke with a higher tone ¡°First of all I would like to thank you for what you did¡± Saying so not only Marlene but also Catherine rose up as they gave me a bow of gratitude, seeing it I was surprised, not only me, even Nora and Nick were the same, I quickly waved my hands to dismiss them ¡°No..no I didn¡¯t do anything big, all I did was with the strength that was given to me by your soldiers¡± ¡°Even still, I want to thank you in behalf of those of the sea¡± Marlene spoke as she sat back at the couch along with Catherine, truthfully I didn¡¯t expect for her to do something like this but none the less it did increase my impression of her ¡°Then I shall ept it with pride, maybe I could go around boasting about it, I am it sure that I could break the hearts of the several male seamen¡± My tone was joking causing the rest tough along with it ¡°My father would like to meet you and award you in person¡± Marlene spoke with a light smile that took her face, I was surprised for a bit before I spoke back ¡°By your father?, you mean the king of the sea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he said that he wanted to meet you¡± I acted like went into deep thought as bows furrowed but truthfully I would love to go there, especially after I had got the special perks after receiving Xavier¡¯s blessing, after a few seconds I spoke ¡°Sure I don¡¯t mind meeting him at the Academy trip to the sea¡± ¡°What!?¡± Hearing my words Marlene and Catherin were shocked ¡°How did you now about it?¡± Though Marlene¡¯s words were vague I still understood, after all the trip to the sea for all the students of 18 and above is still in discussion and not decided, seeing Marlene¡¯s suspicious look I smirked as I ced a finger on my lips ¡°Now that¡¯s a secrete~~¡± Hearing my words both Marlene and Catherine frowned, seeing it I could only smile wryly, well I couldn¡¯t say that ¡®Of course I know, it¡¯s the arc where I will make you fall in love with me¡¯, right? Both Marlene and Catherin were silent as they observed me, if at the beginning they had mild interest, now it had be bigger, a few seconds of silence prevailed between us as both Nick and Nora kept looking between us in doubt ¡°You surely got more interesting in my eyes Mr.Austin¡± ¡°Please, call me Austin¡± ¡°Sure Austin¡± Both me and Marlene smiled as we spoke but deep down both of us were slowly plotting against each other, after that all of us just had some small talk before I talked about leaving ¡°Then I shall we heading out¡± I spoke out and Marlene nodded her head, while Catherine came forward and caught my hand excitedly ¡°Hey Austin, we should definitely once y some music together¡± Seeing the exited smile on Catherine¡¯s face I really wanted to pinch her cheeks but I held back I nodded my head and spoke ¡°Sure, I would love that¡± With that Nick lead our way again back to the teleportation room, we bid farewell to him as the light of the teleportation circle filled my eyes and with that both me and Nora came back after our short trip ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± I asked Nora who was beside me, ¡°I will be heading back to the mansion, I have a lot to deal with¡± ¡°Sure but are you free next week?¡± ¡°maybe, why?¡± ¡°I just wanted us to spend a few hours along with each other, you know like in the past¡± Hearing me talk about the past time together Nora¡¯s eyes zed over a she smiled, she quickly shook her head to clear her thoughts as she spoke back to me hiding her excitement ¡°Sure, I will be free next week¡± ¡°It¡¯s a outing then¡± I spoke, with that Nora nodded her head trying to hide her happy smile as she walked away, I looked at Nora¡¯s departing figure in thought, I stood there for a few seconds before I moved again, heading out to deal with some stuff Meanwhile back at the room Austin had left, Catherine looked at Marlene as she spoke with a questioning look ¡°So, how was he?¡± ¡°Strong¡± Marlene spoke with a frown causing Catherine to be surprised, for Marlene to say that someone¡¯s strong means that he¡¯s really strong, as Marlene is one of the strongest student in the whole Academy! ¡°How strong?¡± Catherine asked but this time Marlene didn¡¯t reply to her directly, she looked troubled with her face furrowed ¡°I can¡¯t say clearly, there was some sort of interference that was repelling my powers, the only reason that I felt he was strong was from instincts¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Catherine nodded her head to Marlene¡¯s words, seeing it Marlene just shrugged her shoulders and spoke ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much, I just find him slightly interesting, that¡¯s all¡± ¡°Ya~~~it looks like there¡¯s going to be a lot of fun in the future!¡± Catherine eximed with an exited smile Chapter 148: Little Plans

Chapter 148: Little ns

¡°So mom¡¯s out¡­.huh?¡± I asked to Elda who was sitting on myp, after my meeting with the princess and leaving Nora I headed towards the mansion to have a talk with Grace but it seems that she had headed out for some duties, it also seems that there¡¯s some of her friends from her military life was teaching here, so this was a good opportunity for her to rekindle her lost friendships and have fun ¡°I see that¡¯s good, it¡¯s nice to see mom rxing once in a while right?¡± I spoke out loud to Elda who was sticking close to me in myps, the smell of her natural body scent filled my nose, it was both pleasing and rxing, her perfect body was within my embrace, raising my hormones, along with the fact that we are alone right now seemed to rile on Elda ¡°Um, that¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen mom this rxed in a long while¡± Elda said while nodding her head, afterwards she leaned her head to my chest rxing there with a sweet smile, seeing this I was having an headache, right now Elda was basically throwing hints there and here and of course I want to eat up this innocent fairy in my arms but doing it right now, will mess up all my ns I already have a n and a timing to eat both of my sisters and the reason for this is to create a situation in the far future where I would be able to open this rtionship to each other, that is Nora, Elda and Grace and maybe get myself a good family ¡®bonding¡¯ but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t enjoy the current situation ¡°Elda?, you being sticking on to me for quite some time, did you miss your big brother that much?¡± Hearing my question she raised her head and looked at me with her beautiful green eyes, we stared at each other, I could see her cute nose, her well defined eyesshes and her adorable lips begging for a bite, her face was the definition of perfection, the innocent aura of the fairiesing from her was stroking the deepest of my darkest desire to corrupt her, I could barely hold myself from lunching at her and taking her here and now, I was only brought out of my daze when Elda nodded her head with a beautiful smile on her face ¡°Um~~I missed big bro sooo~~~much~~¡± With that as if she couldn¡¯t get enough she lunged onto me for a big hug, her well developed chest pressed against mine, as her arms wrapped around my neck, her head was on my shoulder and I could feel her breathing down on my neck, I took deep breaths to control myself as I wrapped my hands around her back, making our body press tighter against each other ¡°I missed you too Elda¡± Is all I spoke as we stayed in that hug for a few minutes, rxing within each others warmth, her soft body was within my arms, her ass sat on myps, while I breathed down on her neck, Elda¡¯s body was like an addicting drug, the more I hold her the more I want to keep her with me, seeing that we were holding each other for some time and the fact that I could feel Elda¡¯s breathing faster I spoke ¡°Elda, do you want to join my faction?¡± Hearing my words she raised her head my my chest reluctantly as she looked at me and spoke ¡°I would love to join big brothers faction!¡± Hearing Elda¡¯s words a smile came up on my face, having Elda is like having an undying and unrelenting army on your side, life magic is special in the way that unlike normal healing where only your injuries are healed, here in life magic it restores everything, from your injuries to your mana to your stamina, it was basically a cheat for armies ¡°That¡¯s good, now why don¡¯t we head to my faction head mansion?¡± ¡°No~~~I want to like this for some more time~~¡± Elda spoke with a pout seeing it I chuckled as I gave a pat on her head, receiving it she closed her eyes and smiled while wriggling in my embrace, she felt just like a cat, after patting her head I spoke with a smile ¡°C¡¯mon Elda, you do know that your brother has many things to deal with and I would love for you to be with me during those times¡± ¡°Okay¡­..¡± Hearing my words she finally relented and agreed reluctantly she rose up from myp, feeling her heat leave my body, I too felt a lose but there¡¯s a lot of time to do a lot of things in the future, with that I to stood up as both of us headed from the mansion we were in, the good thing was that as we walked Elda didn¡¯t try to show any inappropriate actions in public As we walked side by side outside the mansion and reach a more popted area, I could feel tons of eyes on me but this time majority of the gazes travelled from me to Elda, I could see several of the gazes from boys on Elda, many went into daze looking at her, seeing this I asked her ¡°Looks like you have a lot of admirer¡¯s my little sister?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­Yes, it¡¯s annoying at first but I got used to it, moreover once I said that I would only think of someone that beat you, I got more leeway from these guys¡­.¡± When Elda reached the part about using me as a shield, her voice became low and was tinged with guilt, I shook my head at it as I spoke to her ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it little Elda, I am your brother, it¡¯s my right to protect you and that hasn¡¯t changed in the past, now or in the future¡± Hearing my words Elda went into daze for a moment, memories of what happened in the past yed in her mind, she could still vividly remember the scene of me protecting her with my back to her, she quickly shook her and a dazzling smile came to her face ¡°Um, I know that you would always be there for me¡± With that she held her hands to her back and skipped forward, I who was dazzled for a moment looked towards the crowd, especially the boys that were now having a love struck expression on their face¡¯s, I shook my head at it, all they could do in their life would only be to imagine, they would never get Elda for themselves Shaking my head to get rid of my thoughts, I walked faster as I caught up to her, walking beside her who now kept a smile I asked ¡°Come to think of it, do you have any friends?¡± ¡°AH, yes though not a lot, I made friends whom I treasure in the Academy!¡± Elda said with a chipper voice ¡°Oh?, then I woul surely like to meet them¡± ¡°Sure!, I am confident that big brother would get along with them!¡± Elda spoke with an eager expression, I nodded my head at her words, I am sure that I would get along with them nicely Chapter 149: Surprise?

Chapter 149: Surprise?

¡°So this is big brothers mansion?¡± Elda asked with a questioning look on her face as we had reached towards the mansion that would be used as the future head office of my faction, it was a huge one and it was in the more secluded area but the beauty of nature beside it created a unique scenery that calmed one¡¯s mind Elda naturally having a fairy bloodline felt more at ease with the nature, she could feel more rxed and happy at the times she spend out in the open but naturally she can¡¯t spend too much time in public due to well her beauty and I could only sympathize with her for it, I mean who would feel good with people always ogling you no matter where you go? ¡°Look big brother, there¡¯s a lot of people lining up at the front!¡± Elda eximed as we reached the front where I could see the recruiting happening for my faction, there weren¡¯t a lot but it was good enough for a budding faction but the weird thing was that there was more girls in the line than guys, seeing it I could only shake my head with a sigh I could tell that most of the girls are either just joining to meet me or get my heart and it¡¯s normal, leaving aside how good looking I was, there was also the fact that I was from a well prominent family and I have already showed an amazing talent inbat, all in all I was a good target for these hormone filled girls to target, well all of them won¡¯t be like that some might join just became they admire me too ¡°Hehee~~looks like big brothers getting famous among the girls~~¡± Elda teased me as she pointed at the crowd that stood before the mansion orderly, I could only shrug my shoulders and respond back with a smirk ¡°What can I do, I am that amazing¡± Hearing my narcissistic answer Elda pouted with displeasure and I have to say that it was very cute sight, Iughed at her displeasure before I spoke again ¡°Well no matter what I am not much interrested in them, I have a higher taste you know¡± Hearing my answer Elda didn¡¯t say anything, as she walked forward but a cunning light shined deep within her eyes, Elda might seempletely innocent but a more cunning side shined deep within her, ready to do anything to reach her intended target Seeing that Elda was not responding I just walked beside her as we walked closer to the gate, when we reached closer many noticed us, the girls eyes lit up while the boys eyes stayed fixated on Elda, amotion rose seeing us but before they could move the one¡¯s that stood in the front of the gate organizing came forward, it was Mika, Rika, Sana and Rika All four of them were highlybat oriented and were best at keeping the crowd at bay, seeing that it was me all four of them walked up to me with a smile but seeing Elda near me all of them paused for a second but they quickly got themselves back and came to me, Rika was the one who spoke first ¡°Looks like you finally made it Austin~~¡± ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right, I was beginning to wonder that if you had forgotten the duties you had today¡± And Sana supported Rika¡¯s statement with a one of her own, all four of them had using gazes and I could only wryly smile and appease them, truthfully I should have reached here early and helped at the recruiting, normally it should all bepleted by Alex but I was adamant on seeing the new ones through The reason for it was simple, it was due to his ¡®read¡¯ function, while it allowed me to see my targets it also lets him see their talents, so why should I only use it to only look at just capture targets?, I could use use it also to find hidden talents that was yet to be discovered, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t care if my recruits where the best known or not, I could always find their talents by looking at them Well I should have arrived early but after dealing with Olivia, Marlene and Nora, it kind of passed through my mind, plus when I spend time with Elda it feels as if there¡¯s nothing else to focus on other than her, I am beginning to suspect that she¡¯s using some kind of spell to lure me into her I looked at Elda who was smiling happily at me, it seems that my innocent looking sister is not all that innocent, well it didn¡¯t do me any damage, truthfully the more I spend time with her the more I feel rxed and calm, whatever she¡¯s doing it helps me rx, so I will go along with it for now After ¡®exining¡¯, my situation, the girls calmed down after all they couldn¡¯t me me if I had to meet with two powerful princess, it was then that Sana smiled mischievously and spoke ¡°Well, there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you at the mansion¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± I looked around the other girls but all they did was smile with hidden intentions, seeing it I shook my head as I was guided towards the mansion and no girl came forward to talk talk to me, well not with 5 girls rxing killing intent and pressure, yeah Elda don¡¯t think I can¡¯t feel you subtly using spiritual energy to push the other girls away After that the other four girls stood outside to deal with the crowd, though they seemed extremely reuctant to part with me, with that both me and Elda walked along the corridors onwards the room where the girls said that a surprise was waiting, it was during this time that Elda spoke ¡°It seems that those girls are very attached to you big brother¡± Elda¡¯s tone was neutral ans she spoke, hearing it I acted surprised as I replied back ¡°Well I did save their lives, so they must think of me as a great friend¡± ¡°Friend?, are you sure they only look at you as a friend, big brother?¡± Elda asked to me intently, Elda could easily tell that these girls had their eyes on me and she wanted to know what I think, hearing her questing, I showed a surprised face before I startedughing ¡°Hahahaaa¡­What a joke, I don¡¯t think they think of me like that, plus they treat me as a good friend, I am sure¡± ¡®Yup, that¡¯s the dense guy answer!¡¯ Now it was Elda¡¯s turn to be surprised she looked at me, afterwards it seems that she went into deep thoughts, well as long as she doesn¡¯t intrude too much I don¡¯t care, with that we reached the room as I opened it and what I saw really did surprise me ¡°Hey Austin¡± A guy stood up from the couch waving at me, he had ck hair and red eyes with an above average visage, he was Leonardo the main protagonist Chapter 150: Leonardo’s Preposition

Chapter 150: Leonardo¡¯s Preposition

¡°So what are you doing here Leonardo?¡± I asked to Leonardo who was now sitting in front of me in a couch, after meeting him I entered the room with Elda who sat beside me in the couch that I sat, now I sat facing Leonardo and one other girl that sat beside him, she had shiny brown hair that was in a bob cut with sparkling brown eyes She gave off the vibes of a next door girl, cheerful, innocent and fun, her body was small and she looked like a cute animal that needed protection, seeing her I understood who she was directly but just to be sure I used the read function [ Name: Sonia Fizaree Sex: Female Age: 17 species: human/vampire Talent: 8/10 Power: Origin level 2 Title: The Lost One, Cute Girl, The One Who Wants To Protect Love: 0% Description: A girl with the blood of a noble vampire flowing through her but doesn¡¯t know it >Has a crush on Leonardo but to shy to do anything, thinks that Leonardo is the best and will one day definitely be powerful >Wants to be powerful to help Leonardo but doesn¡¯t now what she should do Difficulty: A+(Go on my sailor!, conquer the promised holynds!) ] Seeing her information, I sighed, in the starting of the game she¡¯s like a freebie that¡¯s given to you, you just have to do a few moves and she will be yours, she basically the childhood friend route, not only that in the uing future she would awaken her vampire side bing a force to be reckoned with Vampires do exist in this world, they are extremely annoying to deal with due to their high regeneration and crazy style ofbat, the only thing good is that they can¡¯t fight in the light, they live in the demon realm and is one of the noble ns But that¡¯s where it changes for her, half vampire are extremely rare, since it¡¯s very hard to find a cross breed between a demon and human, anyhow once Sonia awakens her other side she would have the good things of both side, she would have all the abilities that vampires have and she would be able to walk in the sun with no problem, something only a few noble vampires could do Looking at the shy Sonia, I have was having a small headache, in the game she¡¯s easy to conquer but now she¡¯s a big obstacle I have to ovee, the only good thing is that Leonardo¡¯s too dense to realize her feelings and only thinks of her as a good dear little sister ¡®Well good for me, I might well as take this cute thing for myself¡¯ I thought as I looked at Sonia who was shyly sitting beside Leonardo and sneaking nces here and there, whenever her eyes met mine she will quickly avert it like a scared rabbit, I couldn¡¯t help find it cute, well after having a quick look at her I turned to Leonardo who was kept staring at Elda in daze Ever since I entered and he had a look at her, his face was like he met his dream girl or something, at first a blush took his face and he kept looking at her in daze, Elda saw it too but she was used to it but now it¡¯s been a few seconds and he¡¯s still in daze, so all I could do was cough and get his attention ¡°Cough, have had enough fill of watching my sister?¡± ¡°Ah!, no-no I just thought that she was really bea-beautiful!¡± Flustered Leonardo quickly waved his hands with a blush, at the same time I took notice of Sonia¡¯s reaction, I could a sadness and bitterness shing through her eyes as she looked at Leonardo, I hid my smirk as I nodded my heads to Leonardo¡¯s words ¡°Indeed my little sister is beautiful¡± Elda who was unmoved my Leonardo¡¯s words unconsciously smiled with happiness after hearing my words, the smile again brought him to daze, seeing the situation I quickly spoke again ¡°So?, why are you here? and whose this little beauty beside you¡± While I spoke those words I gave Sonia a natural charming smile, which quickly induced a blush on her face, this was good time to earn some brownie points, first there¡¯s no girl that doesn¡¯t like apliment and mine came at the exact time she was down fromparing her herself with Elda, so I quickly earned a good rapport ¡°Ah!, sorry for the sudden meeting but I wanted to speak with you, oh! and the ones sitting beside me is Sonia she¡¯s my childhood friend and she¡¯s like a sister to me!¡± When Leonardo spoke about her just being a sister, I could see a disappointed look on her face, even Elda sitting next to could notice that Sonia wanted more with Leonardo, well one might thing about how someone like her without any background or great talent could enter the Babylon Academy Simple it¡¯s because her vampire side is known to the higher ups and they couldn¡¯t just let go of such a future powerhouse, hence they hid it among themselves and is just waiting for the other side to awaken, as for why they are sure she would awaken, well I have no idea, it was jut like that in the game ¡°So what¡¯s it that you wanted to talk about?¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s simple, I want to join your faction!¡± ¡°Um?, Why?¡± I asked surprised, in the game he really didn¡¯t join any faction, well technically it was the yers choice, he would be like a mercenary who would work for any faction that paid him, that¡¯s how he started to be acquainted to all those powerful girls that paid him, hearing my question a powerful me lit in his eyes ¡°Because I became your fan after I saw that fight during the Seth hunt!, you were really amazing, I was really moved when I saw you fight to save those soldiers, it was really heart moving!, I wanted toe and talk to you afterwards but you were not free¡± ¡°I got a lot of offers but I think that joining your faction is the best choice for me, plus even Durendal agrees that the path I am taking is good¡± With that Leonardo stopped talking as he waited for my answer, well after hearing him I went into deep thought as I leaned backward, what he proposed was tempting, if he join me not only would I have a powerful ally but I would also be able to keep tabs on him easily but that would also mean that the future troubles that he faced would one to me too There¡¯s a lot of pros and cons, plus if he joins Sonia would join to making it easier for me toy my hands on her and seeing her response to Leonardo¡¯s sudden interest in Elda I might have a n to get my hands on this cute and shy girl So the question is: To ept or not to ept? Chapter 151: New Members

Chapter 151: New Members

¡°sure, I don¡¯t mind you joining¡± Finally I spoke my answer, agreeing to Leonardo¡¯s proposal, his proposal has a lot of pros and cons but ultimately the pros outweigh the cons, first I would be able to make Leonardo work for me while I reap the rewards of his hard work In the game there were many scenarios where things got tough for him but he overcame them causing him to get generous rewards, so that¡¯s what I would do, I will make him risk his life for those rewards and wring him dry of those same rewards, since there¡¯s no yer that controls him, I will be that yer Second it¡¯s a forgone condition but I will be able toy my hands on Sonia, from what I know right now she¡¯s a shy, innocent and not so out spoken girl, I just have to y my cards right to corrupt this little cute girl and with my hidden worker ra, I might just know how Third and the most important reason being I will be able to push the problems thate to me onto him, yeah that¡¯s right, the problems thate for me, I am not na?ve to believe that I won¡¯t be targeted This is not the game world where it only focused on the part of the Academy arcs but a real world with it¡¯s real world bullshit problems, I won¡¯t even be surprised if there¡¯s a group out there nning my demise I mean I had shown something that no others could even show, I purified corruption!, something which was said to be impossible but I had done it, I am sure that I might be in a hit list of several hidden powers Of course with several hidden powers at my arsenal, I am not that worried but I would not count on itpletely, after all I am in the open while my enemies are hidden, I could never tell what they might attack with and I must be vignt And that¡¯s where Leonardoes in, my very on shield, with his problem attracting halo, I am sure that most of them would fall at him, so while my enemies fight him in the front I would catch them from the back, where I would ruthlessly stab them from the back ¡®um, sounds good¡¯ Nodding internally to my n, I shake hands with Leonardo who now was having a happy face, after that I looked towards Sonia as I spoke ¡°What about you¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± Suddenly being the focus of attention Sonia panicked as her gaze started wondering left and right, seeing it I spoke in a calmingly tone ¡°Miss.Sonia, tell me what do you n to do?, if you want you can join too, I would always appreciate a cutesy like you on my faction¡± ¡°Cu-Cutesy!?¡± My words caught her by surprise making a blush take her face, she looked at me shyly for sometime before which she took a deep breath and spoke ¡°Yes, I would join any ce big brother Leonardo goes too¡± Hearing it I nodded my head and agreed, using mymunication device I contacted Alex and notified him about both Leonardo and Sonia, asking him to provide them appropriate positions With that I talked with both of them for a few minutes before I let them go, I could see that Leonardo was reluctant to leave Elda, well everybody could see that he was interested in her and I could see Sonia hurting at it too ¡®um, looks like it won¡¯t take long¡¯ I thought as I send them out, soon they left, silence descended between us, as only me and Elda was left in the room, feeling the silence Elda spoke ¡°Big brother, why did you take that talentless girl in?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I acted oblivious but Elda didn¡¯t relent ¡°Big brother I could feel that you had some ulterior motives for taking her in¡± Hearing Elda¡¯s words I was surprised but I didn¡¯t panic, reeling in my emotions, I spoke ¡°Sigh¡­.I don¡¯t have to hide it from you I guess, well you see that girl¡¯s a half vampire¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Now it was Elda¡¯s turn to be surprised, she didn¡¯t expect that seemingly innocent girl was hiding such a secret but after some time she frowned ¡°Even if she¡¯s a half it doesn¡¯t promise that she will awaken, right?¡± ¡°No, I am sure that she will awaken in theing future¡± ¡°Are you sure big brother?¡± ¡°Yes, 100%¡± ¡°Then, she will be a worthy asset to invest on¡± ¡°Yes, she will be¡± I inwardly nodded my head at Elda¡¯s silence, she didn¡¯t ask me how I knew everything I just said, it seems that she respected my secrets and I quickly like that side of her Moreover I could see that she looks at Elda strategically and not as a resourceful friend, I smirked at Elda as I ruffled her head with a pat, causing her eyes to close as she relished in it ¡°Look at you little Elda, all grown up, I am happy to know that you have grown up into such a strategic girl¡± Hearing my praise Elda smiled proudly, she giggled as she spoke to me ¡°Of course!, I wanted to help you brother, I can¡¯t always have you saving me you know!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­yeah¡± I spoke back to her with an indulging smile, after that we kept talking to each other for a few moments after which I went to the recruiting area along with Elda Knowing that Elda was joining Alex was very happy, with her he would be able to think about many new tactics for future fights, after that I joined the rest as I guided the recruiting We had actually managed to finds some diamonds hidden in the dust, all in all by night we had a productive recruitment, after that we spent some time discussing the future of the faction And by deep in to the night, everything was all set, I bid farewell to my teammates as I headed to sleep, since the mansion was bought it became my head office, where I and the rest of the team would spend their time, while I went to sleep Elda begged me with her puppy eyes to sleep with me but I denied herpletely, I am sure that if I sleep at the same bed as her, I would definitely eat her up, so I had to resist my urges ¡®soon Austin, soon¡¯ It was with these thoughts that I headed to bed but just as I was sleeping a knock was heard outside, curious I opened the door, only to meet with the site of ra with sexy a revealing blue night gown, she had a seductive smile on her face as she spoke ¡°Master, would you be willing to ept this maid of yours for tonight?¡± I licked my lips as I looked at ra upside down, a chuckle escaped my mouth as I spoke back ¡°Sure, I would love to discipline my maid tonight¡± Seeing my heated gaze, ra¡¯s body trembled with anticipation, ra¡¯s body which I had trained during thest weeks started to get hot just from my lust filled gaze, with her body hot and her mind and heart filled with love ra sexily swayed her body as she entered my room Chapter 152: Plan To Trap An Innocent Rabbit

Chapter 152: n To Trap An Innocent Rabbit

I closed the door just as ra had entered the room, along with it I activated the rooms magic lock and the silencing spell in the room, so that my little night raid won¡¯t be disturbed, just as I finished I turned to the cute and sexy ra that was looking at me filled with desire I walked up to her as I caught both her ass on my hands and lifted her, ra let out a cute moan from my clutch as she happily intertwined her arms around me, no words were needed to be spoken between us as we came forwards for a wet and hot kiss, at the same time my hands roughly yed with her bottom Squeezing them, roughing them and ying around with them like they were toys, my hands sunk into her well rounded ass, we kept kissing each other as we walked towards the bed, sitting down, I ced ra on myps with her facing me, we broke the kiss as a strand of Saliva connected out lips, just we had caught our breath ra was about to dive for more but I stopped her Seeing me stop her she pouted but she relented, she knew that if I did stop in the middle, I could definitely have something important to talk about but that didn¡¯t stop her from moving a bit forward as her pussy scraped against my bulge ¡°Um~~~?¡± ¡°looks like you are quite pent up, my little ra¡± ¡°It¡¯s because thest few weeks you only had kept doing it with mistress Grace, ah~~?¡± Just as ra was speaking my hands sneaked into her open nighty where it stated to y with her well defined breasts, as I head her sentence I smirked ¡°Well I got you to thank for it, after all it¡¯s because of you that I was able to have fun with Grace even at the mansion¡± ¡°Ah~~~?, I am happy as long a-as you-ypur hap-um~~?¡± ra wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence as my hand that was ying with her breast pulled and pinched her nipples causing her to moan out, at the same time my other hand stroked her spine with seductive touches, now even without my special eyes, I could tell ra¡¯s exiting spots As I kept ying with her body, ra moved forward, as she kept rubbing her pussy against my bulge at a faster pace, unable to hold back she moved forward, our lips met each other again as our tongues battled each other Slurp~~~Slurp~~~~Slurp The sound of our saliva being exchanged sounded in the room, ra¡¯s body was filled with pleasure from her honey pot to her breast to her back, all the pleasure was loading her mind, and soon with a twist of her nipple she ended up cumming, staining myp ¡°Ah~~~~?¡± Finally after a few seconds she took deep breaths to regain her control, after cumming for once a small part of her lust receded as she got some rity back ¡°Are you satisfied a bit now, my tasty maid¡± ¡°Hufh¡­.hufh¡­yes but just a bit~~~?¡± ra spoke with a smile on her face, I didn¡¯t say anything but a loud sound resounded in the room p!~~~ ¡°¡±Um~~~?¡± I pped ra¡¯s ass which was on myp, causing her to cry out in pain and pleasure, feeling it ra started grinding her lower body again but I spoke seriously this time ¡°ra I need your help¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± Seeing that I was serious ra became serious too, I looked at her face as I spoke my words ¡°I need Sonia¡± ¡°To just fuck?¡± ra asked questioningly, I smiled at her answer, if it was any other girl of mine they would be angry or disgusted but not ra, she doesn¡¯t give a fuck about anything else and would be happy to serve any girl to me In fact that¡¯s her main duty that I had provided her, I know that the girls in my faction love me but I can¡¯t be the one toy my hands on them nor can I let my rtionship with them go out for now And that¡¯s where shee in as she controls them from behind, making sure that shit don¡¯t blow up, like the other girls fighting or openly saying their feelings for me, I will of course deal with them but now is not the right time ra will make sure to subtly manipte the girls in the way I want without them knowing about it and it¡¯s important, otherwise there might be a day that all these girls in my faction might just battle it out and things could go to shit then, seeing that I went into deep thoughts I quickly shook my head and focused back on the situation, looking at ra I spoke ¡°No, I want her to be mine¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to be difficult¡± ra spoke with a thoughtful expression, she had met Sonia in the morning with everyone else and she could see that Sonia had feelings for Leonardo, so making her fall for me might be hard, seeing ra in a thoughtful look I smiled as I leaned in and whispered some words, hearing them her eyes gleamed, as I finished her eyes danced with mischief ¡°It¡¯s quite ruthless but I like it¡± ¡°Well as long as you can get close to her the first step is basicallyplete, so you up to it?¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s going to be fun¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± And with that words we dived back into each others embrace, my hands moved skillfully as I started stripping ra, she too didn¡¯t hold back as she started taking off my clothes within seconds we were naked with me above her, my gaze travelled across her body, before I moved forward and gave her small horns a bite and lick ¡°Ah?!~~~¡± It would always catch her off guard, slowly but surely I yed with her small horn but it was then that she pushed me to the bottom as she sat on top of me, her honey pot was dripping with her juice, Her rapid breathing could be heard when she finally ced my long rod in contact with her dripping cunt, ¡®Hehe, I can finally feel you inside me!¡¯ She thought with a smile on her face, In the fraction of a second, she was getting ready to lower her pelvis over my body. ¡°Ahhhn ~?¡± The moment my rod prated ra¡¯s hole, she couldn¡¯t hold her voice, letting out a loud moan of satisfaction while swinging her hips around me, at the same time, I could feel a heavenly sensation provoked by ra¡¯s intimate part. It was very wet, hot and tight to the point that I could fell my stick being massaged harder and harder, even when we weren¡¯t moving that fast. ¡°Ahh ?~ Yes~?~~so goood ~?¡± ra spoke, while her face was flushed and her eyes werepletely dted, The feeling of being filled by me was something heavenly for ra and it was not long before the two of us began to move fervently while ra¡¯s hole tightened around my rod more and more! ¡°Mmmm ?~ Ahh?, stronger ~¡± Pah! Pah! The two of us quickly elerated our movements, and sounds of pounding flesh sounded throughout the room, By now, both of us werepletely sweaty, and the strong smell of our fluids could be felt in the room. ¡°Ahh ?~ Cumming ~?¡± Squirt! And while the two of us made our piston movements, ra reached the second orgasm of the night where her juice of love was spraying on my rod again, At the same time as ra orgasmed my rod twitched as loads of my cum filled her womb, which was like a vacuum sucking me in After unloading everything inside her I stood up and passionately kissed ra¡¯s cherry lips, running my hands over her full breasts, It was wholly chilled at the moment, and each time I touched these two hills, she trembled softly, my hands moved through her body stimting them more and meanwhile, my rod was still in the depths of ra¡¯s cave, showing no tiredness orziness¡­ ¡°Mmm ~?¡± Squirt! The two us then finally broke the passionate kiss when ra rose up and various fluids began to descend between her perfect legs ¡°See now I ampletely full~~?¡± ra spoke and then bit her lip sensually for Minos. ¡°Well than I must make sure to get you full..¡± After I spoke ra didn¡¯t wait any longer and started sucking to suck on my rod, wiping away every drop of sperm and her own juices of love¡­ Slurp! Slurp! ¡°Ohh ~¡± ra did this for some time when she finally finished cleaning my dick, She then stood on all fours beside me where she used both her hands to open her ass, aiming her second hole towards me She said. ¡°I want you to put it here.¡± Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow my saliva, ra was getting better at riling me up, I then approached ra from behind while I positioned my dick with one of my hands, while massaging one of the cheeks of the young woman¡¯s ass in front of me with the other. ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± I asked, rubbing the head of my stick into ra¡¯s ass hole, Upon hearing and feeling my dick, ra took a deep breath and then she finally looked back and nodded. She was intoxicated with pleasure, and just thinking about what wasing next, ra couldn¡¯t help but sigh in anticipation, Seeing the look of desire in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t wait and slowly began to pierce ra¡¯s ass. ¡°Ahhhh? ~ Ahhhh ~?¡± Pah! Pah! When ra felt my rod advance all the way to the bottom of her ass, she almost rolled her eyes, letting out a heavenly moan, which, if it weren¡¯t for the istion array the room has, then the entire mansion could end up hearing it.. Time quickly passed, and both of us had already changed positions a few dozen times. The two of us continued into the night, having sex like animals while satisfying our most primitive desire, When we were finally finished, both of us were tired and had satisfied expressions, as if we were drunk with pleasure. ra had her two holes filled with my sperm while her body was totally sweaty, with some hickey marks on her breasts and neck, and palm marks on her beautiful white buttocks, we didn¡¯t even bother to clean ourselves as we just fell asleep on the bed hugging each other. Other than that, the room was a zone! The bed waspletely wet as if someone had thrown a bucket of water over there, with pillows thrown at different points and various clothes along the way, The dense smell in the air also made it clear how wild we were in bed¡­ Chapter 153: Second Day Of Training

Chapter 153: Second Day Of Training

As the rays of the sunlight fell and a new day began, I opened my eyes to a nice view of ra sleeping over me, her legs were wrapped around me, while her hands hugged me for dear life, her face was with a happy smile as shey in my chest, her naked breasts were pressed around me, while my hand was on her ass clinging tightly Seeing that it was morning my hands which was on her ass started to grope them, I could see ra¡¯s face twitching trying to hide the fact she was awake, seeing that I raised up my arms and swung them down p~~ ¡°Ah~?¡± ra¡¯s eyes opened wide from the spank at her ass, she opened her eyes as she pouted at me, seeing it I kissed her forehead and spoke with a teasing voice ¡°Well it¡¯s morning, don¡¯t you have to sneak out?¡± Hearing my words her eyes widened in realization, with a quick movements she started to wear her clothes as she prepared to head out, finally giving me a kiss, she headed out of the room sneakily, seeing it I shook my head amused at her behavior, after that I turned my gaze to the room and seeing the mess I winced ¡®yeah, this is going to be a problem¡¯ I thought as I looked around the room, unlike back home here ra is not my maid, back home after every of my ¡®sessions¡¯, I could leave it to ra to hide all of my ¡®tracks¡¯, here the hired maids are not literally mine tomand and it¡¯s dangerous to show them this room too, even an idiot could understand what happened here after looking at the room And if the maids working at the mansion were to se this, then that¡¯s enough for a rumor to start spreading and rumors are a powerful and scary thing, it would seem that I would have to be more careful with the steps I take, sighing to myself I rose up from the bed and headed to my shower which was connected to my room It wasn¡¯t long before I headed to the dinning hall, where I gave explicit orders not to enter my room, I had already locked it but well taking extra precautions won¡¯t be bad, I could just let ra clean it all up stealthly when no ones looking, with that I had a hearty meal and set off to Olivia¡¯s mansion, after all I can¡¯t leave my favorite ve waiting can I? Before I left I dealt with some of the issues of the faction that wasing up while promising the different girls I would spend some time with them, I met Leonardo who wanted to know where Elda was but sadly she went to deal with some stuff rted to her friends she said that she would have a surprise for me, so I would wait I could see that ra was getting a bit friendlier with Sonia, maybe within a week I might be able to start the n I have in mind, before leaving I instructed ra on the things to do and now I am walking through the streets leading to the mansion of Olivia, I can¡¯t wait to see how she would be now I had already talked about a hidden ce where both of us could meet unhindered, well it was the same practice ce I had first yed with her, it would seem that there¡¯s a hidden entrance I could use to enter it unnoticed, right now while I was walking I was in a disguise, while fame grants you recognition, it also takes away your privacy The spell I was using was not the great, if someone purposefully scans me it would be reviled but it was not a big deal, with calm step I walked through the streets reaching a area close to Olivia¡¯s mansion, the area I was in was deste without any students gathering, seeing that it was safe, I used the key badge that Olivia had given me As soon as my mana had passed through it I could feel a hidden teleportation circle, walking towards it I disappeared, the next moment I opened my eyes, a beautiful golden haired girl stood in front of me, her sky blue eyes was cold as she looked towards me in defiance, I could see a bitter grudge in her eyes Seeing it I understood that she had found out about the spell I had cast in her body, well being bitter is all she could do since I had ordered her not to remove the spell and mymand wouldst till the end of the contract, smirking I walked to her with domineering steps, reaching in front of her I lifted her chin with my hand ¡°So, my beautiful ve, how was your day?¡± ¡°It was good master¡± Olivia spoke with a calm tone causing me to raise my eyebrow in intrigue, I could see that she was ying with me and had not actually epted anything at heart ¡®So that¡¯s how you want to y huh?¡¯ My eyes shined ck and gold as I let go of her chin and spoke amand ¡°Strip your top and make it sexy¡± Hearing it Olivia¡¯s eyes widened for a second before it went back to normal, she robotically nodded her head ¡°Yes, master¡± With trembling arms she started to get rid of her top dress, while doing so she tried to awkwardly try to make it enticing but it was not all that great, within seconds Olivia stood in front of me with whiteced bra that held her well defined mounts, the striking contrast of the blush in her face to her calm eyes was very enticing ¡°Good now turn around¡± She nodded her head as she turned around, I walked up to her and hugged her from behind like the first time, my body pressed against her juicy ass, while my arms hugged her waist, for the first time I could feel Olivia¡¯s smooth skin in my arms, my mouth moved towards her ear biting them seductively while I spoke, at the same time my hands rubbed the skin of her waist directly ¡°You know what Olivia?, your so sexy I just want to eat you, can I?¡± My words and my touches brought tremble to Olivia¡¯s body, my touches were slow and seductive, which was slowly raising her lust to a higher level, I waited for an answer but all I got was silence, well I didn¡¯t mind, as both of my hands traveled from her waist slowly down, as I did I made sure to touch and stimte her different sexual spots Both of my hands covered her front as they slowly slid from her waist, going down to her thigh, I could feel her supple and soft thigh over her pants, my hands moved to the inner thigh of both her legs but I felt a bit of resistance but I forced her legs to open a bit as my hands sank into her supple and smooth thigh ¡°Um~~?¡± ¡°Oh?, looks like your finally feeling it~¡± Again I didn¡¯t get a reply but as my hands sank into her thighs my mouth was not free as it nibbled on her ears as my mouth moved towards her neck, her natural body scent filled my nose as I greedily watched her beautiful white neck, my mouth moved towards it as I bite on it softly ¡°AH!~?¡± The action surprised Olivia as she screamed out from the pain but a trace of pleasure could be felt from it, I didn¡¯t stop with my bite, as I started to suck hard on it, feeling it Olivia cried out in panic ¡°Wait! master!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Even as I took my mouth from her neck, my hands on her thighs moved forwards opening her legs wide as it slithered forward over her pants ¡°Don¡¯t lea-Ah~ ?a-a mar-um~~?¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t able to speak properly as my hands massaged her inner thighs and my mouth licked and sucked a neck ¡°I don¡¯t care, you are mine and I will mark you, it¡¯s your problem on how to hide it¡± With that I dived back into her neck, sucking hard and even lightly bitting her neck ¡°Ah?~~No~~um?~¡± Hearing my reply Olivia could only relent to my attacks as her body was starting to be filled with pleasure Chapter 154: Countinuation Of The Second Day

Chapter 154: Countinuation Of The Second Day

My hands which had opened her legs kept pressing Olivia¡¯s body with small seductive touches, my mouth was hungry was I sucked and bit on Olivia¡¯s smooth skin, all Olivia could do was close her eyes and ept it, she tried to fight it but it was impossible, the lust she was unable to releasest night was building in stronger waves within her body My hands which hadpletely opened her legs moved, my right hand moved and slowly rubbed Olivia¡¯s pussy lips in a slow motion from bottom to top and that¡¯s all it took, a touch on her pussy and it began to spry like there¡¯s no tomorrow, the lust she was unable to release came out in a bang ¡°Noooo~~~?¡± Olivia¡¯s body weakened from the strong orgasm, since the spell had made her horny and forbidden her from having any release, finally having it made her body tremble and let out moans, her legs seemed to weaken but I didn¡¯t let it gopletely, I caught her and lifted her as I carried her to the table, it seems I had looked down on how much the spell must have tormented her body I could see that Olivia¡¯s body had weakened from a single orgasm, looking into her eyes I could see that it was hazy, plus there was a fresh red hickey on her beautiful neck too, thinking of the trouble she would have to go through to avoid it Iughed inwardly, with soft touches I ced the now delirious Olivia on the table And as she was in a daze my hands moved skillfully and removed her bra even before she could react, her two beautiful breasts were in my view, her size was a bit above average with a nice red aro and a red juicy nipple asking for a bite ¡°AH!!¡± A scream was heard as Olivia came out of her daze and as she did, she finally saw that I was gazing upon her naked breasts, she tried to hide them but I caught her hands and kept them down, since she had an orgasm her body was soft and she was not able to control her strength so I easily subdued her, staring right into her eyes I spoke ¡°Stop it!, you belong to me now and each and every part of you belongs to me, got it?¡± My voice was high and extremelymanding, hearing it Olivia¡¯s heart started beating with excitement, the feeling of being held down and looked down upon seemed to bring out the true self she was hiding but at the same time her pride came back unwilling to bend to anyone, the two side were now fighting against each other Seeing that Olivia had calmed down I let go of her arms, as I did Olivia turned her face aside with aplex look, I smirked at it, I could see that both the side of Olivia fighting and this was just the beginning, I didn¡¯t wait any longer, since the table was huge I sat up as I ced both my hands on the side of Olivia¡¯s head as I sat on her stomach, well I didn¡¯t technically sit but floated above her I took both of her arms and locked it above her head, using one of my arms I kept both her arms tight while, using my right hand I faced her to look at me, I raised Olivia¡¯s face towards me, I could see confusion, sadness, desire, excitement all together filling her face, even some tears had gathered in her eyes Seeing it, I was mesmerized for a moment, Olivia¡¯s the princess of one of the most powerful emprie in the world, a woman that is desired by many men andstly an sadistic woman that always never seemed to bend but right now her face was the some look of a vulranable woman, it was the excat opposite of the real her ¡®Sigh maybe I could relent to her a bit¡¯ Controlling myself I looked directly into Olivia¡¯s eyes that was filled with struggle, I put on a gentle smile as I rubbed her eyes, wiping the tears away, seeing my sudden change Olivia was surprised, I didn¡¯t give her time to think as I spoke ¡°What is it Olivia, why are you cry?¡± ¡°WHY?, YOU DARE TO ASK ME WHY?!¡± Olivia screamed out in frustration, all the grievance she felt from thest day bursted out, in the end she¡¯s a woman that was above everyone, even if she desires domination, it would be from the one she love and me doing this yet she feeling exited must have being making her doubt herself as a whore, seeing Olivia scream at me and shout out while crying I thought ¡®It was faster than expected¡­..¡¯ I really did think a situation like this will arise, but I had maybe overestimated how tough she truly is, well for a woman who stood at the top with power, respect and status to be made into a mere ve must not be easy, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s loves to be dominated but that side of her hadn¡¯t developedpletely yet Sure she noticed some hints but her true self as yet to be awakened as masochist that loves to be ordered and used by her one and only master, shaking my thoughts of I spoke to Olivia calmly ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right I am the man responsible for you suffering but what was I too do, I really wanted you Olivia¡± ¡°Wha?¡± A confused expression filled Olivia¡¯s face and her body trembled, I quickly activated my yandere mode, well after dealing with a lot like them, it was easy for me to imitate it, my hands that held her face slowly moved around her upper body ¡°That¡¯s right Olivia, from the first moment I saw you I wanted you, I wanted to catch you up and lock you, so that I will only be the one that will see and use you, I wanted to tie you up and use you for myself making it so that nobody else can have you¡± ¡°Yo-You ar-are mad!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes erged and her body trembled¡­.from excitement, looking at my dark and lifeless eyes filled with obsession for her, Olivia¡¯s body felt hot, she could see my desire to own her, make sure that no one else touch¡¯s her, to make her mine and that¡¯s all she needed as her body trembled and love juice gushed from her honey pot ¡°Um!?¡± She bit her lips to suppress it but I saw it, with a predatory obsessive smile I moved forward and whispered into her ears ¡°Oh~~, will you look at that, did you just cum from my words?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled as she spoke back to me ¡°I-If you liked me, why are you doing this?, why don¡¯t you just tel-Ah~~?¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t able toplete her sentence as I twisted one of her nipples, she bit her lips as she looked into my possessive andmanding eyes that made her heart beat in excitement, my hands left her nipple as it trailed her midriff ¡°Why?, well it¡¯s simple I wanted to own you¡± Chapter 155: Falling Slowly

Chapter 155: Falling Slowly

¡°Why?, well it¡¯s simple I wanted to own you¡± Hearing my reply and seeing my obsessive eyes that were no longer hiding my desire to possess her mind, body and soul, Olivia could feel her pussy lips twitching, the utter domination in my eyes was slowly brining out the hidden side within her, I didn¡¯t relent as I again held both her arms with one of mine and held her face tightly with my other arm, looking into her eyes directly I spoke ¡°That¡¯s right Olivia, I want to only for myself, every single thing in your body belongs to me and only me and I will make sure to mark it as mine, I will also kill any other man that dares to lust over you who belongs to me¡± Feeling the killing intent from my words, Olivia¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster, while huge amounts of her love juice started to leak out, holding Olivia¡¯s chin I spoke ¡°Just you wait I am going to mark all of this as mine¡± After saying it I left her arms but Olivia didn¡¯t make any move as she could only ept her fate for now, I moved down as I sucked on the skin of her neck while kissing it, It seemed so gratifying to taste her skin, the smell of her shampoo and distinct vor filled my mouth, Olivia could only close her eyes as she gave up and indulged in me pleasuring her, I licked and kissed all over her neck before moving down I dipped my tongue into her exquisite corbones and bit on it, causing Olivia to bite her lips not to moan out in pain and pleasure of my tongue ¡°Um?~~Noo~~Um~?¡± I kissed along her arm as I moved over to her beautiful breasts, Seeing those delicate and artful rosy pink buds, my arms released her hands and cupped both of her velvety breasts, I kneaded her boobs for a while before moving my mouth towards one of her nipples, Since her nipples were longer than usual, I found it very satisfying to suck on it and stretched it upwards with my mouth. ¡°Mnnmmm?¡­Noo?~~harder¡­?¡± Olivia who was resisting at first, could slowly started to fell the pleasure, slowly but surely she couldn¡¯t get enough of me sucking on her nipples, I started sucking her other nipple as well and bit on it roughly ¡°Ohnnnn?¡­¡± Olivia cried in pleasure and pain as I bit her nipples, her breasts were now filled with my saliva and quickly got more smooth, I took one of them into my mouth as I sucked on it, I could fell her breasts almost perfect in my mouth and how juicy they seemed as I kept on sucking them, Olivia¡¯s body started squeezing in my arms, the pain and pleasure was slowly cutting away her senses ¡°Suck them harder~?¡± Olivia pleaded heatedly, unknowingly her true feelings started to leak, I didn¡¯t reply back to her words as I squeezed her slippery and wet boobs harder and sucked on them vehemently, I then pressed her boobs together and tried to suck on both her nipples at the same time. ¡°Ahhnmmm?~~Yes~~?¡± Olivia moaned sensually, getting a kick out of me intensely ying with her breasts, and at the same time, she orgasmed, Olivia felt fuzzy after her second orgasm, for the second time she felt her mind blur, never as she ever felt this much pleasure fill her body, After ying with her boobs for a while I could see that her nipples and her supple mound was very red and it only brought more pleasure to Olivia I kissed and licked along her cleavage while twisting her nipples with my fingers, the powerless Olivia could only keep flinching her body as I yed around with it as if it was a toy, my mouth trailed downwards and sped her slender hips as I kissed all over her midriff and stomach, I also dipped my tongue into her belly button and twirled my tongue over it. ¡°Ooooh¡­?¡± Olivia whimpered as she raised her upper body up and pressed my head to make me y with her belly button more, her body now totally moved for more pleasure, well it was not only her I couldn¡¯t get enough of her exquisite skin and kneaded her boobs as I kissed along her ribs, looking down I could see the entire table wet with Olivia¡¯s juice while faint outlines of her pussy could be seen ¡®Not yet¡¯ I thought as I moved upward as I started ying with her upper body with more power, getting above her I looked at her reddened boobs as I raised my hands and swung them down to her breasts Pakh~ The sound of my hand hitting her boobs was heard around the room, as her breasts shook under my hand, Olivia¡¯s eyes widened from the pain, yet her legs tightened to hide the juice that leaked after, with a cruel smile as I looked at Olivia, I raised my other hand and pped down on the other side of her breasts Pakh!~Pakh!~Pakh! ¡°AHH?~Yes~~?¡± ¡°Um?~~so painfu?l~~¡± With a few more ps Olivia¡¯s body trembled as she cummed again!, I smiled as I dived into her her upper body again, a few minutester I stood away from the table as I wore fresh clothes, looking at the table I could see Olivia whoid there with her eyes raised above her head fainted, her pant was still there but it was so wet that the table below her had a puddle of her love juice Well there was also the fact that her upper body was filled with my hickeys from her breasts to her stomach, her upper body waspletely red, while her nipples were hard and ripened, her entire body was filled with marks, my bites and my saliva, Olivia¡¯s expression was of pure pleasure as sheid white eyed with a huge smile ¡®Well that went well¡¯ I thought as I walked towards Olivia as I groped her breasts hardly for onest time and used the teleportation key to leave the room, soon I opened my eyes and appeared in the same ce I disappeared from, of course I didn¡¯t forget to rece my disguise, it took some time for my boner to finally settle ¡°Sigh¡­.only in good time buddy¡± I spoke while looking down while not fucking Olivia was a nightmare I had too hold it in for now, I have her for a few months so I had already made a n, for the first week I would fill her with pleasure she never knew, making her need me to settle her and it¡¯s on the seconds week that the true power of the spell I ced on Olivia will show The second week it would be me being pleasured by her, the second week will be a torture for Olivia, who wouldn¡¯t get any release and finally the next month were the official arc for Olivia will start I will make her fall for me as a good ve ¡®Sigh¡­academy life is so good¡¯ Humming to myself happily I left the area I was in Chapter 156: Target Locked

Chapter 156: Target Locked

¡®So, what now?¡¯ I was a bit confused for a moment as I thought, it¡¯s then that I looked at the current time, seeing that it was still early morning I smiled with a hidden glint in my eyes, looking at the current date and time, it would seem that I had left at the perfect time, whistling to myself, I walked towards a certain teleportation room Since I was in disguise and had hidden my ring, I had to wait in line like anybody else but it was a small price to pay for my privacy, after my ¡®outstanding¡¯ performance, I am sure that there¡¯s a lot of eyes watching my moves, trying to keep tabs on my movement and to be honest it was tiring But if someone asked me if I regretted what I did, then no, since the reward I got in return for it is mouthwatering, I have to say that Xavier is quite a goodd, because with the rewards I got I will be able to move some of my ns forward, I just hope that thinks don¡¯t be too shit ¡®Nah, who am I kidding, things will definitely got to shit¡¯ Chuckling to myself I moved along with the crowd, since it was morning the line wasn¡¯t huge, I quickly reached the front and paid the Academy points for my transport, well since I had some lovely ¡®friends¡¯, I was able to get a load of points they had, well as top students it was nothing to them and who was I to say no to their help? With a blink my eyes were again blinded with white light as I disappeared and appeared in another room, quickly walking out, I could see fewer students in this area, with a quick walk I reached in front of a huge library, it had three levels and was huge as a mansion The library belonging to the Babylon Academy is one of the biggest and best in the world, though again you have to pay a certain price to read, and some of the levels are restricted for others, nothing in this world is free after all, I quickly entered inside the first level, where I could see a huge amounts of books that stretched in a huge line The books almost seemed endless, reaching the front I saw a guy sitting the front, from his looked he seemed to be about 20 years old, a student who must be taking the job of receptionist job to earn some points, reaching the front I politely asked for the ess to the first level, without much drama he took the points as he allowed me to enter inside Walking inside therge floor surrounded with books, my heart started beating faster at the thought of the person who I was going to meet, after a few seconds of walking I reached near a reading lounge near the area of the historic books, where some students could be seen seated and reading, quickly looking through it my eyesnded on a figure that was seated in a lonely corner She was seated in a four person table yet none seemed to be able to see or feel her, the woman lookedpletely average with every average features but I know that it¡¯s a disguise, something which no body in this Academy will be able to see through, even when I was looking at her my senses seemed to be missing It was as if she was hiding her presence, I squinted my eyes, as I looked at the book she was reading, seeing it a smirk came up my face, taking a history rted book I walked towards her, feeling a presence approaching the said woman raised her head and looked at me, for a moment a sense of surprise shed through her eyes Not minding anything I walked towards her area while carrying a book about a certain kings biography and sat in front of her and as I did I activated my read function, I have to be sure after all [ Name: Celestinia Graciers Kreen Sex: Female Age: 21 species: Dragon Talent: 10/10 Power: Draganoid Level 1 Title: The Dragon Princess, The Academic, One Who Loves Control¡­..etc Love: 0% Description: A woman with a great pride, strength, intelligence and ruthlessness >A person who finds her life a bit bored and is looking for some excitement in life, she¡¯s incredibly proud of her knowledge and achievements >Currently she¡¯s curious about the host due to Scarlet whom she considers her sister, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you in the most brutal way possible if she found out that you might hurt Scarlet, in reverse if she ever fell in love with you she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break her rtionship with Scarlet to take you Difficulty: SSS(If you fail, I don¡¯t mind visiting you in hell once in a while) ] Seeing her information my eyes lit up for a moment, it seems that I was right, in the game she was among the list of unconquerable along with my aunt but that changed when one person did conquer her and that was me and 2 years of my gaming value came down in a hitch That¡¯s right she was thest person I conquered and thest time I yed the game since she ended up taking me away and killing the girls that resisted it, it was due to her I ended up fucking losing everything!, this woman is a one of the Yandere I know!, she might be one of the most beautiful woman in this game but she¡¯s also the one that¡¯s very hard to y with One wrong move and I will end up dead without even knowing how but no matter how much I don¡¯t want to I must conquer her, truthfully I would love to stay away from this girl but the past issue did create a grudge in me, imagine how would you feel when you had conquered one of the best character after 2 years of hard work only to end up losing everything? ¡®Yeah, I remember breaking the entire gaming counsel that day¡­..¡¯ Shaking away my dark thoughts, I smiled and gave a nod to Celestinia who eyes me for a moment, she nodded back to me and focused on her book, I too did the same as I looked at mine but I didn¡¯t read the book in my hand, I only pretended that I did, as I pretended to read, I asked the system to y some music in my head, like this half an hour passed, it was only then I heard a calm disguised voice ¡°So kings Mordian¡¯s Autobiography on the 32 formations on ruling?¡± Hearing the question and forcing down my yawn, I looked back at the disguised Celestinia, as I spoke ¡°AH!, yes, I was quite curios about his 12th formation, the path of rite, I wanted to see if it would have any connection with the book Ruel Of The 32nd Rite, I always had a suspicion that here might have being some copying in between¡± ¡°Oh?, you have read Rule Of The 32nd Rite?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was quite entertaining¡± ¡®Well, it was bullshit that I could tell¡¯ Chapter 157: A Q And A

Chapter 157: A Q And A

¡°Oh~your a academic?¡± ¡°You could say I¡¯m something like that¡± I spoke as I looked at the disguised Celestinia, the current her had brown hair and eyes along with apletely average face, one that would be forgotten within a crowd, back in the game I had identlye up on this spot and after I chatted with her for a long time, I was able to slowly crawl into her heart Though I regretted itter down the line, from what I know, Celestinia is a academic, you could say that due to her divine bloodline this woman will definitely be extremely powerful in the future, it could be seen by her reaching the Draganiod level 1 at just that age of 21 But it seemed to make a curse upon Celestinia, to her, her power would grow naturally and her efforts would not matter much, hence she wanted something, she wanted to achieve something just from her pure effort, hence she ended up bing an academic and she loves it, she would research and read into old and lost books, bringing out their meaning or their hidden intent In fact Celestnia under a hidden name is the most wanted and the best historian and academic in the world, just the amount of books she deciphered and corrected is mind blowing, she had even brought out many copied books to light, it¡¯s her favorite hobby and the book and things I told right now are the things that she¡¯s working on right now ¡°Is that so?, then you must know about the 24th formation¡± ¡°Oh?, you mean the one that says ¡® let not the king but the people be the one that reigns?¡¯, indeed it was quite the interesting view from a king¡± ¡°You like that phrase?¡± ¡°Indeed¡± I answered back to Celestinia, hearing my answer a twinkle of interest finally started to appear within her eyes, leaning backward, she looked at me calmly as she asked me a question ¡°Is there a reason that you approached me?¡± Hearing her question, I was not surprised, I was sure that my gaze and me walking to her would raise her suspicion, leaning back on my own chair, I smiled calmly as I spoke ¡°I was just interested in a disguised girl that sat lonely in a corner¡± ¡°Oh?~thating from one that is disguised?¡± Even though surprised by my words Celestinia replied calmly, her interest in me increased a bit as she continued speaking ¡°I had though that my disguise was well, did you see my true look?¡± Even though the question she asked me seemed normal, I could still feel a sense of weight from them, waving my hands at her I spoke ¡°Unfortunately no, I could say that your disguise is one of the best I had ever seen, even now I can¡¯t see through you face¡± ¡°Indeed, I did pride my self on my magic but to think you saw through it, how~?¡± ¡°Well a gentleman never reveals his secret mydy~¡± After I finished speaking both of us looked at each other with hidden smiles, we both took jabs at each other and was now at an impasse, it was then that Celestinia opened her mouth and spoke with a teasing smile ¡°Well¡­well Mr.Austin, I have to say your quite good with your words, I wonder how all your fans might feel at your historic side¡± Listening to her words my eyebrows twitched in ¡®annoyance¡¯, I acted like I was caught in a since I couldn¡¯t see through her disguise, it was jab that was affecting, seeing my annoyed look that appeared for a moment a sense of aplishment filled her heart but I didn¡¯t let itst ¡°I think that my fans might just increase, welling from a noble, beautiful and powerful girl as such as your self, I might reckon you might know more¡± ¡°How did you know that I might be noble, powerful and beautiful?¡± Her interest was raised once again, listening to her a smug smile came upon my face, which I could see had irked Celestinia a bit, with a calm mind I spoke ¡°Well it was quite easy to see with some hints, like the fact that every of your movements, etiquette and wordings are filled with gracefulness points out that you might be of higher standing, and quite a high one at that, since I could see no awe or blush from when you look at me, not to be narcissistic but I am quite popr¡± ¡°Well, Mr.Austin, I think that was you being narcissistic¡± Ignoring another one of Celestinia¡¯s jab, I spoke ¡°There¡¯s also the fact that you are able to use such high level magic and yet I am not able to see through it, as for the fact that I know your beautiful?, well let¡¯s call it the instinct of a man, there¡¯s also the fact that you yourself has agreed to the words that I spoke, and don¡¯t get me started on some of the faults you made¡± And just like that I spend a few more seconds mentioning the mistakes she had made, after speaking I leaned back to my chair and gave Celestinia a smug nce, seeing it a feeling of annoyance filled Celestinia, the desire for beating me at knowledge filled her heart, with that she spoke ¡°Seeing how good you are with your spotting,I could presume that you know well about everything else?¡± ¡°Skipping you identity and jumping to questioning me?¡± ¡°Well as gentleman you must know not to dive into the secrets of a woman, it¡¯s not good and myst question take it as a challenge~¡± ¡°A challenge huh?, well I don¡¯t like making women cry you see, well especially after you lose¡± ¡°Oh~~we will see about that¡± With that both of us leaned forwards with predatory smiles as we looked at each other, looking at Celestinia, I gave her a nod as I spoke ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind but doesn¡¯t a good challenge always need a good reward¡± ¡°What do you propose?¡± ¡°Seeing as you do not wish to indulge your identity and seeing that you know mine, the loser would have to tell one about themselves¡± After I finished speaking I looked at Celestinia as I waited for her to speak, she seemed to think about it for a moment, before she nodded her head and agreed ¡°Very well, I don¡¯t mind sucking up your secrets¡± ¡°Well lets see what happens¡± With that we both nodded at each other as we began, it was Celestinia who started ¡°Passage 2 of the 22nd rite¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the blood of the one who dies but the blood of the ones who kills gets their blood dirty¡± Hearing my answer Celestinia nodded her head, so I spoke ¡°The 11th formation, within the 4th passage¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the blood of the king but of the soldiers that bloodied¡± Hearing her answer I gave Celestinia an approving nod, not giving it any heed she spoke ¡°9th rite the secondst passage¡± ¡°The blood that you have taken may not be visible in your body but ity within your soul, forever forsaken¡± I answered Celestinia¡¯s question in a heart beat, hearing me answer so easily, she started to get serious Chapter 158: A Promise

Chapter 158: A Promise

¡°So the final question¡± Celestinia said as she looked at me with a serious expression, gone was herzy andid back attitude, it¡¯s being about half an hour since we began and we had asked each other questions back to back, and now we had arrived at an impasse, Celestinia with her great knowledge had tried asking questions in many tricky and sketchy manner but I had answered all of them calmly The previous expression of ridicule no more, right now she looked at me as an equal not at strength but as a historian, right know I am sure that she must be thinking that I must be someone that contends against her in knowledge, well that couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth Well in the game there was options that pop up for me to choose, while I was smart I don¡¯t have an identic memory to remember them all and even if I did I have no interest in following them, this worlds not a game where my options are limited I have absolute freedom and the path I take to make those girls fall in love with me too is different I mean as a small nerd I did research into the fun details and history of the world when I yed the game but to read some boring biography about some dead king¡­.yeah I ain¡¯t that free, well as for how I am answering her question, well dear old system truly is a good ce to store, buy and see information Leaving those aside I focused back at Celestinia who took some seconds to think over before she spoke ¡°zinger ginch, nkers wrath, Mylees whishkeres and a Holiarees salt, for which of the forgotten blood formation are these ingredients used for?¡± The final question was tricky, so I acted like I went into deep though for a moment, time ticked away, it took a few secondster I smiled at Celestinia as I spoke ¡°It was quite the question Miss.Mysterious, the Holiarees salt is not part of the formation, it¡¯s for the King ritual of wrath, the correct one would be Holiarees milk¡± After I finished I leaned back to my chair as I looked at Celestinia, she too leaned back as she closed her eyes for a moment, a few secondster she opened them back with her usual calmness, she looked at me she spoke ¡°A tie¡­huh?¡¯ ¡°Indeed¡± I nodded back at her, just getting a tie was more than enough for me, in fact that was my goal, Celestinia peered at me for a moment before she spoke again ¡°Truthfully I never thought I might find someone at my level at my age, it¡¯s truly a surprise¡± ¡°I have to agree with you on that, I had thought that only the great historian Celeene would be able topete with me¡± As I spoke about Celeene my voice was tinged with admiration, hearing it Celestinia¡¯s eyes rose in amusement, after having a tie with me her mood was not all that great, in a way her pride was slightly wounded but hearing me talk about her hidden name, she looked at me with eyes hidden with amusement, her voice stretched as she spoke to me ¡°Oh~~seeing your knowledge I would have thought you think that none would be able to beat you¡± ¡°No I am not at the level of Celeene, I do admire reading into stuff and studying them but in no way would I be able to deal with such a huge amount of deciphering, I would truly love to meet him/her one day¡± When I spoke thest words it was filled with yearning, hearing my words a bit of happiness grew in Celestinia¡¯s heart, receiving genuinepliment for her effort from another academic does truly make her feel a bit more aplished, she smirked as as she spoke back to me ¡°Truly I would also like to meet Celeene she¡¯s also like a hero to me¡± Hearing Celestinia¡¯s words I had to control myself so that I won¡¯t roll my eyes or show any outward signs, this woman was just shamelessly boasting about her self, holding myself back I looked at her with a bit of admiration ¡°Indeed Celeene is amazing but I am indeed truly amazed by you too, who would have thought that I would find such a talented academic as yourself here?, it was a truly fun exchange¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true I too did enjoy our little exchange¡± Celestinia nodded and agreed with my words, it was the first time that she did some thing like this and she has to say that she did enjoy it, I raised my hands up for a shake as I spoke ¡°Even though we talked till now I have yet to introduce myself, the names Austin Lionheart and mydy it was truly a fun time with you¡± There was a pause as Celestinia looked between my hands and my face for some time, she had never truly been in contact with any other males and the ones she did, she didn¡¯t fine any of them pleasant, she has to say till now whatever I had shown had truly made a great impression on her, seconds ticked by as the atmosphere was getting awkward, just as I was about to retract my hand Celestinia shook it ¡°The names Miss.Mysterious, nice to meet you¡± I couldn¡¯t get the feel of her hand for a long time as she retrieved it just after one shook but I didn¡¯t focus on it as I looked at the smirk in Celestinia¡¯s face I spoke ¡°Well Miss.Mysterious, it seems that both of us had lost and won, so how about it being that we both say one thing about ourselves¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind¡± Celestinia spoke back without any hesitation, so I took the lead ¡°Well one thing about me is that I don¡¯t like sweets too much¡± ¡°Oh~ what a coincidence I like extra sweet food¡± ¡°well, it seems that you still hold somewhat of a grudge?¡± ¡°I do not know what your talking about~¡± I shook my head, as I replied back to her ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter, I am indeed happy to have met such an educated academic, so are you willing for some more talk Miss.Mysterious?¡± ¡°Sure, I would love to show you the difference between us¡± ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t for such a venomous tongue of yours I might have said your cute, even though you are in a disguise¡± ¡°Really!, the great Austin, might think I am cute, well aren¡¯t I blessed~~¡± ¡°Looks like you really are looking for a beatdown¡± With that both of us dived into our talks,ining, redirecting and pushing out our ideals to each other, we were so engrossed in our discussion that three hours flew in a blink ¡°Ah~~that was truly one of the best discussion I ever had¡± Celestinia said as she leaned to her chair and wiped out her imaginary sweat, I too nodded my head wiping away a real sweat, keeping up with this monster with jus the help of the system was not easy, I leaned over as I said ¡°Well, Miss.Mysterious I have to say that this was indeed a pleasure but my time as run out, how about we meet here at the same time tomorrow¡± There was silence for a bit as Celestinia thought over my words, she had indeed enjoyed arguing with me and it was not everyday that she finds someone that was able to talk to her like this, so she thought it over as she said ¡°Sure, the next time I will definitely beat you¡± ¡°Then I shall anticipate that day¡± Chapter 159: Attck The Heart

Chapter 159: Attck The Heart

¡°Wow~~now that was intense¡± I spoke as I walked out from the library, the game with Celestinia went better than I imagined, though there were some close calls, I was still able to survive, with that now I had way into her heart The only problem is how I would make her share me, yeah I thought and thought about it and in the end I gave up, I couldn¡¯t really think of a way, well at least now I don¡¯t have to be worried of being kidnapped, well not by Celestinia anyway I have a yandere goddess and a divine beast with me, even if Celestinia has the potential to be a divine beast, she¡¯s still not there yet and she will never be able to grow to contend against Razellia But then I have to be wary of Razellia, I haven¡¯t heard from her after my first meet, I had thought that she would appear when I came to her church or when I turned 18 but still nothing Yeah that is making me extremely nervous, I won¡¯t be able to do shit if she appears in front of me, all I would be able to do was let her have her way with me, well in way way that doesn¡¯t sound bad¡­..well for now I could only roll things as they go, after all even the most well nned execution might have it¡¯s own problems, ¡®Now, I guess I might head to Mira now¡¯ Recognizing my next n I head towards the deans room, with my not so good disguise it didn¡¯t take me long to reach towards the main building for the teachers, there I quickly changed my appearance to my original within a hidden location, after all not anybody could walk into the deans room unannounced Well I am only among the few, who could walk in like that, as everyone knows that Mira¡¯s my aunt, so it was not that hard to enter towards the deans building, as I walked I had met with Mira¡¯s secretary that was a brown haird beauty, seeing that it was me she didn¡¯t question much as she let me into the deans office With a few seconds of walking, I reached Mira¡¯s office room, as I kept walking I started transmitting my ¡®anxiety¡¯, ¡®happiness¡¯ and my ¡®eagerness¡¯, reaching close to Mira¡¯s room, I knocked softly asking for permission ¡°Aunt, are you free?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± A few seconds after I had asked my question, a soft smooth voice was heard from the room, hearing it my ¡®feelings¡¯ of ¡®happiness¡¯ exploded as I entered the room,ing inside I was met with the beautiful sight of Mira working on her papers, sitting on a table Her beautiful purple hair cascading to her back, while her shinning silver eyes stayed on the papers she was dealing with, the expression of pure focus along with her beautiful face was a delight to be watched, I was memorized for a moment as I entered, my ¡®feelings¡¯ of ¡®awe¡¯ was greatly transferred to Mira The frown on Mira¡¯s face receded as she raised her head to look at me,ing upon my goofy happy look at her, instead of the normal annoyance Mira felt, this time she only felt a sense of aplishment deep in her heart but it went as quick as it came, with a desire to tease she spoke ¡°What is it Little Austy, were you mesmerized ~?¡± Instead of a shy look that Mira wanted I just smiled charmingly and nodded my head with a serious expression as I spoke ¡°Indeed aunt you were so beautiful that I almost lost my mind¡­¡± Feeling my ¡®sincere¡¯ feelings, a shy look took her face but Mira quickly shrugged it off as she looked at me seriously, ¡°What do you want Austin?¡± ¡°Well, I just wanted to spend some time with you aunt¡± ¡°Austin¡­¡± Aplex look took over Mira¡¯s face as she looked at me, knowing what she was pointing towards I smiled but on the ¡®inside¡¯ my ¡®sad¡¯ feelings began to flow, I walked towards Mira¡¯s table reaching close now she had to look up towards me, I reached my hands towards her face but before reaching it I ¡®hesitated¡¯ Putting my hand down I looked at Mira seriously, my ¡®true¡¯ feelings started to flow towards Mira shaking her heart heavily, my purple eyes bored into Mira¡¯s silver one as I spoke ¡°Aunt Mira, I cannot tell if my feelings for you will ever disappear but I could tell that I do truly love you with all my heart but if my feelings will cause you any problem then I will make sure to never speak of it again¡± ¡°Aunt Mira, to me all I care about is the fact that you are happy for now and forever, and if it is with another man then I will happily let you go, as I said in the end all I care for is you being happy, so let me just spend some time with you aunt Mira, I just want to help you rx and be happy once in a while, that¡¯s all I ask, I don¡¯t care if you never return my feelings, all I care for is the fact that you will be happy¡± While I spoke myst words, my hands which were on her table slowly rose as it held Mira¡¯s stupefied face, Mira¡¯s heart that she had promised not to beat again started beating faster, my ¡®sweet¡¯ words brought a sense of happiness and warmth to her heart that she never knew existed Feeling my ¡®raw¡¯, ¡®pure¡¯ love Mira¡¯s heart started beating at an unnatural speed, she tried desperately to control her feelings, yet whenever she gazed upon those beautiful purple eyes that looked at her with love, she felt whole and full, we stayed looking at each others eyes for a few seconds yet it felt like eternity to both of us Mira leaned back as she closed her eyes, the words I spoke and the feelings I transmitted wrecked her mindpletely, a minute of silence filled the room, after which Mira opened her eyes as she looked at me, her gaze was serious as she spoke ¡°Austin, as I said before the thing between us is impossible but I don¡¯t mind you spending some time with me, I am sure that this love of your will fade and that you will find someone better and until then I don¡¯t mind us being close¡± Mira said with conviction, yet deep within her eyes a struggle yed out, unlike thest time where she could have easily dismissed my words right now in her heart, a sense loss started to ur, the thought of me losing my feelings for her seemed to hurt her, slowly but surely the walls that she had built around her heart started to crumble Slowly but surely feelings that she never felt before slowly started to ripen Chapter 160: Targets Found!

Chapter 160: Targets Found!

¡°So, things have being well¡­.¡± I spoke to Mira as I sat across her, after my sudden ¡®confession¡¯, we sat across each other as we talked calmly, while I joked in between the middle, and eased the atmosphere, things were awkward at fist but after we started talking things started to ease between us, it didn¡¯t take long for use to behave like normal ¡°How¡¯s things with Grace?¡± Mira asked, I smiled lovingly as I spoke ¡°Moms fine, she seems to be catching up with the rest of her friends, it¡¯s being a long time since she was this free and she seems to be enjoying it too¡± ¡°True, ever since you father, she never had a rest, it¡¯s good to see that she¡¯sying down a bit of her responsibility¡± Mira nodded her head she spoke, she could see that Mira was much better than before, she was glowing with energy and happiness, she looked like a teenager in love, Mira was suspicious, she did ask about it to Grace but Grace had yed it cool and crushed all of Mira¡¯s suspicion ¡°Um, true¡± I spoke, soon a silence descended between us as we looked at each other, a sense of awkwardness was spreading out as the time ticked, looking at the cloak I spoke ¡°It¡¯s evening already, aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Seeing that I was giving a way out Mira nodded her head as she spoke ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we meet here again tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure, I would love to¡± With that I stood up as I walked towards the door, Mira followed me, reaching towards the door, I turned around quickly, being caught surprised Mira wasn¡¯t able to react as I nted a small kiss on her cheeks as I ran away from the door ¡°See you tomorrow aunt!¡± Only the sound of my words remained, along with a surprised Mira, who could only shake her head at my antics, a few minuteter I walked towards my head mansion, by now it was already evening and I still didn¡¯t have my lunch, with a quick teleportations, I reached my mansion as I walked towards it after removing my disguise Entering the mansion I talked to the maids who said that Elda was waiting in the dinning room, plus it also seems that most of the rest have headed out on their own duty, going to my room, which was now all clean and proper, I washed myself up as I walked towards the dinning room, my mind was upied with the surprise Elda had for me Reaching the dinning room, the maids opened the door and once I saw what was waiting for me there I understood what was Elda¡¯s surprise, entering inside I could see Elda sitting and talking with 3 other girls The one sitting closest to Elda had dark red hair and eyes, her skin was pale, seemingly it seemed to not have seen sunlight in a long time, the girls age seemed to be 16, her face was charming, with her reddish burning eyes that was filed with loftiness and a hint of arrogance, the girls body was well developed as faint outlines of her body could be seen from her red dress Whenever she opened her mouth, her sharp vampiric fangs could be seen, seeing her I didn¡¯t have much information on her as she was not a capture target, well I do know her status, N Drac, the youngest child of the vampire king, and the most doted child, I did learn about her when I was studying about important characters My eyes now turned to the other girl sitting besides Elda, the girl had light blue skin with hazele nut color eyes that shined with enthusiasm, she even though young had very defined proportions, from her head grew 2 goat like horns, she was quite a beauty with her glowing blue hair, that gave her a fairy like appearance I recognized that girl as she was a capture target, albeit a minor one, I didn¡¯t have much info on her, the only thing I knew was that she¡¯s from the demon realm belonging to a reclusive group of demons, in the game I didn¡¯t try for her, so I was not able to pick up much about her, the only thing I am clear about is the girls name, Lanora Malteever My eyes moved again as itnded on a shy young girl that sat close to N, the girl too seemed to be about 16 with green and blue hair that matched with each other, her hair was let down to her waist as they seemed beautiful, her eyes were ck in color,pletely ck in color while she had a third eye in her eyebrow, which was crimson, with a hint of ck The different arrangement on her didn¡¯t make her look bad, no in fact it added a sense of disharmonic beauty, plus the cute shy look on her face was always a wee, her body was more slim and petite, with a touch of exotic beauty, she was another capture target unlike the other one she was famous for being unconquerable, the reason being?, well she¡¯s scared of men and won¡¯t talk to them It¡¯s that simple¡­.in the game whenever someone came close to her they would be pushed back and won¡¯t even be able to talk to her, there were manyints to the gamingpany saying that it was unfair but no response was given, in the end everyone just gave up on this exotic beauty, from what I understood her names Nathalia Befureez Mz Her status well it¡¯s unknown, in the game it was not given and even here her real identity is a mystery, no one truly knows what her real background is, well I do have a hint on her real background, right now it¡¯s a suspicion but I am 70% sure that I am right, now I just have to see how they turn out to be As soon as I entered the room, the girls had stopped talking, for me it only took a few seconds to look at all of them, as I entered the room all the four girls eyes were focused on me, seeing me face to face for the first time, some had surprise while some had greater reactions Elda¡¯s face lit up in smile, while N turned her gaze towards me, her lofty eyes looked at me with interest, unconsciously she sniffed out loud and licked her lips, while looking at me, Lanora¡¯s eyes turned exited as she looked at me upside down, as for Nathalia, well she had the most interesting reaction The shy girl that barely looks at a boy was now looking at me with all her three eyes wide open, her face seemed mesmerized as she kept peering into me, looking as if she was lost ¡®Well, this would be interesting¡­¡¯ I thought as I walked to the dinning table Chapter 161: New Targets(2)

Chapter 161: New Targets(2)

¡°Oh?¡­..this is a pleasant surprise¡± I spoke as I walked towards the four girls that sat on the table, as I walked towards them my eyes slowly focused on Nathalia, since the moment I had entered the room, I had felt my bloodline boil and get attracted to her, it would seem that she was a bloodline member ¡®Finally!¡¯ I spoke internally as I held my tears back, up and till now I had only met two who had a connection with me, with both of them being Lora and Vena, both of them were married and to tell the truth both of them had something wrong in their head, if I had found another married woman I would seriously start to consider changing the name of my bloodline Well all things aside this is a good thing, at least I don¡¯t have to worry too much about getting her heart, with a gradual interaction between us I am sure that I would get her heart as for Lanora, well there I have to win it, I don¡¯t have much information on her from the game since I didn¡¯t go for her, all I have is the ones that were gathered secretly As for N, well I truly have no interest in her, well I don¡¯t want to stick my dick in that crazy family, well I do have crazy women but I really don¡¯t want to deal with an almost un-kible family of blood suckers, well she¡¯s not part of the capture targets, so it¡¯s not much, as long as I keep my distance I will be fine¡­.I hope¡­.. ¡°Surprised big brother?¡± Elda spoke as she ran up to me and gave me a hug meting in my embrace, she closed her eyes as she kept her head on my chest, I didn¡¯t refuse as I too hugged her gently, seeing Elda¡¯s behavior I was surprised a bit, even though she acts spoiled with me it¡¯s only when we are alone or when we spend time as a family Elda clearly knows when and where she should show herself, holding Elda I looked towards the other three girls, seeing a surprised expression on their face, well I might not know it but Elda¡¯s famous for always having a noble and calm front not matter which situation And as her close friends all three of them had never seen Elda show such a contented and happy face, they knew that she was a bit of a brocon from the way Elda always talks about me but seeing a face that they had never seen from Elda, they began to think that the level of kinship she has with me is very high Since I am someone that¡¯s very important to Elda all of them turned their face towards me scrutinizing me in every way, well for Nathalia, she has a lost face as she looks at me and when her eyes met mine her face flushed as she averted her eyes, Greeting all of them with my eyes I turned to the little fairy in my arms as her soft body melted in my embrace, seemingly having found it¡¯s destination, holding her body I patted her back as I spoke ¡°Elda, why don¡¯t you introduce all these beautiful friends of yours¡± ¡°Um¡± Reluctantly taking her head of my chest she raised her head and looked at my eye pleading, seeing it I smiled as I softly patted her head, the bliss from the pat caused her to close her eyes and smile happily, causing the other three girls to be dumbfounded again, never expecting Elda to make such ack of noblenss, after getting a satisfactory pat Elda pulled me and walked towards her friends to introduce them, she went behind N holding her shoulders Elda spoke to me ¡°This is N!, I met her a few days after I came to the academy, she¡¯s a battle maniac that kept challenging all those she saw, in fact she went ahead and fought many seniors too, long story short we fought and we became friends!¡± I smiled at Elda¡¯s words as I looked at N but suddenly I got goosebumps as I looked at her eyes, which was looking at me like I was some sort of food!, seeing my gaze she smiled as she brought her hand forward for a smile as she spoke ¡°Nice to meet you¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too¡± I said as I gave my hand forward for a shake, as soon as I did I could feel a humongous pressure from her soft and pale hand, soon veins started to appear on her hands as she exertedher strength, looking at her face a battle hungry look appeared, to an other normal Origin level 4, this was enough to bring them to their knees but to me?, well this was just a breeze Looking at N¡¯s eyes I gave her a calm, charming smile,pletely at ease at her pressure, seeing it she started to apply more strenght but it didn¡¯t affect me a bit, understanding what type of person N is, I didn¡¯t hold back a bit as I unleashed a humongous strenght from my hands Kach!¡­. With a simple press from my hands I ruthlessly broke N¡¯s hands, turning her bones to pieces, a daunting silence filled the room, feeling her bones broken, N just flinched as the battles hungry smile of her stiffed for a moment and grew, I let go of her hands which healed within a few seconds, her eyes met my ones, for the first time a sincere smile appeared on N¡¯s face as she spoke ¡°I like you¡± ¡°Well, I am honored but your not my type¡± ¡°I will love to spar with you and beat you up¡± ¡°Sure if you could take the beatdown that I will give you¡± With that both of us smiled at each other emitting battle hungry smiles, just as things were getting heated Elda intervened in the middle as she spoke ¡°Nope!, not right now, you guys could fight each other after I finish my intro!¡± Elda pouted as she looked at me seeing it I relented as Imunicated with my eyes to N that this was not over, she seemed to have got the message as she leaned back and gave in for now, seeing it Elda smiled as she moved towards Lanora, as Elda held her shoulders and introduced her ¡°This is Lanora malteever, we became friends the very first day since she¡¯s in the same ss as mine!, we quickly hit it off, Lanora¡¯s fun, adventures and the talkative one in our group but don¡¯t underestimate her just because of her look, she¡¯s very strong with mental attacks and can cause huge harm, if it wasn¡¯t for her not interested in any ranking, she would definitely be on my years top batch!¡± After finishing her exnation, I looked at Lanora who smiled at me as she spoke ¡°Hi Austin¡¯s it¡¯s very nice to meet you I have heard a lot about you from Elda, plus I have to say that I was truly memorized from the scene you created back then!, it was amazing!, the poem you sang was truly enchanting, I hope that I will be able to hear you music again¡± Lanora was like an excited child as she spoke loudly and came close to me with a exciting twinkle in her eyes, I smiled as I spoke ¡°Lanora right?, first of all thank for being good friends with Elda, seeing her character, I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t make friends and as for hearing my music, well it would be my honor to y music for a demon belonging to the Norike tribe¡± ¡°Great!, it¡¯s a promise!¡± Chapter 162: New Targets(3)

Chapter 162: New Targets(3)

After quickly finishing with Lanora, Elda quickly moved towards Nathalia who was still looking at me unblinking with her three eyes, it was as if she had seen something from which she could not take her eyes from, in fact the rest of the three girls had noticed this weird behavior but they couldn¡¯t find any reason for it, it was only when Elda touched her shoulders did she regain her senses, holding her shoulders Elda spoke ¡°This unique girl is Nathalia!, she¡¯s also in my ss, I befriended her since she seemed to be a loner, but who would have thought that we would hit it off!, Nathalia is innocent, cute and shy but she¡¯s very fun to be around, while she might not show it she¡¯s very very strong!, well the only thing is that¡­um¡­she¡¯s not good at interacting with boys¡­¡± Elda spoke with a troubled frown, she had truly downyed the part about Nathalia not being good with boys, Nathalia literally doesn¡¯t interact with them!, just as Elda had finished speaking I moved my hands forward towards Nathalia for a hand shake, seeing it the rest of three shook their heads at my wasted effort But this time they were foretold to be disappointed, because under the three girls stupefied eyes, Nathalia quickly extended her tiny cute arms as she shook my arms tightly while clutching to my arms like they were some sort of Divine treasure, a deep purple blush took over her fair face as she looked directly to my eyes ¡°M-My na-names Nathalia, it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± If before the three girls were stupefied now their brains shut downpletely, within all the years these four knew each other, it was the first time they had seen such a look and reaction from Nathalia, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that she was interested in me, feeling Nathalia¡¯s hands, I shook them lightly with a charming smile as I spoke ¡°Nathalia? right?, it¡¯s nice to meet you too, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone as exquisite as you, I am truly awed¡± My words were light and smooth causing Nathalia to smile and blush purple stupidly, she let go of her hands as she hid her face with both her arms, seeing this I was confused for a moment, the way she¡¯s responding now is very suspicious, my bloodline only causes some with the same connection to only feel an innate attraction to each other but the reaction from Nathlia is really suspicious ¡®Is she maybe like them too?¡¯ I thought as a terrifying conclusion came to my mind, I was talking about Vena and Lora, Lora¡¯s feelings were very intense for me due to her circumstances and for Vena, a double personality was born, one that loved me dearly while the other one rejected it, for Vena thanks to my help she was able to get rid of her other ego But due to both their circumstance¡¯s they both have heavy feelings for me, could it be that there¡¯s something special about Nathalia too?, suddenly I could feel a heavy headache settling in, while I was thinking hard the other three girls looked at Nathalia with different expressions N and Lanora just gave Nathalia a teasing smile, while aplicated look shed pass Elda¡¯s eyes but in the end her own love took over as she reaffirmed her determination, as all of them were thinking, the sitaution in the room got a bit awkward with one blushing girl, two teasing and another one which was quiet Thankfully the maids arrived at time and helped to make the situation more bearable by beginning the feast, within seconds all of us were seated at the table with lots of delicious foods, soon all of us were digging in well Nathlia just kept looking at me and smiling like a fool, causing me a headache This woman was basically disying her interest in me, no matter how dense I act, I can¡¯t go that far and act like I can¡¯t see her feelings for me, then I would be just in stupid and I know that my sister doesn¡¯t think I am such an idiot ¡®Sigh¡­..lots of problems¡¯ ¡°So?, Elda why did you introduce them to me?¡± I finally asked after eating a bit, hearing it Elda ate her food calmly as she smiled and spoke ¡°It¡¯s because I want all of them to join your faction big brother!¡± I was surprised a bit when I heard this but not much since I had expected it, after hearing Elda¡¯s words I looked at the other three girls, none of them seemed to be surprised when they had heard Elda¡¯s words which means that they must have known about it, cleaning my mouth with a napkin, I put on a serious face as I looked at the three girls, seeing the sudden change in my expression they were surprised ¡°Let me get this straight, do you want to join my faction because you want to or just because Elda said so?¡± Seeing and hearing my serious face, the other girls understood that the current me was talking to them like the leader of a faction, so they showed equal seriousness as they spoke, the first one was Lanora, with a refreshing smile she spoke ¡°At first I just came because Elda said so but after seeing you I have decided to join, we the members of the Norike demon tribe respect those that y music that warms the heart and your music has truly been heart moving, hence I recognize you worthy of following, I hope you treat me well~~¡± In the end Lanora gave a wink as she spoke, I put on a smile on my serious expression as I gave a nod and spoke ¡°Then I would have to thank you and wee you to my faction, I hope we have great coordinations in the future¡± After speaking with Lanora, I turned to Nathalia who blushed when I looked at her and fidgeted nervously in her chair, to tell the truth the current her was very charming, I had to hold myself back from not patting and papering her, looking at her seriously I spoke ¡°What about you Nathalia?¡± ¡°W-Well I-I would love to join where you are!¡± It was only when Nathalia had finished speaking did she realize the meaning of what she spoke, she blushed as she looked down but in between her eyes traveled nervously to me, seeing such a cute reaction I smiled as I spoke ¡°Then it would be my honor to have you, I truly hope we get along in the future¡± My words brought her to bliss as she nodded her head furiously with a smile and a hint of relief, after dealing with Nathalia, I turned to the most hardest one to deal with looking at N who had battle hungry smile, I spoke ¡°Let me guess, I have to fight and defeat you to prove I am better than you?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­yup that¡¯s right, at first I had no interest but seeing you and knowing how strong you are I want to fight you, defeat me and I don¡¯t mind joining¡± Bloodlust started to be released from N¡¯s body as she said herst words, I smiled in responded to N¡¯s words as I said ¡°Sure but don¡¯t cry about itter¡± ¡°We will see who will truly cryter¡­¡± N spoke, showcasing all her sharp teeth Chapter 163: The Beat Down

Chapter 163: The Beat Down

¡°So you ready?¡± I asked as I stood opposite from N, right now we were in a fighting ground exclusive to me, which was situated within the deeper regions of my mansion, after issuing a challenge we quickly moved towards this area, we stood far from each other as we prepared ourselves Elda and the other two girls stood far away, where they could see the battle clearly, anticipation and excitement filled the atmosphere as N and me locked eyes with each other, power vise N¡¯s origin level four which is a huge achievement considering her age but what makes her special is that she could fight above her power level Fighting above one¡¯s own power level is not easy, only the greatest and the best genius of a generation could do it and in this era there are several such geniuses appearing, leaving such issues aside what makes N most annoying is that she¡¯s a vampire and dealing with a super healing opponent is just pain in the ass But I am not even afraid a bit, within the origin level I am undefeatable, due to my cautious nature the amount of trump cards and power boosting cards within my hands are immense, plus with my bloodline power and my journey I was able to gasp a lot of my powers, standing straight with my hands behind my back, I spoke cooly while provoking N ¡°Come, lets begin¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use you weapon?¡± N asked with a frown, seeing such ax attitude from her opponent, she felt a bit humiliated, hence she affirmed her will to beat me up more, hearing N¡¯s question I shook my head as I spoke ¡°Nope, to defeat you I don¡¯t need it¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit cocky?¡± ¡°We will see¡± I spoke as the countdown for the battle began, N took deep breaths as she readied her self, her nails started to get longer as her blood red eyes started to shine deeply, deep blood red mana surrounded her as the countdown began ¡°3¡­.2¡­1¡± As soon as 1 was finished N dashed towards me at superhuman speed, the ground below her broke from it¡¯s sheer force, that¡¯s saying something since the ground was reinforced for more durability, with a blink of an eyes she appeared before me with her sharpen nails moving for my eyes, quite vicious But I just snorted as I moved my hands faster than she could and well flipped, the flip it¡¯s self caused such a huge power pressure that she was sted away at super speed as she flew to the wall and hit it with a bang, the sound of bones crushing could be heard, as blood sshed in the wall The other three girls who watched this had eyes open in surprise, after flipping N off my hands went to my back as I waited, soon an enraged scream was heard as the dust settled,ing out of it was a bloodied N, all her bones were in the wrong ce but soon clicking sounds were heard as she was healed within 12 seconds She raised her head with blood all over her face, yet a twisted grin appeared in her face, wiping out some of the blood in her face and stretching, she looked at me as she spoke ¡°I heard some say that your origin level 5 but with what I saw there¡¯s no fucking way in this world you are Origin level 4, so how strong are you?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you find out?¡± I spoke with a smirk ¡°Oh, I intended to¡± With that she disappeared from where she stood the bloodlust surrounding her increased, soon I could feel the atmosphere around me drop low, as I was surrounded by hundred¡¯s of floating ice, with a swish each of them attacked me from different directions but I stayed calm as I released a light wind pressure from my body With a bang all the ice shards broke as a small fog was crated around me, just a bit of my vison was impaired, I felt a huge sh from behind me, without panicking I dodged to the side, soon N closed the gap between me and moved at inhuman speed attacking me at close range but I easily dodged them without getting hurt N kept attacking me but I kept dodging them, it¡¯s at that time I felt my legs freeze and a mental attack hit my head causing me to freeze and at the same time with a smug smile N came in front of me with a blood spear in her arms, aiming it towards my heart ¡°{repel}¡± I spoke just one words before everything around me stated to twist and get destroyed, I moved my hands and gave a light punch to N¡¯s stomach, as I held the spear that was aimed at my heart with another hand, with a boom she flew but this time she maneuvered her body tond softly and she stopped and huge amounts of blood flew out of her mouth and she started coughing violently soon the bloody aura around N increased to a high level, the calmness in her eyes disappearing as madness took over but for such a price her power rose exponentially, with a beast like roar she moved, much faster than ever before but I was tired now and wanted to end it I looked calmly as an avnche and a huge amount of weapons made of blopd attacked me from all angels with power that could easily kill a origin level 5 but that was not the end, I could feel metal attacks hitting my mind space while coldness that could not be exined filled my body, seeing it I spoke ¡°{Zone Zero: Break}¡± With such words it was as if the whole world had stopped as all the attacks that was hitting me stopped for a moment disrupting the mana and the power that was flowing through it, it was small but that was all that was needed for a catastrophic end, with a bang all of them canceled each other out and the stress of such a quick loss of control effected N the worst As she was directly knocked out cold, if it was anybody else than their brain and body would have exploded ¡®Gotta say the domainw power of Eleanor is good¡¯ The move I used right was one that I gained after I slept with Eleanor, in fact I have gained different powers and abilities after sleeping with Eleanor, Grace and ra, each of them making me more overpowered and the one I used now was thew of Eleanor, something that was only solely applicable to Eleanor but righ now I could use it, I was basically using something that could only be found if one reaches the Imperial rank This fight from the beginning was never fair Chapter 164: A New Fight?

Chapter 164: A New Fight?

¡°Is she fine?¡± I asked to the healer who came out of the healing room, hearing my words he nodded his head as he spoke ¡°Yes, right now she¡¯s fine¡± Hearing his words I nodded my head as I walked to the three worried girls and affirmed them that all was fine, hearing it they all sighed in relief but Elda pouted as she jokingly hit my arms as she spoke ¡°Big brother you really didn¡¯t have to beat up N this much!¡± ¡°Sorry, I was having fun and I forgot to control my strength¡± I apologized but before Elda could speak much I patted Elda¡¯s head lovingly, causing the words Elda wanted to say to stop, feeling the warmth on her head her pout faded as a smile took over, I patted her head for a bit before looking over to Lanora who smiled and spoke ¡°Austin!, I never really expected you power to be this much strong!, just how much strength were you hiding?¡± ¡°Mou~~big brother you even hid your strength from me~¡± Even before I could answer Lanora, Elda looked at me aggrievedly as she spoke, seeing it I chuckled as I spoke ¡°Well I just wanted to hide my strength, I am not a big fan of getting too much attention, well not more than I have right now, so I would appreciate it if you could keep this a secret¡± ¡°Sure, my mouth is sealed!¡± Lanora spoke in a high volume, as she waved her hand to her mouth in a zipper notion, I nodded at her as I looked at Nathalia, who had a purple blush at her face, while all her three eyes looked at me shyly, she looked into my eyes as she spoke ¡°Me too, I won¡¯t tell abut this to anyone¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I nodded my head in gratitude, at the same time I turned to Elda and gave her cute nose a small pinch as I spoke ¡°As for you Elda, how could I not know that once I spoke to you about my strength that you might go around parading about it¡± ¡°Humph, that¡¯s not true¡± Elda spoke as she flinched my hand from her nose but then she snorted as she looked away, I smirked as I teased Elda a bit who blushed, truly the blush on her beautiful face was an art piece, any of her unconscious actions was truly beautiful and heart moving, after talking with them a bit and telling them to contact Alex for further instruction, I left telling that I wanted to meet Grace Well, I truly did wanted to meet Grace, as it was truly a bit lonely from not seeing her, thest weeks we literally spent our time with each other, with me sneaking into her bedroom or she into mine at night, of course it was only possible due to some help from my dear maid, who helped from behind the scenes Anyway, from thest few weeks we got close, real close, I could literally tell all of Grace¡¯s pleasure spots blind, we spent all our time with each other, causing grace to open to mepletely, right now she would happily spend her time with me After a bit of disguised travel, I reached the building belonging to the teachers of the military, revealing my disguise in a hidden area I walked through the building with several of the teachers looking at me, since I had already contacted Grace, I knew where she was, with a few minute walk, I reached a room, without knocking I entered Coming inside I could see Grace sitting on a chair, with no one else inside the room, at first she was surprised at the door being opened but seeing that it was me, a loving smile came to her face as she stood up and walked towards me, I walked towards her as I pulled her to me for a hug, my hands held her waist as I looked into her eyes ¡°Grace, where are the other teachers?¡± ¡°Oh?, they just went out they will be back soon¡± Grace replied as she lovingly ced her head on my chest, her hand hugged my body tightly pressing her well developed breasts against me, a satisfied smile came to her face as she sniffed my scent, right now she could literally not gone on without my scent per day ¡°Oh~~so they went out~¡± I said whispering into her ears before grabbing her juicy milfy ass ¡°Ah?¡­ Austin¡­ Not here, they could some back¡± Grace tried to be as natural as possible so that I could not find out that her body was already bing aroused, also she didn¡¯t want anybody to find out when someone entered the room ¡°But isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± I said while caressing her ass with soft seductive touches ¡°Austin, stop it! Don¡¯t do it here.¡± Grace said worriedly. ¡°Oh! Not here? Are we going to do it in your office? Or¡­ maybe someday in the ssroom?¡± I whispered again before finally exhaling a hot breath in her right ear. ¡°Ah?¡­ Austin, Not outside, Let do it at home.¡± Grace said trying to hold herself back, it¡¯s at that time that the door opened and three middle aged beautiful women entered, since I and Grace were standing facing the door, the three women were unable too see what¡¯s happening all they saw was me hugging Grace, one of them walked forward as she spoke ¡°Oh?, Grace who is this handsome boy?¡± One of them spoke with a giggling voice, clearly knowing my status, seeing the three who walked in Grace became worried as she pushed me back, Iposed myself, as I turned to three of Grace¡¯s friends as I spoke with a smile ¡°Hello, everyone my names Austin, it¡¯s truly a happy asion for me to meet my mothers friends and I have to say that all three of you are very beautiful¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­truly you have quite the sweet mouth Austin, my names Ruby, I used to work under you mother, I am truly happy to finally meet you, your mother says a lot about you¡± As soon I had finished speaking a sensual beauty with brown hair and eyes spoke, she looked around the same age as my mother, the other two women were around Grace¡¯s age too, both of them were quite beautiful, I smiled at them as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet all of you too, I am truly happy to see my mother meeting her friends after all this time, she truly needed it and I am truly happy to meet war heroes like all of you, I would love to hear all about my mothers embarrassing pasts¡± ¡°Sure, we would love too¡± Ruby spoke with a smile, as she and the others lead me towards the sofa on the room and started talking all about the deeds of Grace, who tried to intervene in the middle and stop it but sadly it was not possible Chapter 165: Exiting Situation

Chapter 165: Exiting Situation

Time passed by as an hour was spend as I talked along with Grace¡¯s three friends, we all talked andughed while in the middle the three women started talking about the embarrassing things that Grace had done in the past, from the way that all of them talked I understood that Grace and they were close Overall it was a fun chat, as we spend some time getting close to each other, in fact I got to know that three women were triplets, each of them having brown hair and eyes, in terms of look all three of them looked the same, one might not be able to tell the difference between them, the only clear indicator of their difference is that all thee of them behave differently Ruby who introduced herself first is more of the carefree type, while there¡¯s Nuby whose more quite and serious, there¡¯s also Zuby whose the yful type, each of them have their own defined personality and talking to each of them was a treat, I also got to know that Nuby and Zuby are married and they have children too, my age no less ¡°It was nice talking to you Austin, I hope you could once visit my home, I would surely love for you to meet my daughter¡± Ruby spoke with a teasing smile, as I shook hands with her, I smiled at her words as I spoke ¡°Sure, I would love toe to you home one day, seeing how you are I am sure that your daughter would be beautiful¡± ¡°My..my still trying to butter me up?, well then I shall dly take youpliment¡± Ruby spoke with a smile, after that I nodded and said my goodbyes to both Nuby and Zuby, soon all of them left, as soon as they did I felt someone hug me from behind and wrap her arms around me, soon I felt a small bite on my neck, as she bit Grace started sucking on my neck, holding Grace¡¯s hand around my waist I spoke ¡°What is it Grace, are you jealous?¡± Grace didn¡¯t reply as she just kept sucking on my neck for a bit before she finally relented, lifting her head she looked at my neck, seeing the hickey there she nodded in happiness ¡°Jealous?, I am not jealous¡­¡± Hearing her words I turned around to Grace who turned her face sideways, my arms moved as I hugged her, looking at the small blush on her face and seeing the smile that came up, I couldn¡¯t help but find it cute, no matter how many times we did it, in front of my advances she would always act shy Moving my hands I turned Grace¡¯s face towards me, we looked deeply into each others eyes before I moved forward and took her lips for a kiss, my lips touched hers us we transferred our love for each other, after kissing her lips for a bit, I retreated as I spoke lovingly ¡°Truly you jealous look is lovely but never forget I love you¡± ¡°Yeah, I know¡± Grace said with a smile ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t we continue what we were doing?, there¡¯s is no one around¡± I said as I sneakily squeezed her huge breasts ¡°Ahh?¡­ No! Austin, let do it at home¡± Grace rejected, the room they were in was just booked for their talk, so new people mighte, Grace didn¡¯t want anyone barging in now, but it was getting harder to say no when Grace¡¯s breasts were very sensitive, so every time I squeezed her breasts, she immediately felt aroused ¡°Why not?¡± After saying that, I immediately kissed her beautiful red lips again ¡°Hmmm?,¡± Grace¡¯s widened her eyes when I kissed again, she wanted to resist but it was getting harder with her aroused body, I continued kissing her while squeezing her breasts, Not long after that, I could feel her nipples were already erect and I decided to pinch it through her shirt. ¡°Ahh¡­?¡± Grace¡¯s little mouth opened, letting out a seductive moan, her body which I had trained the past weeks were quickly getting aroused, just from my touches, her pussy lips twitched as it started to leak ¡°Grace, you are excited, right?¡± I asked while still ying with her nipples ¡°Ahh?¡­ Yes. It¡¯s exciting.¡± Grace had unconsciously answered, as soon as she did she blushed deeply, I couldn¡¯t get enough of such a look while Grace was shy and a bit reserved but once she starts she looses all control, suddenly Grace felt something hard poking between her thighs. ¡°Ah?¡­ Austin it¡¯s poking me¡­¡± Hearing her words I smiled as I grabbed her right hand and ced it on my dick, forcing her right hand to rub my hard rod through my pants ¡°Um?¡­ It¡¯s already big.¡± Grace could feel my huge rod when I forced her right hand to rub my dick through my pants ¡°It¡¯s because of you¡± I whispered, at first I had to force Grace to rub my rod but, after a few minutes, she finally rubbed my dick through my pants of her own ord, at the same I kept rubbing her breasts, along with my hot words and kisses were quickly removing her rity, not long after that, Grace felt her legs be weak. My hands moved as I felt Grace¡¯s wet hole, realizing that her pussy was already wet, I smirked, I knew Grace¡¯s body very well, the prospect of doing her on the teachers office building was very exiting, thinking along these lines I spoke ¡°Grace, do you want to go to an interesting ce?¡± Seeing that I had stopped and talked about going to an interesting ce Grace got curious ¡°Interesting ce? Where is it?¡± When I saw the expression on her face, I knew that my n had worked out smoothly, so I smiled beautifully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Un¡± Grace nodded her head, before we left we cleaned up each other and made sure that there was no hints of what we were doing earlier, we soon started walking to a certain area in the building but when Grace saw that I was dragging her to the corner of the building, she asked again ¡°Austin, why are we still in the teachers building? Is that ce inside this building?¡± I turned my head and spoke ¡°Um. That¡¯s right¡± After walking for a few minutes, we finally arrived at the washroom. Grace was stunned and immediately said ¡°Austin, why¡­Why are we stopping in front of the restroom?¡± ¡°This is the interesting ce I¡¯m talking about,¡± I gave her an honest answer ¡°What?¡± Now Grace waspletely clueless, it was cute in her own way, I looked at Grace and smiled seductively ¡°An interesting ce to¡­. have sex.¡± Upon hearing my words, Grace was stunned but immediately it had morphed to a worried face and said, ¡°Austin¡­ this is not good, Let¡¯s do it at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, It will be fine, plus don¡¯t you too want to dot it,e on imagine it the thrill of getting caught, plus don¡¯t you want to mark me, to get rid of the smell from your friends¡­.¡± I said as I smiled, when myst words were said Grace¡¯s eyes zed over, the need for showing her need came up but still as a noble woman she could not imagine doing it in such a ce, her desire and her etiquette were fighting each other, this would be the first time she would have sex in the bathroom, and what¡¯s more, they would do that in a public restroom, so she was worried, What if someone entered the bathroom when they were having sex Chapter 166: A Bathroom Fun

Chapter 166: A Bathroom Fun

¡°Fine¡­.¡± Finally Grace relented to my words, her desires won her over, plus her body was still horny from before and she really needed to be embraced by me, without any further ado I caught Grace¡¯s hand and immediately entered the woman¡¯s washroom because it was cleaner than the man¡¯s bathroom, After that, we sneakily entered one of the cubicle toilets, since the bathroom was at the end of the building there wasn¡¯t anybody in currently, I immediately sat on the seating toilet and spoke ¡°Come and sit on myp.¡± ¡°Al¡­Alright¡± Grace said, still worried a bit but in the end she trusted me and sat on myps facing me, I wrapped my arms around her waist and began to kiss Grace¡¯s beautiful lips with passion, at first Grace was still shy and had a worried face, but after a few minutes she started losing herself in lust and kissed me back. Soon Grace¡¯s body started heating up lust as she locked her arms around my neck and started kissing me passionately, As we were kissing, my hands slyly lifted her skirt to the waist, causing Grace to be surprised ¡°Kya!¡± Grace broke the kiss and let out a cute voice, she looked looked at me shyly for several seconds before finally, kissing me again, slowly her passion started to ignite as she began wringing my hair as we kissed, her movements got more heated as she started sucking my lips with passion It was like she didn¡¯t want to let go of my lips as she sucked on my lips and tongue, finally after some time she broke the kiss again and started to breathe heavily, as lines of saliva stuck between us, which Grace sucked and cleaned Looking at Graces face which was flushed with shyness, happiness and expectation, my control slowly began to be lost, her lips were now red with my saliva which was glistening, her green gem like eyes seemed to be sucking me in, she was screaming for me and I knew that I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, Because I didn¡¯t want to waste time, I directly pulled down my pants to my feet, as Grace lifted up her ass for me and with that I slid Grace¡¯s red color T-shapedce panties to the other side ¡°Ahhhh¡­.. ?¡± Grace¡¯s little mouth opened, letting out a seductive moan, as I directly plunged my member deep inside her reaching her womb, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer as I grabbed her waist and moved her body up and down. ¡°Ahhh?¡­Ahhhh?¡­.Ahhhh¡­?¡± At first, Grace did nothing when I moved her body up and down, but after a brief moment, Grace began moving her hips following my rhythm, her ripe ass started to p against myp slowly as not to make noise, Grace¡¯s body suddenly turned hot, and love juices started dripping down onto her slender thighs. At that moment, I felt my mother¡¯s pussy was different than usual the muscles of her vagina squeezed my cock wildly, it felt like her pussy didn¡¯t want to let go, it wanted me inside forever, ¡°Austin?¡­Ah¡­?.Austin.?.Ah¡­my Austin?..¡± Grace called out my name in a small voice because she was afraid that someone would hear her voice, right now she kept moving her waist slowly trying to mark her insides with my rod, suddenly the sound of footsteps entering the cubicle toilet next to us could be heard, Grace¡¯s face immediately looked at me worriedly and in panic as she spoke in a low voice ¡°Austin, there is someone in the cubicle toilet next to us, Let¡¯s stop first, After that, we can continue again.¡± I pretended to hear nothing and continued moving her body up and down, when Grace knew that I did not intend to stop, she bit her index finger so that she could hold back her moan, However, her efforts were in vain when my cock was hitting her womb repeatedly ¡°Ahhh..?. ¡° Upon hearing Grace¡¯s moans, the person who was in the next cubicle toilet immediately said ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The woman who was in the next cubicle was surprised after hearing Grace¡¯s moans, which she mistook for pained grunts, Grace was shocked after hearing the woman¡¯s words, to make sure no suspicious arise she tried to be as natural as possible as she talked but that failed miserably ¡°Yes..hm?. It¡¯s just¡­Mm?¡­My stomach¡­hurts¡­so much¡­Ah¡­.?¡± Grace immediately looked at me and gave me a sign to stop moving my hips until the woman left, However I didn¡¯t stop moving my waist, due to this Grace had no choice but to try her best not to let out a moan. And like before, her efforts were in vain when my cock was hitting her womb repeatedly, creating a sense of pain and pleasure ¡°Ahhhh..?. ¡° ¡°Miss, are you really alright? Do you need any help?¡± The woman, who was in the cubicle toilet asked again ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine. Hmm?¡­ Thank¡­ Hmm?¡­.You¡­¡± Grace said as she moaned. ¡°Alright,¡± The woman who was in the next cubicle toilet relented, at this moment, Grace felt that she was about to cum, Grace body immediately stiffened as she began to pray ¡®This woman, whoever you are Please leave as soon as possible, or you will know that I¡¯m having sex with my son here. Please.¡¯ She was getting closer to having an orgasm, and it made her more worried. ¡®I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I¡¯m about to cum, Someone I don¡¯t know will know that I¡¯m having sex with my son in the public washroom¡¯ Grace thought herself, luckily, the woman who was in the next cubicle toilet finished using the bathroom and left, finally Grace was at her limit CLICK The sound of the door being closed could be heard in their ears ¡°Ahhhh?¡­.. I¡¯m cumming¡­ Ahhh¡­? ¡± because she held her orgasm for too long, Grace had a massive orgasm, causing her body to shudder in myp as her eyes rolled up above her head, it took her a few seconds toe back to her senses, after which she faked her anger as she looked at me ¡°Austin¡­ You¡¯re a bad son, What if she found out?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± My face broke into a smile and pinched Grace¡¯s cheeks, causing her to pout ¡°The way you tried your best not to cum or not let out your moan was the cutest thing I have ever seen, As expected of my lover, she is adorable.¡± ¡°Hmmph! Bad boy,¡± Grace grimaced ¡°How could you do that to your mother?¡± But before Grace could get an answer, she suddenly felt my cock, which was still in her vagina, start throbbing again, knowing something like this would happen, she could only ept her fate, I smiled as I held Grace¡¯s waist and started to move again, hitting Grace¡¯s deepest parts, after a few minutes, I finally reached my limit. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m cumming,¡± With that I held Grace¡¯s waist tightly as I brought it down as I thrust inside deeply reaching the doors of her womb and filling her insides ¡°Ahhh?¡± Grace¡¯s leg straightened as her toes curled in as she felt my hot stuff fill up her womb but she said nothing and happily took my seeds in her body, when Grace felt that I had released all my sperm in her vagina, she knelt between my legs and began to clean my cock using her mouth, after lots of time we spent together, some of her embarrassment from before disappeared After seeing my cock was already clean, I pinched her nose and said, ¡°My lover is indeed good. You understand me very well.¡± ¡°Indeed I know you the best¡± Grace spoke with a smile, after which both of us sneaked out of there and spend the rest of the day in each otherspany, which ended with me in her bed at night bonding¡­. Chapter 167: A New Round

Chapter 167: A New Round

¡°Ahh¡­now that was a good night¡± I spoke as I stretched my body and headed out of my mansion,st night I had spend my timepletely enjoying Grace¡¯s body, it had only ended when she had fallen unconscious where we slept in each others embrace, the only annoying thing is the sneaking in I have to keep doing, well small sacrifices for the better good I guess Well anyhow right now it was already a good morning after having a hearty breakfast and dealing with some faction rted stuff, I quickly headed towards Olivia¡¯s mansion, I can¡¯t keep my dear ve waiting, can I? Well it didn¡¯t take me long to each the hidden area where I activated the teleportation circle which was hidden, with a quick sh of white light I appeared in a white room where a very familiar blonde haired woman stood, her eyes were stoic and was filled with resentment when she looked at me I smiled at her as I walked towards her with light steps, reaching in front of her I smiled as I spoke ¡°So, how¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine master¡± She replied ndly, her eyes looked at me with defience, I smiled as I walked towards the sofa in the room as I sat there, looking at her confused eyes, I spoke dominantly ¡°Strip and make it sexy¡± My voice echoed through out the room, causing Olivia¡¯s body to tremble¡­.with excitement, after thest days y a small part of her true self was slowlying out, her true desires were leaking but Olivia held it in!, she didn¡¯t want to submit to my will but one dominant words from me caused her pussy lips to tremble in excitement ¡®What will he do today?¡¯ Is the question that passed through her mind, she took a deep breath as she started to do what I said, I leaned back to my chair as I looked at Olivia¡¯s sexy body being stripped, the dress she was wearing was white in color and around knee-length, It was held in ce by a few buttons in the back as well as a green sash around her waist Taking a deep breath, Olivia pulled on her sash and allowed it to fall onto the ground, next she unbuttoned her dress one by one, filling the room with the rhythmic sound of her buttons clicking, the dress was no longer held in ce by anything, Only remaining on her body from the support of her hands A deep blush made its way to Olivia¡¯s gorgeous face and spread to her ears., no matter what this was still embarrassing for her, then without a word, she let go of her hands which held onto her dress, letting it fall onto the ground At once, her graceful body was revealed for me to see, She had a well-developed body with all the curves that needed toe out in the right ces and all the curves that needed to curve in in all the right ces, A wonderfully full pair of breasts that still had room to grow hidden behind a floralce white bra, however the cleavage she had developed could not be hidden by this risqu¨¦ design of a bra. Her secret garden was securely protected by a risky white thong with the same floral pattern, The color of her lingerie set seemed to bring out the creaminess of her skin, making her look more delectable than ever Olivia moved one arm to shield her cleavage from my prying eyes as she used her other hand to unclip it, The bra fell to the ground while her arm remained in ce, preventing me from seeing her milkers in full, for a moment I was thinking that she was teasing me but looking at her lips bitten and her face died red, I knew that was not the case Then, she turned around to give me a better view of her well-sculpted ass, Her hips swayed sensually in a wave-like manner, and her fingers hooked onto the edges of her panties to slowly slide them down, Bit by bit, her sexy ass exposed itself to the world, at thest stretch, a thin line of clear fluid could be seen connecting from her honeypot to her panties before breaking off Now she turned to me with one of her arms covering her breasts while the other one hiding her honey pot, even when she didn¡¯t want to her body was still hot, due to my spell she felt horny yesterday and was still unable to reveille herself, for her I am her only path of release ¡®Looks like it¡¯s time¡¯ I thought as I smiled at Olivia, as my eyes became dead like while a hungry possessive look took over my face, seeing such a look Olivia¡¯s heart started beating faster, she could feel her pussy lips twitch in excitement, I waved my hands at her ¡°Come¡± I spoke as I looked at her, Olivia could only meekly nod her head, whenever I showed my yandere side she would be more meek, her body would also feel hot, within seconds she stood on front of me as I sat on the chair, looking up at her I spoke ¡°Take your hands away¡± Olivia took a deep breath, she knew this wasing so she could only grit her teeth and let her hands fall as her gorgeous body was disyed in front of me, her ripe nipples to her beautiful pink garden that had some blonde hair on it, I looked at her intently as I raised my right hands as my forefinger touched her stomach, I started draw circles on it as I looked at Olivia with my possessive eyes ¡°Tell me Olivia aren¡¯t I the first person to see you naked?¡± ¡°Y-Yes master¡± Olivia spoke trying to hide the slow rising pleasure on her body, my slow small touches was slowly raising her lust, as soon as Olivia had finished speaking my lips rose to a ¡®happy¡¯ smile as I kept looking into her eyes as my hand slowly moved around her body ¡°So how was it yesterday?, did anybody see your body?¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± ¡°Good, just how many boys did you talk to yesterday¡± ¡°Just a few¡­..¡± Olivia spoke with a troubled frown as she saw my face ¡®scrunch¡¯ up from ¡®anger¡¯, my finger which was lightly ying with her body used force, as they rubbed her inner thigh causing pain to fill Olivia¡¯s body, yet when she saw my oppressive, obsessive gaze, along with the pain her knees buckled as she cummed! ¡°Noo~~?¡± Olivia moaned out, as her body lost strength as she fell forward, I didn¡¯t let her fall as I moved forward and caught her soft body, her naked body pressed against me, her eyes were hazy as they looked into mine, I caught her body in princess style as Iid her on the table, the moment she regained her senses she was met with my furious gaze ¡°To think you are this brazen, it looks like I need to teach you who you belong to¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled as I caught her shoulders hardly, whatever I was saying had no reason but hey when did yanderes need sane reason for anything?, under Olivia¡¯s scared yet anticipating eyes I moved downwards towards Olivia¡¯s honey pot Chapter 168: Disciplined The Princess

Chapter 168: Disciplined The Princess

Only the sound of Olivia¡¯s rough breathing could be heard as I slowly went down towards Olivia¡¯s honey pot, adjusting myself I was soon able to see Olivia¡¯s pink pussy which was wet with her juices, few golden hair could be seen, my obsessive eyes turned upward as they gazed into Olivia¡¯s anxious one ¡°Hehe¡­..let me now show you who you truly belongs to¡± As I said so, my right hand rose as it swirled around the edges of Olivia¡¯s pussy, with just my touch Olivia¡¯s body started trembling, her ass rose up and down with my touches, while her pussy lips seemed to be opening and closing, as if asking me to stick something in, as desperately as I wanted to it was not time I ran my hands along the underside of her bare thighs as I hovered my lips over her belly button, cing light kisses on each side, Olivia trembled, already picturing where I was going to kiss her next, the anticipation and refusal only made her more aroused, my lips slowly brushed their way down to her secret garden, where I paused for an agonizingly long moment, looked up at her, and gave her wet folds a probatory, circr lick Olivia hissed, eyes screwed shut. The heady scent of her arousal lingered on my nose, making my hard-on throb painfully, However, I ignored it. Today, I wanted to see her utterly surrendered to my touch, I smiled as I licked her inner thighs and kissed along her luscious thighs, my lips slowly strolled towards her pink honeypot and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy, I could feel the scent of her aromatic honeypot, after teasing her for a bit I finally decided to devour her pussy. I licked her pussy in a long vertical manner while taking the inner folds of her pussy into my mouth, They felt so soft and wet, making me unable to stop nibbling on them, I tasted her pussy with my tongue in a circr manner, Olivia¡¯s determination and resistance was quickly disappearing as she was being absorbed in the pleasure I was giving her Olivia never had felt pleasure like this, no she never thought that I would be even willing to ¡®taste¡¯ her like this, it was as if I wanted the whole of her and this idea excited her more, prompting her to release more juice, unconsciously she buried my head more deeply into her pussy, wanting me to taste even more of her ¡°Ahnnmmm¡­?.¡± Olivia was letting out low moans feeling my hot tongue invading her pussy and feeling her inner folds being yed with by my mouth, I then stretched her outer folds as my tongue delved into her pussy, seeking to explore her narrow cave, Olivia felt a scorching sensation in her honeypot as my tongue forced its way inside her narrow cave Well it was not the end as my hands sneaked into Olivia¡¯s ass gripping and groping them as I pulled Olivia¡¯s body towards me, feeling my hands gripping her ass sexually Olivia moaned out ¡°Ummmm?¡± I could feel her pussy tightening as I increased the vigor of my tongue while flicking it inside her pussy, my mouth was covering almost her entire pussy, and I sucked on her clit after taking my tongue out ¡°Ahhhh?~~Noo~?~Um¡± Olivia¡¯s moans were heard as my tongue stretched further out, skimming around the skin of herbia, She squirmed¡ªor at least, she tried to, but I casted a spell that had her locked in ce, unable to move, but able to feel everything that was done to her, I slipped my tongue up and slowly traced circles around her clitoris, my tongue was steady and rhythmic with its licks, ¡°Austin~?¡­ ooh ?~¡± she whimpered, her muscles tightening, her inhibitions disappearing, while her true desire rising, the way Olivia looked right now would have smothered any average man into a stuttering mess, I flicked my tongue to her clitoral hood, moving it from side to side in light strokes ¡°Yes?! There ~?¡± Olivia¡¯s breathing was ragged as her head swiveled around, lips caught between her teeth, my hands continued to cup one of her butt cheeks, as my middle finger tiptoed to her puckered hole, her tight hole below her dripping honeypot, She was so lost in the haze of pleasure that, at first, she didn¡¯t notice it, and it was only after she felt something knocking against her rear hole that she gasped and looked at me ¡°W-What, ma-master¡­ hmm? ~ not there¡­ you¡­ hmm ~ ?¡± She couldn¡¯t even formte her words correctly due to my wiggling tongue, an intense feeling filled her body as my finger managed to breach through the resistance of her anus ¡°Ohhh?¡­ no¡­. hmm? ~~ no?¡­¡± Olivia whined, helpless, her ass unconsciously clenching around my misbehaving digit, I promptly ignored her as my finger eased further inside her colon, tugging at her inner walls, meanwhile, my tongue pressed gently against her clitoris, the stimtioning from both holes made her jaw p around, her words tapering off into moan¡¯s I pulled my finger back, allowing her a few seconds of reprieve, and then jammed it back in her rectal canal was like a tight, warm, velvety vacuum, It desperately sucked my finger, making squelching noises when I attempted to draw back, out of curiosity, I applied a bit ¡®power¡¯ to my tongue, and I immediately noticed the result Olivia squeaked so hard that I thought she had orgasmed right there and then, but no¡ªher moan pitch was getting higher and higher, though, obviously, she was extremely close to a climax, and all it took was me adding a slight vibration to my tongue, therefore, I pumped a bit more power into it, and watched as Olivia¡¯s face contorted, her mouth hanging open, her eyes lolling around She waspletely submitted to the pleasure I was giving her And due to that, I had a considerably easier time fingering her ass, In fact, my finger was embedded so deep in her anal cavity that my knuckle was brushing against the outer rims of her anus, her build-up had reached its zenith, and I sensed that, so I moved my tongue up and down in one, inexorable motion, making sure that all of her nerve endings were covered ¡°Oh Yes?!~~~soo Good?!¡± Olivia cried out, toes curling ¡°MASTER?!¡± Her body shook, blinded by the shes of pleasure that pushed her over the edge, She crammed her eyes shut, her thighs quaking powerfully as she ejacted, sttering all over my face in continuous spurts It continued for a few seconds as her orgasm was very powerful, which could be seen by how Olivia¡¯s eyes was rolled over her head, I left the spell holding her causing her body to spasm continuously, her legs pping around as she mumbled iprehensible words, at the same time I cast a {Cleanse} spell, cleaning my face and body A minuteter it seemed that Olivia had finally got back her sense, with her arms pped on her side, as her lower lips continued to spell out juices to the ground ¡°Wh-Wha?¡± It would seem that her mind was in disarray from the pleasure I gave her, I smirked as I looked at her from above ¡°How was it my ve, did you enjoy it?¡± Seeing my saditic and posseeive smile, Olivia¡¯s mind quickly focused, her mind was nk as she tried to say something but I stopped her as I spoke ¡°Stop!, your punishment is still not over¡± And with that I again went back to her scented garden, seeing it Olivia panicked, if I yed with her again she might lose her mind!, she tried to stop me but it was toote, I casted my spell as I held her in a lock again, my body went back to her pussy as I inserted two of my fingers inside her pussy and fingered her vehemently *Squelch¡­.Squelch¡­.Squelch¡­* Wet sounds resounded from her pussy which was like beautiful music to my ears ¡°Aaah?¡­aaah¡­?¡± Olivia let out sensual moans in session as her eyes rolled over in euphoria, she was sensitive and her mind was overloaded she wanted to beg for me to stop but sadly I didn¡¯t listen and like this only the moans of Olivia could be heard within the room for an hour Chapter 169: A Show Of Skills

Chapter 169: A Show Of Skills

¡°now wasn¡¯t that fun?¡± I asked out loud, after which I had cleanly dressed but no answer came, I looked at Olivia who was a mess, shey there sprawled on the table, her arms at her side, while her body kept trembling non stop, her eyes were rolled over her head as she had fainted while saliva dripped from her open mouth A very unbing sight of one of the worlds greatest empire¡¯s princess, well that was not the end, a huge puddle had grown under the table shey, even when unconscious her body kept trembling while some juices still dripped down for her lower entrance, the sight was not pretty at all, seeing no response from Olivia I just shrugged my shoulders as I activated the token and left the room with sudden white light Now was not the time to y lover, I already have a n for that, I have already surrendered her body to pleasure, a few more times then she won¡¯t be able to go without it, it will be then that her true ¡®training¡¯ would start, anticipating it I headed to the library Reaching it I could spot a familiar brown haired average girl sitting at a corner table, I smiled and waved at her ¡®Here we go again¡¯ I thought as I headed towards her as we began our debate, well long story short things went well for the next 2 and half an hour as we chatted and argued with each other, after which we made a promise to see each other tomorrow, my back was straight as I left the library but my head was a mess ¡®Fuck!, that was so boring!, if it wasn¡¯t for my life on the line, I would just say fuck it all and leave!¡¯ My thoughts can be truly justified, I mean how can you enjoy talking about some shit written by some fucker years ago, if it wasn¡¯t for me getting better at my acting I would have surely went to sleep ¡®Sigh¡­I just hope I can make it through¡­..¡¯ I could onlyment at myself as I walked through the streets but it¡¯s then that I found something weird, it was quite¡­too quite, I turned around looking at all the ces and I could see that there was no one around, no people, no sound, nothing, seeing it my guard raised, the mana around me started circting Just as I was ready for a battle a woman appeared in front of me, seeing her I sighed inwardly but I didn¡¯t show any outward reaction of relief, on the outside I was still ready for battle, my eyes became sharp as I focused on the beautiful girl in front of me The girl in front of me has ash grey hair that was a bob cut along with golden pupils with a slit in it, she¡¯s wearing a yellow one piece dress that covered her body, her body was lean, with quite a hight as she stood tall, there was a huge domineering dragon might from her body, her face was beautiful, with a bit of a tomboy look, she had huge perky breast and a nice ass ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked out loud as I looked at her, hearing my question a hint of disappointment shed in the girls eyes but she quickly shook it off as she asked me a question ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Hearing her question, I looked at Scarlet deeply, as I seemed to ponder but in the end I shook my head as I spoke ¡°Nope, I am sure that I have never seen you, after all I won¡¯t forget a beauty like you¡± ¡°Be-beauty?¡± Scarlet blushed as she heard my words she smiled happily and hid her face shyly within her arms, seeing her behavior my expression became full of ¡®confusion¡¯, seeing it she pouted, wow for a moment I was dazed from her action, while I did not talk to her face to face, I still did keep tabs in her at times From what I gathered she¡¯s a stone faced woman that won¡¯t smile at anyone, she¡¯s always cold to others, the only one she treats as an equal is Celestinia, to others she won¡¯t even give a nce, strict and focused, so seeing such a side many would have their jaws drop at this scene In truth I was expecting for Scarlet to contact me earlier, so it was confusing that she contacted me thiste and in this manner of fashion, at that time that I didn¡¯t know was that Scarlet wanted to contact me much earlier but she was too shy Indeed!, she was shy to contact me, in fact she had kept tabs on me at times and at several moments she had evene close to contacting me but she chickened out, she was too afraid of what I would say and what kind of reaction I would have of her but now in the end she took the step and the moment she stood in front of me and heard my words her heart started beating in happiness ¡°Humph!, are you sure that you have never met me before?¡± Hearing her question, my face got ¡®serious¡¯ as I looked at her ¡®deeply¡¯, my eyes moved from her hair and looked at her face, in the end my eyes widened as I looked at her in disbelief as I pointed my finger at her as I spoke ¡°W-Wait don¡¯t tell me you are Kevin¡¯s sister!?¡± ¡°NO!, I am Kevin you dense idiot!¡± Scarlet shouted!, she really couldn¡¯t believe how dense I could be, hearing Scarlet¡¯s answer my mouth opened wide in ¡®surprise¡¯ , I rubbed my eyes as I looked at Scarlet with trembling hands as I spoke ¡°Y-you are K-Kevin?¡± ¡°No!, you idiot!, my real names Scarlet back then I was just pretending to be a boy!, you big idiot!¡± Scarlet shook her head as she looked at me like I am sort of idiot, my eyes were in disbelief as i kept looking at scarlet, it was as if that my world was falling down, I stood in daze for a second letting the ¡®truth¡¯ sink in, at this time Scarlet kept silent as she kept looking at me with a hint of worry She was truly worried that I would be angry at her for hiding whom she was all this time, while I kept calling her as my friend, soon several seconds passed before I came out of my ¡®daze¡¯, and as soon as I did I shot forward towards her at my full speed arriving in front of her in the blink of an eye Scarlet was surprised by my sudden action, even though she could dodge it she did nothing as she let mee close to her, reaching close to her I moved at super speed as I pulled her to me for a hug, Scarlet¡¯s body became rigid as I pulled her into my embrace As soon as she had gotten out of her daze, she was meet with my scent and my warm hug, as shey within my embrace, she could feel her cheeks lit up, while a sense of warmth filled her body as I hugged her, my hands held her tightly as Iid her in my embrace Soon her face was dyed red, as her body heated up, it was then that she head a bit of my sobbing as I patted her back ¡°Th-thank god your fine, I-I am sorry, back then I didn¡¯t know that you would be chosen by the historic world, I am so happy that you are okay¡± Hearing my guilty words Scarlet was stunned for a moment, before she broke into a smile, a surge of great warmth filled her heart and body as she realized that she was not wrong, she had not chosen wrong, feeling a lot of emotions filling her, Scarlet raised her hand as she patted my back ¡°It¡¯s okay, I never med you, instead you did everything for me, if it wasn¡¯t for you I would have never reached where I am right now, so thank you¡± hearing her words my body ¡®trembled¡¯, my eyes filled with a bit of ¡®tears¡¯, looked at her, who smiled and wiped it away, she gave me her most beautiful smile yet as she spoke ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right Austin, meeting you and bing your friend was one of the greatest thing in my life¡± Hearing her words I smiled with ¡®relief¡¯, as I spoke ¡°I see¡­.thank you¡± With that I pulled her into the hug, we stayed like this for a while relishing in each others warmth. Chapter 170: A Beautiful Confession

Chapter 170: A Beautiful Confession

¡°So everything¡¯s being well for you¡­huh¡± I asked as I sat atop a tower giving a beautiful view of the academy, after Scarlet¡¯s sudden appearance we just kept hugging each other for some time before we let go, after which Scarlet directly transported me atop this tower From there on we sat here as we talked with each other like lost friends, well it was mostly Scarlet who talked as she spoke to me about all the things that happened in her life, like this 2 hours was lost, as the beautiful sight of the sun setting filled our eyes ¡°Indeed I did have a happy life¡­¡± Scarlet spoke with a nostalgic smile, seeing it I too smiled, a yful smirk came to me as I spoke with a yful words ¡°But to think the great Scarlet, the epitome of human power, the great icy tomboy!, the beauty of all! is my friend!, who would believe it?¡± ¡°You!, humph I am not talking to anymore¡± ¡°No..no your dragon majesty don¡¯t due that, what will happen to a peasant such as myself when you get angry!¡± I spoke with a terrified and scared expression, seeing it Scarlet snorted as she spoke ¡°Um, it¡¯s good that you know your ce¡± Her expression was that of a Queen forgiving her subject, soon we kept looking at each other for a few seconds before we started tough out loud ¡°Puff¡­you really have gotten more lively Scarlet¡± ¡°Yeah..yeah, you yourself haven¡¯t changed one bit¡± Scarlet spoke with a nostalgic smile, seeing it I too looked at the sunset as I smiled, back then when I had asked Scarlet to introduce me through the city when we were young, we would at the end of the day sit at a hill and see the sunset it was quite the scene ¡®Yup¡­.simpler times¡­.¡¯ ¡°Hey, do you miss those times?¡± As I was being nostalgic Scarlet spoke prompting me to turn my head to look at her, the rays of the setting sun shining on her making a beautiful look as she held her hair and twirled it around shyly, it was a beautiful scene as she held her knees and looked at me expectingly, I nodded my head and this time I spoke the truth ¡°Indeed, I miss them, they were simpler times, it was fun spending and rxing those time with you, they were truly fun¡± And for the first time I gave her my most sincere and happy smile, I don¡¯t know how it went but I could say that they were good, as she looked at me in daze for a moment before she heavily blushed, I could hear some whispers like ¡®not fair~¡¯ or somethin like that It¡¯s when I wanted to tease her a bit more that she closed her eyes as she held her heart and took deep breaths, I was confused, this went for few seconds before she opened her eyes again, they were serious as they looked at me, at this moment I felt that she hade to some sort of agreement, her eyes locked at mine as a loving smile came to her face, for a moment my heart skipped a beat ¡°Say Austin do you know?, the times I spend with you were one of the greatest in my life, it was only when I did meet to did I feel like some sort of normal girl, you saved my mother, if it weren¡¯t for you I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me¡± Her eyes turned soft, as the smile on her face widened, reaching one her hands towards me she held my hand with that she continued ¡°You risked your life to save my mother, you called me a friend, you made me smile andugh, it is and will forever be one of my most treasured memories and after all this you changed my fate, you made me happy¡± Her hands that held mine moved forward as they intertwined with mine as her other hands held her heart as a blush cropped into her face lighting it up with the setting sun as she spoke again ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t truly know if I truly loved you, we were young when we met and many things have changed from then, I was afraid that all I felt for you was just the yearning for a friend, a feeling of gratitude but thankfully I was wrong¡± Her hand on mine tightened, as her eyes fluttered with shyness and many other emotions as they looked into mine ¡°I knew it moment when I saw you again, I knew it the moment I saw you in danger, I knew it the moment when I spend all these days feeling anxious of how are meeting will go and I knew it the moment you hugged me¡± ¡°I knew that I love you¡± Her voice was barely a whisper as they sounded within the surrounding but to my ears they were crystal clear, after saying her bit she gave me a smile that made my heart skipping, she looked at my eyes with all the love as she confessed to me, this time I was really in a stump, all my ns were on the idea that most of my rtionship keeps secret but something tells me that if I reject her now something very bad will happen ¡®System, what¡¯s her love?¡¯ [Love: 150%] ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Was this before she met me?¡¯ [No it was after you hugged her and cried, till then it 99%] ¡®Should I run?¡¯ [Normally I will agree but here all I can say is you reap what you sow] ¡®Any solutions?¡¯ [To not get raped?] ¡®¡­¡¯ [Well, I did hear that hell is has quite a good season this year, maybe it might not be so bad?] ¡®Yeah, well fuck you too¡¯ I could only a give such a response to what the system said, anyhow I turned my head back to Scarlet who was awaiting my answer, no matter how much of a scum I am, making a girl waiting for an answer for a long time is not something I would be willing to do Since I too know the tension, power and will power you need to do something like this, especially when you don¡¯t have any idea how the other person might respond, I closed my eyes as memories flowed in my mind ¡®I love you¡¯ ¡®Huh?, sorry I was just using you to get closer to your friend¡¯ ¡®Wh-What do you m-mean?¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s simple I had no interest on you, only your rich friend, since that¡¯s aplished you have no use, so bye¡¯ With that the beautiful women in front of me walked away leaving me with a broken heart, the memory shed through my mind in seconds, soon seconds ticked but to Scarlet it was like an eternity, finally I opened my eyes as I spoke ¡°I¡¯m sorry but no¡± And with that it might have being for just a second but the entirety of the Babylon academy trembled for a moment¡­ Chapter 171: Let’s Start As Friends!

Chapter 171: Let¡¯s Start As Friends!

My answer reverberated within Scarlet¡¯s ears, for a moment her mind went nk, as she never expected such a fast forward rejection, her mana started to go at rampage while her eyes seemed to turn dark and lifeless A feeling of heaviness I never felt wasing from her, seeing her reaction I ¡®panicked¡¯, as I held her hands which was intertwined with mine, holding it tightly I pulled Scarlet¡¯s face towards mine as I shouted ¡°Scarlet break out of it!, what I meant was that I can¡¯t be your lover with you right now, the reason being that I don¡¯t know much about you but that doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t happen in the future!¡± My words seemed to have calmed her down, as the light within her eyes seemed to return, her face turned a bit confused as she looked at me ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked with a meek voice as she looked at me, I sighed inwardly as the gamble I took paid off, smiling ¡®wryly¡¯, I looked at her with a bit of ¡®grievance¡¯ as I spoke ¡°What I meant as no was not that Ipletely reject you, I mean you are a beautiful and a powerful woman and if you ask me if I like you I would say yes¡± Hearing me call her beautiful caused Scarlet to blush and smile with happiness, which kind of weirded me out, just a moment ago she was as if she was about to destroy the world but now she looked just like an innocent little girl ¡®Sigh¡­.why can¡¯t there be any normal girls around me?¡¯ Though i wasmenting on the inside, on the outside I waspletely serious as I looked into Scarlet¡¯s eyes and continued to speak ¡°Look Scarlet what I meant was that I know Kevin but do I know Scarlet?, no, I just saw you as a very important friend of mine, I mean I just found out you are a girl and you just suddenly dropped this issue on me¡± ¡°Truthfully I am very happy and excited that you have such feelings for me but now I just think of you as a friends and if you ask me if I am interested in you then yes, I think that you are a lovelydy¡± Saying so I held Scarlet¡¯s face as I smile came to my face, she looked at me with a pout and a pink blush on her face, her golden eyes seemed to be dodging mine, holding her face to look at mine, I spoke ¡°Scarlet if I epted your proposal then I would be lying to myself, and worse to you, so I just want us to first start to get to know eash other better, how about going on a dates and trips and slowly we will get to know better about each other and from there we would deal with things, how about it?¡± There was silence on top the tower I sat, my eyes never left Scarlet¡¯s as I kept portraying my feelings to her, Scarlet¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked into mine, she did this for a minute before she finally broke out into a smile ¡°Sure lets do what you say, you are right you do only know Kevin but not Scarlet and I will make sure that that you know all about me while I know all about you but get this!¡± Scarlet said as she extended her forefinger and ced it at my heart, with an extending smile she continued ¡°I will definitely make you fall for me!¡± There was absolute confidence and anticipation in her voice, causing my heartbeat to rise again and I am sure that she felt it as a smile came up to her face but who was I?, how could I let her easily get one ahead of me?, I caught the hand that was on my chest as I gave it a loving kiss, after which I turned to the blushing Scarlet I spoke ¡°Then I await that day¡­.¡± ¡°Humph, you won¡¯t have to wait long¡± With that Scarlet teleported away, running away in embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t help but find her action very cute, at times she acts very straightforward but just one move from me would make her an embarrassing mess, it was very contradictory, I chuckled as I looked at the sun that had set ¡°Sigh¡­..so system what did she do to me?¡± My question might seen random and Scarlet might have being sneaky but if there¡¯s one thing that I learned from dealing with these type of girls is that you can¡¯t never be too careful [She totally ced 3 spells on you host] ¡®I knew it¡¯ ¡°What are they?¡± [The first one would make you impotent] ¡°¡­.¡± [You won¡¯t be able to feel exited if you are not with Scarlet] ¡°¡­.¡± [The second spell lets her know about all the girls that you interact with and it will send some sort of signal if you get very touchy with any other girl] Completely avoiding my silence the system continued to dish hits after hits [As for the third one¡­.] ¡®¡±Out with it, I can take it¡­.maybe¡± [It is a spell that would monitor if you are in any type of danger and protect you if necessary] ¡®But?¡­..¡¯ I didn¡¯t think for a second that such a good spell by Scarlet won¡¯t have it¡¯s own drawback [Well¡­it will monitor you 24/7] Hearing thest words I caught my forehead in expiration ¡®Thankfully those spell won¡¯t work on me, right?¡¯ [Yes host thanks to your bloodline those type of spell wont work on you and Scarlet must have know it too, yet she tried in hope] ¡°Wow, I really have a loving girl don¡¯t you think?¡± [Well if you call that love, I don¡¯t know what obsession is] The system gave me sarcastic reply, well it was not like I was expecting some sort of support, I was already used to it¡¯s sassy ways, anyhow in a nutshell I had already dealt with scarlet and have already paved a good way forward¡­..to keep my life, it was when I was doubting my life¡¯s choice the system spoke [Host I have a question?] ¡°Oh?, ask away¡± [What are you going to do at the end?] I remained silent, while the question might not be clear I understood it clearly, there was silence for several seconds before I spoke ¡°Truthfully I don¡¯t know, I am just going with the flow for now, well it¡¯s not like all those girls might go out on an all out war for me right?¡± [¡­] ¡°Right¡­?¡± [¡­] ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Fuck¡­..¡± Chapter 172: Start Of An unforgettable Day

Chapter 172: Start Of An unforgettable Day

¡°What a day¡­..¡± I wearily spoke as I walked back to my mansion, well it would have been better if it weren¡¯t for loads of students running here and there, while some were talking to each other in a whisper, it was total mayhem, well how couldn¡¯t it be?, when all of the Babylon Academy had shaken for a moment? Plus everyone had felt it for a moment, a huge presence of mana that seemed to crush all that stood in it¡¯s way, many suspected that there was going to be an attack but since nothing happened afterward many started to calm down, after that it was a search for the answers Due to this, the teleportation facilities were momentarily suspended, I had to wait for an hour after which I teleported away with a disguise, my mind and body was both wary, ying with Olivia, the discussion with Celestinia, and finally the confrontation with Scarlet, a lot happened in one day and it is truly taxing to my mind I just want to head to my room, take a hot bath and finally have some well-deserved rest, it¡¯s not easy dealing with a lot of crazy but thankfully everything went well, I reached my mansion did some talk with the others, I also got a message from Elda that she would be spending the night with her friends and as for ra it would seem that she was closing up to Sonia Maybe a week or so I will be able to initiate part one of my ns, anyhow after dealing with some bothersome stuff, I directly took a nice rxing bath and went to sleep, due to my fatigue I quickly went to sleep The next day began, everything went normal then, woke up dealt with some stuff and headed out, first I visited my dear ve, where I went with her training I made sure to fill her body with marks, pain, and pleasure, I would do it for just 2 more days, installing true pleasure within her body and then her true training would begin Anyhow 2 dayster the ss would start, as the week leave would end, once the sses would begin it won¡¯t easy to sneak up to her like this, as I won¡¯t always have the time on my hand, anyhow I would just have to make the most out of it I guess So after dealing with Olivia, I headed towards Celetinia, where another boring round of debates, questions, and insults were sent against each other, after dealing with that and promising each other another fresh round, I left Right now I was waiting at a speacific intersection, where I was quite well dressed and groomed, right now I was waiting for my date that¡¯s Scarlet, that¡¯s right just as Scarlet had run away she had left hermunication device behind to contact me, where she mentioned about going on a date today So who was I to say no?, well I really didn¡¯t have the power to say no, so here I am, waiting for Scarlet to arrive, the promised time to meet was 8:30 but I arrived half an hour early, it¡¯s not bad toe first and be prepared Just as I kept waiting I started to hear the sound of heels clicking to the ground, hearing it I turned my head towards the arrival¡­Scarlet, she was wearing beautiful ash and golden one-piece dress that fitted her nicely, I could see just a touch of makeup on her face making her more enchanting, her back was straight as she walked towards me proudly ¡°Your early¡± Scarlet spoke with a smile and a hint of blush as she came up to me, I smiled as I spoke ¡°Well, I wanted to make a good first impression, also your early too¡± ¡°Well, I was a bit anxious¡± Scarlet spoke honestly, I nodded my head at her as I looked at her up and down, seeing my gaze she smiled as she got the edges of her dress as she twirled it around, after a single swing she spoke ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Beautiful¡± I spoke honestly as I looked at her, hearing my reply she smiled, as she looked at me and shyly twirled her hair, right now she just looked like a normal teenage girl going on her first date, a steep contrast from the girl that had almost paced three spells that controlled my life yesterday ¡®Sigh¡­girls¡¯ Without showing any of my thoughts outside, I smiled at Scarlet as I spoke ¡°So Scarlet, where are we going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a surprise you have to wait for it¡± Scarlet spoke as her eyes twinkled mysteriously, she extended her hand towards me without saying anything else, the ce of our date was only known to her, yup that¡¯s right, this date¡¯spletely nned by Scarlet, it would seem that it was outside of the Academy, I smiled as I took her hand and caught it agreeing to her antics On normal asions, one doesn¡¯t need to hold hands to teleport each other but Scarlet just wanted that, seeing me take her hand Scarlet smiled as she held my hand tightly and the next moment a magic circle appeared below me as we started to get teleported I closed my eyes as the light of the teleportation filled my eyes, the next moment I opened them I was in a secluded area, my confused eyes turned to Scarlet who only smiled and started walking as she held my hand, I shook my head as I started walking beside her while I too held her hand Soon we walked out of a secluded street, my eyes widened as I loads of beast folks walking all around, there were all types of beastmen, of course, there were other species but the most prominent were beastmen, it would seem that I was at their residence, or more probably their area ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked to which Scarlet smiled as she spoke ¡°Thend of parted love, Rosiana¡± ¡°Rosiana?¡± My eyebrows raised in surprise as I looked at Scarlet who smiled and nodded her head back at me, if what she said is true then we were at the area under the loin tribe, an area of the great desert but loads of minerals and other stuff were produced and imported from here But the area of Rosiana is special as it holds a very well known legend, it¡¯s a hot spot for couples, this ce holds the legend of one of the great kings of the Lion tribe, the story of a man whose love had said to move the desert to his wish, the legend of a man who turned the very green world to a desert to save the woman her loved ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hey Guys!! Try out my new novel: Heavenly Opposers! You won¡¯t regret it! Chapter 173: An Exiting Date

Chapter 173: An Exiting Date

Rosiana, was once a beautiful greennd but it was turned into thend of sand by a single man, crowned as one of the strongest lion kings, Nicklove a man who to save the woman he loves activated a forbidden power turning the world yellow, it was said that the sand moved at his will as a battle of love took ce here His heroics and his power for love was truly a well-preserved legend that the area where the final fight had taken ce had turned into a very famous ce for dates, several noblese to this area for their dates and spend their time with their lovers ¡°An exotic ce, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You could say so¡± I replied to Scarlet¡¯s question as I looked at the ce we were walking through, we were currently in a beautiful city which shined with yellow color but nobody around me was sweaty or hot as the entire city was ced in a huge spell that maintains an adequate temperature, providing a pleasant experience Currently, we were in the city of Rosiana, in the ce where the love between the lion king and his lover had helped them ovee their adversaries allowing them to unite once again, there are several activities here for couples to do and the special program at night, one of them being the battle of the lovers, thinking of this I turn my head to Scarlet who was smiling while walking beside me while holding my hand Silently I prayed for the poor couples that would be fighting against us at night, well leaving those aside, right now we were just walking through the streets hand in hand but the most curious thing was that when we walked by no one seemed to notice us, it looked like we were both invisible to the rest No, it was as if we were being neglected, I took a sneak peek at Scarlet before I inwardly shook my head, it¡¯s only been a few minutes as we had started walking around, within this time we had already seen a lot of stalls, shops and ces for couples, this was a ce teeming for a date ¡°So where are we going first?¡± I asked to which Scarlet smiled as she spoke ¡°Desserts!¡± With that, she pulled my hand as we started walking to a special looking two-story building that had the picture of a pancake on its top, with quick steps we reached in front of the receptionist, at first he didn¡¯t notice us but suddenly his eyes erged as he looked at us, well he was surely surprised ¡°Um¡­do you have any seats avable?¡± I asked as I saw that the receptionist was in a daze as he kept looking at Scarlet, hearing my question he was quickly brought out of his daze as he gave us a professional smile as he spoke ¡°I¡¯m sorry but our establishment only takes in reserved customers¡± Hearing the receptionist answer I looked at Scarlet, who smiled and took out some sort of paper and gave it to him, I could see another surprise color the receptionists face as he gave the paper a look after which he gave both of us a respectful bow ¡°Sir and madam, please follow me¡± With those words, he started leading us through a certain door that lead to stairs to a top floor, we walked for a bit before we reached a beautifully furnished private room, with onest bow the receptionist left us, as several maids walked in, arranging the ce for us, each of them with cute tails and ears ¡°I have to say you didn¡¯t spare any expanse did you?¡± ¡°Well, I want to have the best date with the man I love after all¡± Scarlet said as she smiled at me lovingly, causing my heartbeat to raise for a moment again, I could only curse myself on the inside as I walked forward behind one of the chairs and pulled it back for Scarlet to sit, with a smile I extended my hand towards her as I spoke ¡°beautifuldy, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡± Hearing my question Scarlet smiled as she extended her hand towards me as she caught it and walked towards me to sit on the chair that I had pulled back, as she sat on the chair I kissed the top of her hand, feeling it a small blush came on Scarlet¡¯s face, seeing it I smirked inwardly Meanwhile, the maids around the room had gone into a daze for a moment from seeing the smiles of 2 extremely beautiful and handsome couple, they had being working here for a long time but this was the first time they saw a couple like us but in the end, they were professionals within seconds they were able to regain themselves as they walked up to us ¡°What would mam and sir like to order?¡± A beautiful looking rabbit-eared woman spoke, she had a mature and professional aura around her, hearing her question, I looked towards Scarlet, she was the one who spoke abouting here, so I would leave all the discussion to her, seeing me look at her, Scarlet smiled as she spoke to the maid dressed woman ¡°We would like the ultra couple Lara, also could you open the sight of this ce?¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡± The rabbit-eared woman nodded her head at Scarlet¡¯s words as she snapped her finger and as soon as she did the rest of the women in the room moved, some started setting up musical instruments, while others started using some magic to make the atmosphere more calming and¡­.loving? As the atmosphere was getting more warm and rxing, some of the women started ying the instruments, as a calm, mood rxing tone filled the room, another petite woman stood forward as she opened her mouth and began to sing, her voice wasforting and pleasing to hear The atmosphere around the room changed quickly as everything became more beautiful, with several maids using magic to create an entertaining environment, while the sound of music made one rx all their tension I had to admit that the total ambiance was extremely pleasing, as the maids did their job I turned to Scarlet who was looking at me with a smile, I could see anticipation within her expression as she looked at me, knowing what she wanted I spoke with a smile ¡°It¡¯s amazing Scarlet, I love it¡± Hearing my honest answer Scarlet smiled happily as she shyly rolled her hair in her arms again, looking directly into my eyes she spoke with a sparkle in her golden eyes ¡°I¡¯m happy, the past years I have been looking for many ces for us to go out and this is the first ce I wanted to visit with you¡± Hearing her words as well as her absolute look of love at me, I couldn¡¯t help but have my heart beating faster again ¡®Damn it! this girl¡¯s good¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but agree that Scarlet was doing very well scratching into my heart but I am not someone easy to defeat, I will make sure to return this 10 fold Chapter 174: An Exiting Date(2)

Chapter 174: An Exiting Date(2)

¡°Looks delicious¡± I spoke as I looked at the arrangement of foods that were ced at the table, the services here were 5 stars, the food that we had ordered had reached us within the next 15 minutes, all of them looked extremely appetizing, just its aroma was enough to make anyone hungry ¡°I picked it especially for you¡± Scarlet spoke as she looked into my eyes and smiled, her warm eyes were just filled with love as she looked at me, I was taken back for a moment before I smiled as spoke back to her ¡°I see¡­well then I must one day have you taste my cooking too¡± ¡°You cook?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled and surprised as she looked at me, well it was normal after all, I mean which powerful noble will learn to cook?, seeing the look in Scarlet¡¯s eyes I smiled mischievously as I spoke ¡°Well, in the past I was really curious about cooking, you see my family was never in the perfect state and I had thought that maybe by cooking for them I would get closer to them¡± As I spoke my final words my face had a ¡®sad¡¯ and ¡®mncholic¡¯ smile, just my ¡®powerless¡¯ appearance along with my natural face was enough to sadly shake the hearts of all the women in the room, Scarlet felt like her heart was squeezing as she saw my ¡®vulnerable¡¯ appearance ¡°I see¡­it must have been hard for you¡± Scarlet said trying to hide her true expression, seeing it I shook my head at her, as a ¡®bright¡¯ and ¡®pure¡¯ smile that blinded all the women in the room took over my face ¡°No I am fine now Scarlet, I learned cooking to make my family one and I was able to aplish that goal, I don¡¯t care about any noble customs, as long as the people I love are happy, I would be happy too¡± To finish it off, my face went into nostalgia, along with my bright smile was enough to smite all the women in the room, Scarlet felt like her heart beating faster as her face lit up in a red hue as she looked at my face, her heart was beating so fast that she felt some pain in it but that was not enough to take her eyes off my face ¡°Scarlet are you okay?¡± I asked with concern as I looked at Scarlet, meanwhile, I was inwardlyughing at my victory ¡®Hehehe¡­..that¡¯s what you get for messing with my heart¡¯ hearing me call her name Scarlet quickly broke out of her daze as she smiled and waved her, hand as she spoke ¡°Ye-Yeah I am fine, why don¡¯t we eat?¡± Scarlet spoke trying her best to hide her embarrassment, hearing her words I nodded my head as both of us dived back into our food, like that we spent the next half an hour eating our food as we talked to each other, the calming music and song in the background was truly a rxing environment ¡°That was delicious¡± ¡°I agree¡± Scarlet nodded to my words, after that we stood up, I gave a punctual smile and nod to the maids before we walked out of the shop, just as we were walking out I felt a hand grasp mine, turning to my right I could see Scarlet holding my hand with a pink hue on her face, I chuckled as I intertwined my hands with her as we walked hand in hand outside Feeling my hands intertwining with her Scarlet smiled happily as she lead me through the busy streets of Rosiana, the same thing as the past happened as we invisibly walked through the streets ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°Shopping!¡± Scarlet spoke without hesitation, I could only shake my head as I went along with her, within minutes we reached a building that sold clothes, without wasting any minute, Scarlet got hold of my hands as she rushed into the most expensive and enclosed area, as we walked by a guard was waiting outside, he too was surprised by our sudden arrival At first, he looked at both of us suspiciously but he didn¡¯t do anything as he noticed our noble looks, though he did give Scarlet an extra look, he was also in a daze as he looked at her, Scarlet didn¡¯t give him any other words as she shed another paper in front of him, seeing the paper the man¡¯s eyes widened as he gave way for both of us We didn¡¯t give him a second look as we entered inside the room, though I did feel the man looking at Scarlet reverently, I shook my head inwardly at this behavior, as I had spent a lot of time with different beauties I had forgotten how beautiful Scarlet was too, her beauty was enough the daze any man but if anyone tried toy their hands on her, well then I could only pray for those poor souls ¡°Did it annoy you?¡± I asked as I looked at Scarlet who had a frown on her face, hearing my words her frown rxed as she spoke ¡°A bit but I had gotten used to it now, it¡¯s not like I could go on killing them for looking right?, why? are you jealous?¡± As she spoke the final words Scarlet gave me a mischievous smile, I wasn¡¯t fazed by it as I held her hand strongly and spoke as I looked into her eyes ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t jealous, I just didn¡¯t like the way he looked at you like you were just some sort of toy he could y around with, from what I know you Scarlet is a powerful and beautiful woman and I feel that you should deserve the respect for it, not to be treated as some sort of trophy¡± I said with a serious expression, hearing it Scarlet went into a daze for a moment, I smiled at it ¡®Scarlet, how could I not know about you?; I thought as I looked at the dazed Scarlet, ying the game I knew Scarlet¡¯s personality thoroughly, she was someone that wanted to gain recognition for who she is, she doesn¡¯t want to be treated as some trophy woman, she truly wanted to be recognized for whom she is and how would she feel when the person she loves thinks like her?, well I didn¡¯t have to wait for long to feel the answer +50,000 affection ¡®Damn, look at that¡¯ ¡°Scarlet?¡± I called out for her, hearing me call her she quickly broke out of her daze, she didn¡¯t even look at me as she showed me her back as she walked in front of me, I could onlyugh at her cute action but it was a good thing that I wasn¡¯t able to see her face and if I did, I would have run out of here at that moment Because right now Scarlet face waspletely red, while her eyes were moving around erratically, she was taking deep breaths to control herself, she even used her mana to calm her mind but in the end, she could only bite her lips to control her emotions ¡®Calm down Scarlet, calm down, you can¡¯t bring out your desires now, I just have to wait but I reallllyyyyyyyyy want to kidnap him and make him mine, ahhh his smile I just don¡¯t want anyone else seeing it¡¯ ¡®I just have to wait, I will get my chance!¡¯ Scarlet spoke as a determined light shed through her eyes, meanwhile I was just smiling as I followed behind Scarlet, not knowing the danger that I was following, this time I had truly messed up again Chapter 175: An Exciting Date(3)

Chapter 175: An Exciting Date(3)

The silence didn¡¯t continue for long as we soon reached a well-furnished area, that was designed for rich nobles, the clothes in this area all looked expensive, while there were several workers following each couple, giving them their expertise and opinions, there were doing their best to make people feel at wee ¡°Shall we go?¡± Scarlet asked while looking at me, right now she had calmed down and did not at all look embarrassed, a shame though, her confused look was a bit cute, anyhow as soon as we entered the room, all eyes seemed to be focused on us, the males had dazed look as their eyes focused on Scarlet¡¯s, meanwhile the girl¡¯s eyes turned wide as they gave me more than a single nce The workers there had the most intense reaction, as they seemed to be able to feel the money oozing from us, a rather mature and beautiful woman walked towards us with a smile as she spoke ¡°What would both you sir and miss¡¯s require?¡± The woman asked us with a smile, I kept my silence hinting for Scarlet to speak, she seemed to have got the message, as she too smiled and spoke ¡°We would like the special couple¡¯s clothing¡± ¡°Oh? we surely have them in abundance, please follow me¡± The woman spoke with an understanding smile as she lead us towards a more private and expensive area, it would seem that she deemed us richer than the average noble, the area we entered as its private dressing area, withvish services, you could even order snacks as you wait ¡°Sir and madam, please give us a chance to take your measurements, so that we can provide you the best possible service¡± The mature woman spoke with a humble bow, as two different women appeared behind her with measuring tapes and strange glowing eyes that seemed to be fluctuating, hearing the woman¡¯s words I didn¡¯t mind as I nodded my head, Scarlet too followed With that, both the women walked forward as they measure us, within a minute everything was over and they disappeared, I wasn¡¯t surprised by their speed, as I could see that both of them were specialized warriors, in fact, the mature woman in front of me was an origin level 5, not something you see in a normal manager but hey everyone has their secrets right? a few minutes passed by before the both of them returned with matching beautiful clothes ¡°How about these? do you like them?¡± The mature woman asked, looking at the clothes I nodded my head, meanwhile Scarlet had stars in her eyes as she looked at matching clothes, seeing our reaction both the women that took our clothes smiled and without further ado, we walked into our private rooms to change our dress A few minutester I stood in front of the mirror admiring myself, I was wearing a grey suit with purple patterns within them thatplimented my eyes, the clothes were of a perfect size fitting my body perfectly, the grey seemed to have a certain vibe as it coincided with my silver hair, all in all, I now looked a prince from a fairy tail ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s enough being narcissistic¡¯ With a chuckle I left my room and thankfully at the same time Scarlet opened the door as she walked outside, stealing my breath away Scarlet was wearing a white banquet dress with golden patterns that was looser at the top and bottom but tightened around her slender waist, her ash blob hair had been put up neatly, leaving just a few strands of it hanging by the side of her face Even though the dress was loose at the top and bottom, her huge bosom and ass seemed to be delicate here which bestowed a touch of seductiveness to her delicate features, making her appear ravishing That was not all, those golden eyes with a dangerous and prideful dragon slit was a striking contrast to all, giving her a rather exotic feel, when all the elements harmonized together, it was hard for one¡¯s heart not to pound in her presence Upon sighting Scarlet I stopped for a second as I went into a daze, well thankfully I wasn¡¯t the only one as Scarlet too went into a daze as she came upon me, both of us looked at each other for a second before we finally broke it off, I smiled as I spoke ¡°You look beautiful¡± ¡°Thank you, you look handsome too¡± To my words, Scarlet smiled as sheplimented me back, just as we were getting lost in our world a cough was heard, bringing us back too reality I turned my head to look at the mature woman who was looking at both of us with an awkward smile, she held a recording device as she spoke to us ¡°How about recoding this beautiful moment?¡± She encouraged us with a professional smile, I didn¡¯t mind it as I nodded my head, I turned towards scarlet who too nodded, with that, I walked towards her and offered my hand, she didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap her arms around mine, making her well-developed chest stick against my hand, we walked to a better area as both of us smiled towards the recording device, soon several images were recorded and with that, we spent the next hour trying different dresses Meanwhile all this time Scarlet just had a beautiful smile on her face, she was filled with satisfaction and happiness, now an hourter we stood with some bags in my hand, well I argued for catching it for now, after all, it would just disappear into the spatial ringter anyway ¡°Scarlet why don¡¯t you go forward to pay, I have something to discuss with madam¡± I spoke pointing towards the mature woman, in truth I wanted to pay but I knew better than to fight with Scarlet, hearing my words Scarlet nodded her head as she walked away to pay, as soon as she had left my sight, my face turned frosty as a bit of killing intent leaked from my body, feeling it both the women that took my measurement flinched as they shed and appeared in front of the mature woman to protect her I didn¡¯t pay any heed to it as my face turned towards the calm mature woman as I spoke ¡°I don¡¯t care who or what you are and I know that you have recognized us both and if you have a smart mind, keep the thoughts you have now to yourself or..¡± As I said in myst words powerful aura swept from my body locking all the three women in their ce, the three of them stiffened as they felt their whole existence is threatened, the calm woman for the first time had a hint of surprise, I paid no heed to anyone else as I now stood in front of her, my hand was kept on her throat as I spoke ¡°Or I will find anyone and everyone you love and kill them in front of you, I will make sure that everything you love will break and fall apart in front of you and I will make sure you watch it all, helpless as I do so¡± At my final words I left the pressure they were holding them, as I started to walk away, avoiding the 2 gasping women that was nowying on the bottom and as I was walking I heard the mature woman speak ¡°You know mister Austin, I don¡¯t like it when others threaten me¡± I turned my head as I saw the woman¡¯s narrowed eyes, I smirked as I spoke ¡°So?, I don¡¯t care, let me make this clear to you Ms.No Name, as long as you don¡¯te in my way we¡¯re good but if you do, be ready to face a wrath that you won¡¯t be able to handle¡± And with these words, I left the room Chapter 176: An Exciting Date(4)

Chapter 176: An Exciting Date(4)

¡®Sigh¡­..now that was mood breaking¡¯ I thought as I walked back towards Scarlet, while Scarlet was an intelligent and powerful woman she was not much of a schemer, just the right people with the information about us could cause a lot of problems, of course, not many would dream of evoking a dragons rage, once dragons are angry it won¡¯t stop until the culprits arepletely gone Though I didn¡¯t get much, I have truly seen the glint in that woman¡¯s eyes, it was the same eyes of a schemer, of course, I didn¡¯t react like that just because of my suspicion, as I did get suspicious, I had contracted some of my ¡®friends¡¯ to look into her as I changed my clothes and they were fast as usual, sending me all the info I needed That woman was not what she seemed, she runs a ck market in the underground and that was not all, her main business is selling the photos of beautiful and famous women in luxurious clothes to the perverts who would buy them for good knows what use The moment I got the information I had wanted to walk up to her and punch her face to the ground, worst of all she doesn¡¯t just sell the female photos, she sells the male ones too, I couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps as I thought of it, I was nning on ripping the whole establishment to the ground but then I decided not to Right now both I and Scarlet are on a date and simply causing problems might just ruin it but I will make sure that this ce or any of it will see a day after today, picking up themunication device I spoke ¡°Hey, Ralph you there?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Remember the person I asked about earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Make it all disappear¡± ¡°Oh~, what did she do?¡± Ralph asked back with a hint of amusement ¡°She tried to do the same shit with me and my woman¡± ¡°Then consider her dead¡± Ralph spoke with a frigid tone that left no mercy, his voice continued to be heard ¡°Heh, to think she wouldy a hand on my brother and my sister-inw? don¡¯t worry Austin, I and the guys will make sure she will regret what she had tried to do¡± ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°Sure, alsoe and visit once in a while, we are all missing you, especially my kids or is it that now you¡¯re a big shot you don¡¯t want to see us?¡± ¡°Ha!, you should know better than anyone that I am busy but let¡¯s see I will try to make time old man¡± ¡°Hey!, I am not that old!¡± And before I could hear Ralph talk more I cut the connection, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I thought of the past, those guys were truly fun to be around ¡®Maybe I should visit them¡¯ With such thoughts, I reached the counter where I saw a smiling Scarlet waiting for me, I too smiled back as we caught each other¡¯s hand and walked out, from there on we both spent time in each otherspany, we tried a game yed by the couples where we had to y some small games without using our powers For Scarlet who had bepletely dependent on her power, this was not easy at all, she failed every time, meanwhile, I was able to easily y the game and win some prizes, I gave the huge teddy bear and the small plush like toy to scarlet who happily took it with a smile After that we visited an essory store where I picked out a beautiful earring for her, for which I paid, I too have my dignity too, from there on we spent time traveling from one shop to another, visiting different ces and making unforgettable memories In the end, the sunset beyond the horizon as the beautiful 2 moons filled the sky, several stars blinked in the sky as it illuminated the sky with its beauty ¡°Beautiful¡± ¡°Indeed it¡¯s beautiful¡± I agreed to Scarlet¡¯s words as I nodded my head, right now we sat above a huge tform that was designed to overlook the entire beautiful scenery, the room was mostly opened to the couples at night to enjoy the view and well cough¡­..enjoy, anyhow I have no ns of doing it, for now, we still haven¡¯t reached such that level yet ¡°I¡¯m happy¡± Within our silence Scarlet finally spoke as she leaned her head onto my shoulder, I didn¡¯t deny her as I wrapped my hands on her waist as I held her close to me, Scarlet closed her eyes as she relished in my warmth, I could say I too enjoyed myself as I got to see the different sides of Scarlet¡¯s ¡°Me too¡± I spoke as I closed my eyes and felt the cold wind blown inside, my body felt warm as I held Scarlet by my side, we stayed there enjoying each other¡¯s heat and the warmth we gave each other, sometimes the silence around us is more than enough ¡°So wanna go kick some couple ass?¡± ¡°Hehehe..sure¡± Finally, I spoke after an hour to which Scarlet happily nodded her head with a smile, well long story short, we did kick some couple ass, every night there would be a fightingpetition between different couples It quite famous and well looked after, the winner too will get a prize, for us, we just went there in disguise and suppressing our powers, after that it was history as we spent the next hour kicking and beating up poor unsuspecting couples, it was a fun event fighting alongside Scarlet ¡°I feel a bit bad for them, they had to fight a dragon after all¡± I said as I walked back towards the first ce we came from, I was stretching my body from side to side, the people we fought weren¡¯t that powerful but it was fun, anyhow we did win and we got the right to the all-expense-paid 7-star pce room for one night, we had the coupon to use it and we could go there any night The prize was good as the room itself was a pce like ce to spend the night, it was an ultra-rich ce, where the couple could spend their night rolling in bed and enjoying in bed but sadly today¡¯s not the night for me ¡°Well they should be d they got to fight a dragon¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that will make them happy¡± I replied to Scarlet with a sarcastic smile, we didn¡¯t speak after it as we walked in the night enjoying the silence, soon we reached the ce we first came and transported back when I opened my eyes again I was back at the streets of Babylon Looking around my eyes turned to Scarlet, our eyes matched as we kept looking at each other for a few minutes before we broke off our gaze but it didn¡¯t end there as I walked up to Scarlet and hugged her, Scarlet smiled as she hugged me back ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t fallen in love with you but I can say with confidence that I like you a bit more now¡± ¡°I see¡­..I¡¯m happy with just that¡± Scarlet spoke while hugging me tighter and just as we were leaving the hug she came forward and gave a peck on my cheeks, with a pink hue on her cheeks she said her goodbye and fled, leaving me holding my cheeks with a smile ¡°What a cute girl¡± I chuckled as I shook my head and walked to my mansion but my happiness was short-lived as I saw Elda waiting for me with puffed cheeks and narrowed eyes, she looked like a wife that caught her husband cheating ¡°Big brother, where did you go?¡± ¡®Sigh¡­.here we go again¡¯ Chapter 177: Can’t Catch A Break

Chapter 177: Can¡¯t Catch A Break

¡°Well, I can exin¡­¡± I spoke out as I looked at the angry and disgruntled Elda, hearing my words her lips remained pouted as she held her arms as she waited for my words, truthfully it was getting very hard to keep my focus, especially when Elda looked too cute and beautiful right now ¡°I¡¯m listening¡­¡± Elda said as she looked at me with suspicious eyes, I could only smile wryly at it as I heaved out loud, I walked towards the sofa in my room as I sat down, looking at Elda I spoke ¡°I was with Scarlet on a date¡± My voice was heard across the room as silence remained, looking at Elda, I could see that her face was of utmost disbelief, her eyes were wavering and her appearance was of someone that had seem their world tumbling down, truth being I could lie right now but on the long run that would only be problematic It¡¯s always better to have at least a bit of truth in everything, otherwise when I weave another lie around this one it would get more difficult in the future, it took a few moments before Elda finally broke out of her daze as she spoke ¡°Da-Date?¡± Elda asked me with hopeful, yet a bit of despaired eyes, I didn¡¯t deny it as I nodded my head to her answer, causing her eyes to widen more but she was able to quickly get her bearing as her eyes narrowed as she spoke ¡°Big Brother when you said Scarlet did you mean the Scarlet? the only half-dragon in existence?¡± ¡°Yes¡± I nodded my head once again as I affirmed Elda¡¯s answer, causing her eyes to widen again in disbelief, this time due to a different reason, she stood there in shock, after all, it is not every day you hear that the Academies most famous girl goes out with your brother and that too being a dragon ¡°How?¡± Elda finally spoke, reeling in some of her shocks, to which I sat back to my sofa in a tired way as I spoke ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­.¡± ¡°I have time¡± Elda replied to my answer she walked towards me, reaching in front of me she didn¡¯t hesitate to sit on myp facing me, her face was millimeters away from my face, her ass was on myp, as her beautiful green eyes looked into mine, I could feel her breath on my face as her natural body scent filled my nose her soft legs were on my side as her breasts pressed onto my chest, she moved her hands as she wrapped them around my neck, as she kept her eyes in contact with me, now this was a true provoking situation, our eyes kept looking into each other seemingly lost into each other eyes, I could feel my body heat up, which I was barely able to stop with my willpower ¡®Damn it, I can¡¯t catch a break!¡¯ I had spent the entire day in the presence of a beautiful and hot woman without being able to do much and now I have to spend the night with my sister who was using all the seductive techniques in the book to get to me And that was not only the problem, since it was the night she was wearing some sort of nightgown, though it hid much, it also arose the deep intention within me ¡°Big brother?¡± It was only when Elda called out to me did I finally get out of my daze, I focused back on the stunningly beautiful fairy in my arms as I started to tell her about how I ¡®met¡¯ Scarlet and how I became friends with her ¡®not¡¯ knowing that she was a girl or a dragon and I also spoke about Scarlet¡¯s confession and how I handled it The talk only went on for about half an hour during which Elda sat on myp with her head on my shoulder listening intently, finally I finished as silence descended within the room, I didn¡¯t say anything else as I started to slowly pat Elda¡¯s back, her skin was so smooth that I couldn¡¯t believe how soft and smooth it was ¡°I see, so big brothers going out with her to see if you could like her?¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right¡± I agreed to Elda¡¯s words as I kept patting her back, finally, a few secondster Elda rose as she took her head from my shoulder as she looked into my eyes, the moonlight from the window fell on her body enchanting it, her body moved a bit forward as it stuck to mine, time seemed to have stopped as I took in the beauty of the girl in my arms again ¡°Big brother, do you like her now?¡± Elda asked with upturned eyes, there was small insecurity within her and I could see it but these are the times that I had to be truthful, I nodded my head as I spoke ¡°Indeed I started to like her a bit after this date but I surely not in love with her¡­.yet¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Hearing my answer Elda nodded her head as she leaned back onto my shoulder, she didn¡¯t say anything else as she sat there enjoying my warmth and testing my limits, she sat like that for a few seconds before she spoke again ¡°Oh, I forgot big brother, you have a fight tomorrow¡± ¡°A fight?¡± I asked back in intrigue as we both pretended that the previous situation of the sexual spark between us didn¡¯t happen, my reply prompted her to speak back in a small voice ¡°Well, it would seem that the lion prince, the prince from the Tlliabehem kingdom, and some other prince wants to fight you, they think that fighting you they might be able finally to get me¡± ¡°Ha!, they can keep dreaming then!¡± I spoke out with a snide smirk, hearing it Elda raised her head as she cutely tilted her head, a smirk on her face as she spoke ¡°Oh~~is big brother angry or jealous?¡± ¡°Maybe a bit angry, I am just pissed off that these guys think they could get you by showing some strength¡± My eyes were a bit angry as I raised my hands as I rubbed her beautiful face ¡°You do not belong to anyone Elda, who you want be with should be chosen by you and if anyone says otherwise, I would beat them till they bleed, no matter who, after all, didn¡¯t I promise that I would never get you hurt?¡± my final words were with my trademark smile causing Elda to smile at my words as she dived back into my embrace snuggling in as if she belonged there, her body rxed as she hugged me tightly unwilling to let go, soon I heard her whisper ¡°I know¡­..¡± And with that she fell asleep, seeing it I couldn¡¯t help but have a headache ¡®I really can¡¯t catch a brake, can I?¡¯ Chapter 178: Sisterly Counterattack

Chapter 178: Sisterly Counterattack

A new day had begun as the sunlight poured in from the outside window, within a room on a sofa sat two people, one was leaning on the sofa, meanwhile the other sat on the boysp hugging him tightly unwilling to let go, they had a nket over their body as they hugged each other and slept, the first one to wake up was the girlying on the boy Elda¡¯s eyes trembled as they slowly opened, her green eyes focused on the face of the man she was sleeping at before a beautiful smile that could smite any man came upon her face, she first looked around her surroundings to make sure of where she was, breathing out slowly she adjusted her body to not wake up her big brother She moved forward as she focused her eyes on her brothers sleeping face, a hint of blush came to her face as she looked at his face, her hands tightened the nket around her as she moved her body forward trying to be closer to him, she raised her hands slowly as she gasped her big brothers sleeping face The blush on her face deepened as her fingers trailed her big brother¡¯s handsome face, her breathing fasted as her heart started beating faster as she kept looking at the man she loved, her hands slowly wrapped around his neck as her forehead touched his, her green eyes were predatory as she kept looking at his lips She wanted to dive in for a kiss, she wanted him to hold her and much more but she didn¡¯t want it to happen like this, right now before she slept she had cast a small spell on him that won¡¯t wake her big brother up easily, as long as she doesn¡¯t cross the line things won¡¯t be a problem Her body pressed against her big brother tightly as her hug on his neck tightened, normally she wouldn¡¯t be this open but after she had heard about the detail of her big brother going on a date, she felt like her world be darker, she felt like something was squeezing her heart, while she could see her brother being taken from her And she didn¡¯t like it one bit, she knew that she had to step up her ns, she understood a bit that her brother doesn¡¯t see her as more than just a sister and he seemed to be a bit denser when it same to love rted matters, hence she had to be careful but yesterday she did something that derailed from her ns If anything went wrong all the good things between her big brother would have been lost but thankfully it went better than she had expected, she could feel that her big brother too had some other budding feelings for her, it would seem that her big brother hadn¡¯t realized these feelings himself and she was sure that if he did realize it he might push her away ¡®I won¡¯t let you go, big brother¡¯ Elda¡¯s eyes seemed to set aze as she kept looking at her big brother face, her blushing face moved forward as she ced a kiss on her big brother¡¯s cheeks, she kept kissing it for a few more seconds before she let go, her cheeks werepletely red as her eyes were moist Her body seemed to heat up, as excitement danced within her, she could feel her lower body bing moist as she moved forward and took a big whiff of her brother¡¯s scent from his neck, the excitement within her body only seemed to be increasing as bolder ideas birthed within her mind but then¡­.. ¡°Uhrg¡­¡± She heard her brothers voice as he seemed to be waking up, she quickly moved back as she took deep breaths trying to control herself, soon she could see that her big brother was waking up, an idea birthed in her mind as a smirk lit up her face ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡®Is she done?¡¯ I thought to myself as I finally started to act like I was waking up, I was already awake from the moment Elda had woken up, I had pretended to sleep to see what she would do and what all she did surprised me, up and till now I had been controlling myself, otherwise, a boner would have filled my pants a long time ago But I had to wake up now, cause I had a feeling that if I let Elda go on anymore, I would lose all my control, and it¡¯s not easy controlling myself, not when she¡¯s rubbing her smooth body against me, so I finally decided to wake up, opening my eyes I was met with a beautiful sight Elda still sat there on myps with her hands around my neck, her face filled with a red blush, while a happy contended smile hung on her lips as she kept gazing into my eyes, it was the clean look of an infatuated maiden in love gazing at her lover, my heart started beating faster, as I felt my throat go dry The smile on Elda¡¯s face widened seemingly as if she felt the increase in my heartbeat, I could seriously feel a greater need to take this woman in my arms and ravish her but I took all of my will as I too smiled and raised m hands as I rubbed Elda¡¯s face ¡°Good morning Elda, looking beautiful as always¡± ¡°Good morning to you to big brother¡± Elda replied with a smile as she caught the hand her face with hers, we just kept looking at each other¡¯s eyes for a moment, before I took back .y hand as I spoke ¡°Elda, it¡¯s already morning, don¡¯t you have somewhere to be?¡± ¡°Okay, ~~¡± Elda spoke with a pout as she unwillingly got off myp but not before she ¡®identally¡¯ rubbed her ass on myp, I could only grit my teeth at that provocation ¡®Just you wait I will pay that back!¡¯ And with that Elda smilingly walked away, while I just walked to the bathroom to take a cold shower to well calm myself down, once I get her I will make sure that my little sister will beg me to stop, sighing to myself I got ready as I headed to the dining table where I came upon my friends who were already eating ¡°I guess you have already heard?¡± Alex spoke as I sat down, I nodded my head at his words as I spoke ¡°Yeah, Elda spoke about it to me¡± ¡°So what do you n on doing boss?¡± Jacob asked me as he held a huge chicken leg in his arms and stuffed his mouth, I shook my head at his behavior as I elegantly started to eat my food ¡°Simple I beat them up until their parents won¡¯t recognize their face¡± ¡°That sounds like fun¡± Rina spoke with a wide smile ¡°Fighting¡¯s not always the answer¡± Emma spoke as she patted the small cat-like beast on herp ¡°Anyhow, we are all going to be there, so put on a good show¡± Alex spoke with a smile, casuing all of them gathered at the table except for Mark to start smiling, I too smiled as I spoke ¡°Naturally¡± Chapter 179: Interlude to The Fight

Chapter 179: Interlude to The Fight

A new day had begun, as the rays of the sunlightnded on thend, groups of students could be seen walking through the streets of Babylon Academy but this time there was a difference, the students that normally walked without a specific goal could be seen hurriedly running towards a specific direction Lots of different kinds of students could be seen moving towards the same direction, be it the seniors or the juniors all of them were heading in the same direction, they were all moving towards the dueling arena, seeing all this I couldn¡¯t help click my tongue in intrigue ¡°Tsk they sure are impatient to see me fight¡± ¡°Well who could me them, they haven¡¯t seen yourplete capability, so all of the, are curios¡± As soon as I had spoken ra next to me responded to my words, hearing her words I could only agree with it, even if I did beat Xavier the public statement was that I had got the power of the dead soldier, the thing about the dragon blessed arrow waspletely hidden from the public, it was not good if the world got to know about a weapon that could release a power simr to a Dragon God God knows how many suicidal idiots would want it to cause chaos everywhere, well that was only if they did get it, thinking of the shit I had to get it caused my body to tremble, shaking my head to get rid of that memory I turned my focus towards ra ¡°So how¡¯s it going with Sonia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, she¡¯s very innocent, it was pretty easy to be close with her if you want we could start part 2 tomorrow¡± ¡°Oh¡­..that good¡± Hearing her words I smiled as I patted her head, receiving it she smiled happily as she received my praise, though I acted like its nothing it¡¯s still impressive that ra was able to reach such a situation by herself, it would seem that she had some talent in maniption and acting, my eyes looked around the room seeing that nobody was there I leaned towards ra as I grabbed her ass and massaged it nicely as I spoke into ra¡¯s ears ¡°Good girl, I will award youter¡± ¡°Um~~yes¡± ra spoke out with a blush, seeing it I was tempted to do something here but it was too dangerous for now, giving her ass one more squeeze I left the room under ra¡¯s disappointed look, smiling I spoke ¡°Wish me luck¡± With that, I walked out of the room as I started to hear my name being announced by the referee, the room I was in was the waiting room, I walked silently through the long corridors as I heard the chattings from the outside, soon the ray of the light hit me as I walked out of the tunnel-like path And as soon I had walked out I could see thousands of students sitting in a row formation as they looked eagerly for the match to begin, some were chanting the name of their prince while others were blindly supporting somebody else, interestingly I too had my group of supporters, though the majority of them were girls And the majority of the boys also seemed to be against me, well I was very popr among the girls, after all just as I had entered the Academy I had shot up to the top of the most desirable boy within the academy, my performance at the Seth hunt had captivated many, the song I yed is a super hit among many others I had even been contacted by some groups that wanted to use my poems, it would also seem that the poem I had based on the military had won the goodwill of several military people, adding to the fact that my family was a major investor in the military, I directly shot up to the most well-liked within the military batch The number of love confessions I receive daily is staggering also I had heard from Grace that I had received tons of engagement and marriage letters from different noble families, I could still remember Grace¡¯s grumpy jealous face as she rejected all the letters, it was quite funny, breaking out of my daze I looked towards the three students in front of me All of them were of Elda¡¯s age, being 16 years old, the one in the middle had golden brownish hair that seemed to cover his head like a mane, he was tall for his age with burning yellow feline eyes and a huge lion tail on his back with lion ears that was hidden by his hair he woulde among the handsome category The other one had brown hair and eyes along with a handsome face, a rapper was attached to his side, he was a human prince belonging to the Tibehem kingdom, a kingdom-focused on speed and quick finishing of the opponents, they were a mid-level kingdom, The other one was a handsome man with blue hair and green eyes, his body was more on the slim side with calm and calctive eyes but contrary to his size a huge ax sat on his back, he seemed to be giving off a cool refreshing feel, he was the prince of the Fasik kingdom that was close to the sea They have a high level of trade due to them being close to the sea, the kingdom itself is an economic and highly rich ce, and the prince in front of me is Richie rich of this world, just as all of us were scrutinizing each other the judge¡¯s words were heard ¡°Austin, as the challenged you to have the right to chose who you would like to battle¡± I nodded my head at the referee¡¯s words before which I spoke ¡°I wish to challenge¡­..¡± As I kept saying my words my eyes traveled between the three of them as my words lengthened, everyone watched with deep breaths seeing whose challenge I was going to ept and soon they heard my answer ¡°All three of them¡± ¡°!!!¡± Everyone had eyes wide as they heard my answer, everyone was stunned as they looked towards me, well who could me them? the three in front of me was not your average students they were geniuses who could battle above them and me challenging all three of them is nothing more than arrogant in front of their eyes ¡°Are you sure?¡± The referee asked me looking at my calm face to which I nodded my head, I could see that all three of them was angry at my remark but they didn¡¯t blow their lid off nor did they shout out, their eyes just turned focused as they looked at me, it would seem that they were not underestimating me ¡®That¡¯s good¡¯ Now when I beat them up no one wouldin that it was not a fair fight Chapter 180: The Fight

Chapter 180: The Fight

¡°He¡¯s quite arrogant¡± Carmel spoke as she looked down upon the area the battle was about to take ce but surprisingly for her she didn¡¯t receive the normal snarky response she usually receives from Olivia, eyes furrowed she turned towards Olivia who was looking at the fight that was about to begin without paying any attention to the surroundings Right now they were on a viewing tform, it was solely booked by Carmel and Olivia, they had just arrived as they waited for Austin¡¯s battle to begin, they were not alone as E and Nora was with them, they stood behind them as they focused on the battle that was about to take ce ¡°Olivia¡­?¡± It was only when Carmel called out to her a few times did Olivia break out of her daze, she looked towards Carmel as she asked ¡°Um¡­.what were you saying?¡± Olivia asked with apletely clueless expression, seeing it Carmel became confused but she soon forgot about it as she spoke ¡°I was saying that he¡¯s quite arrogant¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, maybe he has a reason to be confident¡± Olivia spoke surprisingly supporting Austin, hearing her Carmel was surprised, her eyes looked at Olivia intently as she turned back to the fight that was about to begin, only her mummers filled the room as the four girls focused on the fight ¡°We will see¡­..¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡®They look serious¡¯ I thought as I looked at the three of them that was standing at a distance from me, the referee had moved to the sky to watch the match and to intervene if the situation got out of hand, surprisingly he was an origin level 8, a powerhouse, Right now all three of them stood at a distance from me looking at me intently, they knew that they couldn¡¯t take me easily, each of them looked at each other seemingly transmitting to each other their thoughts, soon the three of them nodded as they looked towards me with a battle-hardened gaze My gaze traveled between the three of them before it settled on the lion prince, Marak, right now his body seemed to be wiggling and within less than a second his body grew to a huge height, as muscles ripped from his body, as yellowish-brown hair started toe from hos body, surprisingly his clothes adjusted to all this change And now in front of me stood a powerful and dangerous Lion tribe genius capable of essing his 2nd form of battle, each beastmen are born with a unique power that lets them ess a certain form that boosts their power to an unimaginable level, the normal tribesmen could ess up to the 2nd level But the ones of the royal family has up to 4 forms and for Marak to ess his 2nd form at just his age was indeed pointing to the fact that he was a genius, soon Marak¡¯s eyes gained a bit of madness as he screamed and spoke ¡°I will make you regret underestimating me and I will make Elda mine!!¡± It would seem that he was notpletely calm, well the more form he essed the more his sanity will disappear, that was the only drawback of essing the several forms and gaining strength that defied all, of course, the older ones had trained to be able to retain their sanity when they transfer but Marak was only getting there ¡°Sure give me your best¡± I said with a smile as I stood tall with my hands at my side, I could see that the other two wanted to observe the battle fist and as soon as I had finished speaking Marak disappeared from where he stood as he appeared in front of me with razor-sharp ws that extended from his hands but before his arms could even reach my face I caught it with my hands as I flipped it back and with boom, he was sent flying Many had their eyes wide open with surprise moreover none was able to get a grasp on my origin level, the power I showed was not simple and none was able to see through it but this was just the beginning and just as Marak was sent flying he was able to get a grasp of his body quickly as he shed on the ground and flipped his body to stand straight His feline eyes became focused as the madness within them seemed to be increasing, his muscles rippled as he dashed towards me again, the only difference this time being that the huge hammer in his hand was aimed at my head, at his current power an origin level 4 would be smashed to death and an origin level 6 will be deeply wounded if they faced it head-on but to everyone¡¯s surprise I just raised my hands to the iing hammer with a calm face And soon under everyone¡¯s astonished eyes my forefinger came in contact with the hammer that seemed to destroy all that was in its path, and with a boom, my legs went a bit into the ground due to the sheer force that was behind the hammer, but my hands and everything remained safe the hammer was stopped from attacking me with just my forefinger! Marak¡¯s eyes widened but then something else happened a brown-haired boy with a rapper appeared on my back!, the rapper in his hand was so fast that with a blur it reached towards the back of my neck, Ronairo the prince of the Tibehem kingdom had a grin on his face as the reaper moved towards my neck But that wasn¡¯t the end, a huge ax was moving at lightning speed as it aimed towards my leg, the prince of the Fasik kingdom Nariak had the same calctive look in his eyes as the ax moved with the purpose of taking my leg, within all this second I could see a smug grin on Marak which proved that this was all nned, they never underestimated me in the first ce In all aspects I was stuck, a checkmate to me said, everybody knew that I was an archer hence being cornered like this in a close fight meant the end but was it so easy?, a smirk came upon my face and my other hand that was freelyying on my side opened, within it a huge power waspressed and I opened them as they sted out, Naraik¡¯s eyes widened and so did the other but they couldn¡¯t do anything as a huge whirlwind like attack sted out from my body sting the three far away from me as they flew and crashed to the ground heavily creating crates on the ground Chapter 181: The Fight(2)

Chapter 181: The Fight(2)

Silence¡­..silence descended to the stadium as everyone watched with ragged breath, as I easily deflected their attacks, to those who couldn¡¯t see it, a small reply yed above a screen in slow motion, right now they all understood one thing I was strong¡­very strong, as for how much? well they were about to see Soon the dust cleared as the three princes were visible again, all three of them had a serious look on their faces as they coughed up and stood up, seeing it, I smiled as I ced one of my hands on my back and used my other hand to make a pointing motion towards them, making them frown No matter how calm they were trying to be, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore as I kept looking down at them, soon Marak gave out a beastly roar as his body started to shake up more, his body started to wiggle as he grew taller, his body bigger and more powerful, he had partially entered the 3rd stage, it was notplete and the power was not full but just reaching this level was amazing Sadly the sanity that was left in his eyes seemed to disappear, soon his body hinged as stood on his four and then¡­..there was no then as he disappeared and appeared in front of me, a great power building within his body as he punched forward, I reacted as I moved my body dodging it but that only seemed to enrage him more as he started to attack me more recklessly Soon our figures were shing across the ground as Marak kept attacking me as I moved my body barely enough to miss the attack, soon Marak kept growing faster but I too grew faster along with him dodging all that he threw at me, it¡¯s at that time I felt a tingle at my back as an ax moved at lighting speed to cut me A punch was aimed at my front and an ax at my back, now my right hand rose as I punched towards the fist that was headed towards me, at the same time my body twisted a bit as I kicked backward, my leg aiming for the handle of the ax, this all happened at a second, faster than Marak and Naraik could react and within a blink of an eye our attacksnded And a sonic boom was heard that spread across the ground, as dust rose, soon everyone focused their eyes to see what had happened and the scene they saw caused some to have their eye bulge out from shock, there I stood on the ground safe and fine, meanwhile, the hand I punched towards Marak had connected causing his hand to st back and bend in an unnatural angle! One must know that the power Marak could use at his current four could only be said to be monstrous yet I was able to beat him at pure strength, something that¡¯s not at all easy to aplish, and that was not the end, my leg that kicked was able to stop the ax at its ce, unable to hurt me but that was just the beginning as the ax shined blue and several whips of water broke out from it aiming at my body I moved fast dodging the attack as I shed and appeared at another ce but it would seem that it was a trap because just as I had appeared in a safe ce a huge powerful attack seemed to be sted to me, turning my eyes I could see Ronaior bending as he held his rapier a huge amount of mana seemed to be umting within him, it would seem that as I fought he was preparing a spell and it was toote to stop it as he waved his rapier forwards causing a bright silver light to be released from it as it aimed at my head It was so fast that it appeared before me in a blink of an eye, moreover, Ronairo was smart as he only attacked me just as I hadnded safely, just as the attack was reaching me I could feel the power behind it and I knew that this power was more than enough to hurt an Origin level 6 but to it, I just raised my hands as the attack just hit my hand and to those watching, they could only look with disbelief as the attack hit my hand and caused nothing That¡¯s right the ray-like attack was hitting my hand yet nothing happened, well the reason for it was because I had gathered a bit of chaos element at the center of my hand, causing the attack to just disappear as it hit my hand but to the ones watching I was just taking the attack with my body, some even started to think that I was a dragon in disguise but the ones who were feeling the worst were the three princes who were looking at me with eyes wide in disbelief especially Ronairo who knew the power of his attack well And soon the attack ended as silence descended, I raised my hand that deflected the attack as I blew at my hand like it was hot, soon my eyes tuned to the three repeating the same pointing motion, this time I could even see the calctive Naraik get enraged and now they got really serious Soon Marak lighted up with a red glow as the fire started to spread across his body his hand seemed to be healed by the glow, red fire like armor covered his body as gauntlets made of fire started to surround him, soon he was like a fire knight as he looked at me but this was not the end as the same thing happened with Naraik as blue water like armor surrounded him, blue water like helmet covered his head as two axes came to his hand As for Ronairo, two silver like wings appeared from his legs as a lightweight like silver body protection covered his body, all three of them had activated their secret arts, ready to take this to another level, soon the mana within the atmosphere started to fluctuate wildly, a dense and heavy atmosphere filled the surrounding, even the referee at the sky was looking at the match with focused eyes, he would never be able to take the brunt if anything happened to any of us The audiences all had eyes wide open to see the match, a sense of peace filled the atmosphere for a moment which was soon broken as all three of them moved and attacked me at the same time, the ground cracked under their legs as the mana in the surroundings red up in frenzy, I smiled as I raised hands ¡®Well time for the finale¡¯ Chapter 182: Fight End

Chapter 182: Fight End

The whole stadium watched with deep breaths as the finale of the match started, Marak¡¯s me-like body sted forward as the heat from his body seemed to make the atmosphere hot, his hand moved forward as he reached close to me, there was only a blur as his me-like hand punched towards my chest At the same time the mes around him seemed to have gained life as they followed his punch and a recoil punch followed behind it with heat to burn anything in its path, my eyes calmly analyzed them as the mana within me rose, soon several barriers started to surround me with great speed Some of the mages who were watching had disbelieving expressions as they saw the speed at which my chanting had taken ce, soon Marak¡¯s punchnded on them, even with his monstrous strength the barriers only cracked, sadly his recoil punchnded at the same time causing the barrier cracks to spread and for me to fly away due to the sheer after pressure And just as I was shot away Naraik appeared above me, his sharp eyes could be seen threw his helmet as he waved his ax downwards to bisect me, the mana within the surrounding seemed to have been shaken as the ax moved at speed towards my body and that was not the end as hundred of whips followed his attack ready to destroy me from everywhere as they surrounded me Sadly for him, his attack was destined to fail as the ground below me split up to protect me, it was as if the earth wanted to protect me from all that was dangerous, Nariak¡¯s attacknded causing the earth to blow up into pieces soon the whips that surrounded him seemed toe to life as they moved forward to attack me after I had be partially visible But hundreds of the earth like spears rose from the ground as they battled with the whips that wished to harm me, soon earth-like pir rose from the ground that hit both Naraik and Marak away, just as a sense of peace was building up Ronairo appeared in front me with a speed I couldn¡¯t match And well there was no then¡­as Ronair moved his hand at a speed that broke the speed barrier as his rapier attacked at least a hundred times and with that I flew with a boom, no one except for the truly powerful was able to see what happened as I flew away Soon I crashed to the ground as the dust rose to the sky as a crater was made at the ce I hadnded, soon silence descended as everybody saw the three princes panting and looking towards the dust that rose to the sky, activating and holding secret techniques require a huge amount of mana and they were being drained of it, soon they heard a sound of pping p¡­p¡­p The dust moved as I appeared from the crash all safe and sound without a single injury, I have to say these kids were truly good and powerful and if it was anybody other than me fighting the three of them then they would have had their ass handled to them but sadly they¡¯re fighting me, with as smile I looked at the three princes as I spoke ¡°Now that was good but sadly not good enough plus this has gone for far too long anyway, brace yourself here Ie¡± And just as I had finished speaking all of them had serious expressions after all this was the first time that I will be actively attacking, soon lighting flickered in my body as it focused within my legs, the high-level mages seeing this couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes twitch at the sight Right now I was showing a perfect disy of control over the lighting element, where just before I did the same for the earth element, not only do I have supreme mastery over magic but also archery and body cultivation too, some people beginning to think that they were dreaming Well sadly this was not a dream as I had disappeared from where I stood and appeared before Marak and before he could react I punched him in the stomach a hundred times, the space around where I punched seemed to have cracked as Marak spit out blood causing him to faint as his body flew away And this was just the begging as I vanished again and appeared before Naraik who had his legs held to the ground by the earth itself, my hands moved as I pointed to him the skies rumbled as purple lighting descend from the sky hitting Naraik, basically with his water armor he was roasted to sleep And I turned to Ronairo who was already in front of me swinging his rapier to my face but sadly for him, his speed was too slow for me, I simply moved as I teleported behind him caught his neck, and threw him to the side and just as he was flying away hundreds of ball-like boulders moved towards him hitting him from all the direction, soon he was beaten to unconsciousness And with that I coolly stood in the centers of arena among the stunned audience, I lifted my head as I looked towards the audience with my hands raised indicating my win, it only then did the referee break out of his daze ¡°T-The wi-winner is Austin Lionheart!¡± ¡°Whooo!!¡± And with the referee¡¯s words, the audience broke out of their daze as they startedpping, soon they fervently started to chant my name ¡°Austin¡­.Austin¡­..Austin¡­¡± I smiled as I waved at them, I did this for a few more minutes before I started to walk away, meanwhile the strong and powerful were truly left speechless and apprehensive, unlike themon people, they were truly able to understand the depth of what I had done and the strength brought them more fear because I didn¡¯t show them my limit! From time immemorial the things that people feared the most were the unknown and now I was within that category, after all the skills I showed were mind-blowing, I am pretty sure that I got within the radar of very powerful people but hey why should I care? ¡®I think its time to stop holding back¡¯ Well, I am no protagonist to keep holding back what I could do, my status itself is very high, moreover, I have a frikcing dragon and a goddess protecting, in this world only the supreme goddess will be able to do anything to me but it¡¯s not like she was wasting her time with me right? But sadly at that time, I didn¡¯t know that a certain pink-haired goddess was watching me and that watching me was bing an obsession too¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡°He¡¯s strong¡± E spoke as she frowned but sadly only the response she got was silence from the three girls in the room who were looking at Austin leaving with different gazes, Nora was proud, meanwhile Olivia had a frown and Carmel had a serious expression on her face, turning to E she spoke ¡°E, change the danger rating for Austin and his group¡± ¡°Um? sure what should the rating be?¡± Carmel looked at the leaving Austin before she spoke again ¡°Saint rank¡­.¡± Chapter 183: A Good Luck Charm

Chapter 183: A Good Luck Charm

¡°Big brother that was amazing!¡± Just as I had entered my room I was hugged by my sister who jumped at me, I smiled as I caught her body, looking at her, my expression was yful as I seriously spoke ¡°Elda! you shouldn¡¯t jump at me like that!, what if I didn¡¯t catch you?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­.of course not, I¡¯m sure that big brother would catch me!¡± Elda spoke with a chuckle as she looked at me, seeing it, I shook my head and soon I focused her face and her beautiful red lips I couldn¡¯t help but remember what had happened just this morning, I couldn¡¯t help find her more attractive right now, Elda seemed to have noticed me looking at her as her smile widened but just was we were going to our world N¡¯s words were heard ¡°It was nice to fight¡± Hearing N¡¯s voice I turned towards her who was walking up to me with her a huge smile showcasing her vampiric fangs, putting my attention on her I ced Elda to the ground as I spoke to her ¡°Well it wasn¡¯t as fun as beating you up¡± Hearing my reply I could see N¡¯s brows twitching in annoyance but she soon smiled as she spoke ¡°Sure why don¡¯t we fight again, I am sure that I will make you regret what you did in our past fight¡± ¡°Oh..?¡± Hearing her confident reply I was a bit astonished but in the end, I shook my head, I could easily understand N, she¡¯s just a battle maniac, she will surely keep getting stronger to defeat me and truthfully that¡¯s annoying, well I could entertain her for knowledge, though I am sure that she will never surpass me ¡°Then I will surely take up that challenge of your¡± ¡°Good you won¡¯t regret it~~¡± N said with a sadistic smile, it was then that she was hit on the back of her head Lanora, who had a smile on her face as she cheerfully walked up to me and spoke ¡°Austin! that was amazing! I never knew that you were that powerful! you are a genius!¡± And just like that Lanora started speaking excitedly in her own world, in a way I too was pulled into it, just the atmosphere around her was calming, I smiled as started speaking with her ¡°Hey Lanora It¡¯s nice to meet you too, I hope everything¡¯s good after joining my group, I made sure not to add much restoration to you as I know that your n don¡¯t prefer being retrained¡± ¡°You know about my n?¡± Lanora asked surprised, her n was mostly reclusive and not much was known to the outside world about them, so it came as a surprise to her as I knew about her n, I smiled at her as I mysteriously spoke ¡°Well I have a good informationwork¡± Hearing my reply she pouted, she made a funny expression as she pretended to stab me with her goat like horns, to which I acted like I was stabbed by her, soon we look at each other before we startedughing ¡°Sure keep your secrets but still thank you for being considerate¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, you are dear friends of my sister it¡¯s the least I could do¡± I said as I shook my head at her with a smile, well it was truly fun talking with her, it was rxing to say the truth, at the same time we were getting well N entered between both of us as she looked at both of us suspiciously ¡°Did you two meet before?¡± ¡°Um¡­why?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that both you seem extremely used to each other and I have never seen Lanora being so easily friends with anyone¡± Hearing her words I looked towards Elda who too was looking at the bot of us suspiciously, seeing it I spoke ¡°Nope I am meeting him for the first time¡± ¡°Nope I am meeting her for the first time¡± Surprisingly both I and Lanora spoke at the same time, seeing it we both looked at each other surprised before we smiled at each other ¡°Jinx¡± ¡°Jinx¡± And again we both spoke at the same time, seeing it both of us smiled at each other before we gave each other a high five, seriously it¡¯s truly mysterious I was able to getfortable with her easily, and just us both of us we¡¯re getting closer I could hear the mummer so N and Elda who kept saying the words suspicious It was only then did I notice that a certain person was missing from their group, looking at Elda I asked ¡°Elda, where¡¯s Nathalia?¡± Hearing my question Elda froze for a moment before she pointed her hand towards a part of the wall where I could see a green and blue-haired three-eyed beauty peeking from the wall at me, a purple blush on her fair skin as her dark eyes were looking at me shyly from the wall, I could only smile at her cute reaction before I called out to her ¡°What are you doing there Nathalia?¡± Hearing me call out to her I could see her flinch before she shyly walked away from the wall as she is a cute shy way walked up to me, reaching in front of me she raised her hands and waved it like a cheerleader as she spoke ¡°A-Austin that was amazing you were wonderful!¡± Seeing her cute way of speaking to me while her three eyes seemed to be moving left and right I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that cuteness ¡°Really? if you said it then I must have been amazing¡± Hearing my words Nathalia furiously nodded her head like a chicken pecking her food, soon her three eyes focused on me as she took out something and gave it to me, her hands were stretched to me while she looked at me anticipating, I looked at her hand as I saw a paper with some sort of design on it ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked as I took the paper from her hands, seeing me take it from her she smile happily as she looked at me shyly ¡°It¡¯s a good luck charm¡± ¡°A charm?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Nathalia nodded her head at my question, I caught the paper in my hands as I looked at it, I could see some beautiful interactive pattern on it, the drawing was beautiful and mysterious, I looked at it for a bit before I thanked Nathalia ¡°Thank you, Nathalia, I will treasure it¡± My words seemed to lift her up as she gave a nod with a beautiful smile ¡°sure!¡± While at the same time I asked the system to analyze it and give me its real function and when I did my eyes almost burst out from my pocket, suddenly Nathalia didn¡¯t look as innocent and cute as she is Chapter 184: Fairy’s Affection??

Chapter 184: Fairy¡¯s Affection??

¡°So Elda what is this gift you speak of?¡± I asked as Elda lead me to her room, after my battle I had to deal with a lot of the things rted to the faction and congrattory words from Nora and the others, while doing so I could see the hesitant look on Olivia and it was truly fun seeing her fight against her body After all, I haven¡¯t visited her today and the ¡®itch¡¯ for her must be getting bigger, the spell of making her horny will get more powerful as the ¡®itch¡¯ within her gets bigger and me being the only one that could ¡®help¡¯ her was truly a cruel fate, though it was entertaining to me, musing to my thoughts Elda lead me towards her room It was something about wanting to give me meet somebody, though I acted dumb, I atleast had a small idea of who Elda wanted me to meet, so I let her hold my hand as she lead me to her room, soon we reached Elda¡¯s room as she let me in, reaching inside she smiled as he turned towards me and hugged me, I didn¡¯t reject it as I hugged her back ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°Humph can¡¯t I hug my big brother?¡± Elda retorted back as she hugged me tighter, I smiled at herme excuse for a hug as I too hugged her back, her soft and smooth body was incredibly fulfilling to hug, just her natural scent was enough to rx me, we stayed hugging each other for a while, right now we had already gone beyond a normal family rtionship Though not explicit Elda has indeed shown higher levels of feeling for me and I too was naturally falling to her charms, it was almost impossible to resist, just staying with each other like this was extremelyfortable for both of us but sadly all good things muste to an end, so with a smile I spoke ¡°So~~whose this person you wanted me to meet?¡± ¡°I want big brother to meet someone else whom I consider as my family¡± ¡°Oh, then I would love to meet my other family¡± I said supporting Elda, that whoever was family to her was family to me, she seemed to understand my inner meaning as she smiled beautifully at my words, soon she reluctantly left the hug as she walked a bit away from me, holding her hand to her chest a silver-like light started to flow from, soon silver like wings appeared on her back making her look like a real fairy I was truly mesmerized for a moment before my gaze focused on a small silver portal that was opening, it didn¡¯t take long for the portal to stabilize and within a few seconds a stable silver like portal floated near Elda, and soon something small flew from inside the portal, it was a fairy, she was about 35cm, with silver-like wings on her back She had blond hair and blue gem-like eyes that shine with innocence and curiosity, her body couldn¡¯t be well seen due to her small size but she surely had a well-developed body, she wore a blue one-piece dress that suited her cute face, an aura of innocence, calmness and strangely fun could be felt from her My eyes trailed at her as this was the first time I saw a fairy, normally only at the elves world spirit festival would the fairies appear,e to think of it there indeed was an arc during the festival, it was an important one to get the approval of the elven princess, I was soon brought out of my musing as the fairy turned her head towards me Her eyes seemed to be surprised as she kept her eyes on me, our eyes met as we kept looking at each other for a few seconds, soon a childlike smile broke out of the fairy¡¯s face as she zoomed-in front of me, she reached up to my face as spoke extending her small hands towards me ¡°Hi, Veronica¡¯s name is Veronica!!¡± Her squeaky and fun voice was heard out of her mouth, for a moment I froze not out of her name but out of what I was seeing from her +100 affection +100 affection +100 affection +100 affection Affection like notice kept appearing on my face, making me stunned, soon I questioned the system ¡®System did you finally break?¡¯ [No it¡¯s your bloodline that¡¯s broken] ¡®What does my bloodline have to do with this?¡¯ [Simple, it¡¯s due to the innocent aura] ¡®Ah¡­.can you borate?¡¯ Hearing my words soon the system exined to me, well in small words it would seem that fairies are extremely attentive towards a person¡¯s aura and their soul and right now my innocent aura was making me have a really good impression of myself in front of well Veronica, seeing that Veronica still had her arms towards me I smiled and moved my pinky towards her who caught it with her both hand and started shaking it ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Veronica, my name is Austin¡± ¡°So your Austin!, Veronica hears a lot about you from Elda!¡± Veronica spoke excitedly as she soon took in my personal space and appeared in front of me, floating in front of my eyes, seeing it a bitter smile came on my face as I spoke ¡°Um¡­do you need anything Veronica?¡± Hearing my question Veronica vigorously shook her head as she spoke ¡°No Veronica just thinks you smell good!¡± ¡°I smell good..?¡± I was confused at her words, I moved my nose taking a smell of myself but I didn¡¯t feel anything, seeing my confusion she smiled as she looked at me for some more time before she nodded her head ¡°Indeed¡± ¡°Indeed?¡± I looked at her confused, seeing it she rose small chest up high as she proudly spoke ¡°I like you¡± ¡°Huh..?¡± This time I was truly surprised but a quick look at her I understood that Veronica didn¡¯t mean anything romantic when she said she liked me, well after dealing with these crazy girls I could notice whenever someone had romantic feelings for me if my guess is right then what she meant was that she just liked me Just like how you could take a liking to a normal person her like was the same a pure form of affection nothing more and before I could react she flew up above my head and settled there and as if a bird which that found a nest shey on my head and along with it a message appeared [Ding!] [Contrat with a fairy acquired!] ¡®Huh¡­.?¡¯ Was making a contract with a fairy always this easy? Chapter 185: A Twin Fiesta

Chapter 185: A Twin Fiesta

Just as I stood there surprised by the events that were taking ce, Elda seemed to have regained her senses as the wings behind her faded, she opened her eyes as they focused on the portal that was still open, she kept looking at the portal as she spoke to me, seemingly not having noticed Veronica who was on my head ¡°Any minutes now big brother, it just takes some time for Veronica to the app-¡± Just as she was talking she turned her head towards me causing her eyes to widen and the things she wanted to be said lost, soon silence filled the room which was broken by Veronica who was the first one to speak out with a squeaky voice ¡°Hey Elda!, you were right Veronica did like your brother!¡± It would seem that time resumed after she spoke, as Elda kept looking at me with a shocked expression, well I wouldn¡¯t me her for it, I mean in a way I have already got used to dealing with a lot of shocking things, that at some point they became numb to me but that was not the same for Elda The reason for her extreme reaction was because the fairies aren¡¯t exactly good at dealing with men, it¡¯s not that they hated men, it just that they seemed to have difficultying to be close with them and up and till now there are never being any report of any man being close with a fairy and now seeing one sitting happily on my head would surely be a surprise ¡°H-How?¡± To Elda¡¯s question I could only smile wryly and shake my head, causing the fairy on my head to be shaken, speaking about her it was truly getting annoying with her sitting on my head, I mean how would it feel with some sitting on you head and ying with it? To a boy, his stylish hair is his life! and anyone that messes with a boy¡¯s hair is his mortal enemy, well except for his mother! but no matter how much I want to I couldn¡¯t just hit her off my head, well not if I wanted to be beaten ck and blue and make an enemy of the Goddess of life, I already have a crazy goddess on my back and I have no interest in adding another one ¡°Sigh¡­.things just happened¡± That¡¯s all I could say to the stunned Elda who was finally regaining her wits, and just as she did she sighed and smiled as she spoke ¡°Sigh¡­..I am relieved¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well I was afraid that both of you won¡¯t befortable with each¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Elda¡¯s reply I nodded my head at her, well I wouldn¡¯t lie when I said that I wasn¡¯t worried but it would seem that it was for knot, moreover, it looks like Elda can¡¯t feel that both I and Veronica now have a contract and that¡¯s good, after all, I didn¡¯t want to crush Elda¡¯s confidence and thankfully at this time Veronica floated away from my head as she flew towards Elda Reaching Elda she gave her a small hug with her body causing Elda¡¯s smile to widen, I could see that both of them cared for each other, meanwhile, I quickly moved my hand fixing my hair ¡°Veronica, didn¡¯t I tell you that my big brother was special?¡± And just as I was fixing it I could hear Elda¡¯s prideful voice talking to Veronica ¡°You¡¯re right Veronica was wrong, your brother¡¯s realllyyyy gooooodddd¡± Veronica said as she floated beside, soon her eyes focused on mine as she floated towards my shoulder taking ce there and soon she fell asleep, I couldn¡¯t fathom how some could fall asleep so fast, looking at Elda I could see a wrily smile on her face as she spoke ¡°It looks like Veronica really has taken a deep liking to you big brother¡± ¡°Yeah¡­..I guess¡± ¡°She¡¯s a handful¡± ¡°Too that I can agree¡± I exasperatedly nodded my head at Elda, who chuckled but the chuckle soon ended as a serious face came to her, she seemed to have made a decision as she looked at me, with a hint of anticipation Elda looked at me as she spoke ¡°Big brother, can youe and meet me tonight?¡± ¡°Um¡­Why?¡± ¡°I wished to take you to a ce¡± Elda said with a serious expression, looking at it I nodded my head, soon we spent the next hour in leisure talk after which I left Elda¡¯s room to deal with some stuff, leaving behind the reluctant sleeping fairy at Elda¡¯s hands, for some reason, it was very tough to get her off my neck and soon I was in my head office as I looked through some important documents, it¡¯s at this time the door to my room was opened as two girls walked in, both Rika and Mika had a smile as they looked at me ¡°Austin are you free?¡± Rika asked as her white-haired ponytail swayed behind her back, Mika kept quiet as she stood beside Rika looking at me, both of them had a serious expression on their faces, seeing it I sighed inwardly, I carefully ced the documents to the side as I smiled at both them as I spoke ¡°For both of you? always..¡± Hearing my answer both of them smiled, even the cold looking Mika had a wide smile on her face, their wolf tail and ears seemed to be shaking in happiness, I could only chuckle inwardly seeing how easy it was for me to make them both happy but that was short-lived as Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s serious expression returned seeing it I too kept a serious expression as I asked ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Simple¡­.¡± Both Mika and Rika spoke at the same time without breaking amplifying their sound and their feelings ¡°We just wanted to tell you that we love you!¡± And with that only silence remained within the surroundings leaving me surprised for real this time, I didn¡¯t expect them to confess to me at the current time, the silence in the surroundings remind me as both Mika and Rika stood there looking at me expectingly with a hint of apprehension, time ticked by before the surprised expression from my face faded away as I looked at them with a serious expression ¡°Since when?¡± Seeing my sudden change made them both fearful but they stood their ground as they both spoke at the same time ¡°For years¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied before which my serious expression faded away breaking into a loving smile, I looked at the beautiful twin girls in front of me as I spoke ¡°Me too¡­I have liked both of you for a long time¡­.¡± I wasn¡¯t able to say more as two bodies jumped at me drowning me in their hug ¡®Sigh¡­.here we go again¡­.¡¯ Chapter 186: Breaking It In

Chapter 186: Breaking It In

¡°So you two will just sit like this?¡± I asked as both Mika and Rika sat on myp at each of my sides, clutching to me like chicks that found their mother, Mika sat on my right as her white ponytail slid to my side, meanwhile the usually cold faced Mika had a smile as she rested her head on my shoulder, both of them smiled hearing my question as they spoke at the same time ¡°Of course¡± Hearing their synchronized words I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head with a smile, even though I nned to act as the naive dense type, that won¡¯t work with both Mika and Rika, as they grew up with me, due to that they knew me well, of course, they don¡¯t know about my true side but they definitely know that I am no dense idiot In fact in the past at times I have even acted passionately with both Mika and Rika, though not much, I have indeed acted like I knew how they felt like, as for my act before, well that was just to tease them, it was funny to watch them squirm Shaking out of my thoughts, my hands moved as they both held Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s waist, my hand at times would pat their back, while at the same time causing both of them to have a small blush at their faces while their tails moved sideways at the excitement, a sense of peace filled within ourselves as we rested on each other but I couldn¡¯t let it go on for long before which I spoke ¡°Mika, Rika I have something important to say¡± Hearing my words both of them opened their eyes as they sat straight within myp, somehow they both knew just how much to sit as not to cause any issues ¡°What is it Austin?¡± Mika asked with a sweet charming voice, just like an obedient wife speaking to her loving husband, hearing it I smiled as I kissed Mika¡¯s forehead, feeling the kiss a small blush came up Mika¡¯s face, and just as I was admiring it, I felt a tug at my side only to see a jealous Rika looking at me with a pout I couldn¡¯t help find it extremely charming when she was acting this way, so I relented as I moved forward and ced a kiss on her forehead too which she quickly melted the frown on her face into a full-blown blush through her face, and just like that I spent a few minutes indulging both of them but then again important things had to be spoken ¡°The thing I wanted to say to both of you is that you two are not just the girls I like¡± And as I finished speaking I looked towards both Mika and Rika who was now sitting on myps with their heads at my shoulder, I could see that both of them were calm about what I said as if they were expecting it, the silence remained like this for a few seconds before which Mika spoke ¡°We knew Austin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Rika supported Mika¡¯s words who soon looked at me as she asked me a question ¡°Is the other girl you like ra?¡± ¡°Yes¡± I nodded my head not objecting to Mika¡¯s words, she seemed to have anticipated it as she asked me another question ¡°How far have both of you gone?¡± Hearing this question I hesitated but in the end, I replied honestly ¡°All the way¡± And this time I felt the atmosphere around me be heavier and I could swear that I almost saw a lifeless and chilling look on both Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s at the same time but they disappeared as soon as they came, Mika nodded her head as she whispered ¡°I see¡­.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s not the end¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± This time Rika spoke with a frown, I didn¡¯t back down as I continued ¡°Well it¡¯s more like I am forced to go on date with this girl¡± ¡°Whose she?¡± Mika enquired, To which I replied, ¡°Scarlet¡± For a moment there was silence before which a surprised expression-filled their faces, seemingly having only now understood who I was referring to, Mika asked with a stunned face ¡°You mean THE Scarlet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡± And with that I started to tell the ¡®true¡¯ story of what happened, making it so that Scarlet gave me no choice but to go out with her, even though I just see her as a ¡®friend¡¯, I made it seem that I have only felt for the three of them but I acted as if I was pushed to a corner as I had no choice but to appease her after all, everybody knew how protective and obsessive a dragon was of things they wanted ¡°That bitch!¡± Mika spoke with a fuming face, full of anger and annoyance, they were especially angry when they heard that I was forced, after all, even they had felt it when the Babylon Academy had shaken but they never thought that it was just a result of me ¡®rejecting¡¯ Scarlet ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry about it I will deal with it, okay?¡± And as I spoke I patted Mika¡¯s head lovingly, Feeling my pat Mika¡¯s anger lessened a bit at the same time I patted the jealous head of Rika too, while doing so I continued to speak ¡°So you two have to keep our rtionship a secret for now, at least until I could find a way to deal with Scarlet, deal?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Both of them begrudgingly agreed, seeing it, I sighed inwardly having fooled them for now, as for the future? well I have my ways to deal with it but I just hope that I would live till then and something tells me there¡¯s more to things that I wasn¡¯t seeing ¡°We can agree to it but we want a promise¡± Just as things were getting better Mika spoke to me, to which I agreed ¡°Okay, what do you both want?¡± ¡°A date!¡± They both eximed at the same time, my smile widened as I readily agreed to their words, and with that, I spent the next half an hour spoiling my twin wolf girls, kissing them on the head or their cheeks, while patting them on their head, I didn¡¯t go overboard as I wanted to strengthen our romantic feelings more And after half an hour they left my room and as soon as they did their smiles disappeared, a terrifyingly scary look appeared instead, they both looked at each other before they nodded and started walking away Chapter 187: Prepare For The Unknown

Chapter 187: Prepare For The Unknown

Mika¡¯s and Rika¡¯s faces were expressionless as they headed away from Austin¡¯s room. sadly their mind was not as calm as they appeared, right now both Mika and Rika were talking to each other telepathically, this was a special gift between them that they only knew, they were born with this power where they would be able tomunicate with each other without the use of magic Nobody will be able to detect them talking with each other and now they were using this power to their limit ¡®Sister, what do we do now? our ns have gotten problematic¡¯ Mika asked Rika telepathically ¡®It¡¯s troublesome¡¯ Rika ¡®spoke¡¯ back hiding the frown and anger that was rising from deep within her, both of them were extremely pissed off by what Scarlet had done but that¡¯s all they could do, they weren¡¯t dumb to think that they would be able to do something to a dragon be it half or not ¡®Sigh our n seems to have hit a snag but I didn¡¯t think that ra would have already taken it to the end¡¯ As she ¡®spoke¡¯ of this Mika gritted her teeth in anger, she was taken back at the speed things had taken ce, she and her sister had nned to take the first step but ra beat them to it, though they were angry they didn¡¯t n on taking any huge step towards ra, even though they didn¡¯t want anyone else taking Austin they didn¡¯t mind sharing him with ra, the reason being that they consider her as family All of them were saved by Austin and all three of them went almost through the cruel clutches of very, moreover, all of them had to spend time together growing up making them close, both Mika and Rika had discussed it with ra and they were fine sharing Austin between them and that¡¯s also the main reason why Austin boldly spoke about ra as he knew that they won¡¯t do anything drastic to her ¡®Sigh¡­ it¡¯s our fault for thinking that ra would not make a move on Austin, just based on our flimsy promise¡¯ Rika ¡®spoke¡¯ back to Mika, right now they had calmed down and started thinking about what to do in the future, and then Mika giggled happily and ¡®spoke¡¯ to Rika ¡®Hehehee¡­I was so happy when Austin epted us!, it felt so good sitting on hisp, I didn¡¯t even want to let go!¡¯ Rika nodded at her words as she ¡®responded¡¯ back dreamily ¡®Haaaa¡­.it was sooo good, I just wanted to stay there and melt in his embrace..¡¯ For a moment a blush came to Rika¡¯s face before it disappeared, Mika was the same but what both of them didn¡¯t notice was that both of their tails were pping excitedly ¡®Right now he¡¯s feelings for us are at the base we must make sure to surge it to the maximum¡¯ Rika ¡®spoke¡¯ seriously to which Mika ¡®responded¡¯ with equal seriousness ¡®Um, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s both of us! we will make Austin fall madly in love with us, also we will make sure to take the highest spot in his heart, above ra¡¯ ¡®Yup, that¡¯s right, you remember the n right?¡¯ Rika ¡®asked¡¯ to Mika, her telepathic connection containing her excitement, to which Mika¡¯s tail wagged more excitedly as she ¡®responded¡¯ ¡®Yup! we will double hit him with our emotions and make him unable to live without us!¡¯ Both Mika and Rika didn¡¯t notice it but both of them right now had a bit of an evil smile on their faces, meanwhile back in Austin¡¯s room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ¡®Well, I hope this is enough¡¯ I thought as I saw both Mika and Rika leaving the room, with what I said I am sure that these girls will take some action but thankfully I had an inside woman to help me anticipate their moves, rubbing my head, I opened the magically locked drawer on my table as I looked at a thick book inside, I rubbed the book with a hardened resolved The book had a brown outer color with golden linings, this was a book I created with the help of the system and this was the very book I hope to sustain my life in the future, I am sure that once I have conquered almost all of them, there would one day be a day that this ¡®harem¡¯ of mine mighte out and that day won¡¯t be pretty The ¡®harem¡¯ I will be building will be made of the intertwined castle of lies and truth, for the most part, I have already figured things out but sadly life doesn¡¯t always go the way that you would always desire but at those moments I could only be creative and find a solution, after all, I am not omnipotent With one final look, I stored the book back at my secure locker before I shed through some important document, an hour passed by before which I left my room secretly, I ced my disguise before which I used a certain badge where I appeared in a familiar training room, in which stood a beautiful golden-haired woman that continued to look at me defiantly but sadly it wasn¡¯t that effective as she kept rubbing her legs together ¡°Missed me?¡± I asked but she stayed silently trying to control the burning feelings between her loins, I smiled as I walked towards her, soon an hourter I left the training ground leaving a very ruined and dirty princess who kept squirting even after I left ¡®Thest time¡¯ I thought as I left the training ground, this would be thest time I y with her body, now it would be her duty to satisfy her master, while her body would continue to burned with desire, I chuckled thinking of the things I have nned for this prideful woman ¡®it¡¯s going to be fun¡¯ And soon I headed to my mansion, as I had a hearty meal served by the maids and after that, I met with ra to whom I spoke about the things that have happened ¡°So how¡¯s it with Sonia?¡± I asked as ra sat on myp as I pampered her, hearing my question she smiled as she spoke ¡°It¡¯s all going well, I can proudly say that I have got her entire trust and we can enact part two of the n any time¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I smiled at her words, our smiles our truly evil as we thought of how we were going to trap an innocent rabbit, and with that, I spend the next hour pampering and rxing with ra, we didn¡¯t have sex, after all rxing once in a while with one¡¯s you love are important too, it¡¯s not like sex is the only way to grow feelings Finally, I parted from the reluctant ra as I had to meet with Elda, it was almost night and I was really curious about what Elda wanted to do ¡® Chapter 188: The Spirit World

Chapter 188: The Spirit World

¡°Elda, can I enter?¡± I asked as I stood outside Elda¡¯s room, currently, I was dressed in a formal ck suit with golden designs at the edges, the dress was aplete fit for me as it elerated my handsomeness and physique, making me eye-catching, I had dressed up as Elda had me to do so, as for why? well I am about to find out ¡°You cane in big brother¡± Hearing Elda¡¯s sweet voice I opened the door and entered and as I did I was starstruck, Elda stood in front of me wearing a red gown that cut off at the knees, It was designed with borate details, reminiscent of a blooming rose The gown revealed Elda¡¯s tender shoulders and gave a glimpse of her back, plus her legs, peeking out from under her gown, were adorned with a pair of ck garters¡ªgiving her a touch of cheekiness beneath her formal appearance, The contrast between her fair skin and the ck garters entuated her beauty, taking my breath away Right now Elda was the absolute mix between adorable and sexy, abination that was making my heart beat faster, thankfully I wasn¡¯t the only one that was stunned as Elda too looked at me with a blushing face, her eyes seemed to twinkle with delight as she saw me stunned, a smile that would make any man smitten with her came up to her face as she lifted her skirt a bit trialing it around as she spoke ¡°How about it big brother, am I beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful¡­.too beautiful¡± The answer automatically came out of my mouth, causing Elda¡¯s eyes to take a crescent shape as she relished in my words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more attracted towards the current Elda¡¯s whose gem-like green eyes zed with feverous emotions that seemed to almost consume her, her silver hair tied to a bun kept together by a beautiful butterfly hairpin, while her smooth white neck was sat disy for me to see I took a deep breath trying my best to regain my bearing as I walked towards Elda with a smile, my eyes focused on her trying to ¡®hide¡¯ my raising ¡®feelings¡¯, Elda noticed it as she kept her eyes with mine ¡°So what¡¯s the new surprise that you have for me?¡± I asked as I reached near Elda, she smiled at my question as she opened her arms asking for a hug, seeing it I ¡®hesitated¡¯, seemingly afraid that I will release a ¡®feeling¡¯ that I was desperately trying to hide but in the end, my ¡®hesitation¡¯ disappeared as I walked forward taking Elda into my arms hugging her smooth body that seemed almost boneless As I hugged her my hands held her waist tightly as Elda ced her head on my chest, her arms moved forward as they wrapped around my neck, I could feel the heat of Elda¡¯s body and her scent that invaded my nose, she was soo tempting that I wanted to take her now but I held on it was not time ¡°Big brother I hope we could stay like this forever¡± And just as seconds ticked by Elda spoke with a dreamy voice that swept deep into my heart, her entire body weight was on me while her eyes shined with absolute delight, Elda¡¯s mind seemed at peace being at my embrace, my hands moved as I started to pat her back, my hands brushing past a part of Elda¡¯s open back ¡°Me too¡­¡± This time I spoke the truth, hearing it Elda finally let go of the hug as a silver portal much bigger than thest time started to appear behind Elda and as soon as it was stabilized Elda held my hand as she took me towards the portal, I didn¡¯t reject it as I let her hold my hand as she led me towards the portal Soon we entered through the huge portal and the simr feeling of space wrapping around me was felt again, I closed my eyes and held Elda¡¯s hand as the space wrapped around both of us, it took a few seconds as it would seem that the distance we both crossed weren¡¯t smell at all, soon after a minute I felt like the surrounding around me calm down A fresh forest breeze that calmed my mind floated into my nose as I felt the ground beneath me, I could still feel Elda¡¯s hand on mine as I opened my eyes, soon a beautiful forest came to my view, tress that reached at great heights, while mana so pure that it was visible to the naked eye, as well as a sky that was pasted with a flowing wave of colors The wave was a beautiful mix of seven different colors at it floated like a river up above the sky, the air was fresh and tender, while the trees were of different color along with humongous leaves that looked like houses And within all this in the middle existed a tree so huge that it seemed to cover the skies one look at it and I was able to identify it ¡®Yggdrasil¡¯ Yggdrasil thergest and the oldest tree that stood from the beginning of time, the tree that covers the dimension of the fairies, the Tree Of Life that spreads the purest and smoothest mana in the world, and the tree that was nted by the Goddess of Life, the representation of her desire for peace and calm The tree was so huge that a dragon might look small at it, I was standing at a long distance from it and yet even I could feel a sense of peace and calmness deep within my soul, the rest of the whole world that was filled with trees seemed just like an extension for it, it was a beautiful sight that I didn¡¯t even want to take my eyes off it ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Words left my mouth unconsciously and as I did I heard a giggle at my side, looking towards it I could see Elda looking at me with a proud and expectant gaze, I knew what she wanted to hear, so I spoke what she wanted to hear and what was truly breaming within my mind ¡°This is the best surprise ever¡± Hearing my words Elda¡¯s mouth rose to a smirk as sheughed out proud, as she pointed at my face and I am sure that my face right now must be quiteical, well who can me me? I was right in the fairies dimension that only opens once a year in the elvesnd during The World Spirit Festival A festival that brought the whole world together, a festival that leads to the release of such pure mana that people would fight to get a ce to attend it, a ce that would let anybody¡¯s power sour to great heights and right now I have it all to myself Chapter 189: Life’s Choices

Chapter 189: Life¡¯s Choices

¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Very¡± I nodded at Elda¡¯s words as I looked at the beautiful scenery in front of me, currently both of us were sitting on top of a tree trunk that gazed upon the beautiful scene of the world, Elda had brought me here to calm me down after seeing how stunned I was to be here, the gentle wind blew through the world as it caressed both our faces as Elda spoke looking outwards ¡°I always like toe here, it always seemed to make me more rxed there is something about this world that makes me calm?¡± Elda¡¯s words, in the end, was affected with a bit of confusion from her, I looked at her face that seemed to be hiding some pain, while her expression burned with confusion, the light from the sky fell upon her enchanting her beauty more as her legs dabbled through the tree trunk wherr her fair and beautiful leg at times would peek out I didn¡¯t respond to Elda¡¯s words as I moved closer to her cing my hands on her waist as I pulled her closer, she didn¡¯t hesitate as she ced her head on my shoulder, as the silence reigned ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 3rd Peron POV: Elda felt like her mind rx and the pain she felt lessen as shey within her big brothers embrace, for a moment she felt like Austin and she was the only people in the world and she wished this could go on forever with both of them spending their life with each other and unknowingly her desires left her mouth ¡°I hope this could go on forever¡± Austin who was besides her heard her words, a light sweep of contemtion burned deep within his purple eyes, soon seconds ticked by before he spoke ¡°The true world is never a beautiful ce, no matter who they would all have to go through things in life they do not wish to but running away from the problems never solved anything, in this world, there might be hundreds of things for us to be sad about but among all that we would only need one reason to move forward¡± ¡°The ce right now does not have a hint of impurity, it¡¯s the umtion of innocence and safety, nothing here will lie to us, nobody here will stab your back we if show it to them and everybody here will trust us unconditionally, it truly is amazing to be here but would we be just throwing away who we are if we did it?¡± ¡°We are who we are because of what we had gone through, there might be a ton of darkness and filth in the true world that will push us to our knees but we still we go on why? it¡¯s simple even with all the things within this world we have to hate there would still be one thing for us to love and that would be more than enough for us to push forward¡± Austin¡¯s words were light as they resounded within the world, Elda¡¯s eyes twinkled with some understanding as she heard her big brothers words, a bit of tear appeared at the edge of her eyes as she understood what her big brother was pointing towards and it only seemed to further catch her heart as Austin seemed to have an inkling of the pain she had to go through Elda¡¯s life wasn¡¯t all that beautiful by having the fairy bloodline, fairies by nature are beings of purity, they were capable of seeing much more in this world than others, especially when it came to filth and darkness that existed within this world That¡¯s the main reason that all the fairies live of in this closed world, it was because they were unable to deal with all the darkness they saw outside and Elda with her bloodline was the same, at the beginning of her bloodline path it wasn¡¯t easy for her, she could ¡®see¡¯ much more than others and this was hard At first, her bloodline was a curse to her, and all those whom she ¡®saw¡¯ was too much for her but within all this one person was the same, it was her big brother, unlike the rest he was like a beaming beacon of light andfort that brought light to her world, he was her pir and he was the one who helped her see the light in all those she had lost faith Even in the deepest pit of despair, he was the only person that shined with such a bright light that it drove away all the darkness that threatened to consume her, it was only and only with her big brother would she be calm and rxed, it was only when she was with Austin was she capable of being happy And nothing in the world brings her as much as joy as being within his embrace, the bloodline that gave her strength should have been a curse to her but her big brother was an umbre that held the skies for her shielding her from all that wished her harm, nothing in this world is important to her heart as Austin and nobody else will be able to take that ce too As Elda¡¯s mind raced Austin too felt nostalgic, he was nothing more than a normal college student before he was thrown into this ce, he had lost his family and he was alone, there were indeed times that he thought of giving up, for what was he fighting for? but during all this time there would be someone that would help him through it and they became the reason for which he strived Harem? sure it sounds amazing but is that the only reason for which he must live? what does he strive for? all these questions had once plunged him into an abyss but thankfully there was someone beside him that helped him break apart the thoughts that were crushing him ¡®Vena, how are you?¡¯ Austin¡¯s mind raced with the image of a beautiful dragon that apanied him during the initial part of his travels, the woman that took a part of his heart, he dearly wishes to feel her warmth again but he knows that he must wait for now, his chance will arrive ¡°Elda, I cannot feel nor understand your pain but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t be the tree that you could lean on, with me you can be yourself after all you are my beloved little sister¡± As Austin spoke hisst words he lovingly patted the emotional girl¡¯s head who gave out the most beautiful smile she could as tears rolled down her face, Elda knew it before and she knew it now and she will continue to know it in the future that¡­ ¡°I love you, big brother!¡± With those words Elda dived deep into Austin¡¯s embrace as she hugged him tightly unwilling to let go, feeling Elda¡¯s hug Austin smiled dotingly as he hugged her back, the beautiful rainbow-like wave continued to float above them as for a moment two beating hearts became one Chapter 190: Bloom The Forbidden Love

Chapter 190: Bloom The Forbidden Love

3rd Person POV: Austin sat on the tree trunk with Elda in his embrace, by now the tears from Elda¡¯s eyes had dried, her hands werepletely itched to him, while she sat in hisp, her natural scent mixed with the gentle wind as they blew deep into his nose, at the same time notifications kept appearing in front of him +500 affection +500 affection +500 affection It was a bizarre cycle that seemed to be repeating itself but for the current moment Austin decided to ignore it as he focused on his little sister that was in his embrace, slowly patting the part of her exposed back, he spoke ¡°Elda are you all better?¡± Hearing Austin¡¯s question, Elda wiped thest of her tears as she raised her head to peer into Austin¡¯s eyes and as she did Austin took a deep breath to control himself, the current Elda had a blushed face on her face as her eyes turned into to crescent shapes that were swirling with emotions that wanted to gobble him up Her pink enticing lips were parted a bit, as her entire face screamed for something only he could give, Austin felt his heartbeat fasten as he felt a deep attraction towards the girl in his arms, it was as if time had stopped, as they both kept gazing into the eyes of each other and before Austin could say anything Elda moved forward with her lips Austin¡¯s eyes had ¡®struggle¡¯ within them, seemingly ¡®confused¡¯ on what to do but before he could react Elda had already ced her lips on his forehead, Austin closed his eyes as he felt Elda¡¯s kiss on his forehead, he felt his body melt as he felt Elda¡¯s kiss, her lips was softer than silk as they touched his skin Her smooth skin rubbed against his skin, as she kept kissing his forehead for a few seconds after which she took her head back, as one of her hands moved towards his face, feeling it Austin opened his eyes as he saw the most happiest and content smile he ever saw on Elda¡¯s face appear Her eyes which before held some hidden pain seemed to have found some answers while the feelings she hid from him was on full disy, as her eyes and body screamed with affection for him, her smile turned sweeter as she spoke while rubbing his face ¡°Thank you big brother¡± ¡°For what?¡± Austin asked to which her smile widened as she replied ¡°For everything, for protecting me, for helping me, for being my big brother, for being the light in my dark tunnel, for being there for me when I am at my lowest and¡­.¡± As she reached herst words she took a deep breath seemingly controlling her emotions, her eyes softened with undying love as she spoke thest words ¡°And for being the man I love and fell for¡± Hearing Elda¡¯sst words Austin¡¯s eyes widened with ¡®disbelief¡¯ as his eyes started to move around ¡®erratically¡¯, Austin appeared to be extremely confused and in disbelief over Elda¡¯s words, he opened his mouth to speak as a strained smile took his face ¡°Do-Don¡¯t jo-joke like this E-Elda¡± Austin looked desperate trying to hide his ¡®anxiety¡¯, but his words only seemed to assure some of Elda¡¯s doubts as she spoke with the same smile she had ¡°Don¡¯t worry big brother I will make sure that you will recognize your feelings too¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Austin asked with a ¡®panicked¡¯ look but Elda didn¡¯t say anything, as she rose from his embrace, standing on the tree trunk as she took his hand, guiding him to a certain ce, Austin didn¡¯t say anything as he let Elda guide him, he seemed to be in deep thought, seemingly contemting something And soon before Austin could react he seemed to be brought into a huge flower field, his eyes widened with surprises he gazed upon the beautiful sight, as far as the eye could see numerous number of beautiful flowers could be seen, while huge pink sakura like trees rose towards the sky, as their beautiful pink petals fell to the ground surrounding them with it By now it was already night as the beautiful rainbow-like wave became clear as it floated above them, it was not the end as arge number of firefly like small creatures started to surround the flowers as they filled the area with blinking lights, the scene was right out of a painting as the beauty of nature all came together to give a breathtaking view that would make anyone open their eyes with surprise ¡°Care for a dance?¡± As Austin stood there stunned a voice reached his ears as he turned towards Elda, who now stood in a Nobeldylike manner as she asked him for a dance, Austin looked ¡®dazed¡¯ by all this but soon he shook his head and smiled as he gave his hand forwards for a dance, Elda too gave out her smooth hand as both of them joined together for a dance Austin didn¡¯t know how but suddenly music started to y, it was both rxing and enjoyable, and it somehow prompted his inner desire for dancing, Austin held Elda¡¯s waist with his one hand while the other one held Elda¡¯s hand, they looked at each other without saying a word as their dance began Their body moved with rhythm, as they danced within the flower field, the pink petals kept falling to the ground, while the fireflies lit their night, they forgot about who they were and all their responsibilities as they freely danced within the flowers while enjoying each otherspany and it was then that Elda leaned forward and whispered some words into Austin¡¯s ears ¡°Big brother, what would you feel about me marrying someone?¡± Elda¡¯s question was sudden but it got to him quickly, Austin¡¯s eyes widened with ¡®anger¡¯ but he quickly tried to ¡®hide¡¯ it but it was not useful as Elda saw it, her smile became bigger as she kept whispering into Austin¡¯s ears during the dance ¡°How would you feel big brother if you saw me happily hugging another man, maybe even kissing him?¡± ¡°How would you feel about me being married to anybody?¡± ¡°How would you feel about me having a family with some boy?¡± The more Elda spoke the more ¡®twisted¡¯ Austin¡¯s gaze became, he looked like he was about to explode and he did ¡°NO!¡± And with that their dance stopped as silence filled their surroundings, Austin¡¯s face was filled withplex emotions as he gazed at Elda, while Elda¡¯s eyes tuned loving as she looked deep into Austin¡¯s eyes and spoke ¡°Why? why did you get angry big brother?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Austin¡¯s entire look was extremelyplex and saddened, seeing it a pang of pain and guilt passed Elda¡¯s eyes but she stayed sharp as she looked at the person she loved and asked again ¡°Why big brother? why are you getting angry?¡± ¡°Be-Becau-¡± Austin didn¡¯tplete his words as he looked at Elda with hidden ¡®bitterness¡¯, she noticed it as she held his face and spoke ¡°I don¡¯t care brother, I don¡¯t care that we are family, I don¡¯t care about our connection, and I don¡¯t care about what people will say, all I care about is that I love you and I will never give up, what about you brother?¡± Elda¡¯s words filled Austin¡¯s mind as some of his ¡®hesitation¡¯ disappeared, his mind cleared up as he gazed at Elda, soon his face turned into a loving one as he spoke ¡°Your right Elda I don¡¯t want to give you up and I will never give you up because I love you¡± Hearing Austin¡¯s words, a single drop of tear left Elda¡¯s eyes, and soon Austin¡¯s hands moved as they interlocked around Elda¡¯s waist sticking her close to him, their face was centimeters apart as Austin moved forward catching Elda¡¯s lips in a kiss, as fine as the worlds softest self to the touch, that was the feeling that Austin felt as his lips interlocks with Elda, His arms stayed strong as he kept her close while Elda¡¯s hands moved as she hugged him tightly unwilling to stay apart, Elda felt like she found her ce as she pressed her lips to the one she loved, and as they stayed within their kiss, the fireflies around them still kept flying, as the petals fell from the sky Now within this beauty, two forbidden lovers found themselves Chapter 191: A Loving Connection

Chapter 191: A Loving Connection

Austin¡¯s POV ¡®Uff¡­that was close¡¯ I thought as I held Elda within my arms, after our single kiss we just stood like this hugging each other, thankfully things went as smooth as I thought, my n to act like the dense guy in front of Elda worked out, dly she seemed to have caught up to it, she seemed to have found out what to do and acted upon it but still looking at the delightful girl in my arms my face couldn¡¯t help but scrunch up a little ¡®She¡¯s good at maniption¡¯ Perhaps it runs in the family? thinking of it I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit, while her techniques weren¡¯t too shy they were deadly in their own way, she slowly but surely used the most of her charms as she started to sweep into my heart until she finally took a small ce Of course, a rtionship built like this would fall fast, unless she could keep being my side until she truly captured my heart, her way was silent but deadly and I couldn¡¯t help but agree that it was a wless use of her beauty if I was truly the dense idiot I showed I was, then I would have fallen thoughtlessly in love with her Thankfully I wasn¡¯t one, though I had to go through a lot, in the end, it was worth it, as this was the best way for me to keep Elda by my side while I add Nora to my side too, after all, I wasn¡¯t the one who proposed first, it was Elda who made the move, so it wasn¡¯t my fault and I just have to do the same for Nora And finally, I would have Elda and Nora deal with the rest, well everything might not go my way but then I would just have to improvise, after all, there¡¯s never a perfect n, only a perfect correction and just as I was lost in my world Elda spoke ¡°Big brother?¡± Hearing her voice I looked down at my chest where Elda ced her head, seemingly having fused with it, her head was now turned to me while there was a happy and contented smile on her face, it was as if she had finally gotten everything she needed, seeing me look at her she asked ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about the future¡± Hearing my words something shed deep within Elda¡¯s eyes as she asked ¡°Is big brother worried about us?¡± Hearing her question I smiled as my hands on her waist tightened, I moved my other hand as I rose her face to look deeply into mine, my eyes bore deeply into Elda¡¯s as I gave her a reassuring answer ¡°Why?, I said you right? I love you and from now on I will never give up on you and if anyone wants you then they would have to walk up to my corpse¡± My voice waspletely confident and along with my loving smile, I quickly had a furiously blushing and smiling Elda on my arms, but I wasn¡¯t able to keep it for long as in a sh Elda jumped onto my arms, her legs wrapped around my waist as her hands coiled around my arms, with screaming words she kissed me ¡°Big Brother I love you!!¡± I was astonished for a moment before, I responded back to her, my hands moved as I ced them on Elda¡¯d nice, soft, andpact ass, they were truly soft as silk, in fact, every aspect of Elda¡¯s was addicted, her scent to her silky body to her mouth, for some reason her saliva was sweet but hey I wasn¡¯tining My hand tightly caught her ass as I nicely started to take a feel of it, it was so soft that I was easily able to change its shape as my hands sank into them, at the same time my mouth wasn¡¯t idle as I started to kiss Elda back with the same passion, our lips were at war as we kissed each other without rest and as I did my tongue easily bypassed her protection as it got into her mouth her sweet honey-like saliva started to flow into my mouth, as I started to wrap my tongue with hers, at first she was a bit clumsy but soon Elda got a hang of it as her tongue joined mine in a dance, the sound of our saliva was heard as some even fell from our chins Slurp~~Slurp~~Slurp But we didn¡¯t mind as both of us were lost within the feel of each other, Elda¡¯s body and mouth were one of the finest I ever tasted and I truly didn¡¯t want to let go, our heads started to move sideways as our lips continued to suck on each other, I didn¡¯t relent as I moved more forward as my hands that held her ass tightened more, as I started to wrap her mouth sucking it like a lollipop Soon the second passed before we let go, there was a thread of saliva connecting our mouth as we left, but Elda didn¡¯t relent as she even took and savored that too, right now Elda had a red and a heated look on her beautiful face, which was enchanted more due to the light of the moon, her bold and sexy dress contradicted her innocent face creating a truly temped scene ¡°Ha..ha¡­ha¡­.looks like you lost your control a bit, Elda¡± I spoke as I took deep breaths to regain my breathing, it was the same for Elda she panted, she took a moment before she spoke with a bit of a flushed and embarrassed look ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­.ha¡­isn¡¯t the same for you big brother?¡± With her words, she moved a bit of her lower body as it rubbed again my hard-on which was now up and high as it rubbed again Elda¡¯s stomach, even though Elda¡¯s movement was sexy I could tell that she was awkward and highly embarrassed, after all, in the end, she was just a young girl new to love, though the love being forbidden is notmon ¡®Sigh maybe I could take it slow¡¯ With this thought I moved down cing Elda on to the ground with me above her, seeing it, a hint of panic passed through Elda¡¯s eyes as she said ¡°Wait! big brother, we can¡¯t do that yet!¡± ¡°Hum?¡± This time I was truly surprised Chapter 192: Rest...

Chapter 192: Rest¡­

¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t?¡± I asked Elda with clear confusion on my face and seeing it Elda understood that she had misinterpreted my actions, causing a small blush toe to her face, seeing it a sly smile came to my face as I whispered to her ¡°Oh~~could it be that my little sister is a pervert~?¡± Hearing my words the small blush on her face deepened as she started to stutter with an embarrassed look ¡°Th-That I-¡± ¡°Puff¡­..Haha¡­haha¡± Seeing the before bold Elda being embarrassed like this I couldn¡¯t help but burst out loudughing, causing Elda who understood that I was just ying with her to pout cutely as she hit my chest ¡°Humph, bad big brother!¡± ¡°Haha..haha¡­sorry, it was just that you were so cute¡± As I said so I moved forward and swapped Elda¡¯s position, making it so that Elda was above me with her head on my chest as wey within the soft ground, Elda didn¡¯t protest at all as she arranged her bodyfortably on my embrace, soon wey there within each other embrace as we looked at the beautiful night sky with my hand slowly patting her back, as a few seconds passed I asked ¡°What did you mean earlier Elda?¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­..¡± There was a hint of hesitation within her voice before which she started exining to me, I didn¡¯t interrupt her as I kept listening to her seriously, and as I kept listening my expression became weird for a bit before it rxed, well, in a nutshell, was that Elda couldn¡¯t currently lose her virginity, the reason being her fairy bloodline Fairies are beings of purity and right now Elda¡¯s body was going through the enhancement by her bloodline turning her into a true fairy-like being and during that time she¡¯s not allowed to lose her virginity because it could cause a lot of problems, it was simr to the restriction I had when I got the perfect body ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Hearing my nonchnt voice Elda was surprised a bit as she looked at me, seeing it I looked confused as I asked ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°No, I just thought that big brother would be depressed because he couldn¡¯t do it¡± ¡°Little girl do you think that all the boys in this world are after your body¡± Hearing my words Elda started to nod her head furiously, causing me to pinch her nose yfully as I spoke ¡°Remember this Elda, you are not just desirable for your body, you are Elda Lionheart and you have more things than just your beauty, you are gentle on the inside while you act tough outwards, you have a sweeter tooth than everyone else, while you love to simply gaze at the greenery¡± And with that, I started a few more of Elda¡¯s little quirks that many won¡¯t notice, and with each word I spoke I could see the surprise on Elda¡¯s deepen, after I finished I could see that Elda was in a daze for some time but she soon broke out of it as she spoke ¡°Ho-How?¡± A loving smile came up to my face as I spoke kissing her forehead ¡°Elda, did you think I love you just for your charm? no, what made me love you was who you are, you could have all the beauty in the world and not be my Elda and I wouldn¡¯t even give you a second nce¡± ¡°Remember this Elda, I fell in love with Elda Lionheart my little cry baby sister, who loves to eat sweet, Elda whose strongest when she fights for the one she cares for, and the Elda whose eyes always sparkle when she sees cute things, not the Elda whose praised for her beauty¡­ Never forget that¡± My words were spoken with utmost seriousness and it was the truth, during all this time I lived with this girl I got to see many different things about and each of them was beautiful and cute, and each of them only made her more beautiful in my eyes, also I didn¡¯t say this words just to impress Elda, they had a deeper meaning meant to help clear the insecurities thaty deep within the girl¡¯s heart ¡°Sniff¡­..big brother¡­.sniff¡± After I finished speaking I could see that Elda had started tearing up again, I didn¡¯t say anything else as I pulled her towards me cing her head on my shoulder as she let out her insecurities, pain, and fear, no words were needed to be said as I kept patting Elda¡¯s back as her tears strained my chest ¡®Sigh¡­.beauty¡¯s not always a blessing¡¯ There were the thoughts that were rampant on my mind as I felt Elda¡¯s tear, what would be the biggest fear of someone that blessed with superior beauty? it would be that if the person she loves only loves her for her beauty and in this case many had fallen for Elda¡¯s charm and this might create the illusion of doubt and fear that the boy she likes is only in love with her due to her beauty In fact, hadn¡¯t Elda relied on this? it might be okay for now as the worriers in Elda¡¯s heart are just a small bud but once it did bloom it might break Elda from inside out, it was best to nip it from the bud itself, no words were spoken as Iy within the soft ground, the beautiful wave up in the night sky kept floating, making the sky look like a rainbow with a touch of darkness Finally, after minutes passed by Elda¡¯s tears ended, soon she raised her head from my shoulder as her reddened eyes focused on me, now deep within her eyes there was something which I was deeply familiar with brewing, wiping away thest tears in her eyes Elda spoke with a smile ¡°Thank you¡± And with that Elda ced a kiss on my lips, this one was just filled with her pure love for me, she kept her lips on me for a few seconds before she broke off the kiss and lovinglyid on my chest as her hands wrapped around me +80,000 affection Well, you know what, I¡¯m currently just too tired to even respond to this, my hands wrapped around her as wey there within the silence that surrounded us, only the sound of our heartbeats were heard, the heat of our body was only thefort surrounding us, as we enjoyed each other lovingpany, sometimes words were not needed Chapter 193: Pray! Pray!

Chapter 193: Pray! Pray!

¡°Shall we head back?¡± I asked Elda, who wasying on my chest, it¡¯s been hours since we came here, we have already spoken to each other about our feelings, though everything¡¯s not ironed out, we could deal with all that in the future ¡°Muuuuu¡­..5 more minutes~~¡± Elda protested with a pout, she tightened her hold on me, resisting to move her body from my body like a child, I couldn¡¯t help but find her actions cute, I wanted topletely conquer this girl but for now I will take it slow for her, not only is she a fairy but she¡¯s in her heart a young girl in love, the women I had loved with till now were mature and full of life experiences Granted there¡¯s some mad among them, they all, in the end, were adult and knowing, unlike Elda who new to this, Elda is among the few that I have truly fallen in love with and I would like to give her the best experience possible, with a loving smile I patted Elda¡¯s head as I spoke ¡°Come on Elda, you know both of us has our entire life ahead of us, plus its gettingte¡± ¡°Okay¡­..¡± Elda finally relented, she rose her head from my chest but not before giving me a peck with her soft lips, Elda¡¯s warmth was felt on my lips before it disappeared, I smiled at her action before both of us rose from our position, holding each of our hands, we walked to the ce we came for, the beauty of the nature was truly a rxing ce to spend your time in ¡°Let¡¯s go, big brother¡± Elda said as she pointed to the portal that appeared in front of us but before I could walk through the portal I felt like the space wrap around me, even before I could respond Elda was pushed into the portal and my eyes were blinded the next moment I opened my eyes I was standing at a tree trunk at a hight I could not perceive And in front of me was one of the most beautiful women I ever saw in my life, she was a green-haired and green-eyed beauty who radiated an immense amount of life, her ass, and breast both were huge, along with long legs, she had what others would call a sinful body but for a moment my eyes could not help but stay on her breasts Those were truly the biggest I ever saw in my life, for a moment I couldn¡¯t help but think if she might fall forward due to its size, then the other thing that I felt amazing was her aura, I have already seen different types of powers and how they fell but the one I get from the woman in front of me was a motherly aura? She seemed both a mixture of sinfulness and calmness, it was truly a bizarre feeling but I didn¡¯t let that distract me for long, as I used my read function on her, and from what I got, I started to pray¡­ [ Name: Orpheus nche Marakia Sex: Female Age: ??? species: Supreme Goddess Power: Supreme Goddess level Title: The First of Life, The One Who Survived, The one who lost faith¡­..etc Love: 0% Description: The supreme goddess who feels that there¡¯s no purity and life for anything >Lives to find her will to move forward, a woman that desires to find one soul that burns brighter than the Life itself, >Stay away!! but since your caught start to pray! Difficulty: D(Amitabha, I will make sure your room in hell is cold, especially after being raped to death!) ] ¡®What the fuck!¡¯ For a moment my mind shut down, looking at the woman who was looking at me intently I suddenly felt a strong Deja Vu hitting my mind, just why is my life so shitty toe to face to face with this Goddess? and why the hell is she looking at me like that! ¡®System quick tell me why¡¯s she looking at me like that!¡¯ [Its due to your innocent aura and the specialty of your soul, other than the creation Goddess, the only other being that could peer into one¡¯s soul is The Goddess Of Life and The Goddess Of Death it would seem that your soul has something that she¡¯s been searching for a millionia] ¡®And that would be?¡¯ I asked back trying to hold my fear back but sadly I didn¡¯t get the answer I want [Sorry, it would be best for the host to find out what that is on your own] ¡®You!¡¯ For the first time, a great irritation filed my mind about the system but I soon reigned it in, I knew that at this time I could not be reckless, up and till now the system has only moved to help me, and truthfully if it wasn¡¯t for it it would l have probably died a long time ago, so if it hides something, then it would be for the best ¡®Okay Austin¡­..deep breaths¡­..deep breath¡¯ I soon hid my nervousness as I reacted to the situation how a normal person would, my eyes turned ¡®frosty¡¯ as I looked ¡®angrily¡¯ at the person who brought me here as I spoke to Orpheus ¡°Who are you? why did you bring me here?¡± It was only when she heard my voice did Orpheus break out of her daze, her eyes that werepletely focused on my soul now turned to me and seeing the look on her face I was taken back for a moment, her eyes werepletely shaking, while the look on her face said that she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing Surprise, happiness, disbelief many emotions passed through the aged eyes of The Goddess Of Life but she who was an experienced person soon regained her bearing, though barely, her eyes regained some of her calmness while an expression of gentleness appeared within Orpheus¡¯s eyes, and seeing it I understood ¡®Oh shit, here we go again¡± [Ding!] [Name: Orpheus nche Marakia Love:0%>>>25%] [Ding] [Name: Orpheus nche Marakia Love: 25%>>>45%] [Ding!] [Name: Orpheus nche Marakia Love:60%] . . . . . [Ding] [Name: Orpheus nche Marakia Love: 250%( terrifyingly heavy maternal love/obsession/unknown feelings) Remark: My Reason!] [Amitabha, may your soul rest in peace] ¡®Thank you¡­¡¯ That was the only reaction I could give to the words the system had thrown towards me but my surprises were only beginning, as Orpheus walked towards me, she raised her hand as she lovingly touched my face and spoke ¡°Boy, will you be my child?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± And once again my brain stopped working from the words of the Goddess Of Life¡­. Chapter 194: The Goddess Of Life

Chapter 194: The Goddess Of Life

Orpheus POV: ¡°The world is a beautiful ce¡­¡± ¡­was what she thought when she opened her eyes for the first time, she was Life, she was the first to be born, when chaos willed the world, she was the first to use the powers she was given to bring about a new will, to her everything that moved with life was her children, since everything was her creation, it also meant that they should also have the purity she saw but that was far from the truth The infinitely changing white clouds floating above, the ultramarine-colored boundless sky, old titan-sized trees that gave off a sense of holiness, new sprouts filled with bursting vivacity, were all things she enjoyed to her heart¡¯s content, Such forms of natural beauty were things that brought calmness to her Of course, the world was neither gentle nor easy. Orpheus still remembers the war that took ce when chaos wanted to take it all back, the wars she fought stilly fresh within her mind, the bodies of her sisters, the deaths of her creations, many were lost, she followed the will of the goddess she chose as they led the war that decided the fate of the world She fought in a war that spanned across space and time, watched her friends andpanions fall in the embrace of the Mother Chaos one after another, or faced unholy beings, she was life but within her eyes, the life of many passed away, many of the life that she had created didn¡¯t hesitate to move as they stabbed her in the back The very being she had created to bnce chaos soon became her nightmares, she was their mother, she was their creator, yet all she could see within their soul was just darkness, why? why aren¡¯t they as beautiful as she expected them to be? why are their soul so ugly and filled with disgust? She had seen the innumerable life that she had built fall, many among them were wiped by her hands. she who was Life had brought about death to many, so why? why did she continue to fight? if it wasn¡¯t for death that leand her hand to help her Life would have faded away long ago, Life was so beautiful yet so frail But she didn¡¯t give up hope, she fought the war with her friends that was the base of all that was born from chaos itself, she believed it with all her heart that one day she would meet one soul among the countless in the world, one soul that burned with the most beautiful light possible, Wounded, sad, alone, afraid, scared, again and again she fought even then, she never once gave up on hope and continued to advance, determined in her beliefs. Her belief was ever firm. She believed in the possibility of this world, she believed that one day she would meet that one soul that zed with the passion of Life, a single soul that even when born naturally would outshine the brightened path of light itself, so her nightmares continued, she and the goddess she followed had done it, they had banned and rebelled sessfully The lives that were lost were innumerable but they were sessful, all the lives that were lost was on her, if she wanted she could bring about life but she refrained from it, she didn¡¯t want to disgrace the life of all that fought and like this millions of years passed, as she kept seeing the darkness of life itself Why? why couldn¡¯t there be one life that shined with life? In her desperation she used her power of life to create a race that shined with purity, they were the fairies but it wasn¡¯t enough, in the end, they were all fake, all of them were created to fill her will, what she wanted was one that outshines all born naturally but by now a small part of her heart had already lost faith, until that faithful day She had just left the meetings of the God¡¯s as she returned back to the dimension she had created where all life was pure, the moment she had returned she had already grasped the presence of two who shouldn¡¯t be there, back then thousands of faries had surrounded her as they excitedly talked about the human that ¡®felt¡¯ good She who wasn¡¯t always curious about humans had her curiosity ignited, her eyes peered through space and void as they peered deep into the soul of the human, and the moment she faced the shinning soul her eyes winded It was beautiful¡­ Among the trillions of souls she had gazed upon none outshined the one she gazed upon, it glowed brilliantly, like the sun, it was built with such a life that for once she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it, yes this was it This was the very soul that shined brighter than life itself, a life that was far beyond what should be, a soul that burned with innocence and Life, a soul that she was waiting for¡­.she didn¡¯t hesitate to rip the very fabrics of space as she brought him in front of her, and the more she gazed into his soul the more she fell into a trance For the first time in her long life, she felt a soul that brought her peace, a soul that ignited the deepest passion of her maternal side, to her all with life was her children but that didn¡¯t mean everything resonated with her, in fact, no life resonated with her but this very soul in front her strung against her heartstrings Bringing forth her millions of year obsession, finally, she had found someone worthy to be raised by her, finally, she had found a life that she could be happy about, finally, she had found her child¡­. Chapter 195: The Oath Of life

Chapter 195: The Oath Of life

Austin POV: ¡°Boy, will you be my child?¡± Looking at the woman who spoke these words I was stunned, I stayed silent as I kept looking at the woman in front of me, I never thought I would hear such words from somebody in my life, it took a few seconds before which I was able to regain my wits, keeping a thoughtful look outside, on the inside my brain started running with full power trying to get the best out of the situation In truth, no one should be able to lie to a goddess, they all have the capability to see through all lies and deceit, after all, they are gods but it doesn¡¯t seem to apply to me, after all, back then I yed around with Razellia, she didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary and I should be an idiot to think that she was dense to notice my acting They are all beings that lived for too long, me being good at acting doesn¡¯t mean that I should be able to lie to them and the best proof is now as Orpheus doesn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of me at all nor did it seem that she¡¯s able to peer into my acting, it¡¯s as of there¡¯s some kind of barrier preventing her from seeing through me I had first asked about it to the system but it refused toment on it but right now my main priority is to deal with this mommy yandere goddess of mine, truthfully I have no problem with her sugar mommying me but it would be too suspicious if I readily agreed to it, so soon my surprised face faded away and an ¡®angry¡¯ look took over it as I spoke ¡°Why would I be your child!?, moreover who are you?¡± Hearing my sudden outburst Orpheus was surprised before which she seemed to have understood her mistake as she smiled and waved her hand vanishing away the power that gasped at me and just as it did, I moved to a quick fighting position, she seemed unbothered at it as Orpheus gracefully lifted her skirt as she spoke with a motherly smile ¡°My name is Orpheus nche Marakia, or you would know me better as the Goddess Of life¡± Hearing her reply my body ¡®stiffened¡¯ as I looked at her with a ¡®stunned¡¯ expression, seeing it she smiled but my next words froze her expression ¡°S-So your rted to Razellia?¡± ¡°Razellia?¡± Hearing me speak the name of a goddess so easily a frown came to her face before she peered deeply into me and as she did a surprised expression filled her face before which an understanding look came upon her as she spoke ¡°So your the one she kept talking about¡± ¡°Um?¡± Looking at Orpheus¡¯s expression I tensed up but before I could say anything the space around me tensed up as I was locked in an unmovable position again and this time Orpheus raised her hands as she pointed it towards me, a humongous magic circle filled with the {Authority} and {Divinity} of life spread from me as the center All the beings within the dimension trembled as they all stopped moving, all of their gazes traveled to the top of the world tree as they felt the power of their creator choosing her will, meanwhile, I looked at Orpheus who smiled as she spoke ¡°In the name of Life, creation and everything old and new I hereby decree you as my closest child, all that belongs to me now and in the future would belong to you, you are the bearer of life, all that breaths with life shall be under you, you are the prince of the fairies, the king of this world and the child of the world tree itself¡± ¡°You shall bear life and its future, your enemies will tremble at your name, while to you allies you will be the breath of life, you are my child¡± At Orpheus¡¯sst words the whole dimension started trembling, the mighty beast that lived in the realm all bowed towards my direction, the fairies pped their wings as they bowed and paid respect to their prince, the world tree trembled in delight for its child and prince, the whole world celebrated the birth of its prince A huge amount of life force started to wrap around me as the magic circle below me rose up, enclosing me within it, soon with a sh, it shirked as it zoomed deep into my soul, the promise that Razellia had with me became dissatisfied but feeling the power it could not overpower it could only reluctantly be joined with the will of life Soon a green powerful life burst out from deep within me, an infinite amount of lifeforce suppressed and became enclosed within me, in a nutshell, I became unkible, as long as I have this power I shall be undefeatable in battle, far away in the real world the eyes of the saintess of life opened as she held her chest with her hand, she could feel it the birth of their future saint, the child of life itself Meanwhile, I almost moaned out feeling the humongous life force deep within me, soon the phenomenon faded away, as Inded back on the tree bark and as soon as I did, my eyes traveled towards Orpheus who was looking at me with a happy and indulging smile, I could not help but feel a motherly love towards her now The ceremony had turned me into her child, in every way possible, not blood rted but what she did was something much deeper, even without both of us spending a lot of time together I could feel a sense of deep kinship with her, this woman in one move had made me have feelings for her ¡®Never mess with an experienced woman¡¯ Repeating this in my mind I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was so true, shaking the thoughts of my mind, I looked at Orpheus as I spoke out the tough words in my heart ¡°Mo-Mother¡± ¡°!!¡± Hearing my words Orpheus eyes widened as her body trembled from sheer delight, a beautiful red tint came to her face and before I knew it I was in her humongous breasts as she hugged me tightly, the natural scent of nature and her smooth skin rubbed against me as she lovingly and to be truthful extremely tightly hugged me Due to the connection, we share I could feel my body rxing as she held me and at the same time Orpheus body started heating up, her hands moved lovingly as she rubbed my hair with a smile, for the first time she started to feel fulfilled holding me in her embrace, she raised her head as she ced a kiss on my forehead, feeling it both of us trembled from pleasure Any intimate actions the both of us did would be even felt deep within both of our souls, it would also be highly amplified too and as the future went on the feelings would only amplify as for what that would lead to? well no one knows~~ Orpheus¡¯s eyes curled in delight as she looked at me, her thoughts too were sweet¡­ ¡®I will spoil you rotten!¡¯ Chapter 196-Friendly Chat
Chapter 196-Friendly Chat "Here, say ahhhh" Orpheus said with a smile as she pointed a spoon filled with a tantalizing dessert towards me, right now both of us were seated in a wooden furnished room, that was huge and beautifully decorated, we were currently steamed on a dining table as Orpheus fed me sweets that she specially prepared Leaving aside its exploding vor, the dessert also seemed to increase my understanding of the world and increase my power, I am sure that I will soon break into the Origin Level 9, one should know that breaking through Origin level especially the ones above level 5 is no easy task Breaking through each Origin level isn''t just about making a te and sweeping in mana, creating the next te requires us to have an understanding of the source of the world for the next level, each te requires a certain understanding of not only mana but ourselves too and there''s no way to circumvent it, otherwise, there would be hundreds of Origin Level 10 walking the world And if the sweet that Orpheus was feeding me now wasp ced in the outside world there might be a bloodbath for it, well it''s all nice and all as the sheer embarrassment of being fed like a baby doesn''t go away at all and the worst thing is that the feelings I have for Orpheus just seems to be increasing ''Sigh...my fate'' Thinking so I opened my mouth as I took a bite of the food that Orpheus gave me, causing a sweet and thrilling vor to fill my mouth, along with it I also gained a deeper understanding of my powers, it was truly a killer food, unconsciously a smile came to my face which deepened the smile on Orpheus it was then a though filled my mind as I spoke "Mo-Mother, do you know if anything happened to Razellia?" Hearing me call her mother a tremble filled her body as the red tint on her face deepened but when she heard the rest of the question she froze for a moment before she spoke again "About that, well it''s just this...." And with that she exined to me what had happened to Razellia, clearing away the doubts I had, after all, it was truly suspicious that she hasn''t contacted me till now and it would seem that she was unable, from what Orpheus said, Razellia was currently facing punishment for passing on her element towards me Razellia''s power was unique even among the Gods, the mere act of passing it onto me a mortal was extremely dangerous, as no one could easily imagine the danger and problems but all the gods were smart enough to know that Razellia wasn''t dumb enough to pass her powers to a tyrant and hence they all kept a calm mind Also out of respect for her and fearing her outbursts none of the gods looked deeply into the fact regarding which mortal she choose, in fact, all of them were happy for her finally finding someone that she could share her pains with but even then she needed a punished, hence she as banned from having any mortal contact for some while "I see..." Finally hearing the reason I nodded my head in understanding, it was then that Orpheus asked me a question that froze me "So my son, who was the girl that came with you?" Saying so she had a mischievous smile on her face, as the ruler of the dimension she was capable of knowing the things that had taken ce and she had seen the things that took ce between me and Elda, for a moment I froze hearing Orpheus''s question before I replied calmly "She''s my sister and my lover" "I see..." This time it was Orpheus''s turn to nod her head, she didn''t seem surprised at it, as there were certainly simr looks between me and Elda "That''s good" Finally, Orpheus spoke causing me to be surprised by her words, I rose my eyes brows in intrigue as I asked "Mother, don''t you find it weird?" "Not at all, so what if she''s your sibling? I have already seen too much filth in my life and something like this is nothing much, if you two love each other them that''s enough" As she spoke her first words a sense of sadness filled her heart before it disappeared quickly, for a moment a sense of pain filled my heart, I sighed to myself, as I moved closer towards her as I hugged her for a moment Orpheus was stunned before she too smiled, as she relished in the hug I gave her Soon she rose her head from my chest and as she did her face came close to mine, her rejuvenating scent filled my nose, as her green eyes were focused on mine, her lips just a few cm far from mine, for a moment we both became lost in each other but it was soon broken as we quickly shook from it And even before I could react I was in Orpheus''s breasts again, she was hugging me again as she spoke with a smile "Oh~~look at youforting me, your mothers happy~~" She was again back to her motherly reactions, trying to hide the feeling she had before, its something which I was able to notice, it would seem that Orpheus wants a pure motherly rtionship but some kind of obsession inside of hers is twisting her feeling into something more profound, she was starting to get attracted to me in another way I can''t understand where yhis obsession of her orginates but it definitely is somethibg major, her pure motherly side refuses to ept that side of hers and it creates a huge contradiction in her but it only makes it better for me, I would definitely love to have this Goddess mommy of mine moaning under me but I can''t start now, I have to take it slowly until she will be ''serving'' me in another way A very evil smile that was hidden by the breasts appeared on my face before which it disappeared quickly, soon the room was sted in by several fairies that started surrounding me, I was bombed with several excited fairies that stared to sit on my head and every part of my body, I looked like a mummified fairy Causing a chuckle from Orpheus who was looking at all this with a fun gaze, in the end, I spent a few hours chatting with Orpheus and several fairies, in such way time passed quickly but in the end, I had to leave, not only was Elda waiting for me, I had several things to deal with as well, though reluctant Orpheus agreed But not before making me promise to visit her every day well I didn''t need to promise as she will pull me into the world every day anyway, soon the familiar feeling of space wrapping around me was felt as I returned back to my room Chapter 197: New Waves

Chapter 197: New Waves

The familiar feeling of space wrapping around me disappeared as I came back to my room and just as I did a figure directly jumped into my embrace, I wasn''t surprised as I caught Elda''s body, she didn''t say anything to me as she wrapped her hands and legs around me, I could see that she was worried, hence I kept quiet as I patted her back Several seconds passed before which she raised her head as her beautiful green eyes looked deeply into mine, without saying any words she left my body as she started to look around my body for any injuries or problems, well I did have Veronica visit Elda to keep her mind at ease but it would seem that she would only be content once she sees that I ampletely okay Finally, after a round of check-ups, Elda heaved a sigh of relief as she smiled and hugged me again, resting her head against my chest. I could see that she was really worried about me, causing a smile toe to my face, there was nothing that needed to be said between us as both my hands moved sneakily to Elda''s ass, cupping them nicely and raising her up "HA!" Elda was surprised for a moment before which she blushed and wrapped her hands around my neck, without saying another word I ced Elda on the bed leaving her there for a bit before I changed my dress to something convenient, meanwhile Elda''s eye didn''t even once leave my body as I changed my dress I could see her looking deeply at my rod as I changed my dress, it was pretty funny seeing how Elda''s expression kept changing, at once she was surprised, then she was shy and now she couldn''t take her eyes off me but sadly things had to end as I wore myfortable clothes, soon I was in the bed again as I pulled Elda''s smooth and soft body to mine She didn''t resist as sheid her head on my chest as she happily wrapped her arms with me,ying atop, her green eyes focused on mine, I smiled as I gave a peck at her lips, looking deeply as her I spoke "Sleep¡­" Hearing my words, she nodded her head as she made herselffortable in my embrace, seeing it I smiled happily, to be truthful I too desired to take the girlspletely but I knew that it wasn''t time yet, leaving aside her problem, I truly wanted to take things slow and proper for Elda, due to her fairy bloodline to her purity has a high meaning I only learned about it from Orpheus as a fairy it would be hard for her to bepletely open, her bloodline will create some sort of contradiction to her, so, for now, I must take things slow with her as I slowly but surely take this fairy as mine, slowly I could see Elda falling asleep and as she did my hands wrapped with her in a protective embrace Her scent and the soft body was truly a piece of art as I could feel myself rx, with a kiss on her forehead I closed my eyes as I fell asleep ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Please wait a moment as we contact the head" A professional and athletic-looking woman said as she took the badge I gave to her and walked away, looking at it I sighed as I looked at the ce I was, currently I was in the Archer Association head office outside of Babylon Academy After falling asleep I woke up the next day with Elda in my arms, she was tightly glued to me and waspletely unwilling to let go but sadly I had to move her to her room after all it won''t be good if anyone saw her leaving my room, it could create a lot of unwanted rumors, hence without anybody knowing I moved the lovely girl to her room but not before promising her a date to which she reacted with delight Soon the rest of the day wasn''t exactly special, Elda was smart enough to know how to act in front of others as she didn''t do anything special but everyone was able to understand that something good had happened to her as Elda was smiling much more than before, no her smile was the purest that everyone had seen and many fell under it I''m sure that her followers would now increase more, it would seem that the time I had spent with her released some kind of chain that held her heart, and once it was released her charms only seemed to have exploded, a lot of troubles will definitelye now but I wasn''t worried and just as I was about to go my way I was contacted by Eleanor She seemed to want to meet and she also seemed grumpy, well even though we can''t meet physically I still keep my contact with her, though she said that it was important I could see that she just missed me and who was I to say no? as I pushed all my responsibilities to Alex and left the academy Normally it isn''t easy to leave the academy but when you have a doting aunt whose feelings for you was chaotic, it was easy to get out, since I wanted to avoid attention I just used the dimension bracelet as I moved stealthily towards the arrow tower, the head of the Archer Association, in that regard I couldn''t help but agree that the floating city was definitely prosperous Leaving aside the great number of experts here, the mana here was to die for, the people who actually Iive here are the richest of the rich and powerful, just giving it all a nce I reached the arrow tower the head and dream and of all the archers, founded by the Empress of Archery, Eleanor The tower was in the shape of an arrow with the arrowhead facing downwards while the top looked like the end of an arrow with a T shape, it was truly beautiful, in truth, I will be inheriting all this in the future as I am the next head and the one and only disciple of Eleanor, for now, it was secret but Eleanor''s already nning on conducting a huge ball to break out the news Musing a bit about the future I entered the tower as I sent a message towards Eleanor, who quickly replied, looking at all the people that were working and moving within the tower I reached the location Eleanor spoke about as I gave the receptionist the badge and now I was just waiting but I didn''t have to wait long as she came back with a respectful look "Sir, please follow me" Some people were already keeping their eyes at me as I appeared abruptly and was wearing cloak but their surprise only deepened as they saw me being respectfully lead by the receptionist, after all the women working here were powerful on the own right and the number of people to which there were respectful could be counted on one hand I nodded my head at her as she took me to a certain room that had a teleportation circle I looked at it for a moment before I walked up to it and within seconds I was transported, the next moment I opened my eyes I was in a huge room, that looked like an office, I wasn''t able to get a good look before which a hug came from behind me, the scent I remember flooded my nose, while two humongous breasts pressed against my back Chapter 198: Teacher And Student

Chapter 198: Teacher And Student

As the person kept hugging me I heard a voice from behind me "I missed you" Hearing it I smiled as I caught the arms that were hugging me tightly and turned around taking Eleanor in a hug as I too replied "I missed you too" Looking down I could see a happy smile on Eleanor''s face, both of our eyes met as we gazed deeply into each other but it didn''tst for long as our lips met each other but it didn''t take long for it to be turned into a passionate kiss, sucking in her soft pink lips into my mouth My hands were caressing all over her body before squeezing her breasts, while my other hand was clutching her bubbly ass while caressing my middle finger in between her buttcheeks, making Eleanor let out a subtle moan from the back of her throat, as a blush came to her face, normally she wouldn''t be this active but having not seen me for a while her love burned deep, making her lose her inhibition After tasting her tongue and experiencing the wetness of her warm mouth, I broke the kiss as I looked at her flushed face, making her look even more enthralling, Eleanor unconsciously lowered her eyes as she asked in a low voice, "Should we do this here?" I chuckled as I spoke, "You still haven''t changed¡­acting all shy, but I know that your already losing your control" I said with a burning gaze as I caressed her crotch with my fingers "T-That''s not true¡­" Eleanor said with a pout if anyone were to see it they would definitely pull their eyes out of sheer incredulity, the calm, frozen, and cold-blooded Eleanor making this face would drive anyone crazy, though my caress over her pussy was making her lower half be hotter I smirked, seeing her seductive face, though the time we spent together was small I was able to bring out a whole another woman out of Eleanor and I was able to see some of her naughty desires, with a smirk I inserted my fingers into her skirt, letting my fingers plunge into her wet pussy "Ahn!~?" Eleanor was surprised by me suddenly inserting my fingers into her pussy and clutched my shirt in ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and with a heated gaze, I sucked my fingers which were dripping with her love juice, making Eleanor''s heart thump even more "Raise your arms," Imanded as the teacher obediently raised her arms with hazy eyes, I grabbed the ends of her dress and pulled it down as I removed it from her body, making her breasts juggle for a while, I couldn''t resist and immediately grabbed one of herrge soft breasts as I sucked on the other while licking and biting her pink bud Her breasts were firm yet were supple and soft as well, making it quite a pleasure to taste and suck on them, Eleanor lovingly smiled as she caressed my hair and saw me sucking her breasts like a hungry baby, With a ''plop'' sound, I let go of herrge breast and kissed all over her breasts, letting my mouth sink into her soft skin I then licked her cleavage from top to down as I pressed herrge breasts against my face as if wanting to have my face squished by them "You still smell like lilies¡­" I whispered as I kissed her soft stomach while holding her slender hips, I could see how her skin was glowing I licked all over her stomach and all the way over her cleavage before kissing her upper breasts as my tongue slowly traveled upwards towards her neck, biting her skin "Ahnn?~" Eleanor mewled as I sucked and bit her neck, making her skin be redder and hotter, She could also feel my ''rod'' pushing against her lower half, almost as if threatening to tear through her pants and enter her sacred hole, I could feel my ''little brother'' getting restless and crouched down as I pulled her leggings down in one fell swoop to reveal her ck panties "Wow¡­you must have been suppressing it for so long to be so wet¡­" I chuckled as I saw her panties dripping slightly with her love juices before pulling them down as well to reveal her holy shrine, I kissed her juicy thighs before kissing the crevices near her pink pussy, tasting the softness of her clean-shaven skin and her vulva "Ahng?~Austin¡­?" Eleanor bit her lips in a seductive manner as she felt my hot lips caressing the skin near her sacred region, I felt intoxicated by the fresh and sweet smell of her pussy and licked her vulva before kissing her sensitive pink bud and sucking on it, making Eleanor let out a kittenish moan that was melodious enough to melt a man''s soul I grabbed her juicy ass cheeks and kneaded them into various shapes as I began to suck her delicate pussy, enjoying the wetness and warmth of her honeypot, sending waves of pleasure through her body "Ahn?~Ahn~?" Eleanor''s breath became even more hurried as her breasts heaved up and down, trying to keep up with my relentless attacks with my mouth and especially my hot tongue that was making its way through her pussy walls and massaging them I lifted one of her legs and made it rest over one of my shoulders as I continued to suck her pussy passionately, letting my tongue dance around her insides, Eleanor was feeling her head getting muddled by the pleasure I was making, especially every time I sucked on her clit, she would feel like a jolt of electricity was shooting through her entire body She couldn''t hold back finally as her body jerked and orgasmed all over my face, "Ahnn~?" I waited for her orgasm to finish as I washed away her ''juices'', I slowly raised my body and kissed her supple and soft breasts on my way up before kissing her lips while fingering her wet pussy "Mmh?~" Eleanor slowly reached out her hands towards my crotch and skillfully slipped her hands into my pants to massage my erectrge rod Chapter 199: Teacher And Student(2)

Chapter 199: Teacher And Student(2)

As she wrapped her fingers around my hot rod, she was yet again astonished and felt nostalgic to feel the size of it, she could still remember the day she lost her virginity as this big cock prated her delicate pussy for the first time, ravaging her for the whole night and leaving herpletely exhausted the next day. I separated my lips from hers as I whispered in her ears with a smirk, "Missing it already?" Eleanor didn''t know why but her hand was already caressing my half-naked cock that was sticking out from my pants, in the past she wouldn''t be this bold, but maybe it was because it felt like a long time or because of some other reason, she just wanted to not hold back but express her love as much as possible rather than holding regrets, so she could only shyly reply "Stop teasing me already¡­it''s all your fault for keeping me waiting all this time." Eleanor pushed me away as she kneeled down towards my crotch, unzipping my pants to reveal myrge sword that was visibly shaking with excitement at the presence of the Woman kneeling before it, impatient to vite and desecrate her sacred area with its essence As she pulled down my pantspletely, my majestic rod was hovering right above her face in an intimidating manner, as its manly smell was intoxicating her senses, Eleanor grabbed my cock, and without any forey, she immediately put itpletely into her mouth in one fell swoop, making mepletely surprised as I never expected her to do something like this I mean who was Eleanor? she was someone that kings and Emperors had to give way to but now she''s on her knees holding my cock, well it would seem that she really missed me and she really looked into some stuff while I didn''t see her I couldn''t help but clutch her head as I thrust my cock deep into her throat, making her gag before helping her bob her head up and down as her mouth slid over my hot cock in an up and down fashion, stimting his sensitive spots *Slurp~Slurp~* Eleanor couldn''t help but close her eyes as she relished the taste of my hot cock for the first time, she didn''t even know why she was doing all this, only that she just wanted for me to feel pleasure, she kept sucking my cock while letting her tongue dance around the rim of my ns while fondling my balls. In way way she was a total newbie, she was like a child that found something new as she kept trying things to make me feel good, sometimes she just made random motions by stroking my cock up and down with her hand and spitting on the tip of my ns while looking at me with a seductive expression, followed by circling her tongue over my ns. ''Damn, she''s long gone¡­'' Was all I could think as she used her own saliva as a lube to make my penis deep into her mouth, making itfortable for her as well while making me drown in ecstasy, it seems like other than archery she had other talents too, I couldn''t help but hold her head as the pleasure-filled me Eleanor took my cock out, and with an alluring gaze, she pressed her thumb onto his ns in a gentle and soft way while slowly circling around his ns with her thumb, making me let out subtle groans as I caressed her face, however, the way she was stimting my sensitive ns was too much, making me feel tempted to empty my load into her hot mouth right here and now And so I grabbed her head and thrust my cock deep into her mouth as I flexed my back to unload my warm milk into her mouth "Gulp!" Eleanor''s eyes widened as she didn''t expect him to unload such arge amount of my stuff into her mouth, Still, somehow she swallowed it all while feeling my cock erging even more in her mouth for a moment, her mouth was almost stretched to the extreme because of how deep my rod was, and yet Eleanor for some reason found it satisfying and pleasurable to suck it and swallow my cum I took my cock out and shook it as some of the precum rained over her face while she opened her mouth to swallow some of it and licked her lips in an erotic way, making me feel my throat go dry, reigning in my excitement over ''soiling'' one of the most powerful women in the world, I spoke "How''s it?" Hearing it Eleanor smiled seductively as she cleaned her face up from my ''product'' "Not bad¡­" Hearing her saying it looking like that I couldn''t resist and decided to ravage herpletely by grabbing her arm and dragging her towards the table in front of me "Ah?!~ Austin!" I bent her over the table and restrained both her hands behind her back as I smacked her bouncy butt cheeks, enjoying seeing them ripple with each smack *Pha!* "Ah!~?" Her ass rippled in an alluring manner, and I caressed her shapely back as I positioned my cock near her honeypot and slowly prated her shrine as she let out a long exhtion of pleasure, tightening her pussy to receive my cock "Ahng?~You are still as big as ever~?" Eleanor moaned as she flexed her ass to hold onto my thick cock I smirked as I smacked her buttcheek again, "Heh, what else did you expect from your student?" Saying so I began to move my hips as I thrust my cock in and out of her wet pussy, making her whole body shake while herrge breasts were pressing against the table Since her hands were restrained behind her back by me, she couldn''t even hold onto anything for support, but at the same time, this position made her wetter as her love juices began to ssh out from her pussy with each of my thrusts, even with the short time I spent with her I knew all the best ways to turn her on, and one wouldn''t expect a woman with a scary power to behave so lewdly in these situations I cupped one of her boobs and fondled them while restraining her wrists behind her back and moving my hips, feeling the tightness of her pussy and enjoying the pleasure it gave, by now Eleanor felt more tighter than before, making my cock feel as if it was getting a good massage by her pussy walls, enveloping around it "Damn, so good!" I said as I looked at her gleaming seductive naked back that had droplets of sweat trickling down towards her ass and couldn''t help but feel even more turned on, back then when she trained me I promised to return the favor and now I am just doing the same, Eleanor was abashed to hear my words and was astonished to feel my cock erging a bit more as it prated deep into her pussy, making her involuntarily open her mouth, gasping for air after running out of breath "Ahhnn?!~" She couldn''t help but let out a loud melodious moan as she orgasmed, and it was the same for me as well, for a moment I felt a great desire to mask this woman with my scent so I took my cock out and ejacted all over her back as I let go of her wrists *Sprrt!* Chapter 200: Teacher And Student(3)

Chapter 200: Teacher And Student(3)

My warm milk sprayed all over her back, making it quite a sexy sight and making me sigh in satisfaction, however, I was not done as I lifted her up and turned her around before lifting her up by her ass and cing her over the table, without caring about the tables being dirty, both of us were already lost in our lust "Ah! What do you n to do now?" Eleanor asked in nervous anticipation, for her this was all first, spending hours thinking about me, having her heart beat faster with happiness just because I called her, having loneliness fill her just because she missed me, all of this waspletely new and to be truthful she loved it all, my eyes zed with passion as I looked at her eyes that were now burning with feelings for me, with a simple spell she was clean as I moved closer to her for a kiss, Eleanor didn''t mind it as she epted all of it Eleanor didn''t mind the spell as she got clean and as I kissed her she too took it with passion as she kissed me back, I attacked her lips fiercely, using my tongue to attack her mouth, viting her lips and stopping her from speaking, I grabbed her wrist and held them over her head while my mouth kissed her violently, enjoying the taste of her lips. "Mmm?¡­Austin¡­?" Eleanor spoke between my kisses and gasped heavily, Her twin peaks moved up and down trying to get hair, and her body twisted below mine but I pressed down her body fully, making her unable to escape. Suddenly, I released her mouth and pinched her nipples. "Um?!" Eleanor opened her eyes wide. A shiver ran through her body, provoking a moan, I kissed her neck deeply, licking her corbone and moving to her chest, Eleanor gasped, and her body arched up in pleasure, I did not stop, and instead, I bitted and sucked her breast, until leaving a hickey. "Nn?¡­~ my love¡­?~ Ahnn¡­~?" My hands moved to her waist and caressed her belly. Then, they moved down and held her hips while I kissed her neck and shoulders, licking each part of her This time, I did not care about anything and left hickey after hickey on her body, Eleanor noticed it but the prospects of me marking her only made it hotter for her, she cooperated with my movements, catering to my caresses and moving her hands through my body, her lips kissed my chest, and her hands caressed my back "Ahh¡­?" Eleanor let out a soft cry of surprise, but then, she felt my lips in her again, starting from her stomach, and going up slowly, kissing and licking her while my hands yed with her breast. "Ahh..?" Eleanor grunted, She raised her face and left a deep sigh of satisfaction, I did not stop, slowly kissing everything of her, My lips tasted her soft body until reaching her neck and finally breathed in her earlobe. "My beautiful teacher, are you ready?" "Mm¡­?" Eleanor nodded with the wet eye, but next, my smile turned evil. "Beg me." "Huh?" "Beg me to pierce your cave, to mess your insides, I want to hear you beg me" Eleanor was startled, before her expression became a bit, more dreamy, it was something I realized about her, she had a bit of an M side and who was I not to indulge her? Her expression turned vacant for an instant, but then, I moved my fingers through her entrance. "Mmm¡­~?!" "Beg me." I whispered again in her ear, My rod waspletely ready to pierce her deeply, but I wanted to hear her begging me, Eleanor''s vision turned hotter and hotter, Each time my fingers caressed her back, breasts, or crack, her body shivered, I moved my hard-on forward, touching her crack slightly, but refusing to insert it. "Ahhnn?¡­~" Eleanor moaned seductively. She looked at me with a pitiful expression, such a look would send any man crazy but I just smirked "Beg me." "¡­ Please." Eleanor finally spoke with a trembling body as the juices that came out of her increased my smile turned wider. "I can''t hear you" "¡­ Please, mess my insides" "Louder!" "Please mess mepletely!" Eleanor yelled out loudly and as soon as I heard it I chuckled as my rod invaded her "Ahh?!" Eleanor let out a muffled moan of pleasure, She was facing another invasion, this time in a missionary position, I moved my waist up and down while I kissed her lips, At the same time, my hands moved around her body, pinching her nipples and caressing her waist, When my lips let hers, Eleanor gasped "Yes?¡­more?¡­~" Eleanor pleaded pitifully, but I just smirked and put my mouth in her breasts, sucking them fiercely and biting her nipples, filling her with pleasure "Nnn?¡­~" Eleanor''s body curved up, and her legs wrapped around my waist, She moaned and grunted repeatedly while at the mercy of my constant thrusts, I did not stop even when she had an orgasm, Instead, I intensified my movements, being as rough as possible without hurting her, Eleanor could only moan and twist her body while trying to cope with the incredible pleasure she was feeling Soon, a bit of saliva started to drool from her mouth, and her eyes turned blurry, Finally, I felt her tightening around me and I knew another one wasing for her, feeling it I used all my strength and thrust once, twice, and thrice, then, my third shot of the day came out Eleanor''s toes curled down, She let out ast, loud moan that resounded in the room and closed her eyes, taking in the feel of my warm seeds inside of her, I sighed and pulled my penis out as I watched the beautiful figure lying on the sofa with semen flowing out of her cave and could not help but smile in pride but this was not over as Eleanor opened her eyes as she looked at me, she wanted more and like this, the moaning sound continued for the next few hours Chapter 201: Punishment(?)

Chapter 201: Punishment(?)

"So, all''s good?" I asked as Eleanor sat on myp, with her hands intertwined with mine, after our rtively ''long'' session, we went ahead took a bath, freshened ourselves, and now here we are with Eleanor in myp, as we talk with each other, enjoying each otherspany, both I and Eleanor know each other for a long time, hence we both of us were able to calmly talk with each other and know what to say to keep the other interested "Well, mines ndpared to what you did in these past weeks" Eleanor spoke to me with an using gaze but deep within it pride and happiness danced, Eleanor could feel herself bing happy and contended just hearing about my achievements, looking at Eleanor who was pouting at me, I couldn''t help but smile as I spoke tightening the hold of her hands "Oh¡­.don''t be like that, I just wanted to surprise you and I wanted to make a name for myself before being introduced to the world as your sessor" Hearing my words Eleanor remained silent for a moment before which she smiled and kissed my forehead, she rested her head on my shoulders as she spoke "You don''t have to worry about any of that, as long as you are alive and living I will be contended" I didn''t reply to her as I just kept hugging her while basking in her warmth and as such, we spent the next few hours within each other''s embrace, after which I bid her farewell as I left for the academy, honestly it was quite rxing to spend time like this without worrying about anything, sadly I have a guillotine above my head which could be brought down at any time if I lose my focus, handling crazy girls that love you are not easy And just as I was returning I felt the space around me twist and the next moment I was in front of a beautiful green-haired milf that was smiling at me lovingly, while lots of different sparkling food was in front of her, eagerly waiting to be tasted, I sighed as I smiled and moved to her as I spent the next two hours talking and rxing with her, slowly bringing down her defenses Though slow I was able to be a bit closer to Orpheus, after making sure she''s contended, I left the realm under the sad gazes of Orpheus and the fairies who was getting closer to me, and with another blink, I was in the street I was in before, looking above the skies I could already see that not much time had passed, as the time flow between the two realms are a bit different ''Damn¡­what a long day¡­'' With a head shake, I slowly crept back into the academy into a specific ce and soon activated the badge in my hand as I again disappeared and appeared in an all familiar training room but the difference was the sexily dressed girl in front of me who was desperately trying to pull her short skirt down Right now Olivia stood in front of me wearing a sexy maid outfit, her skirt barely reached her thigs such that if she bend her enticing sexy ck panties would be seen, while her top part barely covered her busssom, as a small part of her nipples could be seen, while her dress lookedpletely brown with maid design but that was not the end as her legs were highlighted by ck stockings that nicely clicked at her thighs, making her sexier "You look sexy Olivia" I said as I looked at Olivia who was blushing while looking at me angrily, many emotions were shing deeply within her eyes, bitterness, sadness, and arousal, she the princess and the next ruler of the Ezraeil Empire was forced to dress as a sexy maid! just this was enough to cause jealousy across the entire Empire "It''s good to see you back, master" Olivia spoke calmly while hiding her anger, it was her new method as she decided to go along with everything that was happening to her while she hides her grieving anger deep within her heart, Olivia seemed to understand the more she resisted the more I teased and yed with, smiling at Olivia''s words I nodded my head as I walked towards her standing in front of her while she looked at me defiantly But she soon flinched as I ced my hands on her exposed thighs as I gave it a small squeeze and just as I did I could see a blush came to her face, as her breath increased a bit, seeing it my smile widened, the body that I had trained in the past weeks was responding to my touch, I had used the past weeks to thoroughly understand Olivia''s weak spots and all it took was a touch of my hand on her soft body for her body to react in heat, well that along with the fact that her bodies suffering under my ''gift'' of a spell my left hand nicely massaged her thighs as it started to move upwards slowly with teasing touches, while I used my right hand to raise Olivia''s chin as I made her look at me, even though she tried to look angry it wasn''t working as I could see her nipples getting harder and poking through her thin cover, at the same time my hand reached upwards as I got hold of her ass nicely taking a feel of it over her sexy panties, "Um?, ~~" Olivia closed her eyes, as her body started to get heated up from my touch but before it could go anywhere I took my hands back making Olivia open eyesing upon my sadistic obsessive smile which caused her body to tremble with anticipation along with a hint of dread, my hands moved quickly as I clutched her chin with a little force, making her wince but somehow my movements only made her hornier, looking deeply into Olivia''s eyes I spoke with a twisted voice "My¡­my Olivia it seems that you''re quite selfish, all this while I kept pleasuring you, yet not once did you think of repaying me the favor, it would seem that punishments are in order" Hearing the words punishment, Olivia''s eyes started trembling, I scoffed as I let go of her shin as I spoke while creating a mana based leash in my hands, "Of course, I have to make it so that you won''t enjoy this punishment" My smile became more sadistic as I stretched the leash on my hands, seeing it Olivia became pale but before she could move I ced it on her neck Click "Hehe¡­..my dear princess your punishments only beginning" Chapter 202: Punishment(?)2

Chapter 202: Punishment(?)2

Click~ The sound of me cing the leash on Olivia''s neck was heard, the moment I did I could see Olivia''s eyes widen as a shudder rang through her body, my ''sadistic'' smile widened, as I ran my hands along Olivia''s face, I pulled her leash forward as I spoke "How''s it? quite a good right?" "Y-Yes master" Olivia spoke through gritted teeth, her mind was zing with anger yet her body trembled with delight, it was a contradictory action that was driving Olivia mad, with that I let her go as I walked towards the sofa in the room as I sat on it under the confused eyes of Olivia who was rooted in her position I tucked the leash in my hands making her turn towards me, I could see her eyes trembling as she understood a bit of what was going to happen but I didn''t let things continue for long as I spoke with amanding tone "Now, crawl towards me on your four" And that was all as Olivia''s body started trembling faster, I could see Olivia''s rational mind fighting with her desire, deep rage and anger was burning within her mind, her sadistic side refused it as it only epted at others kneeling to her, while her masochist side wanted nothing more to kneel down And within all this her prides refused it all, she was the next future ruling pirs of humanity, yet here she was asked to kneel in front of me but soon all of it stopped as she took a deep breath as she started to kneel down, sitting on the sofa I could see her love juices leaving her cave, even in all this she''s extremely aroused It didn''t take long for her to be on her four as she faces me, as she did I could see her breasts slipping out her as her nipples became clear, her golden hair fell to the front of her face, while her sexy maid look made her more enticing, all in all, it was a stimting look, I smirked without losing out of my character as I pulled her leash towards me Tugging a little, I said calmly "Be quick and crawl towards me like a dog" A shiver passed Olivia''s body as her body began to heat up, even more, she meekly listened to my order, I beckoned her with my fingers and Oliviaplied, her posture was particrly low and she slowly advanced toward me, hanging her head in shame Normally I couldn''t be this brazen to push her, but thesest week had already helped me bring out a fair hare of her perverted masochist side outside, even though Olivia''s angry right now, I could still tell that she''s having a st inside, the initial distance wasn''t thatrge, so it did not take long for her toe to me, the floor was covered by a very soft blue carpet, so she didn''t have to worry Slowly but surely she came closer as her breasts jiggled sideways, while her love juices kepting, once she finally reached me, I began to pet her and caress her hair and ears while murmuring "Nice, you are really a good little girl, you are so cute like that" And just after saying so I pulled her hair as I made her look at me, looking at her face, it was reddish due to her blush while her breath was longer, I kept looking into her eyes before which I spoke "Remove my pants and suck" Hearing it Olivia''s eyes widened, all this while I just kept ying with her as I never asked her to pleasure me but soon she shook her head as her trembling hands moved towards my zip as she opened them, I rose up a little as my pants were removed, soon my huge ''weapon'' sted forth as it appeared in front of Olivia whose eyes widened from what she saw, seeing it I smiled as I spoke "What? surprised?" She shook her head as her trembling eyes focused on my ''sword'' that was in front of her, she kept looking at it as if possessed, seeing it I shook my head as I spoke with a disproving voice "Suck it, I don''t have all the time in the world, you know" Hearing it Olivia''s mind wavered a little before a feeling of euphoria filled her, The more I ordered her, the hornier she became "Yes master" She took a deep breath as her trembling hands reached for my dick, soon she held it with both her hands, brushing back her hair that had grown soft from sweat, she crawled over to bury her face in my crotch, Taking a long whiff, an enamored expression formed on her face, Olivia''s heart was beating faster and faster, right now she didn''t even know what she was doing, all she knew was that her mind waspletely horny, all this humiliation plus seeing my dick kinda flipped her mind as her only focus was soon ying with my ''sword'' Olivia seemedpletely lost as she took a big sniff of my dick, her body was shaking with excitement while a puddle of her juices had formed on the ground beneath, Olivia moved forward as her tongue crawled across my rod which was continuously hardening under her tender care, she had initially grimaced at the taste, but when she saw the delighted look on my face, she stroked her extended tongue along the shaft "Ugh!" I groaned a little, Olivia had no particr technique, but since this was her first time and just the fact she''s a world-renowned princess was more than enough to offset that, Olivia moved based on instincts, sometimes she started to choke when she brought it too deep into her throat and she was clearly less skilled than the other woman I did with but she made up for inexperience with passion, Olivia was falling into a state of ecstasy, a longing filled her eyes as she sucked the almost bluish-red penis "Olivia" I wanted to see her face some more, so I used my other hand to brush back her hair and called her name, she looked nkly up at me, Her eyes were narrowed so she looked like a sleepy puppy, not only was she cute, but she was incredibly erotic, especially with her maid costume, my hand moved as I started rubbing her breasts as I pulled her nipples, causing Olivia to break her movements as she moans out "Mnn~~?" I smiled hearing it as I roughly yed with both of her nipples I brought them to out from her dress, I pulled them both at the same time as I twisted them "Ah?~~yes~~Um?" Olivia kept moaning but apetitive spirit ran within her eyes as her hand started moving as she moved back and forth on my dick, soon she moved again as her tongue ran through my dick, she was fighting her pleasure as she move to make me cum, I could feel myself close and Olivia could also feel it and began to elerate her movement "Here ites" I spoke as Olivia took out her face at thest moment when I began to cum but I didn''t leave Olivia handing as I pulled her nipples roughly as I came, Olivia too moaned "Ahhh~~?" White lines were drawn through the air like tracer rounds as the hot liquid spewed again and again from the swollen head, due to Olivia moaning out she forgot to move out of the way and everything from her cheeks to her lovely blonde hair was dirtied, some even fell into her mouth due to her moaning I watched the scene in a pleasant daze, Without aiming the tip away, I watched as my bodily fluid dirtied the face of the future Empress of the world. Chapter 203: A Normal Day

Chapter 203: A Normal Day

My eyes shined with a hidden glint of happiness as I saw Olivia drenched in my ''fluids'', my ''obsessive'' smile widened with ''happiness'' as I saw Oliva desperately trying to get rid of my fluid "My, my I gotta say that its thrilling to see you showered in my essence" Olivia raised her drenched head as she looked at my face with a hazy look, it seems that she still hasn''t recovered from her orgasm, well I didn''t mind it as I dispersed the mana leash, letting her free, I cleaned myself up for a moment as I stood up and started to walk away, it was only then that Olivia broke out of her daze, "Wa-Wait!" "What?" I asked as I turned towards her, she flinched from my cold tone for a moment before she shut up and look down with a blush, I knew what she meant, just cumming one time was not enough for her, normally I would y with her body for some time, making sure she has several releases but now? no chance, a smile came up my cold-looking face as I spoke "Well, if you want more then you should get better at pleasing me, otherwise just suffere it in silence" With that, I teleported away not waiting for Olivia to answer or recover from her stunned look, soon I was at the ce I had teleported from,ing back I checked my time, seeing that it was notte, I nodded my head as I started walking towards a teleportation center, my destination? the library of course! after a disguise and wait, I finally reached the library not receiving single attention due to my disguise My eyes traveled through the familiar huge hallways of the library as I walked towards a familiar reading location, where an average looking brown-haired woman sat, just as I entered her eyes turned towards me with a brazen smile, I too gave off a snarky smile as I walked towards her, reaching towards her I sat in the chair opposite to her as I spoke "Huh¡­your still alive Miss. Mysterious? and here I thought you would get yourself killed with that golden tongue of yours" The disguised Celetinia wasn''t off-put by my words as she spoke with a condescending voice too as she smiled "Well Mr.Austin, I expected you to be either spit on or drowned in the dirt with your narcissism" "Well, it seems both of our desires were not fulfilled" "Indeed" Celestinia nodded to my words as we both looked at each other with a smile, it was the normal jab that we gave each other when we met, by now it had already be a normal routine for us when we meet, soon silence settled between us and it was only broken by Celestinia "The new ancestral ancient tome that was released, did you look into it?" "Of course, I did" "What, did you think about the Formelian Inkian notations?" "From what I understood it should have being dates back to at least the 4th uprising, it could be a notation containing a past Inkian" By now I have no idea what bullshit I am sprouting but I could only go along with the words that the system was giving to me, I could see Celestinia nodding her head thoughtfully as she heard my words, soon she responded back "Um¡­.that too was my understanding but did you notice the slight verifications in the alignment?" ''What fucking alignment?'' "Of course, it was quite strange wasn''t it?" Hearing my words Celestinia''s eyes lit up as she responded back "Right!, I too thought that it seemed a bit forced" And just like that, I spent the next 2 hours talking with Celestinia about god knows what, the only saving grace was that she didn''t seem to doubt anything and was slowly warming up to me ''Sigh the things I do to live¡­'' Was only the thing I could think about as I walked below the moonlight, the whole day had gone by and it surely was busy, my progress with Celestinia was moving at a brisk pace, it would surely take me a long time before which I could finally make a ce for myself within her heart, back then I spend several sleepless nights to finally win Celetinia over in the game Right now my current main targets Olivia, theing week I will torture her without any release, making a clear distinction of our rtionship, if my memories serve me right, then 2 weeks from now the other princes will start making their move to get rid of her, that would be the perfect opportunity to win her heart and even after it I still have several other capture targets to deal with There''s also Elda''s two friends, among which I am sure that I already have Nathalia in the bag, and thinking of her my memories soon ended at the talisman she had given me, concentrating on my spatial ring a beautiful talisman appeared to on my hands, it was yellow in color and designed with red inscriptions, soon its information appeared on my eyes [ Item: The Harbinger Of Love Description: A mythical talisman created by the greatest genius of the dwarven tribe, its princess had pored her sweat, blood, and burning feeling into this to create this masterpiece, it''s the mark that represents her atmost wish that the one she loves remain safe and happy while he loves her the same Effect: Protects the one she loves from danger by increasing her lover''s luck by 500+ when he''s in danger >Makes her lover feel a throbbing in his soul when he''s in life-threatening danger, making him aware of his plight >It will passively make other women far away from him, giving him an aura of repulsion >It will provide all the information about her loved to her at all times >Has a spatial spell attached to it, such that when her lover is at his death step, it will forcefully take into the most secure ce within the dwarven city Note: It will only be useable by the one the creator deems the one she loves ] ''Well that''s fucked'' Was the first that hade to my mind after I had seen this creation, it was a fucking Mythical item! something that will send blood bath in the world, I can''t even imagine the resources that were needed to create something like this, moreover, this had cleared the doubt I had long about Nathalia''s identity, she was the one and only princess of the dwarven city! the most beloved sister of the nest ruler and the one whose name is spread across the two realms, someone who even kings and Emperors desires to meet so that she would create something for them The one and only Mythical Creator! Chapter 204-Spending Time With Aunt

Chapter 204-Spending Time With Aunt

The dwarven race isn''t just cksmiths, they areposed of different upations, some of them being formation makers, array creators to inscribers, all of these are found in the dwarven domain, of course, other races too have them but it would seem that the dwarves were blessed with special intelligence and ability for creation The dwarves all aren''t cksmiths, some do smithing, while some take the finished product and inscribe on them, each specializing within a single topic, bing the best on them creating a terrifying wide and powerful creation faction, rarely does one follow the path of all, not because it''s forbidden but because of its sheer difficulty One would only be able to craft the best when he has reached the master level of the upation and it would take a significant time to reach this level, after all, it needs years of practice to get perfect, but the ones that can walk this path and achieve greatness in it are called ''creators'' a special term given to these geniuses and Nathalia is a monster born within the dwarven city Her talent was just that monstrous, she at her age was a mythical creator! One must know that the rank in each upation was split into the following: Novice Intermediate Advanced Peak Silver Gold tinum Diamond Great Master Supreme Legend Mythical And for a creator to be called mythical one must reach the mythical rank in all the creation upations!, just imagine the path one would have to walk for it is mind blogging, in the huge history of this world there has only been 2 Mythical Creator, and Nathalia became the 3rd, at the age of 16! Her talent was so terrifying that it sent a wave of frenzy everywhere, the things that would take years to master were just minutes for her, her style of thinking and ability was totally out of this world, just her status of Mythical creator''s enough for her to receive respect wherever she goes In truth one should require the strength rted to the specific level to create a weapon matching that level, mythical level weapons could only be created by the ones that reach the imperial rank, after all the materials required to use need that specified strength, and here''s where she came in and broke the systempletely as she made her own path!, marking her as the supreme genius of the Era ''Sigh.....what a headache'' Right now I have no idea how to deal with her, looking at her I could see that she likes me, it might be due to my bloodline but it doesn''t mean that she would just love me, it means that there''s another scent of her that I must uncover to understand her better, right now I haven''t seen her affection level, after all right now my hands already filled with different girls, adding more would only make things moreplicated I could need to be careful as I deal with her, up and till the two women I met with connection to my bloodline''s batshit crazy, one human Empress and the other one the Dragon Empress, I don''t even want to think about this one, the talisman in my hands notpletely done, I could see that several the options are locked and it all requires me to fall in love with Nathalia to activate, right now I am hindering some of the activities by using the system, for the future, I would need to deal with Nathalia, though the talisman itself was a nice gift "Manh...the things just keep getting moreplicated" Shaking my head I started to head towards my room but just as I did I stopped, my thoughts ran rampant for a minute before they settled down, giving out one more sigh, I changed my direction as I headed towards the Dean''s room, soon I reached outside of Mira''s room, for others it''s difficult to meet her like this but for me? it was easy as breathing Standing outside the door my ''anticipation'' to meet her started to flow towards her, softly knocking on the door I spoke "Aunt, can I enter?" "Come in?" A weary voice was heard from behind the door, hearing it I opened the door as I walked inside,ing upon the scene of Mira going through several documents, while the night wind graced her from the outside window, giving her beauty a natural attractive glow, I was ''stunned'' and ''infatuated'' as I stood near the door and I made sure that Mira felt that feeling too, Seeing me standing there stunned and feeling my emotions, a twinge of blush came to her face before which Mira snorted as she spoke with a twinge of sweetness "What are you looking at? never seen your aunt before?" As she spoke she made sure to stress the word ''Aunt'', I smiled at her childish disy as I spoke "Of course but each time I see my aunt she just keeps getting more and more stunning, I can''t help but look at her like a goof" As I answered my deeply ''bitter'', ''sad'' and ''loving'' feeling flew towards her, it was as if behind my happy smile hid several sadder feelings, it seemed they had reached their recipient as Mira''s expression quickly turned from a blush to aplex look before which she spoke "Sigh.....you just keep getting better at your words, anyway why are you here?" "Well, I just wanted to meet you, it can''t be that I''m not even allowed that much?" "No, no I am always happy to have you visit me" Mira spoke with a smile, hiding her emotions as she arranged the documents on her table, seeing it I spoke "Aunt you seemed to be busy these days, is there any problem?" "humph, of course, there''s a problem, and it''s because of you" "Me?" I asked as I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, seeing my look, Mira''s lips twisted in annoyance before she spoke "Yes, you, do you think that there won''t be any load once you started the Kings match? sigh...I am burdened with several documents, not only that I also have my everyday load to finish too, its rare these days for me to get rest" "I see.....then I will help" Without giving any time for Mira to react I sat beside her as I started to go through the different documents arranging them in the required order, seeing it Mira was quiet but in the end, knowing my stubborn nature she just shook her head as both of us started to go through different documents A natural quiet and rxing atmosphere was formed between both of us, of course in between all of this I made sure to send my ''burning'' feelings to her, making her a bit awkward but I didn''t stop at all, sometimes my ''feelings'' would burn brightly, while at other times I would admire her, of course, it was not all silence as someone who had studied her extensively, I started talking in between Making use of all the knowledge I knew I talked about all the subjects that Mira was interested in, especially magic, it''s one of the subjects that she loves the most, with the help from the system and my understanding it wasn''t hard to make an interesting andmitting conversation and wherever she would smile andpliment me, my ''feelings'' would soar, making her blush or smile helplessly, all in all, it''s truly fun. Chapter 205-Spending Time With Aunt(2)

Chapter 205-Spending Time With Aunt(2)

"Wow...I never thought of it like that....." Mira spoke with a twinkle in her eyes as she heard about the theory I spoke about, right now it''s been about two hours since we started to talk with each other, at the first few half an hour we talked and wepleted the work at hand but ever since I started talking about magic and some of my understanding Mira changedpletely as she started talking to me more enthusiastically The more I talked the more Mira''s eyes twinkled with a great desire to head out and start practicing all the theories we spoke about, heck even I''m enjoying myself, magic is a topic I too have great interest in, and I have even done my fair share of research, hence when I started talking about it both of us were soon lost ourselves within our world "Indeed, by just flipping a small part of the connecting nods of the magic circle we could influence the mana gathering core, thereby increasing the efficiency and lessening the mental exhaustion" "You''re right, it''s quite innovative but it''s still in its infancy and needs to develop, sigh....who knew you''re this good in magic if I knew it I would have swept you off your feet to be my disciple long ago" Mira spoke with a piteous look as she leaned onto her chair with a bitter smile, seeing it I smiled as I spoke "Don''t take this the wrong way aunt but I''m happy that you didn''t do so, then I wouldn''t have met my master" Saying so a look of ''admiration'' and familial ''love'' appeared on my face and I made sure that Mira would be able to feel this feeling of mine, for a moment a frown came on Mira''s face as she saw my look, she didn''t know why but for a moment an uneasy feeling came to her heart but it went away quickly as she shook it off as she spoke "I see, it''s pity though, anyhow we could work on this theory and develop it, if it works out, you could be a founder of a really powerful theory" Hearing Mira''s words I shook my head as I spoke "Not I aunt but we, both of us will work on this theory, I might have the basics but without your keen mind for magic, it will nevere to fruition and if we did seed I want both of us to have our names remembered, in this way at least our name would be liked together for eternity" Saying so I gave Mira a wink, while my ''innocent'' and ''pure'' feelings quickly filled Mira, making her heart shake for a moment before which she shook it off as she gave aplex look towards me as she spoke with a bitter voice "Austin..." "I know...I know aunt but can''t a man dream? it''s not like I am asking you''re to marry me, plus in this way, a small part of my dream would be fulfilled" Though I had a smile and joyous voice, feelings of ''sadness and ''defeat'' filled my heart, feeling it all Mira felt her heart squeeze tight but she stayed strong to her conviction, not knowing that small cracks had already started to appear, seeing theplex look on Mira I spoke again "So how about it aunt? will you work on this with me?" Hearing my question and feeling my voice she finally relented, even when she knew that both of them spending time together won''t be good, in the end, the heart wants what it wants, sometimes emotions could overdrive your rationality if it didn''t then you are not living life to enjoy, sighing to herself Mira spoke with a smile "Yes I would love it" "Nice!" Hearing so emotions of ''relief'' and ''happiness'' flooded Mira, who could at this moment only go with the flow, but I didn''t stop at it as I spoke "Aunt, can you fulfill a wish of mine?" "Um...sure what do you want?" Mira replied quickly as she felt my ''anticipation'' and hearing it I spoke to her about my wish, hearing it her eyes widened as she rejected it but then I again used my weak side and the power of my feelings to make her feel guilty, in the end, it took some convincing and coercing but finally, she agreed to it and now I sat in the sofa as I smiled and spoke to Mira "This is nice, right?" But she refused to reply to me, seeing it I looked down at Mira who was looking at me as shey on the sofa with her head on myp, if any of her admirers were to see this they would surely die with jealousy, Mira normally has a calm face and she''s stubborn as one could be but whenever ites to me she would always relent My wish was simple I just wanted to give her ap pillow, Mira waspletely embarrassed doing it but when I said that I was doing it for her as she should get some rest, she finally rted, after all, it''s been some time since she ever had a good rest, in the end under my ''sincere'' feeling she was unable to reject I smiled as I felt Mira''s head on myp, her beautiful face had a small blush on her cheeks due to her embarrassment, adding an innocent charm to her already stunning face, I always felt it contradictory on her, Mira''s normally calm, serious and mature but within all this, there still shined an innocent side to her She has a lot of side to her that I find very attractive, after all, I spend a lot of my childhood with this woman and hence I knew her well, my hands moved as I slowly patted her smooth purple hair as her hypnotic silver eyes refused to look at me, on the body level Mira has a finely developed mature body but it wasn''t always seen due to her baggy mage robes As I patted her head I could see her looking at me with an annoyed look causing me to chuckle, I could feel myself rx with her on myp as her natural scent invaded my nose, Mira''s annoying look became worse as she saw me avoiding her signals, just as she was about to move away I spoke "Isn''t this nostalgic?" "Huh?" For a moment Mira was confused but then memorizes of the past filled her mind, she could remember the time in the past when I used toy on herp like this. Chapter 206-Spending Time With Aunt (3)

Chapter 206-Spending Time With Aunt (3)

Mira stopped moving as her nostalgia filled her, she could remember the days when I wouldy like this on herp as she patted my head and talked all about her adventures and the beauty of magic, those were truly happier and simpler times, I didn''t let Mira be alone for long as I started to speak "Aunt back then we used toy like this as youforted me after father died, it was you that was there for me, mother was heartbroken, while Nora was retreating into her shell, while Elda was a child that hadn''t understood the significance of what had taken ce" As I spoke I continued to pat Mira''s head as manyplex feelings of mine passed to Mira, ''gratitude'', ''nostalgia'' and deep ''love'' all of it flooded Mira making her mind rxed andplex at the same time, I didn''t give her time as I continued "It was dark and cold, the mansion felt dead, while my family was grieving, hence there was no one to look at me but during those cold times you stayed beside me bing my light at the dark tunnel, your stories to your voice to everything about you helped me moved forward, I could never express how much you mean to me aunt, no matter what you chose I will ept it with a smile" Meanwhile, Mira was feeling a whole lot of massive feelings flooding her together, causing the cracks in her heart to widen, for her who uses logic for everything and deals with problems with the sheer force of magic, experiencing all these feelings were making her confused but just as things were getting chaotic I again patted her head as I spoke "Rx aunt, take some rest, you have been working hard it''s time, its time you take some rest" Soon for some reason, Mira''s eyes started to feel heavy as tiredness and the desire for sleep overtook her, the feelings that I was giving were like some sort of drug that was making her feel rxed and loved... Soon her eyelids closed as she traveled to her dream world, I looked at my sleeping aunt as I let out a sigh, while small guilt filled my heart but I quickly shook off, most of the things that I said to her were the truth, these were the burning feelings that were hidden within the previous Austin and since I became him I just used it to my advantage In this case, I had no choice, this woman''s just that stubborn and hard to break, if it was any other woman under such barrages of powerful and sincere feelings they would have fallen in love with me long ago but for her, I am just scratching the surface, it would be a hard path but I should at do this much not just for the mission but also for the previous Austin, it would just be a form of gift Plus it was not like I didn''t like this woman, the previous Austin''s feelings were the same for me, invading my heart and raising my feelings for her "What troublesome woman..." I muttered as I looked at Mira''s stunning face, soon I pped my hands closing the windows, I took a nket and ced it for both of us, normally the room would control the temperature to its finest but wouldn''t this show that I am caring? I also made sure to adjust Mira such that she wouldn''t feel any difort, I had also informed the mansion that I won''t be returning for the night, though Elda gave a sad reply she in the end agreed Soon only the sound of two slow heartbeats was heard within the warm room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV(Mira): Just like that, a dark beautiful night passed, and the light of the new day appeared, within the Dean''s room Mira''s eyes opened, the moment they did confusion filled them, soon the memories of the past night filled her mind as her confusion faded away to a daze,ying on Austin''s thighs she looked towards his face that was deeply asleep ''What happened? why did I fall asleep that easily?'' Mira''s mind churned at this thought but it didn''t stay at it for long as the vision of Austin''s face kept filling her mind, looking at his handsome face that looked peaceful the light of the past lit her mind and guilt filled her mind, it was only now that she realized that unknowingly due to Austin''s confession she had started to treat Austin a bit differently ''Sigh....how did things be like this?'' She thought with a weary smile, she had been confessed by countless men in the past men ranging from kings to emperors to even a sword saint but her heart never then was never moved, she only had eyes for magic and the rest weren''t of importance to her and even then she never understood their infatuation for her, she was beautiful so they liked her? What kind of half-assed reason is that? was she only good for just her beauty and strength? do these men even know her favorite food? what does she like? and the favorite dress she likes? for her, all these feelings were hypocritic, after ''that'' event she believes in no man but her cold heart was constantly met with Austin''s sincere feelings and it was already cracking She could tell his pure and wide love for her, maybe if they weren''t rtive she would have long fallen, it was not healthy and it was best for Austin''s feelings to never be realized, they could never be together but even then why does her heart hurt a bit at seeing him forget her? Her feelings were contradicted with each other and it only amplified when she saw Austin talking about magic, to her magic was the love of her life and when she saw Austin talking about magic for a moment she felt her nephew was hot, it was a very weird feeling, yet she didn''t hate it, in fact, she liked it a bit It was then that she realized that she was covered with a nket and the fact that she was arranged in the perfect position so that she feltfortable while Austin sat in an ufortable position, they were all small details but all of them just brought sweetness to her heart, Mira even though didn''t show it was a very traditional woman, it was something she inherited from her mother She didn''t care about the man''s money, looks, or power, just that he liked her for her and showed her the love and gentleness she deserves, even though she had shown an annoying side when Austin patted her lovingly, in her heart she liked it, for her the act of kissing, holding hands were all a very loving act It was not due to simple reason Austin thought that Mira was an innocent type of woman... ''What do I do?'' Mira thought as she looked at the dashing figure of the boy that was currently the talk of both the realms, just any woman right now would jump at happiness to be his woman but here he is, spending the cold night with her without a singleint, just how many would have such love for another? She could tell that the one thatnds her nephew would be a lucky woman, who would be treated with kindness and love throughout her life, for a moment jealousy filled her, she moved her hand as she covered her face ''if...if only we weren''t rted...'' Mira thought as she held in her deep envy that was brimming within her... Chapter 207-Planning For The Upcoming Events

Chapter 207-nning For The Uing Events

''Now that went well'' I nodded in my mind as I returned to my mansion, I was able to get a small ce in Mira''s heart as I am sure that a small part of her insistent blocks has already melted away, all I have to do was to keep hitting it until it cracked and let me into her heart, though it won''t be easy I am willing to give it my all Easing into my thoughts and ns I entered my room,ing upon the sight of Elda peacefully sleeping on it with her head lodged deeply into my pillow while she clutched deeply at the bedsheets I use, for a moment I stood there appreciating the beauty of Elda as shey their defenseless with cute blue and green pajamas that added a mysterious naughty look to her already breathtaking visage Having looked enough I moved towards the bed before Elda, poking her cheeks, it didn''t take long before which she opened her eyes as she looked at me, for a moment she looked confused before which she gave me a kingdom copsing smile as she dived into my embrace snuggling into it as if it was her property, I could only shake my head at this disy as I spoke with an indulging smile "Wakey~wakey Elda, it''s already morning, you shouldn''t be sleeping thiste" "Mou~~5 for minutes" Elda replied as she snuggled in deeper as took deep breaths of my scent, I could feel my body reacting up as I felt myself hardening, well how could I not? I could feel Elda''s soft body in my grasp while her whole body lovingly rubs against me, my hardened warrior soon rubbed against Elda''s stomach and I could see Elda''s ears go red, making me feel even more desire to eat her up but knowing her situation, I took deep breaths as I regained some rationality, with that I flipped her body as I looked above from her "Kya!" Elda shouted out in surprise as I looked down at her from above, her eyes had anticipation and a bit of beautiful blush on her cheeks, as her hands wrapped around my neck as she dived into my lips for a kiss, I was surprised by it for a bit before which I started to kiss her back, our lips smacked against teach other as I took her whole lips into my mouth as I bit and sucked on it, while my hands started to y with her breasts pressing them in my hands as they changed shapes "Um, ~~" Elda felt pleasure through her whole body as I touched her, causing her to moan into my mouth, meanwhile, my mouth didn''t stop ying with her soft addicted lips as I kept sucking her lips, while my tongue entered her mouth battling with hers, Elda too didn''t fall behind as she moved her tongue colliding it with mine as we engaged it together My hands became rougher as I felt Elda''s buds harden, feeling both of her nipples I caught them both as I twisted them and pulled them upfront while at the same time I bit her lips a bit hard "Ahhh~~~" Soon Elda''s body rose as she lifted her legs as her toes curled, along with it her love juices squirted out of her shrine, Elda had cum! I was surprised by it as I broke from the kiss while a bridge of saliva connected us, looking down I could see Elda huffing and puffing, with unfocused eyes as a red blush filled her whole face Seeing it I didn''t stop for now as I moved forward and made a ce on her neck as I moved there and started sucking and biting, Elda soon woke up due to it, feeling what I was doing she instantly understood my intentions "Ah~big brother~~um~~wait n-not there~~ahh.." I didn''t listen to her as I made sure to leave a perfect ''mark'' on her body, soon secondster I lifted my head as I gazed deeply into Elda''s eyes while stroking her mark and spoke "Good with this you will always have me on you" Hearing my reply all of Elda''s annoyance vanished, and a smile and blush came to her face as she spoke back to me "Mou~~big brother you should give it at a ce that no one should be able to see" "Oh? maybe I should put it here" I said as I rubbed the area dangerously close to her cunt, making Elda''s eyes widen as she raised her hands to hide her embarrassed face but she soon opened them up as she looked at me wholly and spoke in a mosquito-like voice "M-Maybe in the fu-future" Then she once again hid her face in shyness, seeing it I couldn''t help but feel my sugar level shoot as I scooped her up andid her on my chest while I patted her soft hair "We couldy like this for some more minutes, take it as my apology for noting tonight" "Um" Elda nodded her head as she rxed into my body, after this we didn''t speak much as we just enjoyed each other''spany, rxing within each other''s embrace ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "So how''s the progress going?" I spoke as I sat at the head table and looked at the people gathered, currently, everyone was within the room, Rika, Mika, Jacob, Amon, Rina, Sana, Alex, Emma, and Mark, except for Zora who was currently dealing with some Witch rted issue, Alex took some papers as she handed them to me as he spoke "Currently we have recruited 40 normal, 20 elite, and 2 super students, each of them shows promise and would be perfect for the faction, it was good that you had a fight and showed absolute strength, with this our poprity has exploded while your chance for the king has increased" "I see...that''s good" I spoke as I looked through the sheets that were given to me, I could see that things were growing at a steady pace, with Alex everything was well arranged and a proper systematic order was created, the time for the matches of the king would be held from about 3 months and I would surely have to get prepared Since this would be once in a million asion, the whole world will be watching as the ''king'' of the generation was crowned, no one would want to be below anyone and it would be a bloodbath to get to the top, plus no one know how the matches will be, so we also have to be ready for anything To be truthful I don''t really care about the king and all bullshit but I would need to participate in it nheless, after all, many useful arcs and heroines will be in need of help during this time, plus the winning prize is something that I need at all cost, its the main ingredient that I need to survive the uing bloodbath that will happen when my haremes to light The prize is a single wish granted to the winner by the creation Goddess themselves! of course, the prize has some limitations but the chance of even bringing someone back from death is even possible! this was the reason that drove everyone mad to win, even I don''t have an absolute chance of victory If it was a one on one orpletebat then I would smack all of them left and right but sadly the fight is for ''King'', a king isn''t just powerful but wise, calm, charismatic, and an excellent leader, all of this will be put to the test, hence absolute strength won''t be it all. Chapter 208-Plans For The Future

Chapter 208-ns For The Future

I would need to be cautious and careful as I move forward, well I am thankful that I have Alex and the rest, while I run around chasing after the capture targets they make sure that my factions growing well, normally it''s not quite good as there''s a huge chance that the control of the faction might be lost from my hands but here all of them are indebted to me and have no desire to take anything from me "Good, everything seems to be in order" I finally spoke after looking through the reports, seeing it all of them smiled but I wasn''t done as I spoke to Alex "How''s Leonardo doing in the faction?" Hearing it the smile on some of them froze before which Alex coughed and spoke "Cough....well he''s doing quite well, all the missions that were given to him had been handled well, he''s also a slowly climbing the ranks, though he seems to be a bit infatuated with Elda" As Alex spoke he gave me a hidden look from which I understood some parts of the problem, actually after he had joined I always kept a small eye on him, after all, I did have a mission to make things harder for him, hence whenever he would be doing a mission or working for sess, my men would be there in the dark causing him small problems In fact, even Alex was in on it, he was the only one among the ones gathered here that don''t mind doing some ''questionable'' things, as he doesn''t give a fuck about it, he was even making problems from the background making things tough for Leonardo in the faction when I wasn''t here, after all, I have some powerful woman to chase after Not only that with the help of ra and some hidden means I was able to reduce the time that Sonia and he spend together, but overall things are also going on a unique and questionable path, heck there were times that Leonardo had ''coincidentally'' met with many capture targets and if it wasn''t for my intervention they would be friends by now The weirdest thing here was that things were going in a different direction than the game, scenarios that weren''t in the game was taking ce, it was as if the world was trying to get Leonardo together with the girls, though I wasn''t confused much after all this is the real world things would not always go my way and I have already nted the seeds to deal with it Thinking till here the image of Shira appeared in mind, I haven''t forgotten about her, it was just that I was first looking at things from behind the scenes, I first want to know why she said all she did and from the things that wereing to light I could see that many things that were hidden in the dark wereing to light, even with my resources it''s getting hard to get these details ''Sigh.....things are getting more and moreplicated'' Soon I shook off my thoughts as I looked at all of them who were waiting for me to get out of my thoughts, smiling at them I spoke "That''s good, it means that he has talent, he would be useful in theing challenges, as for the thing with my sister? leave it, she''s not a little girl that always needs my protection, she would know how to deal with it" Hearing it all of them nodded their head, soon my eyes trailed over Rina, Sana, and Emma, who are capture targets, albeit minor ones, even Zora is among them, they are all B, C, and D rank difficulty targets, the toughest one among them was Emma, who we needed to save at least three times, after which we needed to fight against her brother Mark to again his recognition Even for Rina and Sana, their story was that in the dessert they were found by the lion Prince who took them as his ves making them work for him, our job here was to save them heroically and provide support and unshakable faith while winning their hearts, they were all easy and quitemon, the only annoying part was the time it would take for it all, so I had jumped to the front and won them Even for Zora, it would be the arc in which she would hire Leonardo as a mercenary to pick some materials as they travel to a dangerous zone where they undergo trials and adventures where she would finally fall in love with him, right now Rina, Sana and Emma are in love with me, I am sure of that While Zora feels admiration and gratitude towards me, though I could see that she has a small crush on me, it wasn''t at the level of love yet, only the other three have 100% love towards me, though the three haven''t spoken to me about it, till now only Mika and Rika have, thinking about them my eyes turned towards them both, who gave me a wink when no one saw I smiled at it, right now I would focus my attention on them before dealing with the other three unless they make a move now I would wait, at the same time I would be making sure that Leonardo won''t make an ''idental'' meeting with them, all in all, it would be a busy thing to deal with, it would have to be easier if I could just kill of Leonardo, he looks like a good guy and all but if it came to my life I won''t hesitate to cut his head off ''Sigh....the things I do for survival'' "Oh!..... Austin I forgot to tell you that the Crown prince of the Orizon Empire, Von Vizoin ne, wishes to meet you" Alex spoke breaking me out of my thoughts, hearing his name my mind shed reeling in all the information I knew about him, among them the most important information was that he was in love with Elda! looking toward Alex I spoke "When does he want to meet?" "He''s message said that he would appreciate it if he was able to meet you as soon as possible" "I see.....did he want to meet me as Austin the elder brother of Elda or Austin Lionheart the ruler of the faction?" My question wasced with seriousness and Alex responded to it with the same seriousness "He wishes to meet you as the faction leader" Hearing it I stayed silent for a moment, all of them in the room focused on me as they waited for my verdict, soon after several seconds I spoke "We will meet them, set up a meeting with them in two days, lets''s see what he wants to talk about" "Okay" Alex nodded his head, after which I discussed some more things after which everyone started to leave, seeing it I spoke to Amon "Amon you wait behind, let the others leave" Everybody nodded their head as they left, soon it was the both of us in the room, looking directly into his cold serious eyes, I leaned back into the chair as I threw a document into the table and spoke "Here you go Amon, thest person responsible for the cause of your families death is in this folder" And as soon as I finished speaking a wave of bloodlust invaded the room like a tide Chapter 209-Big Sis

Chapter 209-Big Sis

Anger, hate, and a searing desire for revenge could be seen within Amon''s eyes, it was boiling waiting for the right moment to st out, I didn''t intervene in his outburst as I kept quiet waiting for Amon to regain his bearing, it didn''t take long before he calmed himself down as his hands lifted the document in my table His eyes regained their usual cold seriousness as he started to go through the document, the more he read the more his expression hardened until it finally exploded with him throwing the document to the floor with a twisted expression covering his face, seeing it I sighed as I walked towards him as I started patted his shoulders "Amon calm down, don''t let your emotions take over you, the enemy in front of you is not easy to tackle, plus don''t you remember? I promised you, I will definitely help you for your revenge" My words seemed to calm him down as his rapid breathing disappeared, he took a deep breath before which he looked deeply into my eyes before which he spoke "When?" It was only one question but as someone who hade to understand him I understood the meaning, giving him a nod I spoke "During the war for the king, they will arrive and it will be then that your revenge would finally beplete" "Okay" Amon nodded his head while clutching his hands, he''s been fighting for this opportunity for a long time, waiting for 3 more months won''t be a big problem for him, he rose his head up as he looked at me with gratitude, he didn''t speak any more words as he just gave a nod before he left the room ''What a troublesome guy'' I shook my head at him, well I did promise him that I would get him revenge and I don''t n on going back on it, after all, he will be an important piece of my future ns, I gave him onest look before which I started to do some of the duties that I should, plus after this, I have a nned meeting with my cute older sister Thinking of this I smiled as I spent the next hour straightening up some problems that were cropping up, after making sure that everything was fine and settled, I wore my disguise as I set out to meet a stubborn and cute older sister that was dying to meet me, making sure that I was not being tailed I walked around cautiously until I reached a secluded but well-furnished shop that sold sweets Entering inside I could see that it wasn''t crowded, there were about one or two people in the shop, while the sweet smell of sweets and coffee lingered in the room, it was quite enchanting and rxing but I didn''t pay much mind to it as I soon focused on a figure that was sitting at a corner wearing a beautiful blue one-piece dress with a matching light yellow hat, hiding a bit of her face I smiled as my gazended on the girl sitting there hidden obvious to all, with quick steps I reached her table as I sat on it,ing up on the beautiful face of my elder sister, whose green eyes focused on me with a questioning gaze which soon turned into an affectionate look as my disguise wore off, presenting me in all my glory "Miss me?" I asked with a charming smile to which I got a snort as Nora replied with a twinge ofint "Why would I miss the brother who didn''t contact me all this while?" "Sorry....sorry it was just that I was busy till now, you should know how hard it is to manage a rising faction" Hearing my sincere apology along with my words, most of Nora''s annoyance disappeared as she herself was aware of how hard it is to make and handle a rising faction, s she was in the dark that most of my faction runs in the hands of my subordinate, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been this easy to coerce "I know it must have been tough on you" Nora spoke with a bit of pained voice as she held my hands over the table as she gave me a loving and dependable smile as she spoke "Don''t worry if you ever feel like it''s too muches to your big sis, you know I have my own power within the academy, if you ever get tired just throw this all away and hide behind me, I will make sure that none will hurt you" Her words were serious and it was filled with her overflowing feelings, I smiled at it as I ced my other hand over Nora''s as I spoke "Don''t worry, I am doing well big sis, plus who would dare to challenge me with my strength?" "That''s true you have truly be powerful, I''m both proud and sad, it''s quiteplicated" Nora spoke with a wry smile to which I shook my head, holding Nora''s hand tighter I spoke "But this doesn''t mean that I won''t depend on you, if I ever find myself with a problem that I can''t solve I will definitely rush to my big sis!" "Good, then I am happy" Nora smiled as she spoke, at the same time she moved her hands away a bit quickly, seemingly escaping away, also I don''t even know if she noticed it or not but right now she has a small blush on her face, while her eyes were curling and looking at me a bit shyly, any brain dead idiot would be able to tell that she looks like a maiden in love "Also big sis, what is this ce? it''s quite good but it doesn''t seem to be that famous" Finally, I spoke to break Nora out of her thoughts, hearing my words Nora smiled as she looked around the shop she spoke "You''re right this shop is not that famous, the reason being that the prices are high and the owner doesn''t have a good personality but in return, the sweet would be of high quality, plus I enjoy the lone atmosphere here" "I see..." I nodded my head at Nora, as she said the atmosphere was good here but I couldn''t see any waiters, it was either they didn''t have one or they didn''t care to send one, well I didn''t care about any of that I as smiled at Nora and spoke with an anticipating tone "So big sis ready to enjoy the rest of the day with your loving brother?" Chapter 210-Big Sis(2)

Chapter 210-Big Sis(2)

"Of course, it''s been a long time since it was just the two of us" Nora nodded her head with a nostalgic smile, hearing it I too couldn''t help but think of the past, spending my time ying with Nora and making ns for the future for my survival, it was especially rxing and fun ying around with Nora as I teased her and saw her annoyed yet happy looks "You''re right I too missed those times, especially me kicking your ass" THUD "Ow!" And to my reply I got a kick on my leg by my sister who was pouting as she red at me, in all honesty, it didn''t even hurt and the scene of my big sister pouting was too cute for me to focus on anything else, it''s one thing unique about her that I noticed as she at times acts as a big sis and sometimes like a spoiled little girl and I truly loved both her sides "Humph, you know I have been training all these years, maybe this time I would be the one to win" Nora spoke to me while she narrowed her eyes, I smiled bitterly as I forcefully caught her hand and spoke "Okay...okay I take back what I said, I just loved the time I spent with you, it is and will always be the best part of my childhood" It took some more coercing but finally, she smiled again and started to talk with me, from then on we just talked for the next 15 minutes mindlessly as we conversed on about how the days were for us, while speaking Nora kept hinting toward me to be careful of Angelina and Carmel "That woman Angelina she''s quite dangerous and maniptive, you should be very careful when you deal with her, even though I hate to admit it she''s quite the genius, her use of her royal subus and Nightmare bloodline is quite frankly scary" Nora spoke as her eyes narrowed sharply, seeing it I nodded my head, I have no intention of looking down Angelina, she''s quite frankly one of the most dangerous capture targets, there''s almost always an 80% chance of death when you deal with her, she''s quite the handful as she might be smiling at you right now but on her mind, she might be nning your funeral Just like Emily, she''s also one who hides her true side but unlike Emily who no one knows that she''s ruthless, Angelina is someone who always changes her face depending on the person she''s dealing with, moreover she never, I mean she never trusts anyone, she''s the crown princess of the On Empire, in an Empire consisting of about hundreds of princes she rose to the position of the next ruler, even though she joined thepetitionte Just with this, you could imagine what a terrifying woman she is, plus her subus bloodline is quite the pain in the ass, as it charms and makes you a mindless ve to the person she uses it on, of course, it has its limitation and uses, moreover she also possess the eyes of truth, hence she would be able to always see through lies, ying with tricks and schemes in front of her isughable Moreover, her nightmare bloodline is another pain in the ass, even for me it took my 2 months of constant gaming day and night before which I was finally able to win her heart, in truth, it was brutal and extremely hard, heck I even had to die about 78 times before I won her over, she was just that hard to win over but I soon shook my head as I replied to Nora seriously "Don''t worry big sis, I will be careful when I deal with them" "Good" Nora nodded her head as she took a bite of her sweet, my lips rose seeing the cute way in which she was eating the sweets, after this, we just spend some more minutes talking before which we left the shop, walking side by side as we hid a bit of our face, during it Nora spoke "So Austin, where are we going?" "Sorry big sis it''s a surprise you will have to wait" I gave her a mysterious smile before which I caught her hand and dragged her with me, at first as I caught her hand Nora instinctively tried to take it back but in the end, she hesitated before which she shook her head and allowed me to guide her, soon we reached a secluded area which was not quite clear for others, seeing us stop Nora spoke "What are we going to do?" "Just wait, you will see" Saying so I took out an orb from my spatial ring, the orb waspletely ck in color, the light seemed to be sucked into it as it was brought to the light, seeing the orb in my hands Nora looked confused, I didn''t say much as I held Nora''s hands tighter, soon a pitch-ck light appeared from it and within a second it covered both of us as we disappeared from where we stood Space was ripped across as we traveled through a space tunnel and within a second we appeared in a room that had a simr orb ced in it, as wended I took a deep breath to get rid of the weird feeling that filled my body, while Nora covered her mouth with her hand as her face was pale, I didn''t say anything as I patted her back to make her calm Traveling through the spatial tunnel always has an effect on the body "Big sis are you alright now?" "Cough....yeah I''m a bit better but where are we?" As expected of a well-maintained general she quickly regained her bearing as she looked around the room to which I smiled and spoke "A surprise" Hearing my reply Nora smiled and shook her head as she asked me another question "By the way how did you use a spatial tunnel in the Academy?" This time her face looked quite serious, after all, what I did should have been impossible, no one should be capable of breaking space and using it within the academy, if it was possible then the safety of everyone would have been at risk, well Scarlet was able to that was because she was well simply a dragon, with her strength that was all nothing Truly if the world didn''t have limited control over dragons and with the dragon Emperor having firm control over the other dragons then the world would have been in trouble, of course, some hidden teleportation like the one for safety can be built inside the academy just like Olivia''s but one from outside to the inside that should be impossible Plus Nora could tell that we were outside the academy, it was quite easy to tell with the mana difference within the room, looking at Nora''s serious face I smiled as I pointed to the other simr orb in the room, at first Nora didn''t see it but after looking at it and then again at the one in my hand she frowned before which her eyes opened wide as she eximed "Wait! is this the legendary twin spatial vow of love built by the lost lovers? known as the tool of teleportation that none could stop?! the one said to be lost within the past?!" Seeing the stupefied look on Nora''s face I couldn''t help butugh as I replied "Of course, this is the very same one big sis" Chapter 211-Big Sis (3)

Chapter 211-Big Sis (3)

"Of course, this is the very same one big sis" I spoke while giving her a smug smile, my answer only furthered Nora''s surprise, well how wouldn''t it? the item in my hands the spatial vow of love is a legendary item that was known and lost during the great war in the past, it was a blessed item gifted to two lovers by the Goddess Of Space And Time as she had been moved by the pure love. The item irrespective of the time, space, or dimension will transport you to the position of the other one, no spatial lock or power would be able to stop it, I mean what could block the power of the Goddess Of Space itself? though it was said that the item was lost during the war, well it was not a big problem for me who yed the game. In fact, there''s even a quest where I had to find this but at that time it was lost from my hand but now? hehehe....this baby was all mine, "I-Is this really that item?" Nora who had regained a bit of herself asked me as she walked closer to the other orb and looked at it curiously, I nodded my head at her as I spoke, "Your right it''s the very same one, I was indeed lucky to have stumbled on it during my travels" "You must have been very lucky" Nora said as she looked at me suspiciously, after all, she knew about the gift I had given Grace, the ne Niphteal is not a secret between Nora and Elda, who too were surprised about me finding it and now I had shown her again another lost treasure, anybody would be suspicious at it. Looking at Nora I spoke, "Don''t worry big sis I have a gift for you too" "A gift?" Nora replied as her eyes sparkled, I chuckled seeing her look as I nodded my head, "Yup, a gift but I won''t show it to you now" Saying so I ced my forefinger on my mouth and made a zipping motion, causing Nora to pout as she looked at me, though it didn''tst long as she asked with curiosity, "So where are we?" To that, a mysterious smile came to my face as I spoke, "The criminal underworld" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Austin is this really alright?" A red-haired woman and blue-eyed wearing a ck mask that hid from her forehead to her nose whispered to the boy beside her, the girl was wearing a beautiful green dress that fit her well, it let her bare shoulders a bit to the world, while her legs would at times peek from the cut on the bottom, overall her look was beautiful. Meanwhile, the boy she whispered to also wore a ck mask, he had green hair and bright blue eyes, he was wearing a blue suit that fit him perfectly, yup it was me and Nora, right now we were in the most famous underworld auction that was about to take ce. At first, when I spoke of it to Nora she was again floored. But her surprise was only beginning as we walked outside from the room where we came upon a Luxurious mansion that didn''t lose out to the Lionheart mansion, where all the maids and servants gave me a respectful bow, the more she saw the more surprised Nora had be but when she finally learned that the mansion was in the middle of the Darknight city she lost it as she yelled at me for answers. Sadly I gave her none as I pushed her to a dressing room where the dress she had to wear was prepared, from there we wore simple disguises as we headed out of the mansion, right now we were in a well decorated and expensive street where only the rich seemed to walk but the odd thing here was that everyone was either wearing a mask or a disguise. Everybody looked, walked, and talked with grace and power, just the way they looked was enough for anybody to understand that anybody who walked this street wasn''t a nobody, my eyes trailed over them all as I gave an answer to Nora, "Yes, it''s fine, you don''t have to worry" "How could I not worry!" Nora spoke as she gave me a death re, ever since the mansion she has been bugging me for answers. I had suddenly brought her to the middle of the world''s biggest underworld city ruled by an organization whose roots stretched everywhere, from the Sylvia realm to the Silvie realm, it belonged to the Darknight organization, one that even kings would be wary of. And right now we were in the capital city of that organization, moreover, I even owned an expensive mansion right in its middle, this was more than enough to show that my connections to the organization were not small at all. I could see that this had disturbed Nora a lot, so I moved my hand as I caught hers and I spoke seriously as I looked deeply into her eyes, "Big sis, believe in me, I promise you I will tell you about everything once all this is over, until then please bear with me" My words were soft but they were filled with conviction, Nora stood there in silence for a few moments before which her eyes became loving and warm, she nodded her head as she spoke "Fine I will take a step back but remember Austin, I will now and always trust you, it''s that I''m worried that you are mixed in something dangerous, sigh....you just went away for a few years and you came back with lots of secret....." ''You don''t know the half of it'' Well, it''s not like I could tell her everything and even then, the thing I was about to do was crucial, with this I am sure that I would fully get Nora''s heart. Shrugging my shoulders to Nora I spoke with a cheeky smile "I know big sis but let''s enjoy this evening here, plus don''t forget here we are engaged couples Nora and Austin" My words quickly brought a blush to Nora''s face as she replied "Couldn''t we be something else?" "Nope, it''s best if it''s like this, this way we would have fewer trouble" "Sigh...fine" Finally, Nora relented though there was a satisfied smile on her face, which quickly faded away when I looked at her, catching Nora''s hand we walked hand in hand through the beautiful city, whose sky waspletely white, one could tell that illusion magic was used for it, not minding the curious gazes we got once in a while I walked towards a theater, "Nora, since we have a some time before the auction, why don''t we see a y?" "Sure" Nora nodded her head, she didn''t think much of it, soon we reached a ridiculously decorated expensive reception, where I spoke to the ticket keeper "Two tickets for the best movie you have" "I''m sorry sir but right now we only have a single movie right now, the rest are all booked" "Okay we will take that one" I spoke as I gave him a gold card he epted it and a few minutester a person came to me as she started to guide both me and Nora but I didn''t leave before giving the ticket keeper a wink to which he gave me a thumbs up Chapter 212-Phase 1

Chapter 212-Phase 1

"This ce is quite well built, isn''t it?" Nora asked as we kept walking through the luxurious hallways, I didn''t deny her as that was the truth, this city was filled with the powerful and the rich that wanted their shady deals done, just the money received from all this was astronomical, thus the city itself was built for the rich to enjoy, plus no one knows its exact location, well except for me and that''s a story for another time. turning to Nora I responded, "Well only the riche here and the amodations were built to fit it" "Sigh....the world truly is a bit dark" "It really is" I nodded my head as we reached a private room, the woman in front of me nodded her head at me as she opened the door, making mee upon an extremely furnished room, the room was 5 star to say the least, as there was a wide wall of ss to see them y, there was a carriage of foods arranged around. But what caught one''s eye was the romantic feel in the room, in the center, there was only one big chair to sit on, making the people who sat there be extremely close, it was perfect for couples, not only that the room had scented candles, food in the shape of hearts and to top it of romantic music was being heard in the room, "Um.....what''s this?" I asked the woman with an ''awkward'' smile, she had a confused expression before whish she spoke like its obvious, "It''s a couple''s special deluxe room, well aren''t both of you a couple?" As she said so her eyes narrowed in ''suspicion'', to which my ''awkward'' smile disappeared as I spoke a bit fast, "Of course, it was just that I was a bit surprised, isn''t that right, sweetie?" Saying so I looked at Nora who had a stupefied look, it was only when she heard my words did she react fast as she caught my hands and lovingly smiled like a maiden in love as she spoke, "Yes, that''s right me and my hubby were just a bit taken back" "I see, it''s not a problem, plus if you find the y a bit boring you could widen the chair and make it into a bed~~~" The woman spoke as she gave both of us a wink as she walked away though the wink she gave me had an extra smirk, with that both of us entered the room with an awkward atmosphere styled between the back of us, well it wasn''t making things better for Nora as the romantic music was being heard, making her a bit self-conscious, "No-Nora I didn''t know the room was like this" I spoke finally to get rid of the atmosphere between us and to begin my ns. My words brought her out of her thoughts as she coughed to make things batter, "Cough...your right we just had to do it to make things better" "Yeah, that''s right, why don''t we take a seat?" "Sure" Nora nodded her head and we turned our heads towards the couple centered chair, again silence descended before which I was ''hesitantly'' moved, and finally, I sat on it as I turned towards Nora and spoke, "Come one big sis, we are siblings right, why should we be worried?" Hearing my words Nora calmed down a bit as her beating heart lessened, she smiled at me.....I think as she spoke, "You''re right we are siblings" Her voice though contained a hidden bitterness as she walked towards and sat on my side, our shoulders touching each other, her legs and half of her body were sticking to me, normally this shouldn''t be a problem but with all the things in the atmosphere, it was extremely bad, especially for Nora who was trying her best to hold herself back, "Why don''t you try these fruits?" Trying to get her to rx I gave her some first which was cut in the shape of a heart, Nora took it as she began to take a bite, with it I started to have small talks with her to rx her down, after a few minutes she had calmed down. It didn''t take long for the show to begin as the lights on the stadium were set alight, illusion magic took ce and a prehistoric battle ce came to be seen. With all this the y begin, it was quite splendid, the actors and the y were beautiful, it was the story of a human girl that set her journey from a vige, the story was taking ce during the great war, where death and fights took ce, this girl during her journey soon joined the army as her powers rose. It was soon shown that she was a military genius as her strategy and brilliant mind soon led her to be recognized by the world. Meanwhile looking at Nora I could see that she waspletely focused on the y, causing me to smile, as a fellow aspirant of the military how could she not like this y? after all I had written the y for her. With a hidden smirk I focused on the y as the scene of the girl meeting a boy came to be seen, he was another hero of the war, he too made his name for his battles and kills, soon they met on the battlefield, they soon fought together and fell in love, soon they nned to be together but it was then that they found a bitter truth....they were siblings!. The boy''s father a noble had a passionate night with the girl''s mother in the past resulting in her and now the truth wasid bare, just as when this scene was reached, Nora who was sitting beside me flinched, we both turned to each other, Nora''s eyes were shaking and widened, whereas I looked ''lost'' and ''awkward''. We kept looking at each other before the previous atmosphere descended between us, how could it not? the show we were watching turned out to be about forbidden love! one could imagine the awkwardness, we didn''t say anything as we just focused back on the scene, Nora''s body though was flinching and shaking a bit. In the show, this news shocked the two lovers as they gazed at each other with bitterness, the love between them was forbidden but their hearts refused to ept it, due to circumstances they moved farther from each other, both of them thought that the other was repulsed by the idea of being together, hence a barrier was formed between them Soon the war continued as their contact became lesser, finally, the boy received the news that the woman he loved was ambushed, to protect her he reached the battlefield only toe upon her dying, thest words they shared with each other were only regret, only in death did they open their true feelings, regret had washed them both, due to some bullshit views they had lost each other. Finally, the show ended with the girl dying in the boy''s hands, with that silence descended to the room, seeing no response from Nora I looked towards hering upon her pale face ''Okay, part 1 done!'' Chapter 213-A Date Unforgettable

Chapter 213-A Date Unforgettable

3rd Person POV: Looking to his side Austin could see Nora''s eyes shaking, her lips pale, while deep sadness and bitterness flowed within her eyes, just one look was enough for him to understand that she was deeply shaken, it would seem that her feelings were higher then he hands anticipated, his face was ''confused'' as he spoke to her, "Nora are you alright?" Austin''s words were filled with a gentleness which quickly brought Nora out of her daze, with a pale expression she tried to give him a reassuring smile as she spoke, "I-I am fi-fine, just a stomach ache, that''s all" "Are you sure? do you want to see a doctor?" Austin asked back with ''suspicion'' in his voice, after all, her reason wasn''t all that easy to ept, Nora also seemed to have felt it as she waved her hand and spoke, "Ye-Yeah, I''m fine, excuse me Austin I will just go to the bathroom for a moment" Saying so she didn''t wait for his response as she bolted to the attached bathroom, Austin doesn''t stop her as he watched her bolt out of the room, his ns were slowly falling into ce, ''Um....looks like she will need some more push'' Austin thought as he watched Nora disappear into the bathroom, Nora''s an extremely stubborn person, a trait which seemed to run deeply in his family, he''s sure that if Nora chooses to follow her feelings she would go to the ends of the world for it, she''s just that type of person, hence for her to follow her feelings he would need to push her hard. While Austin thought through his ns, Nora was washing her face with water, trying her best to calm down her feelings but no matter what she did the scenes she saw kept shing in her mind, the burning feeling of the girl, the regret they faced due to hiding their feelings, all of them yed in her mind mocking at her weak will, ''Why? Why Nora, didn''t you already take an oath? so why does it hurt?'' She thought as she looked at the mirror disying her reflection, her eyes were a bit red as she bit her lips, trying her best to hold back her feelings, raising her hands she ced them on her chest feeling her heart beat out of her chest, the y had brought the deepest fear of Nora''s heart, hence it couldn''t help but beat faster, ''It''s okay Nora it''s for the best'' It took some time before which she calmed down, finally she could feel the burden on her chest end, she took deep breaths, she even used a mana technique to calm her mind and it was only after a minute did she feelpletely calm, "Huuuu.....take a grip Nora it''s just a y, haven''t you already chosen your path?" She spoke as she looked into the mirror, even though she said it with conviction her words and her expression were powerless, finally, after 5 minutes she exited the bathroom,ing upon Austin who was standing outside worried about her, her heart again clenched but she held herself as she smiled and spoke, "Don''t worry Austin, I''m alright" Austin didn''t ''believe'' her as he kept looking at her face for some time before which he sighed, his face became ''mncholic'' and ''confused'' as he spoke, "Big sis, at first I didn''t want to say this but I noticed that you seem to be carrying a huge burned on you, it''s okay if you don''t want to say it to me but I would appreciate it if you would at times just depend on me too" Hearing Auston''s words Nora bit her lips as she nodded her head, not saying out the true reason for her distress, seeing Nora smile, Austin nodded his head ''happily'' as he caught her hand, as he started to pull her with him as they moved away, they soon exited the theater, both not speaking about the y that makes things awkward between them, "Nora to get rid of your mood let''s enjoy the rest of the day!" Saying so he didn''t even wait for Nora''s answer as he took her around with him, from then on they had just spent the rest of the day enjoying the evening to the best of their capability, time seemed to move faster when they were in each otherpany, they traveled to the sweet shop Austin had marked as he fed her the sweets that he had chosen for her. From there he took her to a fashion shop that was apletely booked for her, surprising her, Nora who wasn''t interested in clothing was forced to wear different dresses Austin had given, though she acted as if she didn''t like it, the truth was that her heart was bustling with happiness and sweetness, Austin would take his time as he would choose the best matching dress of her. Hundreds of workers would wait at their call as he would pick a dress for her, each dress he picked was perfect for her, elerating her beauty and making her breathtaking, even Nora who wasn''t much interested in it felt her time fly faster, each dress Austin picked made her fall in love with it, somehow he even seemed to know her taste and desire well. Her eyes became tender as she walked out of the dressing room wearing a ck and red dress, that clutched to her body, her curves were well defined by the dress while her waist looked lithe and small, her usual ponytail was thrown away as her beautiful blonde hair fell to her back, her dress shined and matched her dress, while the heels she wore clicked to the ground, exposing her soft, tender and sexy legs clothed by a ck stocking. Even some of the female workers were drawn in by her beauty, even Austin was lost for a moment as he gazed into those green gem-like eyes. Nora walked forward as she reached in front of him, her smile filling his gaze as she spoke, "How''s it?" "Beautiful" Austin spoke ''absentmindedly'' as his gaze traveled across her body, Nora smiled at it. A loving atmosphere was created between them, even the workers gave them a knowing smile but Austin quickly broke out of his ''daze'', as a ''blush'' came to his face. He coughed trying to hide his ''embarrassment'' as he spoke, "N-Nora why don''t you try the other dress" "Sure" Nora spoke as she walked into the dressing room, somehow feeling satisfied, after this, they spent an hour more as Austin chose the best dress for her. After this was over he took Nora for some games which didn''t use any mana, he even took her to a casino as they yed with money. Sadly here the genius Nora had to ept defeat as she kept losing money, that was until Austin came to the scene as he won it back. Of course, Austin didn''t let this go as he used this opportunity to make fun of Nora as much as possible, Nora pouted as she pretended not to talk with him but even then she had a smile on her face, the small arguments, the small smiles to the small moments all of them filled Nora with unprecedented happiness. The day went faster than Nora could have ever thought, by the time Nora came back to reality the skies were already dark, as the auction had begun. Chapter 214-The Night

Chapter 214-The Night

The silence of the night descended, a cover of darkness nketed the world but within the Darknight city the party was just beginning, within a huge auction house, lights filled the streets, richly dressed people walked with disguises hiding their identity, well-dressed servants stood outside the auction house as they let in the privileged to their seats. The ''less'' rich had to sit in a collective area while the ''super-rich'' had their private area, only the ones with the most distinguished identities got to sit in that area, each and everyone that sat in that area looked powerful and important, the aura of nobility oozed out of them. Meanwhile, Nora and Austin sat in the super-rich area as they gazed into the ce where the MC was going to arrive, "Austin do you n on buying anything?" Nora who sat in a very porch looking chair spoke, right now her face was radiant and glowing, a hint of blush covered her face while a smile of satisfaction hung on her lips, to Nora this day had been one of her best, she indeed chose to hide her feelings but that doesn''t mean that she can''t enjoy the day can''t she?. Today Nora had discovered a lot about herself that she herself didn''t know, most of Nora''s time was either spent dealing with the faction, learning about the duchy, or increasing her strength, other than that her other only interest was the military but today she learned a whole new fun that she didn''t know existed. She loved waking the streets, she loved eating the sweets that today tasted sweeter than in the past, she loved shopping, as the excitement of it filled her body. All of this is possible due to the person beside her. Her eyes sneakily trailed over she gazed at Austin''s profile, just spending time with him made her day go faster. The world seemed bright and anything she does felt fun. She actually didn''t want the day to end at all but sadly for her time wasn''t her ally, in this case, all she could do was to keep this memory deep within her heart and never forget about it, reying it whenever she would feel cold and lonely, in truth most of her determination was already crumbling, she didn''t know what she would do if she lost control of herself, ''Am I taking the right path?'' Nora questioned herself, she chose to walk this path not only for herself but also for Austin as she didn''t want him to suffer because of her but now her willpower was deeply shaken, right now Nora didn''t know much about how Austin sees her ut she knew that she holds an extremely dear ce in his heart, during this time whenever she smiled she could see that Austin would be attracted to it, falling into a daze or having aplex look. She could tell that he was attracted to her a bit and that filled her with limitless happiness. She could tell that she had a chance but she still didn''t know if she should take it, her desires and rationality were fighting against each other, one side wanted the warmth of love while the other side spoke to her about the disastrous effect of such choice, ''What do I do?'' Dazed a bit she kept looking at Austin who turned towards her saying no as he gave her the very familiar loving smile that always gets her heart going, she held back her desire to just jump and kiss him as she requested to go to the bathroom, Austin just smiled and nodded as Nora walked towards the nearest restroom. As she kept walking she met an old woman with a mask on her face, her white hair was tied to a bun neatly, while her eyes showed the vicissitudes of life, some wrinkles could be seen at the edge of her eyes. She walked straight and upright, while the aura of power and nobility filled her, one look was enough to understand that this was a woman that held power in her hands for a long time, she kept walking through the hallway tapping her cane to the ground, just as she reached Nora she spoke, "Excuse me, youngdy" "Yes?" Nora asked back politely, to which the old woman gave a kind smile as she spoke, "Would you be kind enough to tell me the direction to the nearest washroom" "Sure you can follow me I am headed towards it" Nora replied, to which the old woman nodded her head as she started to follow Nora walking beside her, as they kept walking some timeter the old woman beside Nora looked at her for a moment before which she spoke, "Having love problems?" "Uh?" That was the only reply that came out of Nora as she looked back at the woman with a surprised face, seeing it the woman''s smile widened as she waved her hand nonchntly, "Don''t be all that surprised just the look on your face is enough for me to understand the problem, I have been through it all after all" "Sigh...yes I have some love problems" Nora agreed, she needed someone to talk to about this, the woman in front of her looked experienced moreover she doesn''t know about her identity and won''t probably ever meet again, hence this was the perfect person for her to speak to, looking a bit lost Nora spoke, "I-I do-don''t know what I should do, I love him but in telling him so I might destroy something beautiful, moreover our love even might never see the day of the light, I-I told myself again and again that I would bury this feeling bu-but no matter what I do I can''t forget him" By the time it reached thest words, Nora''s voice was trembling, her voice was weak and she looked as if she would copse at this instant, all her doubt, fear, and sadness had sted outside, poring to the old woman that she met for the first time, the old woman watched all this as she took her kerchief and washed off some of the tears in Nora''s eyes, "It has been hard for you child" Sheforted her as she patted Nora''s back, it took some time before which Nora regained a bit of her cool, she smile weakly as she responded that she was okay, the old woman nodded her head before which she spoke, "The answer to your question is simple" "Wh-What is it?" Nora asked with a light of hope in her eyes, the elderly woman took Nora''s hand and she ced it near Nora''s heart, "Do as I say, close your eyes" Hearing her Nora did the same, her eyes filled with darkness but the voice of the elderly woman was gentle as it continued, "Now imagine the man your in love with" Nora did the same, as the smiling image of Austin appeared in front of her, making her rxed, just looking at him made her calm down, "Now tell me how do you feel?" "I feel happy" "Good, now think of you and the man on a pic as your children run across the ground" Nora did the same as a vivid image appeared in her mind, Austin sitting on the lush green grass, with a basket of food around, she was there as she sat on hisp, smiling happily as she chatted with him. There in front of them were two children a boy and a girl as they ran across the grass, calling them mom and dad as they ran to them Unknown to Nora the sweetest smile she ever had appeared on her face. Chapter 215-The Beginning Of Phase 2

Chapter 215-The Beginning Of Phase 2

Nora could clearly imagine it, the boy having Austin''s cuter look and eyes as he runs to her with his happy smile, the girl a younger copy of hers. She happilyughs and clutches to Austin, a happy family of four as they enjoy their time with each other, they would allugh and smile, she would then spend the rest of her life with him as she and him both together grew older, "Can you imagine it?" The olddy''s voice whispered in her ears, breaking her out of her thought as she nodded her head and whispered back, "Yes" "How does that make you feel?" "I feel happy, excited, I feel fulfilled" Nora spoke with an enchanting smile that would smitten anybody. She couldn''t believe how happy she was getting from just an image but her fantasies didn''tst for long as the older woman continued, "Good, now remove it all, go back to the darkness" Nora didn''t refuse as she did the same, "Now imagine this, the man you love on an altar holding another woman as he happily weds and kisses her" The words of the woman hit Nora''s heart deeply, shaking her, for a moment the very image filled her mind, Austin being lost from her hands as her as he falls in love with another woman, up and till now she hadn''t thought of it as her subconscious mind had rejected it, she was even afraid to ask him if he had anybody in his heart. Plus the factor of not seeing him very close to another woman had caused her mind to forcefully eject the topic out of her but now the very image was brought to her mind, the reality was brutally presented to her as the illusion of safety was ripped apart, Nora felt her heart tighten as her blood be cold and her mind throbt, "No..." A painful whisper left her mouth as she felt the strength leave her body, luckily the woman close by had kept her straight as she kept whispering the words that were not in the scrip, "Rx, if you don''t like it just kill the woman and take him for yourself, make sure to make him fall in love with you, keep him by yourself, don''t you see it? your desire" The old woman''s whisper traveled through Nora''s mind to her heart, smashing heavily against the logic she was sitting in, with strength returning to her. Her mind worked, ''Y-Yeah, I love him, why should I suffer? if I love him then I should make him mine, I don''t want him to be taken away from me, I only want him to show his love to me'' Nora''s resolve kept getting higher and higher, she opened her closed eyes as she came upon the old woman''s kind smile, standing up straight she washed away thest embers of her tears. With grateful eyes, she nodded at the old woman as she spoke, "Thank you, thanks to you I know my feelings better" "That''s alright, I''m just happy to help" The older woman smiled amiably, as she waved her hand, Nora smiled as she held her heart once more, right now everything was a mess, her feelings, and emotions were spread everywhere, even now there was a silver covering stopping her from crossing the line that shouldn''t but she knew one thing she loved Austin and it pained her greatly to lose hm. The old woman raised her hands as she held Nora''s, for the first time true emotion filled her eyes something that would shock many, holding Nora''s hand tight she spoke, "Child, don''t make the mistake that I once did, go after the one you love or be like me regretting it years down the line" Nora went into a daze for a moment as she looked into the woman''s eyes, she felt a sense ofradeship with her. Smiling she nodded her head at her before showing her in the direction of the bathroom and bolting away, meanwhile, the older woman looked at the retreating figure of Nora as her mummers were heard, "I did my part, though I ended up deflecting a bit from the script, did the child''s emotion influence me? looks like I''m getting old" A hint of smile filled her face as she spoke, she gave ast look at Nora before she walked away, her words lingering in the air, "I wish you all the luck...child" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Nora rushed forth as she reached the room she had left, she took deep breaths before she entereding upon the sight of the auction which had already begun, a beautiful woman with a thought-inducing seductive dress stood on the stage as she guided the auction with ss and elegance. The moment she entered Austin turned towards her with a smile which stiffened for a moment, regaining it quickly, "Nora, you were gone for some time, did something happen?" Austin asked, trying his best to hold back the curses that were building up within him, one look at Nora''s affection was enough for him to start cursing his luck. Nora didn''t notice any of his changes as her mind was set aze, she reeled in her beating heart as she spoke with a carefree smile, "No nothing happened, I just met someone interesting during my walk" "Oh? who was it?" Austin asked with a ''curious'' look "Just an elder filled with wisdom" Nora replied with a hidden smirk, she didn''t borate on it as she walked towards the chair taking her seat. Austin seeing it didn''t question her as he focused back on the auction that kept selling one artifact after another, some even making Nora raise her brows in surprise, soon an hourter it had concluded, "That was one rough bidding" Nora spoke to which Austin replied as he turned towards her "It was" "So what now? I''m sure that you didn''t bring me to the auction to just show me the bidding taking ce" Nora spoke with a mischievous voice but unlike thest time, Austin didn''t reply with a snaky response. His face was serious as he peered into Nora, for a few moments his gazey fixed on her before which he spoke, "We are here for revenge" "Revenge?" Nora asked with a questionable gaze as an ominous feeling bubbled within her heart. Austin nodded his head he pointed at the ce of another ss-covered private area, it was one with someone that had specifically spent some considerable money to purchase very rare healing items, even one that was brought for a huge sum "Whose there? and against who is this revenge?" Nora replied her expression bing cold and aggressive, for Austin to say this there would only be one revenge that she considers iplete and lost in her heart and Austin didn''t disappoint as he replied, "Revenge for Father" Chapter 216-Revenge

Chapter 216-Revenge

"Revenge for father" The words had barely left Austin''s mouth as bloodlust filled the room, the previous loving look on Nora was reced by utter seriousness and a hint of bitterness, Austin could see several emotions pass through Nora''s eyes, even if she hid it he knew that she missed their father heavily, it was the great burden that filled her heart. Back in the past their father Alexander Lionheart was killed surrounded by several assassins, it was huge news that shook the Empire but that was just the beginning of a bloodbath that dyed the streets of the Empire red, Austin''s grandfather who heard this news didn''t even hesitate to break military code as he brought along with him, his most prized army. His aunt Mira broke her training as she rushed back, Grace went mad as she hunted all that was responsible, the great assassin house that had executed their father was brought to their knees, no matter where they ran, where they hid, the army chased them like rabid dogs, charging onto them and killing them one by one. An assassin den that boasted of great power was destroyed, this served as a warrant reminder to all that the Lionheart family was not to be trifled with. But all of this was not that useful, the ones that truly killed their father were not found, the informant that leaked the news of their father was never discovered, andstly, the name of the person that issued the death too was unknown. All in all, this was a heavy blow and a scar that haunted many, especially Nora a little girl that had lost her loving father, back then she was too young to move for revenge, Austin knew that his sister after gaining power had searched far and wide for answers, yet she never found them, nobody did, the dealings were too profound. Well, that was until Austin had finally found a lead, it might not be possible for others but was it too hard for an organization whose roots run through the world? with the perfect tools, he had dug up the truth that was buried in lies, to say that it surprised him would be an understatement, in truth he wanted all of his family to share in this revenge, sadly he had to use this chance for Nora. Though this doesn''t mean that he won''t give the chance to the rest, oh no he will make sure that the entire family would be involved in the revenge that would shake the foundation of the world but for once Austin doesn''t care, he would make sure that this family of his would get the revenge they deserve, "Nora calm down" Austin spoke as he clutched Nora''s hand, this cooled her down a bit but the bloodlust raging in her mind didn''t, she took deep deep breaths to regain some rity before which she spoke, "Au-Austin what d-did you say?" Seeing the trembling words of Nora, Austin sighed, he stood up as he walked towards her standing beside her he pulled her towards his arms, cing her head on his chest, Nora became nk her mind reeled back to the past the day that Austin did this for the first time as he helped her break the cocoon that she had built up, "Cam down Nora, as I said you would get your revenge, trust me I will make sure that you will have enough" The words were like magic to Nora''s ears as her raging heart cooled down, she clutched his shirt as her head rested on his chestpletely, his scent filled her nose rxing her body, staying close she closed her eyes as her mind rested in his embrace, just like all those years ago. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Hehehe...we did it, we finally got our hands on this, with this we can finally remove the damn cure that''s ced on our body" A lean and somewhat handsome man spoke as he held onto a vail, by his side stood another two who were looking at the vail with the same hidden glint in their eyes, both of them looked decent and powerful, deeply hidden bloodlust rotated within their body. Suddenly the eyes of one of the men shed with worry as he spoke, "Should we have gone out? you two know that this curse would cause them to find and hunt us" "Humph! who cares! due to this fucking curse, we have been running and hiding like a rat! if it wasn''t for the curse we would have lived like kings!" The man holding the vail spoke, his eyes shing with hatred but also a hidden fear, fear of a family that went to maddening lengths to repay a blood feud with blood, the other man who was quiet spoke, "It''s okay the formation here would block the course from being detected, we are safe plus the Darknight auction is known for its credibility so we are safe for now" "That''s right" The man holding the vail nodded his head, his eyes shing with revenge as he spoke, "Once we break this curse we could stop living like dogs! and then why don''t we use this chance to hunt down that little brat that escaped in the past, maybe ''he'' would reward us for it" "That''s a good idea, oh how long as it was before I could kill someone!" One of the men beside the vail holding guy spoke, his eyes shing with ruthlessness. It was then a whisper was heard, "I would like to see all of you try" The words were soft and warm, reminiscent of a devil whimper, the three of the stiffened but it didn''t take them even a second before their daggers were at their hand as they viewed their surroundings carefully, years of their experience forced them to take a defensive role but it was then they noticed something that they had missed. The was no noise in their vicinity! their eyes narrowed as they surveyed their surrounding, just like normal they were walking through the street even now they were on the streets but the vibrant streets were missing the normally bustling people! a chill ran down the three''s spines as they thought of the consequences that were about to take ce. Tup...Tup....Tup The voice of walking could be heard, it wasing from everywhere, the vignce of the three increased as they waited for their hidden enemy to show himself and show themselves did they, as a man and a woman arrived in front of the three each wearing a mask that hid their identity, "Who are you?" The one that was holding the vail before spoke with a chilling voice as he gazed deeply at the enemy that had appeared before them, the man in front of them smiled mockingly as his voice was heard, "We? we are just the grim reaper sent from hell to collect you pitiful soul" "Oh really? but I''m afraid to tell you that the two of you would be the ones dead" The other man spoke to which there was no reply as the man with the mask looked towards the woman beside him as he spoke, "Their all yours" Hearing Austen''s words Nora nodded her head as her sword appeared in her arms, the bloodlust within her body burned forth as she attacked with that intent to kill. Chapter 217-Revenge(2)

Chapter 217-Revenge(2)

The eyes of the three of them narrowed as Nora appeared in front of one of them her hands a blur as she waved her sword to kill the man in front of her, the leader of the three reacted as he deflected her attack with his dagger, the other two at his side moved just as he had attacked surrounding Nora from both her sides. The teamwork among the three of them was impable, they were all origin level 5 but when they fought together they were capable of taking ones above their level, Nora remained calm as two attacks aimed to kill her came, her sword twisted in a certain angle as two circr rings appeared beside her protecting her from the attack. Tring! The attack of the two had been deflected but they didn''t take it to heart as they retired back, at the same time the shadow behind Nora wiggled as the leader of the three appeared from behind her, his dagger aiming to finish her life, Nora tapped the ground beneath her as a protectivebat dress covered her stopping much of the attack that was aimed at her back but she did get hurt as the leader had changed his direction mid-air slicing a bit of Nora''s shoulder drawing blood. With that, the leader retreated to the rest of the two as he gazed at the woman in the front of him warily, while Nora held her shoulder a bit the blood falling down her shoulder but it didn''t evenst a second before which a white light filled her shoulder healing her wound, leaving not even a scar behind, even the poison that was injected into her bloodstream was killed off. Nora turned her eyes to Austin who was giving her a light smile, she knew that he was the one who did it but as much as curious as she was, she had to focus on the battle at hand, the three in front of her were not simple, each one of them was powerful and experienced, knowing when to attack and retreat. Moreover, the problem alsoy with her, she had been hasty, her anger was clouding a bit of her judgment, making her actions a bit more hasty, calming herself down Nora held her sword tighter, she used a spell to calm her mind as she started to analyze the enemy in front of her, trying to find out any weakness she could exploit. Soon the aura around Nora hadpletely calmed down, her eyes were calctive peering into the three who had taken away her father, while the other three felt the pressure around them heighten the earlier hasty warm was nowhere to be seen, she now seemed more like amander that was analyzing her battlefield. A unique deadlock filled the atmosphere for a few seconds but it was soon broken as Nora rushed forth towards the three of them again but this time she was prepared for more. Bloodline ability: Command Of The Bloody Sea! Nora activated her bloodline ability, being one focused on the military her bloodline was most effective when she fought with a group but that didn''t mean that she didn''t have her own tricks. The aura around Nora became extremely bloody, her mana now had a blood-red tint, and behind her, an image of a raging bloody sea appeared. One could see hundreds of humans within them shouting out and standing inmanding formation, they were the bloody soldiers that had once given up their life for their liege and now they were back in blood to protect the one they had deemed worthy, the bloody sea image behind Nora sted forth attacking the three in front of her. The sea had several human-shaped figures holding different weapons and their power was nothing to scoff at, the three assassins had felt that clearly, they knew that if the wave hits them then they would face severe injuries as if in agreement the three of them moved in sync, their body to their dagger moments was all simr, a dark mana surrounded their de as they sted forth towards the wave!. The three of them formed a triangle as such an arrow-like head was formed, this was their most prized move, one which they had found in an ancient ruin one that had helped them climb through the assassination world with ease, a single move used that could directly break through the weakest point of a technique breaking itpletely. And that''s what had happened now, the three of their body moved as if they had their own life as they tore through the weakest point of connection breaking the move apart, "Huff....huff....huff" Nora took a deep breath to control her mind, the earlier move of hers was supposed to take them down, it was not something that anybody could take, the movie itself cost her a lot of her mana but the good thing was that the other three too seemed tired after their move, though it was worst for her as there was three of them, it looked like the advantage was for them. Sadly this time they were meant to be disappointed, in normal instances Nora would never use her most powerful move first, it was in stupid to do so as you might never know what card the other one holds, plus after doing so you would be left tired but that was only in normal circumstances, Nora smiled as she turned her gaze towards Austin, who simply rose his hands up and waved filling Nora back with her mana and strength. Even her mental strength was brought to its peak, the other three that saw it paled, their eyes turned towards the man that stood at the back who had a faint smile on his face, then as if by agreement as they roared to the sky as their power started climbing dull grey hair filled some of their head, they were now exchanging their life force for power, this was a decisive move that only one did when they had no choice left. And that was true for the three of them, they could tell that most of their treasure was sealed, their mana had dropped after their move, if they didn''t do this then death was their only path. The leader''s figure blurred as he moved towards Austin, his intent to take out the support fist, unfortunately, that would not be possible, a earth shield sted from within the ground blocking the path of the assassin. Just as he had stopped a shinning sword had appeared on his neck to kill him off, he was barely able to dodge it with his life, and just as he did the other two assassins appeared on both sides of Nora as their dagger aimed to her head, intending to break it apart, Nora only snorted as her mana sted forth, her sword gained a red tint as she moved them at super-speed reflecting the attacks sting the two back. She didn''t give them any rest as she kept attacking them relentlessly, she had activated the family sword arts one that was passed to her by Grace, her sword with red tint moved to deflect and attack the three, whenever they tried to counter-attack a red wip like projection would appear that would keep deflecting their attacks. A stalemate was reached as Nora fought the ones in front of her, either side couldn''t gain any advantage but it was getting worse for the assassins as they were losing the boost they had, worst of all is that whenever the mana within Nora decreased Austin would fill it up, he was like a walking mana potion, making the battle one-sided. BOOM! With one final st, the three were thrown aside, blood-filled parts of their body, their dress was a mess, while they had aged, meanwhile, Nora also didn''te out of the battle unharmed, she too had several cuts and bruises on her body, blood kept dripping from her sword, meanwhile her mask broke during battle showcasing her beautiful face that was disguised with magic. She looked like a valiant valkyrie purging the evil of the world, though her injuries didn''tst for long as they were immediately healed, making the three tremble with anger, there was nothing angrier than seeing your hard work being destroyed just like that. Chapter 218-Revenge(3)

Chapter 218-Revenge(3)

"Y-You who are you?" The leader asked as he clutched onto his chest that had a hole that was leaking with blood, the other two of his brothers were in a simr situation, Nora sneered as she heard his question a part of the burning anger within her reduced but it hadn''t disappearedpletely, she would make them regret what they had done. The leader turned his head to the rest that was beside him, they had been together for a long time, just looking into each other''s eye they were able to understand what the other wanted, giving one final nod to each other they set on to cut their tongue, trying tomit suicide, they were assassins, they had always walked the path of death, they always knew death would find them someday and they epted it with wide arms. The three of them moved without hesitation as they tried to bite their tongue off, Nora who saw this was slow to react as they had acted too decisively, unlucky for them Nora wasn''t the only one at the scene, "Oh...no you don''t" He spoke and that was it as their body had stopped moving, a pressure had put them in ce, all they could do was look at the approaching Austin with wide and shaking eyes, reaching beside Nora he patted her shoulder as he spoke, "Do whatever you want" Nora hearing his words had many emotions shing through her eyes but for now, she put them in ce as she turned towards the three, her eyes raging with anger, she walked towards them with a smirk that sent chills down their spine, Austin seeing it took out a sack as he threw it towards Nora, she gave him a questioning look as he spoke, "These are some special potions that would increase sensitivity by 300% plus there are some other useful stuff too" His words brought silence to the surrounding, Nora held onto the sack for a moment before which she nodded her head and started walking towards the three who were now looking at Austin as if he was the devil itself, ''Well that''s what you get for being caught'' Austin smirked as he walked a bit far still gazing at Nora, he wanted to stay as moral support, it didn''t even matter if she killed them he could just revive themter, he isn''t just the prince of Life for nothing, though it did have some restrictions overall the ability he has is just too overpowered, "Ahhhhh!...Noooo!...please stoppp!!" "Nooooooo!!" "Why??!!!" Three distinctive screams filled the silent night, Austin stayed neutral as he watched the bloody torture Nora was inflicting, the screams ran for an hour before it ended, Austin had given Nora the green light to kill them as he promised her that he had more information than they could give, by the end of the hour all that was left of the three was broken dolls with no emotions. They were tortured, healed, and tortured again, all the pent up emotions within Nora were released, and finally, with onest look she drove her sword to the heart of the three killings them, she took out her sword waving away the blood that filled it, she gave one look at the dead bodies before she gazed her head as she peered into the moon thaty above her. She felt calm and serene as if a load was lost from her but at the same time she felt lost, she gave them the most brutal death but it didn''t make her that happy, her lost father wasn''ting back to her after all, he will still stay dead, she had once thought that doing this would make her fulfilled but all she was filling was a sense of loss, "Are you okay?" It was then the very familiar voice filled her, her dazed eyes moved towards Austin that was walking up to her. Her eyes turned misty as she felt a bit of pain and guilt in her heart, the people who she killed were the people that gave Austin the biggest pain in the past, they were the cause for the majority of his pain and suffering. Yet he didn''t take any action as he gave her the satisfaction of it all to her, how much anger was he hiding behind that smile of his? how much pain did he go through? and what price did he pay to find all that he did?. These thoughts filled Nora''s mind washing her heart with pain that kept hitting her, tears kept spilling down, Austin seeing it rushed towards her as he caught her, his ''worried'' eyes drilled into her as he spoke, "What''s it? are you hurt or is something wrong?" He kept bombarding her with questions but she didn''t respond she just kept looking at him as her feelings kept overflowing, her trembling hands reached up to him as she caught his face, her empty heart found life, how could she keep her feelings in check when there was someone that was giving her everything?. Crack....Crack...Boom! The shackles that kept her heart at bay broke, pumping her feelings to each and every part of her body, she had someone that loved her like this, who was willing to feel the pain for her, why should she hide her feelings? so what if it''s messed up? she would just kill anyone that says no. "No, I''m fine" Nora spoke as she held Austin''s face that was ''confused'', Nora chuckled as she saw it, she knew that his feelings for her weren''t that way, his feeling for her was of pure love but she could tell that he was distracted by her beauty, she would first begin small and she will chip away his heart and make itpletely hers, "I was just thinking that I was truly blessed to have you as my brother" "I see...as long as your okay" Austin replied back with a ''relieved'' smile, for some reason Nora felt extremely attracted to it, she who had now epted herself finally made her move, before Austin could even react she took off the mask on his face as she dispersed the disguise magic on them, in front of her appeared Austin''s image just as she remembered it. And under Austin''s ''disbelieving'' eyes she moved forward as she took his lips, kissing him as she relished on the taste of his lips, she didn''t give him any time to react as Austin was in a ''shocked'' position, she kept his body close to her, her lips tasting his as she and he fell to the ground, she was above him she kept tasting his lips kissing him with all her amateur skills. Her body felt hot and excited, she had never felt pleasure like this before but she couldn''t have it for long as Austinposed himself as he pushed her away, looking at her with a furious ''blushing'' face he spoke, "What are you doing Nora!?" Chapter 219-Family Confession

Chapter 219-Family Confession

Austin POV: "What are you doing Nora?!" I screamed at Nora with a furious ''blushing'' face, acting out the y of a furious, confused yet blushing brother, all my ns till now had gone well without any hups, the theater, the idental meeting of the old woman, to the killing, though there were some hups in between, things overall had gone well. My n for Nora was simple, in this regard, I would be acting in the same fashion any normal person would on being kissed by their sister, though there would be a hint of eptance but it would only arrive further down the line, focusing I got into my role as I pointed at Nora with shaking fingers as I shouted again, "Why did you kiss me, Nora!?" Hearing my second scream she finally broke out of her daze as she held her lips, she bit her lips seductively as she looked at me with desire, her reactions were truly above my consideration but hey I wasn''tining, seeing Nora''s reaction my expression was one of ''disbelief'', seeing it Nora smiled as she spoke, "Oh...I was just kissing the man I loved" "W-What?" My eyes opened ''wide'' as I looked at Nora with ''raging'' emotions, it was the reaction of a man whose mind had shut down for a second, after all, Nora''s words were explicit, giving out her deepest emotions without a pause, Nora chuckled as she saw my reaction, she slowly started to walk towards me, seeing it I ''regained'' myself as I looked at her with plex'' emotion, "Big sis what are you saying? we are brother and sister, plus I never looked at you that way" I spoke emphasizing big sis as I waved my hands at her, for a moment Nora halted, her mind spinning but it onlysted for a second before which she was in front of me as she held my face, again her lips rose into a loving smile making me ''stunned'', her hands held my face tight as she spoke "I don''t care about any of that, I love you and that''s all that matters, I will make sure that your feel the same way about me too" I stood there ''stupefied'' as I listened to Nora''s words but I quickly shook it off as I slowly pushed Nora away from me, holding back my plex'' emotions I spoke, "I''m sorry big sis but such a rtionship wouldn''t be the best for us, it would destroy you, also as I said before I don''t think you in that way, it''s wrong" My words didn''t faze Nora, she seemed to have anticipated it, as she let herself be pushed a bit away, the loving smile on her face not fading at all, she nodded her head as she spoke, "I know that this must be a huge news for you but don''t think that I will give up, I will make sure that you will fall for me" Nora''s words were filled with enthusiasm and desire, to which I just shook my head, staying a bit far from her, "Not going to happen" I replied, "We will see" To which she retorted, after this, I just dealt with some things before which we left for the academy, using the same method but this time every time I touched her I acted awkwardly but the opposite worked for Nora as she clutched onto my hand, sometimes she will lean in and take a kiss or she will hug me when my weariness is down, all in all, I was being taken advantage of, "Take rest Austin and don''t worry I will never give up!" Nora yelled to me as she walked away, I just turned around and walked away too, not responding at all. With this, the part with Nora waspleted, from now I should just y the defensive role as she keeps chipping from my heart until I finally fall in love with her, this was the best thing to do, in this regard I ampletely innocent, it was not as if I chased after her, ''Hehe...life''s good" With this thought I headed to where Grace was staying, now it was time for me to begin phase 3 of my n ''making family closer'', a few minutester I had entered the mansion she was in, walking in I was met with Grace as she ran into my embrace, I didn''t reject it as I hugged her back, Grace smiled she melted in my embrace but she felt like something was wrong. Feeling worried she raised her heading upon my ''dazed'' look, touching my face as she spoke with a worried tone, "What''s it Austin? is something wrong?" Hearing Grace''s words I broke out my ''daze'' as I looked at her with plex'' emotions, seeing it she got more worried as she spoke, "What''s it?" "Sigh.....Grace we have a problem" Saying so I caught her hand as I walked to the couch sitting on it while cing her on myp, her huge juicy ass felt soft and nice, my hands wrapped around her waist as I ced my head on her shoulder, she herself rxed as she yed with my head, finally ''rxing'' I spoke, "Grace, I was now on an outing with big sis" "Um" Grace nodded her head "I just wanted to spend some time with her" "Um" "The day was perfect as we spent time with each other, weughed and yed" "Um" "That was until she kissed me on my lips" "Um...?!" Grace who was calmly taking it in finally stopped, for a moment her brain seemed to have stopped working as she just sat on myp lost, seeing it my expression was ''worried'' as I slowly shook her body as I spoke, "Grace?" "What!!" It looks like it was only now her mind registered what had happened, her head turned to me at fighting speed as her eyes bore on to me, seeing it I hugged her tighter before kissing her lips, she wanted to refuse but once my hand reached her breasts and gave it a squeeze she moaned as her body lost some strength, my hands sank into her huge milkers as I pinched her nipples, my tongue broke through her defense as I ravaged her mouth. I kept ying with her body for a minute before which I broke the kiss, leaving both of us panting, giving her one final kiss I spoke, "Calm down, listen to everything I have to say" Saying so I started to talk to her about the things that had taken ce, of course, it was from my perspective, after all, I only took Nora for revenge, and the things that happened in between that had nothing to do with me, Grace was silent as she heard my words, her expression kept changing each time I spoke and when I had reached myst words she was again in a daze, "The ones that killed Alexander are dead?....." She finally spoke with choked up andplex emotions, I hugged her tight letting her vent, her tears washed over me, it took her 5 minutes to calm down, and as she did questions were raised upon me, "How did you find them?" "What connection do you have with the Darknight?" "What more do you know?" Several questions rained on me without stopping. ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hey! Please try out my other book: Heavenly Opposers! Chapter 220-Family Confession(2)

Chapter 220-Family Confession(2)

"So you know the ones responsible?" Grace spoke with a chilling voice, by now I had exined to her the parts I knew, of course, it was mixed with a lot of bullshit, some I didn''t even expose saying that I had to keep it a secret due to a contract, Grace whose mind was a mess took time as she digested information that I gave her, "Yes but I can''t tell who they are, for now, Grace, fathers death is surrounded by a set of powers that would shake the world if ites to light, we must be careful as we bring them to the light" "Okay" Grace nodded her head with a serious expression but soon that was lost as she looked at me her eyes turning soft, holding my face as she spoke with a choked voice, "It must have been hard for you" They were simple words but they meant her feelings about me, well ording to her it must have been tough for me to fish and look for answers, just like Nora she must have thought that the price I paid was high, I didn''t let the opportunity go, as I hugged her waist tighter, I smiled ''bitterly'' as I spoke, "It''s nothing, I wanted revenge and I would get it, also I wanted to see you smile, my biggest wish was to heal the scar in your heart" "Austin..." Grace felt her heart tighten when she saw the bitter smile on my face, she hugged me tightly as sweet feelings kept blooming in her heart, I hugged her back as we stayed in the same position, enjoying each other''s warmth, a minutes passed before which I spoke, "Grace what will we do about Nora?" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Grace POV: Hearing Austin''s question she rose her head as she washed away the tears in her eyes, a frown appeared in them, and several other emotions danced within them, Grace had never thought that things would be like this, she had fallen for her child while now her daughter did, after hearing about the things that Austin did Grace could understand where Nora wasing from. Austin might not have noticed it but the things he was doing for Nora were more than enough to capture any girl''s heart but that just meant that he loved his family that much, looking at Austin''s face she couldn''t help but feel that these weeks were the best of her life, each day she would wake up anticipating the new day''s arrival, the feeling of guilt and shame had long been lost. She condemning her daughter''s love would only be hypocritical, say that it''s wrong when she was doing it? yeah that was hypocrisy in its finest, in truth she didn''t know what she should do, in the end, her family had stopped being normal some time ago but then again a thought arose in her mind. She knew that Austin only loved her and from his speech he only looked at Nora as a sister, in this regard she didn''t want to intervene at all, well if she was neutral it was okay but here it would just create a mess, she looked at Austin as she asked a question, "Austin do you see Nora only as a sister?" Hearing her question he was surprised he closed his eyes as he thought a few seconds, sometimeter he opened his eyes he nodded his head, "I''m sure" "Sigh.....then just let it go" "What do you mean?" Austin reacted with surprise well she couldn''t me him, right now her mind was a mess and she doesn''t even know if what she was doing is right but in the end, she just hopes for her daughter''s happiness, so what if it was something between brother and sister? Grace was 100% sure that Austin would look after and make Nora happy. Grace''s sense of morality was long twisted, Austin had made sure of it, in fact, Grace was the central point to begin his taboo hunt, with this everything else would fall into ce, "What I mean is that let things go, sigh Austin we stopped being a ''normal'' family some time ago, if she likes you just go with the flow if you fall in love with her then it''s okay, if not then just let it go" As Grace finished speaking she could see a stupefied expression on Austin''s face, in truth she herself, couldn''t believe that she was saying these words but in the end, fate was truly scary stuff, as she kept sighing to herself Austin broke out of his surprise as he looked at her withplicated emotion and spoke, "But won''t that make you sad?" Hearing it Grace stopped herself as she thought, would she be sad? yes, she would be but she wasn''t some naive kid that jumped into a rtionship thinking everything would end in happiness, she knew her rtionship with Austin would nevere to light, it was an unchangeable truth, she would at times imagine a scene where Austin would have to marry or fall in love with someone else. She could tell that he loved her dearly but that doesn''t mean that he won''t fall in love with someone else, thinking of it made her heartache, and here she was giving the same path to Nora, ''Maybe I should talk to her?'' Such thoughts filled her mind but she calmed them down as she looked at Austin awaiting her response, she smile lovingly as she stroked his face "Yes it makes me sad but that''s only when you are with other women but I am happy if Nora loves you because I am sure that you will love and take care of her" ''Yeah this is fine, we would be just another loving family'' ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin POV: ''Damn....did I go too far?'' I thought as I looked at the smiling woman in my embrace, I had expected some resistance or something like that but she had happily epted it, though it''s good I some could not help but feel some danger approaching, it seems to be lurking in the darkness, waiting to devour me, ''Maybe I am not getting enough sleep?'' Shaking my thoughts off I went along with the y I am doing right now, keeping theplicated look I patted along her hair as I spoke with a sigh, "Fine you win, I love Nora dearly, we will just see how things would go, sigh.....when did our family be like this?" "I think it became like this since you change a lot" Grace said chuckling not knowing how infinitely close to the truth she is, to that I just gave my own chuckle as I nowid her on the couch with me above her, our eyes interlocked with each other as our breathing rate increased, I could tell that even though Grace seemed nonchnt, on the inside a lot of worry and doubts were eating her up. And as a loving son shouldn''t I help her? no words were spoken as I dived to her lips relishing in the taste of her lips as I yed with her huge breasts, our breathing got harder, while my hands yed with her breasts pinching and ying with them, within a second our body heated up as our tongues yed around with each other. The dress around our body was quickly neglected, being above her I aimed my sword forward and plunged into her tight cave, with that the rest of the night I yed with her body, fucking her holes relentless, filling her up with my seeds, even asking for an anal that might be approved for the future, all in all by night we slept in each other''s tight embrace not caring about the problems at hand. ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hey! Please try out my other book: Heavenly Opposers! Chapter 221-Academy

Chapter 221-Academy

''Man, it''s lively today'' Looking around the bustling corridors and streets I couldn''t help but think so, today was the day that the Academy was reopening after its break, arising from my stunt during the Seth, taking in the sights the memory ofst night flooded my mind, it was truly fun, another side of Grace came out of her as we went on rocking the bed, sometimes I even pressed her up against the window as I kept plowing her. It was truly a wild night. Though I had to leave early as the sses had begun, today was also Grace''s first day in the Academy and she wanted to make a good impression, it was the same for me too, well it might a bit difficult for me to integrate myself, after all the sses had started some time ago and all the ones in the ss knew each other from long back, I would be the first one to join in the middle like this. Well, it was my fault for skipping the first few years, though I don''t regret it one bit. Focusing on my thoughts I enjoyed the sight in front of me, hundreds of different species of different cultures are seen walking around me, ranging from humans, elves, dwarves, demons, sea folk, and many more, each of them having their unique look and diversity. Plus each demon had its unique look, some had a humanoid body with different colors or horns, some had an entirely different look, some had unique heads and body parts, I could even see a guy with just one eye walking, there''s also the sea folk, with the heavenly turtle tribe, the lion''s sea tribe, the pearl tribe and many more, each having its distinct looks. Overall it was a jolly ce, each minding their own business not shing with each other, though I seemed to be taking in more attention than necessary, just walking through the streets I could see several people turning their heads or just giving me looks, especially the ones of the sea, some gave me an amiable nod and smile while the others had nasty looks but none came to cause any problems, after my total domination in the previous battle everyone knew that I wasn''t someone to be messed around with. Heck! as I kept walking some subus or bolder girls would even give me a wink, to that I would just smile at them, keeping my expression I soon reached the teacher''s lounge as a strict and cool looking male teacher nodded his head at me, "Austin I presume" "Yup! the one and only" Responding to the teacher''s words I started to follow him as he lead me to the ss, as we kept walking I started to talk with him, from which I learned that he was the headteacher of the ssroom I was assigned to, due to my age the ss assigned to me will be of the Seth category, based on the three types there are three buildings for the Meth, Seth, and berth division. Each building will be the size of a district, each having its own ecosystem, in fact, the academy itself provides several environments for the growth of different people, it was the definition of rich, and just like any other academy each has its seniors and junior, it won''t be a problem for the Meth group as they are in the phase of growth and learning. But things are different for the Seth and Berth division, there has being several smaller conflicts between them, with the Berth trying to rule over the Seth, it couldn''t be helped as the ones in the Berth have more experience and more numbers, all in all, the academy promotes growth and conflicts, this is the academy that builds the future pirs of the world, they, after all, have to be able to walk on their own. That''s also the reason why the whole academy is the size of a city, the sheer number of students here is beyond count, students from all walks of life attend the academy, even the ones from reclusive tribes and nse here to hone their skill, this is after all the ce with thergest gathering of geniuses, none that can be underestimated. Hence in this regard within each division, they are again separated into years, where they are again separated into different sses, in the case of Seth''s division, it''s for the ages of 17 to 19, whereas sses would be for each year, for me I would be of the year 18 and my ss would be... "Here, this is your ss" The headteacher in front of me Loren spoke as he fixed the sses on his face, he had a strict and regal look with brown hair and eyes, in terms of look he could say to be handsome. He was standing in front of me as he pointed to a ss with its information hung on a te above the door. [Beth Division, Year 18th: ss 4D] In these cases, each ss would be from A-Z with each from numbers 1-10 and there would be about 30 students in one ss, thus ranging up to the 18th year having 7,500 students, that''s right! about 7,500 18 years old is walking this very same ce, now imagine how much the Academy would hold? again think about the talents gathered in this ce, how honorable would it be to be ranked above here?. Plus this wasn''t just any academy that focuses on one thing, no here every subject is taught with utmost importance, there''s ranking, fighting, and growth for each field, there''s a reason why getting into this academy is the most desired by every youngster in the world, just the experience is more than enough to boost your worth. Even the Seth district has arge division for each year, one could imagine the costs that would be incurred to handle the academy, its nothing to scoff at all, thankfully the academy has its own way to stay abroad, plus most of the people that had graduated from here are pirs in the outside world, kings, emperors, heroes, all of them had their beginning and growth here, as such they would always do their best to pay back what they owe, "4D...huh?" Just as one could guess the higher the ranking in the alphabet the higher would be the rewards and worth one would have, and with my talent I should have at least gotten into the special ss but here I''m getting thrown into the not so average ss, well the debate of which ss I should join had to be a headache, in this case, Mira couldn''t just show bnce favoritism and let me join the special ss. Nope, what I had to do was to grow from this ss as I reach the top, normally exceptions could have been made but it would seem that some people where pulling the strings from the dark, my meteoritic rise in power and fame rattled many across the world especially with me having firm control over the future powerhouses of the world. It is not a small thing having a genius kneel in front of you and give your their loyalty, no that''s something that has never happened before and anyone could see that the people that work for me will grow up to be great and powerful people, me having them at my will meant that a huge power had gathered in my hands, ''Looks like the academy will be fun after all'' Awaiting the future that held me I pushed open the door as I entered my ssroom. ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hey! Please try out my other book: Heavenly Opposers! Chapter 222-Academy(2)

Chapter 222-Academy(2)

".....and so I will be with you guys the following year, so please take care of me" I said as I smiled at my fellow ssmates, right now I was standing in front of the ss as I introduced myself, right after entering the ss I had caused a smallmotion, everyone was reacting for having me as their ssmate, I was after all the most wanted person in well the academy right now. Well, how can I not be? when the academy was calm, I came along shaking it to its foundation, right now I have a faction under me that was growing in power, many after seeing my power wanted to join my faction but strict conditionsy before which they could join my faction, making many sighs in losing the chance before, "Austin, please take a seat" My teacher Loren spoke as he tried to calm the situation in the ss, I gave him a nod as I walked towards the empty seat, it was right near the edge of the ss, beside me there was a good looking red-haired and eyed boy with dark yellow skin and a third eyes on his forehead, he was a demon, while in front of me sat a bob cut haired girl with ck hair and red eyes, her ears were pointed meaning that she was an elf, "Hi, Nice to meet you" I said as I gave the red-haired boy a handshake, he nodded and smiled as he shook my hand, "The name''s Arwik, nice to meet you too" "So which teacher should I be careful of?" I asked him with a smile, hearing my question he smiled as he spoke in a whisper, "Teacher Loren is quite strict on his own but you have to be most careful of the old hag Janeen, she''s quite ruthless with her punishment" "Is that so? I will keep it in mind" Saying so I started to have some aimless talk with Arwik, he seemed to be the calm and cool type as he talked with me at a normal and fun pace, the easiest way to get close to your ssmates is always to talk shit about the teachers behind their back, especially if they are not well-liked, soon minutester I was having an amiable talk with Arwik, during this time I also did have some talk with the girl in front of me her name being Holly. She''s quite the shy type, though talking with her was fun, the other thing that I learned about her was that she seems to have a small crush on me, that was something I derived from seeing her being only shy with me but I have no interest in being with her, she was indeed pretty but I have a yandere girls awaiting me and I have no interest to further the bomb that is waiting to st any day. From there on the sses were normal, most of the things taught were of little value to me, hell I was even stronger than the teachers, so all the things that I heard went from one ear to another. Soon it was time for the break and as soon as it did I was surrounded by several students wishing to make a connection with me. I didn''t push them back as I talked with them calmly, dealing with each issue with grace and nobility, right now I wasn''t just Austin but Austin Lionheart, hence I needed to react with the ways that carry the burned of the title. Due to my being amiable to talk to I was able to create a good image among my ssmates, they had asked me if I wanted to dine with them to which I politely declined. Leaving them be I headed through the corridor, walking along I met some of the people belonging to my faction, they stared at me as they started to walk by my side, anyhow tomorrow morning I would be attending the meeting with the crown prince, it''s important that things go well, after all, he is going to be the leader of one of the two demon Empire. Though the fact that he likes my sister is another thing. After my so-called ''rise'' I started to have several powerful individuals in the Academy who want to meet me, till now I haven''t responded but I think its time that I start to expand mywork in the Academy, its not good having only enemies, "You guys can leave me I will be heading to the archery club" I spoke to my followers who nodded their heads as they all went their way, it took me a while to reach outside of the 18th year block, after all the entire Seth block is like a district where each is divided into each year, each segment of it is huge, walking my way I started to think about the archery club, it was a fairly new and hadn''t earned that much of a name. Normally I wouldn''t give it much thought but I did promise to Eleanor that I would make Archery shine the brightest in the academy, its the least I could do after all that she had di for me, plus it would be a good point on my skills when Eleanor would release to the world that I am her sessor. Passing through the travel gate I reached the section where most of the clubs are located, walking through this area I could see several people handing out the prints for their clubs, with several of them showing off their skills and ability, in here each club has its own rank, the better you score in the all ranking club war the more resources you could gasp. This is the ce where people with the same passione together to discuss their interests as they grow strong together. There are different types of the club based on profession, some for magicians being all outburst club, magic circle invention club, a club forrge scale magic destruction, and many more. There''s also the closebat club, weapons club, cksmithing club, and many more, each and every club represent the passion of the past, the footsteps of our predecessors live on in these streets, many new inventions and discovery had taken ce here, the area itself is a representation of history. I walked calmly through them as I saw different students gather together as theyugh and talk about their points of view, huge and sometimes old buildings of the past were scattered here and there, most of them were renovated to meet the current needs, passing by all this I arrived on a moderately big building, it didn''t have any high-level arrangement and the number of people walking through here is also less, on the top of the building held a sign, [Archery Club] And above the sign, there was even a small but eye-catching statue of Eleanor, the founder of the path, seeing it a smile came to my face as I entered inside the building where another huge statue of Eleanor holding a bow to shoot stood, with just this, I could tell how much these guys worship her, heck there was even some bowing when they walked by her statue. Chapter 223-Archery Club

Chapter 223-Archery Club

"It''s nice" My voice leaked out as I gazed at the huge statue in front of me, it was kept right at the entrance, the courageous figure of Eleanor holding a bow just as she''s about to fire an arrow, the artistic style was well done as the statue brought out theplete beauty of Eleanor, after admiring the art style I turned my eyes towards the entrance hall where a significant amount of people moving around can be seen. They wereposed of different species, humans, elves, demons, and even some beastfolk but the most curious thing was that each of them had their own unique look that granted them an edge over the others when they used the bow, for example, I could see a four-armed red-skinned demon carrying a humongous bow. In such a simr manner the rest also seemed to have their own advantages. My eyes calmly surveyed the people, in return they were also doing the same, ever since I entered the room a weird atmosphere had been created, all of them pretended like nothing was wrong as they went on with their duty but I could feel their keen interested eyes focusing on me, "May I help you?" Hearing a voice behind me I turned arounding upon a beastman, he seems to be in his 20s with dark brown and yellow hair, two dog ears extend from his head while a tail followed suit from his back, his vignt brown eyes scanned me up and down, on his chest there was a badge with the symbol of two bows crossed in opposite direction, in fact, everyone here had the same badge. But the difference here was that the guy in front of me had three stars on his badge while the rest has 6 or 5. Quickly gauging his strength, I smiled as I spoke, "Yes, I would like to join the club, do you know where I can do that?" "You want to join?" Hearing my words the man in front of me was surprised for a moment before a happy smile came upon his face, nodding his head he spoke this time with a more chipper voice, "If you want to join the procedure is quite easy but...." "But?" "But that is the ones for normal members with your power and position you could get a higher position in the club, excuse me please wait a moment" Saying so he turned around as he walked a bit far taking out amunication device he started to talk to it, he''s also quite thorough as he made sure to create a barrier around him as he talked. The talk went on for a minute before which he came back to me, nodding his head he spoke, "Austin please follow me, for you our vice president and the president would like to test you" "Sure, lead the way" I agreed, seeing it he turned around as he started to lead me to a more restricted area, as we walked by many would turn their head towards me as they started gossiping around, both of us didn''t pay any heed to it as we kept walking, the more forwards we went less the number of people gathered, here the mana signature among the people also grew stronger, "So what''s your name?" I asked in order to break the somewhat tense atmosphere between us, he turned his head towards me as he kept walking and spoke, "The name''s Ferox, nice to meet you" "The pleasure''s mine Ferox" Saying so the atmosphere became quiet again, seeing that the man in front of me was one of few words I didn''t speak anymore as I followed around him, after 5 minutes we reached a closed door where there wasn''t a single person guarding it, not stopping Ferox easily pushed the door as we entered. As we did sunlight filled my face and a beautiful open area with several powerful people practicing their archery showed up in front of me, the whole area looked like a forest with several different sets up for archery, I could see shooting stations in the open area, there''s also obstacle shooting, people shooting at waterfalls and several other practices. All in all the ce in front of me was heaven to practice archery, I stood there looking at the scene in front of me with twinkling eyes, Ferox stood in front of me waiting for me to follow him again, finally, after a minute I nodded my head back at him as I spoke, "Thank you for waiting, we can go now" "Okay" Sure enough, as we entered inside I gained the eyes of the rest, keeping calm I kept walking as we moved towards a more denser area of mana and wind, the area looked like a cliff with a strong wind that kept arising from the bottom, there was a wide gap in between and a target stood at the other side of the cliff the distance must be about 30 or 40 meters. There on the side of the cliff stood a woman as she aimed the bow towards the target at the other side of the cliff, such a shot should is extremely difficult, adding to the wind that kept blowing, any arrow that passes by would just be deflected or pushed away, yet standing there facing such a burned the woman was calm and collected. Her beautiful face was valiant and calctive as she aimed the bow forward, her ck hair fluttered with the wind but the bow she held didn''t flinch, with one swift movement she widened the bow her hands steadily held the bow, for a moment silence filled the surrounding as her beautiful ck eyes focused on its target. SWISH..... Finally, after what seemed like an eternity the arrow left the bow, within a blink of an eye the arrow reached the center of the cliff where the wind blew the hardest, the force behind the arrow seemed to weaken here but instead of being blown away the arrow''s trajectory gained a different momentum as it started to flow with the wind! The arrow seemed to have gained its own life as it traveled with the wind, using the wind''s speed to fuel its speed, it was a masterful move as the arrow moved with the wind, and soon it hit the center mark on the other side of the cliff! it was a beautiful disy of power, uracy, and control, a feat only possible by an expert in the field of archery, "p....calp...amazing!" Soon several others started to p and look at the disy with awe but the woman in hand that shot the arrow looked calm as she took in the apuse of her audience, with one swift motion she began again as she kept firing arrow after arrow with different angles and styles, each one hitting with pinpoint uracy, finally after her 10th shot she stopped. She exhaled out as she started to descend down the top of the cliff, some went forward as they gave her refreshment, the woman epted them as she started taking a rest, Ferox who had stopped once again started to walk towards the woman in front of me, she was someone that I knew quite well She''s Carmel Twilight, the princess of the Twilight Empire and another capture target. Chapter 224-Senior

Chapter 224-Senior

Carmel Twilight the crown princess of the Twilight Empire, the sessor of the ancestral bloodline, the shining moon of the night, in such a way she has several titles that were given to her but the one that many do not know is that she''s an archery fanatic, which arose from her extreme idolizing of Eleanor, ''She did go overboard'' Theplete area was suited for archery, for one the Archery club was not in such a condition in the past, it was only after Carmel took charge did the situation turn around, she didn''t hesitate to remodel the whole thing, she made sure to match everything to her taste and liking, she''s a bonafide fanatic of Archery and Eleanor. Looking at the cool and calm beauty with a bow, I couldn''t help but agree that her charms right now are extremely tempting, in the story she was another hard target to get close to, it took me at least many tries before I could even seed, the reason for it being that she''s the type that''s easy to get along with and will easily consider you a good friend but the problem is that in such a way you will be pushed into the...zone. Yes, the one zone that all the male friends fear from, the one zone that describes any guy feeling as nomal.....yes! It''s the friend zone!, ''Sorry I only see you have a friend'' I had already lost count of the number of times that I heard this dialogue from Carmel, this was the hurdle to get over for Carmel, one wrong move and you would end up in the friend zone, in fact right now she has two male best friends that had fallen into the friend zone, her two friends that are the vice presidents of the Archery club. They are her childhood best friends who grew along with her, the sessors to two powerful duke families, they loved her so much that they chose the path of archery to be with her! sadly both of them were rejected by her, they were pitifully thrown into the friend zone, in fact, both of them are major hurdles that none must ovee if they want to win her heart, in the game they were likep dogs that tried to bit on to anybody that looked like they were getting close to her, ''She''s still the same'' Looking at Carmel that was lovingly cleaning her bow, I couldn''t help but chuckle, in the game, her admiration for Eleanor was something else, this stemmed from her inner desire to be free, there''s a secret that none knows about Carmel, its that she doesn''t want to be a crown princess, she hates the feeling of being tied down by her responsibilities. Her greatest desire was to be free, travel the world, eat the most rarest of food, she wants to feel the wind on her face, the excitement of battle, that''s her greatest desire but sadly that will nevere true, she will now and forever be tied down by her responsibilities, the burden of being the next ruler will always weigh heavily on her, they were chains that tie her down. Even if she wants to she can''t escape, well how can she? she''s born with one of the noblest bloodlines, her parents loved her dearly as they taught and rose her, she was given the best of treatment, her life was the epitome of grace, there was nothing she couldn''t have but ironically due to this she can''t have the one thing she wants. Being a smart woman Carmel knew that if she gave her status away then she would be the target of many, she''s strong but she hadn''t reached the level of omnipotent, the moment weakness arises she will be taken down, here her beauty without the power to protect it would be devoured before she could react. And that''s the reason that she admired Eleanor, her stories, the defiance of her fate as she rose to power, all of these legends created a fantasy within her that she could maybe....maybe one day break out of her shackles too, in fact, she''s a half disciple of Eleanor, Carmel should have been a full-fledged one but a certain situation arose that didn''t let that happen. Eleanor though still considers Carmel important to her, she had talked about Camrle to her before and her regret of not being able to take Carmel as her disciple, in the game Carmel became really close to the disciple of Eleanor that vige boy, heck she almost had fallen in love with him, he was another hurdle that had to be ovee. Though in the storyter down she was epted fully as Eleanor''s disciple, which will make her my senior, and as a loving junior shouldn''t I help and ''care'' for my senior? suppressing my true thoughts I arrived in front of the group that surrounded Eleanor, all of them had a strong aura of mana and each one of them had battle-hardened gazes. By now most of the attention was on me who kept walking behind Ferox as I reached in front of Eleanor, stopping in front of the group Ferox spoke, "President, this is him" He pointed at me as he gave me the way, stepping forward I kept on my best smile as I moved forward for a handshake, Carmel too smiled back at me in a rxing vibe as she shook my hand, "Aye~~looks like we have MR. popr attending our club" Carmel spoke with a joyful and chipper voice, to which I gave my own reply, "Well it''s nice to meet the Princess Of Bow" "Oh~~quite the one at a talk, I see~" "What can I do, I''m just built differently" I gave of a shoulder shrug at myst words, which earned me a chuckle from Carmel and the girls in the group while the guys just had their brows furrowed, looks like I will be enjoying my time with the girls more. Leaving the handshake Carmel covered her mouth as she chuckled, "Hehehe~~with just this I can tell that you will definitely be popr with the girls" "Humph, look at my face does it look like I need words?" I spoke back with an arrogant word and posture but my voice wasced withedy, which earned me another chuckle from well the girls again, while the boys just looked unimpressed, looks like I won''t be making male friends here, by now Carmel had warmed up to me a bit, using this chance I scanned her, [ Name: Carmel Twilight Sex: Female Age: 20 species: human Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin level 6 Title: Princess Twilight, The foodie, The Princess of Bow, star breaker.....etc Love: 0% Description: A woman with a strong and cheerful personality on the outside that hides a sorrowful and weak side on the inside, needs someone that she could totally be open with, someone that could see the true her >She wishes for a charming prince toe and rescue her from her never-ending boredom of nobility, a single man that could truly make her feel loved >A little bit curious about you Difficulty: S(C''mon man! she''s weak right now! run into that holy shrine and make her see a new path! a path with you, P.S: be a bit careful or you could end up a porcupine of arrows! well not like you haven''t experienced that before ) ] Chapter 225-The Shot

Chapter 225-The Shot

Looking at Carmel''s status and abilities which were the same, I sighed in relief, excluding the ominous and annoying note the rest were all the same, feeling a bit more rxed I spoke some formal words with her, a few minutester Carme, spoke with a serious voiceced with curiosity. "So you want to join the Archery club?" "Yes" I nodded my head, seeing it she turned silent for a moment before which she spoke again, "Okay, you can but for it, you will have to pass a test" "Sure, tell me" I nodded my head agreeing with her words, soon she cutely clutched her chin as she began to think, a few secondster her eyes lit up as she eximed out, "Ah!...why don''t you do what I just did now?" "!!" "!?" "?!" Everyone was surprised hearing her words, after which all of them gave me a pitiful look, well I didn''t me them, the shot that Carmel did was something only she was able to do till now, plus none of them knows how good I am with my archery, the only time I used the bow was when I one-shotted Xavier but back then it was just an aimed one-shot that anybody could do, what Carmel was asking me to do requires pure skill. Some of them even started to look at me vigntly expecting me to st out but unlucky for them that wasn''t going to happen, looking at the huge cliff in front of me a confident smile lit up my face as I spoke, "Sure" "!!" "!?" "?!" Now the gazes of the rest had turned to disdain and disbelief, none of them thought that my skill at the bow would reach that level, this wasn''t due to them looking down at me but from what they knew about me, my fight with three princes was especially analyzed and looked at, I had shown extreme precision in magic and one on onebat. Me being proficient in all this already showed that I was already a super genius, after all, learning spells andbat doesn''t take ce in a single night, it takes years of practice, yet I''m already proficient in them, if I am great in archery too, well then they would all surely start to doubt their reality. ''Poor guys, they are surely going to get one heck of a shock'' Praying for their well being, I moved on towards the edge of the cliff standing there as the wind hit my face and the thrill of freedom filled my being, a light started to gather at my hands, and soon my blue and purple shinning bow appeared in my hands, as it did everyone focused on it, this weapon, after all, is the most talked on one within the world. A weapon that was capable of dealing with the corrupts! in fact, many research fanatics and crazies are dying to get their hand on it, many even wanted answers from me but then my grandfather''s words covered the world, Mess with the Lionheart then await bloodshed! It was simple words but they showed his stance on the matter, even the Emperor my uncle was supporting me, saying that none should try to force me into anything, even then the trend of my weapon was still active, everyone wanted to know about the musical bow that was capable of firing a weapon of power equal to a dragon''s full power attack. And now in front of all of them, the bow had appeared, the one with the most special reaction was Carmel whose eyes lit up with amazement and a hint of envy as she saw the bow in my hands, the look on her face said that she wanted to run up to me and take the bow from my hands, luckily she was able to control herself, "Uhfffff" I exhaled out as I rxed my mind, taking up an arrow I ced it on the bow as I pulled it back with my strength, my posture and movement were impable, with not a hint of struggle or loss, among the group those with keen eyes were able to see it clearly, all of their hearts trembled but Carmel stayed calm as she admiringly looked at my form, ''Yeah, this is bringing back some hard memories'' Back in the past, Eleanor had hammered onto me the perfect postures many times, hours I had to stand just holding the bow, sometimes I would go home withpletely bleeding figures or my hands would be in such a mess that I won''t be able to shoot, she made sure that even at my most weakest time I would be capable of taking the perfect shot. My eyes became sharp as I gazed at my target, the mana in my body subtly and clearly flew into the bow, the wind on the cliff picked up speed as it kept disrupting the atmosphere even my hair was flowing with the wind, I stayed there holding the bow as I started to do all the calctions, the speed of the wind, the amount of mana fluctuating, the different problems that might crop up, each and every scenario was being run in my mind. Finally, after a minute of silence, my hand holding the string let go, everything looked in slow motion to me as the arrow left my bow traveling towards the target that was kept on the other side, everybody''s attention was on the cliff as they gazed at the arrow that was moving towards its target. Just like Carmel''s mine was fast as it covered the huge distance but just as half the journey was over the wind blew from the bottom, seemingly trying to destroy it but then the arrow seemed to gain life as it started to move with the wind, a sense of beauty filled it as the arrow used the wind to st forward!. THUD! Before others would even blink the arrow had hit the center of the target, plete silence filled the surroundings as they gazed at the arrow stuck at the other side, it had broken through Carmel''s earlier arrow embedding itself as the king, everybody except for Carmel had an incredulous expression on their face as they kept reying the scene in their mind. The shot was precise, powerful, and more importantly more beautiful than Carmel''s shot, this had proved that my skill was no less than her maybe even better than her! this was a huge breakdown to the rest, my talents just keep smacking them in their face, p.....p...p It was then a pping sound was heard everyone turned their head towards the sounding upon Carmel pping her hands with an admiring smile on her face, "Good shot" She spoke. Chapter 226-Senior(2)

Chapter 226-Senior(2)

"So tell me Austin, where did you learn to use the bow?" Carmel asked me as she took a sip of her tea, right now both of us were in a private room. After my mind blogging a shot, I did a few more ones making the rest watch it all in a daze, by the 6th shot I had already gained the recognition of the rest of the people. After finishing my shot I was met with Carmel who wanted to talk to me privately I agreed and here we are now, Carmel sitting opposite to me on a sofa drinking tea with grace while I sat opposite her drinking my one, enjoying the refreshing taste that was filling my mind I spoke, "I had a great teacher" "And who might that be?" Carmel asked back with twinkling eyes, she seemed to be half sure of my status, I gave her a knowing smile and kept the tea on the table before me, "Of course, it''s our teacher, senior" "Senior?" Carmel asked with a jerk of her body, she seemed to be confused by my words, plus her attitude towards me also warmed up, there wasn''t an edge t her voice, Carmel by nature is more outward and positive to anybody but their levels in her attitude, the ones she just met, the ones he considers her friend and then her enemies One must never look down on her due to her lively nature, being her enemy is a tree using thing to be, in truth due to her twilight bloodline she should be more cold and calm than she is, there''s a switch in Carmel''s mind that flips when she faces her enemy, making her a cold and dangerous woman She had learned to control that side of hers, making it so that it would only flip when she faces the ones she dislikes and when that happens it is almost impossible to reason with her, she will be the coldest moon that shines in the night, anyhow it seems that I had gotten much closer to her just by telling her that I''m Eleanor''s disciple, that itself shows how much Carmel respects Eleanor. "Yes, that''s right senior, aren''t you also Eleanor''s disciple? that makes you, my senior, the master had told me a lot about you" "Really?!" Carmel reacted a bit over as her body leaned forward with a smile on her face, I nodded my head at her words as I spoke "that''s right, master always speaks about how she couldn''t take you as herplete disciple but she says that in her heart you will always be one" "I see..." Carmel responded with a happy yet mncholic smile, the circumstances surrounding Carmel is quite strange and hard to ovee, in the game we had to ovee them to win Carmel''s heart, that''s one of the condition to get closer to her, though right now for me that won''t be needed, smiling lightly Iforted her "Don''t be sad senior, maybe one day it could happen who knows?" "Yeah.....maybe" Carmel sighed out in despondent but it didn''tst for long before which her normal self returned, with a rxing smile she spoke, her voiceced with excitement "Hey! leaving aside that, tell me more about master, how is she? where did you guys meet, tell me everything!" "Okay, sure but you have to calm down first" Speaking so I waved my hands at her telling her to calm down, finally, she did and I started to tell her about all my adventures, teaching, and the fun I had with Eleanor, of course, I made sure to leave out some important information, like the fact that I am sleeping with Eleanor, other than that I entertainingly spoke about the rest, making Carmel feel a bit lost and jealous "Sigh...you had a lot of fun with master" "Yeah, a ''lot'' of ''fun'' " I replied to her, my words hiding more information than she could handle, by now I had spoken to her about most of the stuff that had taken ce, during this small talk we became a bit more closely, a rtionship between junior and senior was slowly but surely developing between us, I could always use the excuse of needing ''help'' or sharing ''pointers'' to approach her From then on I can make my move, though I have to be really careful so that I won''t fall into her ''friendzone'', unlike the game I can''t restart here, and falling into that category of hers only means a death sentence for me, so whenever I talk I make sure to avoid the things I should, ying her route so many times I knew that way to deal with her efficiently "So you want to join the Archery club right?" "Yes" "This might be a bit problematic" "Why?" To my question, Carmel could only smile helplessly as she spoke "Because I don''t have much idea on which position I could give you, the hierarchy structure was built so that having two vice leaders are best to handle the club, adding a third one would only make things more chaotic, plus with your skill I could make you the leader but..." "But the others won''t agree, right?" I finished of her words to which she nodded her head, ''Um...this is tricky'' Though one of my aims was to raise the club I also wanted to be closer to Carmel, taking her position away might not be the best move, plus everyone here resects her, she was after all the one that took this broken club and made it this way in 3 years, she has an unkible support from the ones of the club Plus I couldn''t really be below her, sure this is a club and we shouldn''t discriminate but I am still the leader of a faction and so is Carmel, me being below her in the club might affect my group making it harder for them to have any morale against Carmel''s faction and she knew it too and that''s where the problem s cropping up, "How about you make a special position for me?" "A special position?" "Yes" I nodded my head and continued "One that''s not below you or above anyone, a special position only one in the club could hold" "Um... that''s not bac but are you sure that you don''t want to be the president?" "I''m sure, I only wanted to raise the Archery club to the top and meet my senior, other than that I don''t care about the rest after all, aren''t you my senior, shouldn''t I be listening to you?" "Hehehehe..." "What?" I asked Carmel who was now chuckling at me, to my question she gave me a bright smile as she spoke "No, it''s just that you''re a bit different from how I thought you would be" "How did you think I was?" "Arrogant, straightforward, and someone that won''t back down at all" Hearing her words I was taken back before which I responded "You''re right I''m all of that but it''s different with you" "Why?" This time it was Carmel who was a bit confused but I didn''t leave her hanging as I spoke "Because you are family" Chapter 227-Talk

Chapter 227-Talk

"Because you''re family" I said, my voice filled with conviction and a hint of familial feeling, normally saying this to someone that you just met would end with the rtionship itself breaking or the other person looking at you with weird eyes but that was only in normal situations. For Carmel, these words would only bring something else outside, "Fa-Family?" Carmel spoke back with a startled gaze, instead of being wired out a certain twinkle bloomed in her eyes, looking at it I knew that the first past was done, nodding my head I spoke with a calm and clear voice, "Yes, to tell the truth, all I knew about you is from the master but she thinks of you like family and I think of her as one, in such a regard you are family to me too, we might not have much now but I''m sure that we could grow to be true senior and junior" Finished speaking I looked at Carmel who was looking at me intently trying to gaze into my intention but all she could tell was that I was truthful in my desire to get close to her, a minute of silence reigned in between us before which Carmel broke out into a smile, "Sure" ''Sess!'' Seeing that part one of my ns was sessful I sighed, dealing with Carmel is quite a bit hard, she takes the people she cares about in high regard, making it so that they are all close to her but this also makes it harder for others to break through her heart, making her fall in love with me will be a time-consuming task. I have to be careful to not step on anynd mines that would put me in her friendzone and the first thing for me is to be a ''family'' with her, I will use her innate desire for freedom and fun to control and manipte her feelings for me, at the same time I would try to seriously fall in love with her, I haven''t changed my objective of having feelings too. That''s the main reason that I''m taking it slow, up and till now I could tell that I have feelings for Grace, Eleanor, Elda, Nora, and Vina, I''m sure that I will have no problem send spending my time with them, even if years pass the situation between us won''t break and that is something that I strive to achieve, otherwiseter down the line the feelings between us will only be toxic, "So senior tell me something about yourself" "Oh~what do you want to know?" "Just some things that I can know about my senior" "Okay let me see..." With that we began a casual talk with each other, sometimesughing at the antics of Eleanor or at other times talking about our view into Archery, an hour passed, it was even fun for me too, after having Archery drilled into me I naturally formed a love for it, discussing it with her was quite the novel experience, moreover, I was even able to know more about her too, "This was fun, it''s sad that you have to go, I wanted to chat a bit more with you, maybe we could even have a duel" Carmel spoke to me as she led me to the exit of the club, after having a chat we became much closer, when I spoke with her I made sure to lead the conversation on a path that would make us talk about our true desires, though small I did make some progress, shaking my head I responded, "I too wanna stay but I have things to do, plus I will be visiting the club every day, we have all the time to have a spar" "Sure but you will have to take out that bow of yours" Saying so stars lit up in Carmel''s eyes, her eyes seemed to spark with expectations, to which I gave her a wry smile, "Senior you really are one bow fanatic" "Hey! that''s no way to talk to your senior!" Carmel responded with a pout as she lightly hit me on the shoulder, just looking at our interaction no one would be able to tell that we had just been friends for some hours, this is the good thing about Carmel, as long as she recognizes you, it will be easy to have a deeper connection with her, "Sorry...Sorry...I won''t make fun of it again but in truth, you must one day show me your bow collections" I said with an anticipating smile that led to Carmel responding with an equal amount of enthusiasm, "Sure, it''s a promise" "Then see you tomorrow" Saying so I left the club as I started to walk through the crowded streets again, walking a bit I reached an area which was a lot less crowded, stopping myself, I spoke out, "Come out both of you, I can feel your ill intent from miles away" There was silence for a moment before which the sound of someone walking behind me was heard, turning around I was met with two handsome and elegant men that sweep grace and power, one had ckish blonde hair while the other had deep grey hair, looking at both of them for a moment I spoke again, "What do I owe the pleasure of meeting the two future dukes of Twilight?" "Nothing I would just like for you to give up something" Both of them spoke at the same time, making them flinch and turn to each other, "Nix, stay out of this, I will be taking this treasure and Carmel''s heart!" The one with the ckish blonde hair spoke to the one at his side. Nix whose name was called upon sneered as he responded back, "Shut up Melvin, the one who gets Carmel''s heart is a free game! the best of us will win her heart!" Upon saying so Nix turned his head towards me as hemanded, "Austin what I want is that bow of yours, the ones that Carmel loves" "Stop! don''t give it to him, tell me the price I shall give double of what you ask" Melvin interjected as he gave Nix a death stare, meanwhile, I just gazed at all this with neutral eyes, I wasn''t surprised by their attitude, in context their status was higher than mine, the both of them in front of me would be the future great Dukes, they will rule over a huge part of the twilight Empire, while I''m part of the Lionheart Dukedom I''m not the sessor, making my future position less than theirs, ''Sigh...such a smart people bing idiots for love'' I shook my head at their current behavior, in normal situations, they are smart and calctive but when ites to Carmel they lose a bit of their cool, being future Dukes they should know that befriending me is better than making me their enemy but here they are asking me to give up a weapon that is wanted by the whole world. My eyes quickly moves to a certain side of the street where a certain ck haired girl was watching, ''Guess I better give her a show'' Chapter 228-Relax~~

Chapter 228-Rx~~

"Are you idiots?" As my voice was heard the argument between the two of them stopped, with a frighteningbo both of them turned their head towards me, I stayed calm under their stare as I spoke back, "I didn''t even bend down to the will of rulers of the world, what makes you think that I will listen to the both of you?" My words were calm and rational, not a hint of anger could be felt, both Nix and Melvin were now looking at me with narrowed eyes, then Nix spoke, "Fine but make sure that you know the level at which you can get close to Carmel" ''I see so that''s their objective'' Looking at the both of them I could understand that their true desire was to scout out my real intent, I, after all, came in and suddenly seemed to be close to Carmel? this would definitely trigger warning bells in the head of these two, they are here to make sure that I know my ce. After a few seconds, I started to shake my head as I looked at the both of them with pity, "What are you looking at?" Melvin snarled when he felt my pitiful gaze, I didn''t back down as I spoke in a serious voice, "Tell me both of you love Carmel, right?" "Yeah, so what?" Again the both of them replied at the same time, not a hint of embarrassment or hesitation in their voice, nodding my head I continued, "That is what I find pitiful about you two, both of you try to get closer to her, try to win her heart but did the two of you ever bother to ask what she truly wants?" "What are you talking about?" Melvin asked with a dangerous glint in his eyes, again I shook my head at this, looking at the two of them with ''disappointment'' I retorted, "Calm down, look at you Melvin, looking at your eyes I could tell that you want to take me down, this is not love it''s obsession, and it''s controlling the two of you, if you truly love her then think about what she wants" After finishing I didn''t even wait for their response before which I started to walk away but then I stopped for a moment and spoke, "Oh! also I have no romantic interest in Carmel, she may be beautiful and all but in truth she''s not my type and I see her as a family" With that I walked off not turning back, I knew I had done what had to be done, as for how I knew? +10 affection +12 affection +15 affection All of this affection wasing from Carmel who was looking at all this with a camaflouge, she was just a few steps far away from us, I don''t know what she used but it''s one hell of a hiding device but sadly it doesn''t work against the system that had already shown me that she was close, well if you connect the dots this was quite normal. How could Carmel with her intelligence not guess that her two best friends would make trouble for me? hell, I''m doubting that she did have a y in it, though in the end, I had considered it, after all, it was naive to believe that she would be 100% trusting and believing in me, this might have just been her way of seeing my true side but in her case, it became my maniptive side, ''How that for a beginning y?'' Snickering to myself, I left the ce with no regrets, covering myself with my disguise I moved towards the hidden teleport room where I met with my maid Olivia, after a round of her pleasuring me I reached out and ''helped'' her, though not to the full extent, afterward I headed towards the library where I had a fierce debate with Celestina and just in the nick of time I was summoned by my other mother, where I again spend my time bing close, ''Damn....who said that having a harem was fun?'' Cursing the guy who said so I walked through the night streets of the Academy, stretching my body and yawning, all I wanted was to fall asleep, thankfully being the leader of a ring grants me many rights, like not having to have mandatory ss and the fact that I don''t have to collect Academy points, most of the stuff was free for me, its a mouth-watering privilege that all the ring bearers have, the insignia of the strongest. This again highlighted the rule that the strongest would always have the best and if you want the best then simply be the strongest, shaking off my thoughts I entered my room and I didn''t even change my clothes as I just fell to my bed,ying there a familiar scent filled my nose along with it the familiar voice hit me, "Big brother are you alright?" Turning my body andying straight I came upon the sight of Eldaying beside me in a cute blue nightgown, her hair was sprawled across the bed and her green eyes were filled with gentleness and love as she gazed at me, to Elda''s question I shook my head, "Nope, the past and this day were too tiring and bothersome, some I don''t even know what I should do" "Don''t worry you can talk to me" Saying so Elda took my head and ced it on herp, her smooth and bonelessp was softer than the world''s best pillow, though I could say that this was the second-bestp pillow I got the first one belonged to Orpheus herp pillow were on another level, hell I just wanted to sleep there forever, as I was being lost in my thoughts Elda spoke looking into my eyes from above, "So what''s the problem, big brother?" Her voice was calm and caring, along with it she was lovingly patting my head, a sparkle of delight and satisfaction filled her eyes, "Shouldn''t I the big brother be the one who consoles you?" "Nope, as your wife it''s my duty to help my husband whenever he has difficulties" "Wife?" "Ma-Maybe not now but definitely in the future!" Elda spoke in a hurried voice trying to hide her blush, I chuckled at her cute behavior but it did help me rx, raising my hand I lovingly caressed her face, "How lucky am I to have you" "Very lucky" Elda instantly replied, "Oh, someone''s getting a bit narcissistic?" "Humph, it''s just the truth!" Elda replied back with a cute pout, soon the both of us wereughing at our antics, a minuteter silence descended to the room, only the sound of our breathing was heard as Elda kept patting my head with love, she would at times turn over my hair and ce kisses on my forehead, her soft lips were leaving marks in my heart but what really got my heart going was the blush on her face afterward. As a fairy bloodliner its hard for Elda to do such stuff yet her love oversees them all as she keeps kissing me, through this small progress was being made, like this, the next 10 minutes passed, finally rxing I sighed in contentment at the same time Elda spoke, "So what happened?" "It Nora" "Big sister?" "Yes" "What happened?" Elda asked with a frown, for a moment ''hesitation'' appeared on my face but then it all faded away as I ''sighed'' and spoke "She kissed me on the lips" "!" Elda''s eyes widened in surprise but then her reply came "That''s all?" "!" This time my eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 229-Discussion For Family

Chapter 229-Discussion For Family

"That''s all?" This time my eyes widened in ''surprise'', well not much of a surprise than ''stunned'', looking at Elda I spoke my voice filled with ''disbelief'', "Did you know?" I asked as that could only be the most logical reason, Elda sighed as she kept rubbing my head, her tender eyes looked into mine as she nodded her head, "Of course, big brother how couldn''t I not see it? after all, both of us suffered from the same fate" "I see...." I spoke with a ''disbelieving'' sigh, well all of that was only outward, while inwardly I knew that she had already found out about Nora''s feelings for me, I mean both Grace and Nora are a bit dense but not Elda she was clearly able to see the feeling that Nora has for me and it''s on this premises that I openly talked about Nora. Raising my head I looked at Elda with a bit of a ''grudge'', "You know you could have told me about it" "And would you have believed it? plus big sister''s choice was not mine to influence, what she wanted to do about it was a path that she should walk" Elda replied with a snort, while her heart heldplex feelings, silence settled between us, as Elda kept patting my head and Iy there ''deep'' in thought, finally, after a minute I spoke to Elda, "Elda, what should I do?" "Big brother isn''t that your choice?" "I know but I really don''t know what to do, I only see Nora as a sister, nothing more, I don''t want to break her heart" "Th-That" This time Elda did not know what she should say, looking at my frowning face she went into deep thought, silence remained before which she spoke again, "isn''t it fine?" "Um?" Hearing Elda''s answer I looked at her with a gaze asking her what she was talking about, to which Elda sighed and spoke, "Big brother, you love Nora right?" "Yes" "Then try spending time with her and see if you would fall in love with her the other way" "What! Elda are you serious?" I ''jolted'' up as I looked at Elda with plex'' eyes, Elda chuckled feeling my emotions but on the inside her heartfelt warm, moving closer she ced her head on my chest while her body leaned onto mine, her hands leeched onto my neck while she rxedpletely on my embrace, making herselffortable she spoke, "In truth, I don''t know what I should say, I went through the same pain that she''s going through and I can say that it''s not pleasant at all, the happy feeling I got when you epted me was something else, hence I have no right to say anything against big sisters love" "I know bu-" "Shusshhhh....." As I was about to retort her Elda ced her hand on my lips, raising her head she shook it as she continued, "Big brother it pains me to see you with someone else but it doesn''t hurt much when it''s big sister, maybe we could start a real ''family''" "Elda you...." I looked at Elda with a ''shocked'' look but she just shook it off, tightening her hold as she just embraced me tighter, conveying her feelings to me, meanwhile on the inside I was rejoicing for having things going well, now I just have to give things a little bit more push, moving my hands I held her body tightly as I spoke, "Fine, I will give it a try but you have to talk about this to mother, both you and Nora should go, tell her about your feelings too" "Okay" Elda seriously nodded her head, finally, after this the heated atmosphere between us mended, I smiled as I moved forward and caught her lips in a kiss, she didn''t reject it as she kissed me back, soon our lips were locked in a passionate kiss, during which we fell to the bed with me above Elda. Elda''s hair spread in the bed while her green eyes twinkled with delight, my lipstched onto hers sucking them, I bit and licked on both her upper and lower lips, at the same time my hand sneaked into the inside of her nightgown as I fondled her smooth and soft breasts, I felt my hands sink into them, "Um~~:red_heart:" Feeling the pleasure Elda could only moan out but I didn''t give up as I kept kissing her lips, sucking on her tasty saliva, while my hand fondled and reshaped her breasts, feeling her hard nipple I gave it a pull, "Ah:red_heart:~~" And with that Elda''s legs buckled as she cummed, another cute part of hers was that she was really sensitive, letting go of her mouth I swallowed her saliva, as I looked at her and spoke, "Cute as always" But Elda wasn''t in the situation to understand as she kept taking in deep breaths, her legs were sprawled upwards while a red blush was spread across her gorgeous face, seeing that she was unresponsive I held her up as Iy on the bed and put her on my chest, hugging her tightly I gave a kiss on her forehead. After which I didn''t do anything else, I knew that she wasn''t in the proper situation to do anything, moreover, if I continued I knew that I won''t be able to stop myself, so it was better to get the small things first, for now, a few secondster Elda regained her learning, she didn''t say anything as she hugged me back and slept happily on me and like that the night passed. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "So you ready?" "Yeah, I am" Alex spoke behind me making sure that he has all the things that he needs, right now I was followed by Alex, Jacob, Mark, Rina, and Mika, I didn''t bring the rest as this was just a meeting and bringing too many people might cause a lot of unnecessary problems, "Boss I''m ready to cause some problems!" Jacob eximed, pumping his hands forward for some action, the rest of us shook our heads at the action, looking sharply at Jacob I spoke, "You better be restraining yourself" "Sure" Jacob nodded back with a battle-hungry smile, well he wasn''t the only one the rest too had anticipating looks on their face, well all except Mark who was looking like a block of ice, they were all rearing to cause some chaos and problems, ''Sigh....crazy people are truly tough maintenance''. Chapter 230-Meeting

Chapter 230-Meeting

"Its nice to finally meet the famous chaotic sweeper of the sea" "The same for me, I am d to meet the earliest holder of the ring" I replied as I shook the hand of the man in front of me, he had long horns growing out of his head, while his grayish and reddish mix hair which fell back to his shoulders, his dark red eyes looked calm andposed as he gazed at me, his skin, unlike the other demons where white, his face was the perfect definition of handsome. Overall he had a ''badboy'' look to him, the man in front of me Ron Formier Ramoin Zafeer, the crown prince of the Efeth Demon Empire, the man who is the holder of another ring, right now growing up to 23 years, among the many ring holders the power he holds is one of the fiercest of them all. With several powerful demons under his rule, he is a smart, calm, and ruthless man, his siblings that turned against him all dissipated or died of unknown causes, of course, this rose many spections about him but without any proof, Ron was able to walk scot-free, dealing with such a man I should always be careful. Here the only thing connecting the both of us is his love for Elda. Which I could see was genuine, this arose from the fact that he was willing to make Elda his Empress! this was by no means small, since birth Ron was marked with a fiance that would rule beside him, a demoness of a powerful rank but Ron here was willing to make a hassle of it by breaking this engagement. This would have severely affected his standing, yet he was willing to go that far, just this was enough to show that his feelings were genuine but sadly for him he would never be receiving Elda''s love, "Why don''t you take a seat" Ron spoke as he pointed towards the adjacent sofa, I nodded my head at him as I sat, behind me stood the rest that came with me, and behind Ron stood his confidants, their aura was stifling and powerful, pointing towards the fact that none of them are to be messed with, "So, what do I owe to the pleasure of meeting you?" I directly spoke about the topic, with people like him straightforwardness is the best thing, he didn''t seem to mind it as he responded, "Straightforward I see...well I just wanted to meet with you and talk about a possible situation for a partnership" "Partnership?" "Yes, during the fight for the title of king, what do you think about forming an alliance between the both of us, of course, this would onlyst till we meet each other, and if we do why don''t we promise to give each other a way out?" Hearing his words I didn''t respond immediately, keeping quiet I thought about all the things at hand, the reason being that the alliance was readily useful for me, all the advantages also seemed to be in my hand and this is the most suspicious thing, as much as I hate to admit it, my faction wouldn''t be able to hold much against Ron''s faction. He had been in the Academy since the starting and most of the demon that works under him are his true subordinates, they have true loyalty towards him, moreover, they know each other well andplement each other too, in factions there would always be some friction between them, in fact, few conflicts did arise within my faction. And that was not all, I also have to pay attention to the spies that are being sent by the rest, I have a pack of hyenas waiting for me to slip up so that they could devour me whole, maintaining a faction is no simple matter, finally after what seemed like a minute I spoke, "It''s a good deal and everything seems fine but..." "But?" Ron asked with a calm smile to which I gave him my own as I asked, "But are you doing this because you want to invest in my faction''s growth or are you doing this out of your feelings for my sister?" As I finished speaking the atmosphere in the room became heavy, if his answer was the first one then there was no problem but if it was the second then we would have a problem at hand, this being simply due to the reason that it was humiliating, supporting us because you like my sister? this was just tant disrespect for me and my faction. Silence remained as time ticked by and the more it did the more stifling the atmosphere was getting and just as the 2-minute mark passed Ron spoke, "A bit of both" "A bit of both..?" I asked back and he leaned onto the chair as he spoke in a rxed voice, "Yup, the people under you are strong and you haveplete control over them, each one of them is rare geniuses meaning that you would have a formidable power under you in the future, making you a valuable pir for the world" Saying so he stopped for a moment as he looked at me, I didn''t tell him to stop as I nodded my head, "Hence I thought that it would be better to be friends with you and yes Elda is involved too, as her older brother whom she seems to respect much, I thought that getting to know you better will increase my chance, so both of my desire gave birthed to this deal" As he finished speaking he looked into my eyes, waiting for my response and I couldn''t help but admire him for a moment, each of his words was careful and prepared, he made sure that his words were ttering me and touched on the truth, this was a truly masterful move that many won''t be able to reject, sadly I wasn''t part of that many, "I gotta say crown prince Ron I am impressed" "Oh no, no you can call me Ron" He spoke with an amiable voice to which Iplied, "Ok sure Ron, your proposal is extremely tempting but sorry I would have to reject" "May I ask why?" Ron asked back sill remaining calm, to this I replied with a smirk as I sank back into my chair, "The reason is simple, even if small your proposal is stillced with your desire for my sister and that is not something I ept, who Elda chooses is her wish and I would not meddle in it, if I ept this proposal then I would be going again my oath" "I see....but are you sure about this? shouldn''t you talk about this to your subordinates, they might have different views about your selfishness" Ron spoke back clearly trying to create a wedge between us, I shook my head at his antics as I pointed my hands to the back, at the guys who were standing behind me, still maintaining eye contact with Ron I spoke "Does this look like the faces of people who are afraid?" "!!" And this time there was a change in his expression, seeing it I turned back as I saw excitement-filled smiles on their faces, none of them seemed afraid, heck all of them were raring for a fight, especially Alex who seemed to be writing something on a notebook but all of them had one same thing, the smile of anticipating a challenge, even Mark had a small little smile. Chapter 231-Meeting(2)

Chapter 231-Meeting(2)

"Is that all?" I spoke and it was only after hearing my voice did Ron recover from his daze, his calm eyes sharpened for a moment but they disappeared as they came, exhaling out he smiled as he spoke, "Really, it seems that I have severely underestimated you and your group" "I will take that as apliment" I replied back with a smirk, I could tell that his motive wasn''t just to form an alliance it was also to get a dig at what kind of person I am, I have to admit that he''s good at leading a talk, every movement of his was nned and calcted, even in the game he''s an adverse opponent to face but back then it was just a dispute over a certain even. As a gale game the story was always focused more on the girls, hence I don''t have much information about him from the game but here now in real life I could tell that he''s not one to be trifled with but for me, I have nor fear, heck I have a yandere mommy goddess spoiling me from behind, just a word and he''s done. And even leaving that aside just with the blessing that I have, I am unkible, I could even revive the dead, granted under some conditions but even then I could make any dying team win in a heartbeat, after all, I was easily able to bring back Nora to her tip-top condition when she had fought the three killers before. It''s an op ability to use in a team battle, imagine having your enemiespletely drained but the next moment they would be in their peak condition, even their mental strength would have returned! this was more than enough to sow despair in any battle, "Humph, just a handsome brat thinking that he''s great" A slightly disdained filled voice reached my ears, causing me to look at a demon, that had reddish skin and four eyes on his face, his looks were subpar but a suffocating pressure released from his body, just one look was enough to tell that he was not to be messed around with, focusing on him I spoke, "Got a problem four eyes?" "You bas-" The four eyes weren''t even able to finish his words as a huge sword aura focused on his body, making him shudder, behind me Mike was now looking at the demon with frigid eyes, it wasn''t only him the rest too had hardened eyes, they were just waiting for my signal to burst forth but it was then the aura from Ron was released suppressing Mike''s, ''He''s strong'' Focusing my thoughts I looked at Ron who even now has a calm smile on his face, seeing this I sighed I was fed up with this shit, from the beginning till now he''s been testing me, there''s no way that a subordinate of his would speak up at our meeting, not unless he''s being told explicitly to cause trouble, "Guys do what the fuck you all want" And that was what they had to hear as the next moment Mark disappeared from where he stood, in a blink of an eye he was in front of the four-eyed demon as his greatsword moved forth, with a thud the demon was sent flying, meanwhile Rina had a battle-hungry smile as her arms doubled in size as she punched forth intending to crush one of the demonesses that stood behind Ron. Jacob gave us a battle-hungry cry as his massive body moved with surprising speed as he punched towards Ron! meanwhile, Alex and Mika stood in front of me as guards, Mika''s rapier was in her hand while Alex''s eyes scanned the surrounding for any unexpected movement, a small daggery in his hand. All of this had happened in a second some hadn''t even understood what had happened, time seemed to slow down as Mike moved forth for a hit, Rina''s bloated hand arrived at the demoness, while Jacob''s hand was dangerously leaning towards Ron''s head, who was still focused on me, seeing it I simply rose my hand and gave him the middle finger, not like it meant anything here but still it felt good. BOOM! Jacob who was moving forward to hit Ron has sted away as his body hit a wall, Rina''s hand had been stopped by a barrier that had been created around the demoness that she had aimed for but cracks had already started to appear around the barrier as the battle-hungry smile on Rina''s face extended, "What''s the meaning of this?" Ron asked with a frigid tone, to which I arrogantly leaned back, ced my one leg over another as I spoke, "The fuck do you care? I came here since you called and ever since then all you do was test me, who the hell do you think you are? my daddy? did you think that because you''re a price you sit on some high horse? or do you think that you shit gold?" My words traveled through the room stunning the demons who never expected such a crassnguage to leave my mouth, even Ron looked surprised but the people who came with me smiled as they knew how I was, in the end, I am still am a noble and within that ord, I should keep a certain grace but why should I care? even the Lionheart family has a military-based style. My current grandfather had already told me that if I didn''t like someone I had the full right to fuck that person over! and that was what I was about to do, "You bastard! how dare you!" A demon that was free attacked me but he was stopped by Alex and Mika, within this Mike returned with a heavily beaten up four eyes on his hand, looking at it the rest of my crew smiled, Mika again drew his greatsword to beat the rest but it was then that the door to the room was opened as hundreds of demons flooded in their auras raising as they prepared for battle. Different types of weapons filled their hand as they pointed at us, by now my group had already returned to my side, protecting me from all directions, in the end, they cared about my well being above anything else, "At ease" Ron waved his hand indicating for the demons to put their weapons down, hearing it they did but even then their vignce didn''t decrease as they surrounded us, "You made a big mistake today Austin" "Oh...bite me" I gave him a snarly reply causing Ron''s eyes brows to twitch, looking at my group for a moment a hint of envy passed in his eyes before which he spoke, "Get out" And that what we did was we were escorted outside by a group of angry and pissed off demons, soon we were shown the way outside the huge ck ce that had a special shine, this is after all the area that was allocated to Ron and many powerful demos belonging to his faction patrolled the area. Soon a smallmotion arose as we were in a fashion thrown out of the pce the demons that were watching it were already talking with each other, "What now Austin?" Alex spoke as he came to me, to this I just gave a simple reply "Now we prepare for war" Chapter 232-A Peaceful Pass

Chapter 232-A Peaceful Pass

"This is nice...." Scarlet spoke as she gazed at the moons up in the sky, beside her Iy as I too gaze upon the huge starry sky, right now it''s been a week since my showdown with the demon prince Ron, things since then have been extremely hectic, the news of me having friction with thergest faction spread like wildfire, lots of rumors and issues cropped up due to it. The line of people joining me also has slowed down, after all, I am just one person to many that''s not much and many don''t want to mess with the oldest holder of the ring, plus demons these days started to act out against the ones in my faction, of course, these demons belong to the empire of Ron but even then this has heavily affected the ones in my faction. After all, many items and some missions require the help of the demons belonging to Ron''s faction, this caused some that joined to leave my faction, making a severe drop in my forces. There''s also the fact that many demons had started to challenge the ones in my faction, they keep challenging them in rows, trying to wind down their status in the rankings. All in all, Ron is trying his best to get rid of any power I could amass, his ways were brutal and cunning, touching upon the don''t and do''s, of course, this does not mean that I don''t have anything to fight back, instead, I am just waiting for the right moment for me to strike back, the only hardest part was pacifying Elda who kept saying that it was her fault. After that, I just had to contact my support Marlene, after my help with Xavier she''s a die-hard helper of mine, while Ron''s faction is huge with him controlling half the demons it would still pale inparison to Marlene''s who had full control of the ones of the sea, with her support I will be to deal with the problem of resources. As for the challenges well I want to thank Ron for that, while losing a lot of members is painful it helps me weed out the spies and the useless, that''s the reason I haven''t taken any actions yet, I just want to see how many would stay, the ones who do will be the main driving force of my faction, and thanks to Ron the ones that remain will continue to be hardened and sharpened by Ron''sckies Overall I won''t even be losing anything. Leaving that aside the week was again fruitful for me as I spent the time dealing with the girls, I made sure to spend ample time with them, entering inside Olivia''s room secretly as I trained her body and slowly cut away the corners of her heart, visiting Celestinia in the library as I slowly gain her friendship, she''s a tough nut to crack, as till now I have only gained a bit of apprehension from her. She still thinks of me as Scarlet''s mate, a person she''s deciding if I should be part of her family or not, then I have Mika and Rika, I just would take and spend time with them in the meeting room, patting them,plimenting them and making them feel safe, I haven''t taken any of them for dates but I have promised them that, in that front things are well. Then I have Carmel, whom I visit every day as I trained and talk with her, by now I can tell that I am a bit more important to her, a subtle atmosphere of junior and senior has formed between us, we talk andugh at each others atmosphere, I have gained arge part of her trust, some more and I will be able to begin my ns for her. But a problemy, them being Nix and Melvin, each and every time that I tried to be alone with Carmel they will show up, being Carmel''s best friend I can''t do anything about them, Carmel trust them with her life and as grown up ying with them, I don''t think that I have reached the level of familiarity with her, hence I can only let them tag along with me, making it so that I can''t make a move on her. Well that won''tst long, I already have ns for that two duos who looked down on me, I am that petty after all, now after Carmel, I dealt a bit with Mira, unlike the others she''s a busy person hence I don''t get to meet her a lot, whenever she''s free I would visit her, talk to her and slowly make my advances on her. I would help her with her work and keep supplying her with my feelings, for her my ns have yet to start, first I have to make sure to print my feelings for her, and when a small me lits in her heart I will make my move and speaking of family, I got to know that Nora, Elda, and Grace had a meetup but the results of the meeting were unknown to me. All I got to know was that Grace became more lively, Nora''s moves on me increased and Elda seems to be smiling all the time, I did ask them what happened but none of them told me anything, in the end, I let it go, all I got to know was that both Nora and Elda seems to have no problem with each other and only Grace''s revtion is left, for that, I have a n to do it a long time from now, Grace''s situation requires certain nning to be sessful. The one I had the most sess is with Orpheus, my n for her will be nowplete and I will be soon making my move, I can''t wait to taste that sinful body of hers, ''Sigh.....life is well....'' Basking in the moonlight I turned towards Scarlet whoseying beside me, tonight was our second date, unlike the first one we didn''t go for any high-ss date, I took her to the ce she made her confession as I brought out the food that I had made, making Scarlet smile with happiness for my care, in the end, I was sessful in winning over her stomach, "I feel so happy...." Scarlet spoke again with a loving smile, she looked like she had achieved her greatest happiness in life, right now her hand was intertwined with mine, while we enjoyed the beauty of the stars, "I see, well I am happy that you are happy" I spoke earning a chuckle from her as she turned her body around as she looked at me, I too did the same, smiling she spoke, "So, how do you feel about me now?" She asked with her voiceced with expectations, I became silent for a moment before which I responded with a nod, "I can tell that my feeling for you are increasing but it hasn''t reached love yet, I still want to spend more time with you" "I see...." Scarlet didn''t react particrly to my words, she just nodded her head as she turned her head up to the skies, her hands tightened on mine, and with that, the silence remained as we enjoyed the silent night. Chapter 233-Bath

Chapter 233-Bath

"I hope this does it" Saying so I adjusted the cor of my shirt to make it messier, right now I looked like I was birthed in the dirt, my body was filled with dirt and a bit was torn here and there, I looked like I just got out of a tough fight and that is partially true, I did fight with Carmel but I didn''t get this dirty, I had purposefully done this to myself. Right now its the next day after my second date with Scarlet, waking up with Elda we had our normal bout before which I headed towards the club, today the weekend has began hence the streets were filled with excited students, I entered and had my normal battle and talk with Carmel before which I began to look like this. As for why? well let''s just say today''s the day I nail my second mommy, just as I thought so I felt the space around me wrap and the next thing I know I am back in the fairy world and stood in front of me my sexy Goddess, her light one-piece white dress sticks to her well, her huge breasts and ass was especially attracted, I just wanted to jump in there and smack the hell out of them but I held my self in, "Austin what happened?!" While I was in thought, Orpheus rushed towards me as she looked at me with focused eyes, I waved my hands at her as I spoke, "Don''t worry mother, it''s just some dirt, I''m not hurt at all" "Humph let me see to it!" Orpheus snorted as she started to look at me up and down, even though she hid it well I could still see a hint of tremble in her eyes as she checked my body, during the week I had enough time to understand what type of person she is, I could tell that her desire and love for me are pure but long years of this so-called ''obsession'' of hers caused her feelings to wrap into something dark and dangerous. I didn''t just spend these daysying on herp or talking, I kept making small advances on her, I made it such that I was extremely interested in her but even then she''s holding herself back, her willpower is something else but still she kept sumbing to my desire and wishes, her love for me was twisted into something between paternal and love to a man, each trying to dominate the other and today I will take thest step, "Don''t worry mother, why don''t you clean me up if you''re so worried?" I spoke my voice calm and normal but my eyes were traveling each inch of her body, burning with desire, Orpheus caught on to it, her eyes narrowed a bit while hints of hesitation danced within her eyes but finally, a small part of herself gave in, "Sure" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 3rd POV: Austin entered the bathroom and he could see that it was quite big even from the outside and it looked like an opaque ss box surrounded by timber walls, as he entered, he saw a separate yetrge enclosure for a bathtub and shower while the toilet was in the middle of the bathroom, and the faucet was ced before arge and wide mirror. There was also a chair, and a stool in the bathroom, and when he entered inside his breath was taken away, near the chair stood Orpheus, she was dressed in a traditional maid dress that hugged her bodypletely, her long sexy legs were covered by white leggings, a white apron covered her front, her sexy body waspletely tempting in her maid dress, plus the mental pleasure of seeing a Goddess dressed like that for you is something else, "You look, beautiful mother" Austin said as his eyes traveled all over her body, Orpheus smiled at it as her eyes looked at Austin''s body that was covered with just a towel, and once again it began that touch in her body, her obsession taking over herself, she didn''t even understand why she dressed like this, she just felt that her child would love it more and now seeing him look at her like that her heart started to beat in anticipation, "Your not so bad yourself son" Orpheus said with a giggle trying to hide her anxious heart, Austin smiled at it as he walked towards the stool and sat on it, Orpheus switched on the tap and proceeded to wash his body first beforethering his body with a body wash liquid, however, as she finally began to apply thether over his body, she couldn''t help but feel her hands getting warm as they caressed over his well-defined muscles while also remembering the closure she shared with him, before her feeling was just pure but now something else was mixed into it. Shethered her son''s back first before moving on to the front to wash his chest and found it hard to suppress her beating desire, especially when her hands felt all over his hard pecs and sculpted abs, she could feel deep within herself her womb seemingly trembling, as her hands moved through his body she could get a better feel of his soul, the connection between them helped her feel his desire and love for her But as she continued to wash him and was about to proceed to wash his legs when she suddenly noticed arge tent forming on his towel, making her gulp involuntarily, "Hmm, what are you looking at?" Austin asked with a suppressed smile, he could feel her apprehension, her desire, and her worries but he was not about to give up, "Nothing....I was just seeing how healthy my son is" Orpheus said with a snort but there was an apparent tremble in her voice, "Then why don''t youpletely check if I am healthy, mother?" Austin asked with a veiled smile, his intention waspletely obvious, Orpheus hesitated a bit her eyes darting at the bulge in her son''s towel, seeing it Austin lifted her chin gently as he looked into his mother''s light green eyes, "This is your fault, The way a sexy woman like you moved your soft hands all over my body made me feel as if my body is on fire, so please help me release my stress.....mother" Orpheus felt her heartbeat quicken under his burning gaze and softly spoke, "Okay" Orpheus meekly nodded as she took in quick short breaths, no matter what this was the first time that she was about to do nothing, and deep within her heart she wants her son to enjoy it, "Then go ahead and remove my towel." Austin''s words stirred the deepest darkest racy thoughts in her mind as her hand already moved towards his towel and slowly uncovered it, revealing a long ''sword'' that took her breath away for a few moments but it wasn''t just her, Austin too was feeling his heartbeat increase as he looked at the Goddess Of Life that was kneeling in front of him as her gaze stayed fixed at his crotch. Orpheus could smell the scent of her son from his monstrous rod sticking out from his crotch and seeing it close up made her heart feel like it might explode any minute, she unconsciously moved her hand to grab hold of that thick rod but then took her hand back as she asked, "Hot....." Her voice leaked making Austin smile at her cute actions no matter how confident she acts he could still tell that this was all her first and he wanted the best for her so he spoke, "Please, go on, show me how good my mother is" Austin said in a slightly provocative tone. Orpheus felt as if her abilities were in question here and she wanted to show her son how good she is, she finally overcame her nervousness and grabbed Austin''s cock gently, however, her eyebrows raised in astonishment, again feeling how warm and thick it was. She unconsciously moved her fingers around to feel how smooth his cock skin was and how soft it seemed to touch while being amazed at how thick it felt to touch at the same time. Chapter 234-Bath(2)

Chapter 234-Bath(2)

Orpheus could feel the springy veins underneath his cock skin, pulsing with vigor and energy. She wondered if it was possible for a man to have such a majestic-looking cock since not even in the past did she ever see someone with such a lofty-looking cock, but thinking that it was her son''s she felt that it was quite normal. And imagining how this thing goes through different women''s shrines, she couldn''t help but gulp as she momentarily imagined his cock going into hers... ''No! what the hell are you thinking! You are his mother!'' She shook off her outrageous thoughts thinking that it might destroy her pure rtionship, she knew that her son wants it but she keeps hesitating, she knew that people usually considered her to be beautiful and sexy, and arge part of her wants to advance forward but still, some hesitation fills her mind, deep inside her, she desired to feel that warmth andfort of her son in a different way...no matter what she had to do to feel it. Just within a week of meeting him, he was able to set her heart free and happier, making her heart flutter for a man for the first time in her life. But she knew better than to act out her inner wishes, her eyes focused dangerously as her fingers over his cock began to move on their own, "Oooh, you''re amazing mother...." Austin let out a surprised groan as her fingers continued to rub his cock in a very stimting way, her hands were the softest thing he ever felt, a smile crossed Orpheus''s lips, hearing hispliment, motivating her even further while mitigating her bashfulness, she was doing a handjob for the first time, but strangely at this moment, all she cared about was making him feel good, she then saw the pale pink tip of his cock and moved her hand over it out of sheer curiosity, ''How soft and smooth!'' Orpheus inwardly mumbled in amazement as she pulled down the foreskin, She felt that his ns were so soft that it almost felt like her fingers would melt by caressing over them, she circled her fingers over his ns, caressing it from different sides, her motherly instincts rose in another way, "Go faster...." Austin said with a smile, Orpheus''s eyes became determined as she gripped his thick rod a bit tighter and began to move her hands up and down, the way her hand was moving seemed as if she was trying to squeeze out something from his rod, and she could feel his cock pulsating after getting stimted by her hand, "Nngh, perfect...more..." Austin groaned as he appreciated her handjob skills, Orpheus continued to give him a handjob while moving her hand at different angles to target his erogenous spots, she just wanted the best for her son, however, even though Austin felt like ejacting, he held back since he was not satisfied with just a handjob but wanted more! Orpheus started to knit her brows when she saw that his cock was not getting smaller at all no matter how long she had been rubbing it, nor was he cumming, whichpletely puzzled her, making her wonder if she was doing it wrong but then, remembering how her son had a feel-good expression, she knew that he was at least finding it pleasurable, "It isn''t getting smaller...Maybe I am too inexperienced?" Orpheus said with a sigh as she continued to rub him but only saw his cock getting slightly bigger instead of cumming, "Actually, mother you are doing well but I want something else too" Austin said with a grave expression Orpheus could feel her son''s desire and nervousness, hence she spoke, "What do you want?" "Really? Then¡­" Feeling a bit ''nervous'' Austin nudged her face upwards and asked, "Can I kiss you?" "Eh!" Orpheus was taken aback by his sudden request of wanting to kiss her, she felt her heart leaping in joy but was still a bit of hesitation remained, "B-But I am your mother¡­" "Yes...A mother I would dly die for to get a kiss¡­" Austin replied with an enamoring gaze, making her heart skip a beat, she could feel his conviction and his deep feelings for her, the years of her life shed through her life, the deste feelings that she had and how lonely she was, then her current memories flooded her, it might have just being a week but this was the first time since her birth that she felt at peace, her thoughts melted away Orpheus''s everyst inhibition as she involuntarily leaned upwards to meet his pale crimson lips, "Mmmhh:red_heart:~" Orpheus''s lips interlocked with her son''s cold yet warm lips, both Austin and Orpheus felt a tremble through their spine, the connection between them applied, their souls flushed out mind-tingling pleasure, just this kiss turned their rtionship upside down, her fundamental feelings for Austin had changed, Orpheus''s lips involuntarily danced to the tune of his lips while Austin felt as if her lips were as soft as cotton and tasty as candy. Orpheus''s felt her son''s lips gently and softly caressing over hers as if he wanted to taste more of her, She was feeling a tingling sensation in her heart as if it was going crazy and a strange warmth spreading over her ears, cheeks, and chest, Austin cupped her cheeks as his kiss became hot and breathy, sending electric sensations over her lips, traveling all the way over her body, making her body heat up even more, "Mhhmm~:red_heart:" Orpheus felt as if she was experiencing a whole new pleasurable experience as she involuntarily let out low moans from the back of her mouth, however, her mind was struggling with epting the fact that she was really kissing her son ''This can''t be happening!'' This thought echoed in her mind repeatedly till she believed that this was not a dream after a long steamy kiss, Austin separated his lips and closely looked into her eyes, "You are so ravishing, mother, I want to taste even more of you, Can I?" Orpheus''s face flushed even more after hearing his sweet words, which seemed to enchant her soul, she knew what Austin wanted and felt happier that he was interested in her. But at the same time, her heart was galloping in embarrassment and nervousness, thinking about removing her dress before her son and her man, especially one she was fond of, Austin caressed her head, "Do you want to stop?" Orpheus shook her head, her eyes now shining with desire, "No...I also...want to be closer to you. You can go ahead and do whatever you want, my love..." These words were like music to Austin''s ears, "Stand" Austin softly said as he held her hand and pulled her up, "Mother I want you to undress yourself, I want to engrave each and every part of your sexy body to my mind, I want it as your man" Orpheus smiled in embarrassment and delight, hearing Austin calling himself her man, they didn''t need many words, the connection between them was more than enough for both to know what the other wanted, She nodded and took off her apron, Then she began to slowly unzip her dress from behind till it reached her waist, Since it was a one-piece maid dress, she raised her arms as she folded and pulled up her dress till shepletely removed it to reveal a camisole slip and long leggings which perfectly stuck to her voluptuous body. Even though her slip was looking conservative, it couldn''t hide the inviting plump and upright boobs hidden underneath. Even the slip had been pushed front so much that her enticing cleavage was visible. Chapter 235-Bath(3)

Chapter 235-Bath(3)

"So sexy¡­" Austin mumbled in awe, feeling that he couldn''t remember thest time he hade upon a woman with such perfect curves and hourss figures while having a face with uncontested beauty, Orpheus felt her heart racing while her muscles were getting tensed up, seeing Austin passionately staring at her, undressing herself. She couldn''t help but feel her lower parts getting a bit heated up from just his searing gaze, without words they would understand what the other wanted, Orpheus then took a deep breath as she pulled down her leggings and removed them to reveal a ckce panty which was like a visual feast to Austin''s eyes, her ripe huge ass bounced with her movement "How''s it?¡­" Orpheus said as she turned around a bit causing her ass to jiggle with her movement, her huge closed off breasts shook, begging to be yed with, since Austin was sitting and she was standing right before him, his head was at the level of her waist, and he gently removed her hand, which was timidly trying to cover her panties, and said, "C''mon mother I want to see you whole" Orpheus nodded and felt that her body was strangely bing feverish, which she had never felt so before, even when she was watching others do ''it'', her hands moved over to her slip and folded its ends as she raised her arms to remove it, slowly revealing her upper body that made Austin''s eyes slowly widen in fascination. "Perfection¡­" Austin mumbled as he saw her pale white-skinned breasts, looking rather plentiful and plump, proudly up-jutting against her ck strapped bra and at the same time revealing her deep cleavage, her big breasts were literally overflowing and looked quite soft and smooth that could make any man drool at just taking a nce. Orpheus became self-conscious as she timidly tried to cover her half-bare breasts using her hands while avoiding his sensual gaze. She could feel his gaze caressing through her body top to bottom even without him touching her, even her G cup bra barely seemed able to contain the ripe and marvelously soft plump pair of mounds, Austin also felt that her boobs might only barely fit in his palms. she looked so fit, especially her stomach, which looked toned with the outline of four-pack abs showing, her arms and legs were toned without losing their slender look. In fact, her toned body made her look more attractive and younger, while also highlighting the perfect curves of her breasts. Even her ass was full and firm with well-rounded sensual hips, making Austin feel that he had never seen a woman look so attractive, he brought his hand up and caressed her well-toned stomach, "Your so sexy, I could just look at you forever mother" Orpheus felt her stomach bing feverish as she proudly replied, "I Know..." Austin''s hands crept upwards his hand crawled upwards and caressed all over her upper boobs and her chest, "Ahn:red_heart:~" Orpheus couldn''t help but let out a moan, feeling aroused from his gentle caress that seemed like a feather brushing past her breasts But then she covered her mouth, realizing that she let out an indecent sound, feeling that she was losing herself Austin moved his hand over to cup her right boob over her bra and gently pressed it, enjoying how his fingers were melting into her soft skin. And just as he expected, even with his big palm, he found it hard to cover her entire boob, however, he felt like his fingers were squeezing a huge marshmallow, pleasant to the touch as well. "Mmhh:red_heart:~" Orpheus let out a suppressed moan as his naughty w pressed onto her boob. "So big and soft, I really want to take you for myself" Austin said with an exploring gaze as he trailed his finger down her deep cleavage. "Um~:red_heart:¡­" Orpheus mewled as she bit her lips, Austin was already feeling turned on by her natural actions and suddenly grabbed her silky ass to pull her body closer, "Ah:red_heart:!" Orpheus was startled since she didn''t expect Austin to move his hands from her boobs to her ass suddenly, he squeezed her bouncy butt as he gave a hot kiss over her toned stomach. He erotically kissed her belly button and trailed his lips upwards before sensually kissing her midriff, "Mwah...you taste just like strawberry¡­" Austinmented in a captivating tone as he continued to nt kisses all over her t stomach, "Mhnn:red_heart:~" Orpheus felt her heart pounding faster hearing his sweetments and also feeling his soft wet kiss over her stomach, Austin''s lips sneaked upwards as he slowly got up from the stool till he sunk his nose into her deep cleavage, enjoying the pleasurable feeling of tworge smooth, scented mounds massaging his face. One of his hands was kneading her left boob as he licked her cleavage while his other hand was still busy squeezing her juicy ass, "Mmmhh:red_heart:~" Orpheus could only continue to suppress her continuous moans as she felt fluttery sensations all over her breasts and ass, "Mwah! You are so impossibly ravishing," Austin remarked as he gave a hot smooch on her right breast, Orpheus felt euphoric satisfaction hearing his sensualments and couldn''t help but smile in a silly way, he thenpletely stood up as his head towered over hers, his eyes peering into her soul, his hands had already moved upwards to hug her curvaceous waist. Orpheus was 170cms tall, but still, Austin was way taller than her, and so she unconsciously moved her arms over his neck and looked up as she returned his burning gaze. as if in sync, the two closed the distance between their lips at the same time and engaged in a passionate kiss, both of them were lost in their own world, Austin''s mouth was filled with her lips, the taste of her mouth was addictive. Slurp~~Slurp~~Slurp The sound of their kissing filled the bathroom, Orpheus''s saliva filled Austin''s mouth, its taste beyond anything, finally a minuteter their kiss ended, a bridge of saliva filled their mouth, "Huff.....huff....huff" Austin took deep breaths as he gazed at Orpheus''s face that was red, her eyes nted and her heartbeat faster, seeing such a look Austin wasn''t able to hold it in anymore as he held her body and turned it around, "Ah!" Orpheus got startled when Austin suddenly hugged her from behind and began to kiss her nape, his sword easily got sandwiched between her ripe juicy ass, she felt even more turned on from his kisses as his lips left lovebites on her neck, his tongue was busy licking her nape and over her ears, making her ears hotter and feeling ticklish sensations. Austin couldn''t believe how tasty Orpheus''s body was, it was sweet as honey, her scent, sweat, and taste were otherworldly, meanwhile, Orpheus found that she was quite getting addicted to Austin''s touches and kisses, making her want even more, It was as if a fuse of passion was lit within her soul, unconsciously her ass started to move to pass her softness to his sword. From behind his hands clutched both of Orpheus''s breasts as his hands sunk into thempletely, his hands felt heavenly as he kept rubbing them, suddenly he let go of her neck as he spoke rapidly to her ears, "Mother, let''s go to the bedroom" His words didn''t need to be said twice as they were teleported to the bedroom. Chapter 236-The Second Mommy

Chapter 236-The Second Mommy

With a sh of light both of us had entered the bedroom, no words were spoken as I kept kissing Orpheus''s neck while my rod was sandwiched between her huge ass, enjoying its softness, having enough I turned her around, within a blink of an eye she was now in a bathrobe and that happened just as I wished for it, well I didn''t mind it, We moved hugging each other as we fell into the bed, "Today you will be mine, mother" Orpheus''s breath quickened as her mind went nk hearing his words, all she felt was Austin gently pressing her down as his lips began to kiss all over her neck before kissing her upper boobs sensually, she then felt her bath towel slowly slipping off her body, making her whole body tense up, "How beautiful¡­" Austin mumbled in a captivating tone as her bare body glimmered in the dim light, highlighting the pink buds of her up-jutting boobs that defied gravity, Orpheus closed her eyes as she tried to cover her boobs with her hands, feeling very vulnerable, embarrassed, and mostly turned on, she had never been before a man with her bodypletely naked. And even with her eyes closed, she could feel her son''s feverish gaze caressing over her body. Austin pinned both her hands above her head and was grabbing one of her boobs with his other hand and kneading them into different shapes while pinching her sensitive nipples, "Mmmh:red_heart:...My love¡­" Orpheus mewled as she held back her moans and felt her lower parts getting wet and warm. "So soft and bouncy¡­" Austinmented as he enjoyed how silky and soft her boobs were while her nipples were already erect, Austin didn''t hold back himself anymore and chomped down on one of her boobs, trying to fit her big boob into his mouth, he could literally feel his face sinking into her mellow and ripe boob, and the fresh fragrance from her skin muddled his senses. However, as he was relishing the softness of her big boob, his eyebrows raised when he suddenly felt a creamy and sweet warm liquid being squirted into his mouth as he sucked onto her nipple, "Aaah~:red_heart:" ''Honey?'' Orpheus suddenly opened her eyes, Austin took her boob out of his mouth and saw a honey-like milk oozing out from both her nipples, trickling down her boobs. "Umm...so tasty...can I have more?" Austin asked with hazy eyes, Orpheus''s maternal love sted forth as her hands guided his face to her breasts pressing them as she spoke, "Enjoy" Orpheus didn''t expect Austin to love baby milk this much and felt like he was no different than a baby in this matter, Austin grabbed both her boobs with his hands and squeezed them together as her creamy honey-like milk squirted out, but he positioned his mouth in such a way so that not a single drop would be wasted while Orpheus couldn''t help but jerk her body, feeling her breasts were being overstimted, "Mwah!" Austin sucked off her boobs one after the other as if he was trying to squeeze out all the milk as much as possible as he could. "Aahn:red_heart:~....slow down¡­I''m not going anywhere" Orpheus breathed as she moaned and felt as if she was having a hungry baby feeding off from her boobs, after gulping down her sweet milk for a while, he took out her reddened boob from his mouth and lifted her hips as he kissed over her toned stomach before licking them all over to suck up the milk that trickled down her stomach. Feeling his tongue caressing over her body, Orpheus felt as if jolts of lust were firing up her body, Austin then moved out of the bed and crouched on the floor as he grabbed her silky thighs and pulled them down till her clean-shaved virgin pussy was sticking close to his face, and he could see her juices dripping from it like nectar. "It looks like you prepared a tasty nectar for me mother" Austin happily said, Orpheus squirmed her body as she could feel Austin''s burning gaze upon her untouched shrine, her body and mind werepletely lost, if any of the other goddesses were to see this they would definitely be astounded seeing their big sister like figure moaning shamelessly under her child''s touch "Aaahnnn:red_heart:!~" Orpheus''s thoughts froze as she let out a sudden erotic moan upon feeling Austin''s wet and warm mouth plundering her pink pussy, she couldn''t help but grab his hair in panic as he continued to eat her pussy and to suck on her clit at the same time, making her jerk her body as she felt shockwaves of pleasure rippling through her whole body. Her feelings were amplified due to the presence of the connection between them, the pleasure one felt so did the other, both of their feelings for each other were not evolving into something much more beautiful, Austin clearly knew where she felt the best and he''s moved moved to match them. It was so intense and pleasure at the same time for Orpheus, she had never experienced something like this before to her surprise. She could even feel her pussy folds being yed with inside his mouth and felt her clit being sucked so hard it made her feel like her mind and body were being overwhelmed with pleasure. "Ahhng~:red_heart:...Love:red_heart:~...this is too much!" She cried out as she orgasmed, letting out a flood of her love juices right into Austin''s mouth, which he happily gulped down like sweet nectar, and it did taste the same, each and every part of her body was sweet, heck gulping it down he could even feel himself getting more lively and better, "That was sweet" Austin moved up as he positioned his throbbing cock against her wet pussy and continued, "Let''s be one mother" Orpheus''s her legs tensed up and wound them across Austin''s hips, "Are you okay, mother?" Austin asked in a low voice as he rubbed his throbbing cock against her quivering pussy, he could feel the trembling of her pink folds and how even more wet liquid was dripping from it, coating his thick shaft, Orpheus''s bosom heaved up and down as she said, "No...I just want tomit this moment to memory¡­" Austin chuckled, understanding her wishes, and said as he caressed her luscious thighs, "Sure, I too will ways remember this" Austin''s words caused Orpheus to smile, feeling the searing sensation of his hot cock over her erogenous spot, she felt even more turned on, making her pussy even wetter, "Okay, My love...you can go ahead¡­" Getting the signal, Austin skillfully pushed his thick cock into her narrow cave while Orpheus''s brows trembled for a few moments, making it clearly obvious that she was not used to this, "Ahhhn~:red_heart:" However, her expression rxed after a moment, and instead let out an erotic moan that marked her first time, "It''s big:red_heart:!~" Orpheus mewled out as she grabbed the bedsheet with her hands since it felt like her pussy walls were being forced to expand, but at the same time, the pleasure that came from his hot cock rubbing against her sensitive walls made her feel as if she was flying, "Nnghh...so tight, I love it! I can feel your pussy squirm, my dear mother~" Austin mumbled as he enjoyed how her pussy walls were pressing over his cock as if trying to massage it, Orpheus''s entire face was dyed in crimson, hearing him talk dirty while doing it with her, but it made her hotter too, her mind was too feeble to think about it as his cock pushed even further till it touched her cervix, making her feel as if pools of fire were pooling together in her lower abdomen, and jerked her body as she orgasmed again, "It looks like someone is enjoying themselves" Austin chuckled as he pulled his hips back and then, in one quick motion, rammed his cock into her ever-adapting pussy whose soft walls were trying their best to amodate his thick rod, "AHHHN:red_heart:~" Orpheus was unable to suppress the wave of pleasure that flooded her lower abdomen, making her let out the loudest moan she ever had in her life. Chapter 237-The Second Mommy(2)

Chapter 237-The Second Mommy(2)

Hearing herself moan Orpheus raised her hand as she tried to cover her mouth but Austin blocked it, "Don''t hold back mother, I want to hear you moan" Austin fastened his hip motions as his cock plunged into her wet pussy, again and again, making Orpheus''s body shake along with the huge bed, her big breasts were bouncing up and down as Austin continued to thrust his cock deep into her pussy, even touching her cervix, gone was the kind Goddess, now only a woman enjoying love with the one she loves remained, "Aaahn:red_heart:!~ Aahng:red_heart:!~ Annng!~:red_heart:" Orpheus was letting out ceaseless moans and felt her entire body was already feverish and felt that her body was bing numb with pleasure, She could barely control her limbs or muscles and felt that her body was dancing to Austin''s tune on its own, she felt as if her mind waspletely going crazy under his relentless thrusts. Well this was the same for Austin too who was being overloaded with the pleasure Orpheus was feeling, both of them were already lost in the feeling of sex, Orpheus''s aroused nipples began to ooze out her honey milk again, and Austin quickly moved his head forward to suck on her tits to not let any of it go to waste, "Mwah!" He sucked her boobs to his heart''s content and licked her cleavage as his hot cock continued to assault her, after gulping down her milk, he grabbed her neck as he brought her upper body up, and looked into her hazy eyes with a burning gaze while his cock continued to assault her trembling pussy, "My love:red_heart:...Ahhn!~Ahhn!:red_heart:~I feel...Ahhn!~too hot...Ahng!~:red_heart:" Orpheus''s incoherently mumbled in between her moans but seeing Austin''s face up close with his eyes looking at her in passion, she moved her hands over his neck and kissed him in her excitement, Austin returned her kiss passionately and could feel her pussy bing even wetter as her love juices drenched his cock yet again. Orpheus felt her body bing limp as if drained of all energy and had lost count of the number of times she had orgasmed while Austin hadn''t even cummed once and still kept on raging like a bull, but it didn''tst long as her energy easily came back, she''s the goddess of life after all and in theory, she can never get tried and as her son, Austin was the same too... Austin lifted her body up from the bed effortlessly, and Orpheus unconsciously wrapped her legs around his hips while her hands were still around his neck, he moved his hands over to her firm and bouncy buttocks and moved her in an up and down motion as his thick hot cock slid in and out, "Aahngg!:red_heart:~ This...Aaahn!~:red_heart: is too...Aaahn!~ good:red_heart:!!" Orpheus''s rasped out as her whole body was being made to bounce up and down over his huge cock and felt as if his cock would tear right through her womb, for the first time she felt fulfilled, not just in her body but mind and soul, the moment they had be one Orpheus finally felt at peace, she finally felt that she found what she wants. She was astonished at herself, wondering how the situation had reached till here but she didn''t hate it at all, no feeling the budding love of Austin, her body writhed in pleasure, the pleasure she felt from his hot cock stretching her pussy walls and pushing its way through deep enough to touch her womb, she thought that she might lose her mind from it. She never understood the reason why her creation loved to have sex but now she did and she wasn''t going to stop, her big boobs were jiggling up and down as they brushed against Austin''s face, and he tried to suck her tits in between as he continued to move her up and down. Orpheus felt her body losing strength from multiple orgasms and felt as if her limbs were losing their grip over Austin, and she was afraid she might fall off, but Austin''s tight grip over her buttocks was the only thing that made her feel relieved, "Ahhhn:red_heart:!~ Yes...Ahnng:red_heart:!~ Faster....Ahhng!:red_heart:~ more!" Orpheus cried out as she felt as if she was going to die from all this pleasure by being unable to take in a gasp of air, her mind had already be delirious, and her eyes were clouded because of her dancing over Austin''s thick cock, feeling that Orpheus was approaching her limit, Austin decided to go easy for her first time and put her back on the bed as he rammed into her onest time! "AHHNG!~:red_heart:" Orpheus felt as if her soul was pushed out of her body as his thick cock went as deep as it could into her womb, making her jerk her body up as she let out a loud sensuous moan, "I aming!" But at the same time, she felt his thick rod throbbing and bing bigger inside her before a flood of warm liquid flooded inside her walls, making her widen her eyes at the sensation of a dam bursting into her pussy, the thick life energy filled her body and that made her cum again, making her body bounce up in Austin''s hand, her legs curled and her eyes were white, her mind was filled with the euphoria of the hot life essence of Austin. Austin took his cock out from a semi-conscious Orpheus, who had a delirious yet euphoric expression on her face as if she had just visited heaven ande back, his warm milk was continuously dripping out from her wet pussy, which looked quite reddened because of his heavy thrusts for such a long period of time. Austinid down beside the tired and exhausted Orpheus and asked as he massaged her juicy boobs, "Ready for round two?" Orpheus felt her mind returning back to reality upon hearing Austin''s mischievous voice, however, upon feeling his warm milk still leaking out of her shrine, she suddenly she thought of something important she had never done before because of how carried away she was by pleasure, Austin noticed her expression and asked, "What''s wrong?" Orpheus''s cheeks blushed as she rubbed her stomach and asked, "Do you want to¡­?" Hearing it Austin became quiet for a moment before which he shook his head and spoke, "Not today but definitely in the future" Hearing his answer and feeling his reason Orpheus nodded her head, as the goddess of life itself. she could get pregnant anytime she wants to but she never did as any ever made her want to but now she wanted nothing more than to have one with Austin but she wasn''t in a hurry, they, after all, have all the time in the world, Austin sealed her lips with his as his body pressed down on hers, "Mmmh~:red_heart:" Austin caressed her ravishing body as he enjoyed the taste of her lips and the feeling of her juicy melons squeezed against his chest, he once again aimed his rod at her entrance as he thrust forward, "Um~:red_heart:~" Without any stop he held her hips as he kept thrusting from below, Orpheus moved forward holding his head as she pushed forth herctating breasts to Austin''s mouth who dly took them in sucking on them, his mouth being filled with a honey like the taste, at the same time Orpheus moved forward whispering into his ears, "I have already altered the time around here, now you can spend your time here with me without any worry" Saying so her pussy walls tightened sucking Austin in, he gulped feeling Orpheus''s reason, ''Looks like I won''t be getting any rest'' Chapter 238-The Second Mommy(3)

Chapter 238-The Second Mommy(3)

A new day began in the fairy world, the beings of purity, the fairies were ying on the outside, powerful walkers roamed around the forest, and now within a room in the world tree Austin woke up feeling his dick being sucked, a bit delirious he opened his eyes to Orpheus sucking his dick, soon the memories ofst night filled his mind making him sigh, they had kept going for the whole night! The only reason they rested was because Austin wanted some sleep, with Orpheus around she was capable of going back to her tip-top condition in a second and Austin could do the same, if they wanted to they could fuck forever! "Ahrg!" Austin wasn''t able to think for long as Orpheus kept sucking him, she knew what he liked to do and gently grabbed his thick long cock, she gave a soft kiss like a lover''s kiss on the middle of his thick hot rod, making Austin feel as if his little dragon finally met its lover, Orpheus could feel the warmth of his cock through her lips and hand and could feel his veins pulsating even more with her touch. she kissed all over his cock, nting soft and warm kisses around it, making his cock, even more firmer and hotter, finally, she kissed the tip of his penis as he pulled his foreskin back to reveal the all-seeing eye of the vigorous dragon but she saw that this eye looked like it needed even more attention and seemed to tear up as she saw a clear liquid slowly oozing out from it. she gave a soft lick over his ns, and as she put it inside her mouth, the very familiar taste of Austin''s life essence filled her mouth making her body shudder, while Austin was lost in his world as Orpheus skillfully pleasure him, just a day was enough for her to know his needs, plus how could he not feel great when one of the most powerful beings in the world was sucking his dick? Orpheus opened her mouth as wide as she could and her pink lips enveloped his thick cock till it reached half of it, making Austin feel as if his cock was taking a dip in a heavenly cave, "Slurp~" Orpheus unconsciously made a sucking motion as she put his cock inside her mouth and then began to rub the rest of his shaft with her hand, Austin grabbed her hair as he supported her movements, and soon enough, she was giving him a blowjob at a rapid pace, making Austin close his eyes, relishing in the warm and wet pleasure, "So...good¡­" Orpheus heard his words and felt happy that she was going at a good pace, but she was too busy to reply to anything as she felt like she was having the best dessert of her life, "Slurp~Slurp~" He could hear her greedily slurping over his cock while her soft tongue was rolling over his sensitive ns, hence he continued to ram his cock inside her soft mouth as he raised his hips from the bed, and finally, Orpheus felt his cock twitching and bingrger in her mouth as a sudden burst of warm liquid flooded her mouth. Her brows raised, but she instinctively swallowed it as she gulped since it left behind quite a nice aftertaste, *Pop~* Orpheus made a smacking sound with her mouth as she let go of his cock after sucking it nonstop while holding her breath, She then wiped the corner of her mouth and licked off the dripping milk from the tip of his cock, she rose up from the bed and it only then did Austin notice that she was only wearing an apron, feeling his rod rising again Orpheus smiled as she sensually walked away while speaking, "I am making breakfast, why don''t youe?" Austin felt his mind be mush as he saw that huge ass juggle as she walked away, waking up he moved to the bathroom freshened up as he headed to the kitchenpletely naked, entering inside he could see that she was preparing the food, feeling thirsty, Austin pulled out a bottle and drank half of it, instantly bringing a satisfied smile to his face. Turning his gaze, Austin noticed Orpheus''s beautiful, toned ass, causing his member to rise instantly, moving towards her, Austin hugged her from behind and rested his head on her shoulder, as his member slipped between her ass, "Hoh..." Raising her eyebrows, Orpheus turned her gaze and licked her lips "Looks like you can''t wait~" "How could you not, just look at this beauty" Squeezing Orpheus''srge breasts which was alreadyctating, Austin whispered, she smiled at it as she moved her ass sideways, "Mother" Licking Orpheus''s neck, Austin whispered "You look ravishing in this" "Well, you said that you wanted me to try it, how''s it?" Looking at Austin''s face with a smile she spoke, "Too sexy" Austin replied back, feeling his rod being squelched by her huge ass, smiling, Austin bit his lips and lowered his gaze, gazing with delight at the woman''s fleshy ass, lowering his hand, Austin touched Orpheus''s crotch and noticed it being wet, taking his dick, Austin carefully guided it to Orpheus''s opening and with a little difficulty, gently entered her. Without rushing, Austin thrust in inch by inch, savoring with delight every part of Orpheus''s interior, so that after a few seconds, he was fully inserted into her and his tip touched her uterus, firming herself in the kitchen, Orpheus sighed with satisfaction and whispered with excitement, "What a horny son~" Hugging Orpheus''s waist with both hands, Austin pushed the woman''s ass back and took a good position, then smiled and moved slowly, lowering his gaze as he moves, Austin watched with delight as every inch of his member disappeared inside his second mother, while her juices slowly dripped down the woman''s thick thighs. ~Pakh~~Pakh~ Getting used to it, Austin increased his speed slightly, moving smoothly enough so as not to hinder Orpheus''s work. "Um:red_heart:~~AH~~Goodd:red_heart:~~" Sinking into pleasure, Austin''s face distorted with a look of ecstasy, and he began to increase his speed, causing Orpheus to be excited and begin to move her waist to enhance the sensation. ~Pakh~~Pakh~Pakh~~ The sound of their flesh hitting each other was the only thing being heard, gripping Orpheus''s ass tighter, Austin increased his speed, while her breathing became heavier and heavier, a minuteter Orpheus''s insides clenched tightly as they seemed to suck Austin''s member, causing the young man to not withstand the sudden stimtion and let out his entire load inside her. ~Slurp~~Slurp~~Slurp Like a dam that got released Austin kept releasing inside Orpheus as he kept thrusting, with a final 3 thrusts, Austin sighed with satisfaction and rested his head on Orpheus''s back, gasping for breath as his mind felt numb, with her legs trembling, Orpheus had to add strength in her grip to keep herself standing "That was nice" Being calmer, Orpheus spoke again "Which do you think is better mine or your other lovers?" Turning his gaze, Orpheus asked with a proud smile, raising his eyebrows at the sudden odd question, Austin shifted his waist slightly and sighed with satisfaction, "You''re the best" Not feeling any lies Orpheus smiled as she Winked at Austin after which she turned and continued to cook happily. ... ~Pakh~Pakh~Pakh~ Leaning against the shower wall, Austin pressed against Orpheus and moved his hips rapidly, while his hands squeezed tightly around Orpheus''s waist, "Faster:red_heart:!" Cried Orpheus excitedly, having her facepletely pressed against the wall as Austin pressed her back. "Ah:red_heart:~YES~:red_heart:!" Feeling the tip touch her sensitive spot, Orpheus screamed out quickly, screaming at the top of her lungs in a hoarse voice, Orpheus trembled heavily, as her legs seemed to turn to jelly, ~Pakh~Pakh~Pakh "Inside:red_heart:!" Trembling heavily, Orpheus screamed wildly, while her voice was totally worn out after so many screams. "I''ming!" clenching his hips tightly around Orpheus''s hips, Austin grit his teeth and doubled his speed, then unleashed everything inside Orpheus without thinking, "Ahhh:red_heart:~~" With an expression of utter delight, Orpheus screamed with excitement, as her eyes grew increasingly wild, with a few final thrusts, Austin finished emptying inside and leaned against Orpheus''s back. Breathing with difficulty, Orpheus stared into nothingness for a few seconds, then recovered and turned awkwardly, with a sh she had recovered her energy, making Austin feel that he would definitely die inside her one day, since that day started, Austin and Orpheus didn''t stop having sex, right now two days have passed and they were on each other body constantly. By now sex was the only thing keeping them going. Chapter 239-Relaxation

Chapter 239-Rxation

Austin POV: "This is nice" I spoke as I looked at the huge expanse of greenery in front of me, right now I was sitting on the top of the tree soaking in the beauty of the realm before me, as far as I could see beautiful green trees grew, and different friendly species yed andughed, it looked like a paradise but the thing I enjoyed the most is the beautiful woman sitting on myp who responded, "Yeah....." Right now she was snuggled close to me with her head on my chest, while her juicy ass was on myp, my hands were wrapped around her in a protective embrace while she clung onto me, right now it''s been about 7 days since I came here, normally I would be edging to go back since a lot of my ns are still to be uncovered. But it''s not a problem for now as Orpheus had changed the time difference, making it such that a day here was only an hour on the central ne, which means I would have only been gone for seven hours, though I have to tell you these seven days have being aplete st for me, both of us couldn''t keep our hands off each other, fucking like rabbits. Since Orpheus is the Goddess Of Life itself we could keep going on for a long time and whenever we are free we would go on for a walk, talk with each other andugh which would finally end up with me fucking her senseless, this time I didn''t hold back at all as I fucked her rough and nice, since I didn''t have to worry about hurting her I had let loose. Plus it didn''t help with the fact that she was so sexy! no matter how many times I do her I could never be satisfied, each part of her body was soft, tasty, and addictive. Truthfully in my innermost level, I was relieved, this small time I spent with her helped me let go of the stress that was piling on me without me knowing about it. While talking and ying with the girls are fun, spending the time running around dealing with capture target were pressuring, I had to be on constant attention so as to not make a mistake, especially with Celestinia who was very perceptive, this routine had unknowingly put a huge stress within me, which would have one day destroyed me. ''Thank god I found out about it'' Thanking my lucky stars I looked at the beautiful woman in front of me as I kissed her forehead, she liked it as she leaned in closer snuggling against me hard, I couldn''t help but feel my heart beating faster at this cute disy, I could tell that I love her, before it was due to the connection between us but know it''s bing more genuine. The time I spent with her was rxing, with no schemes, no overacting, no extreme cringiness that would make one puke, just pure rxation, her kind nature was truly winning me over, I got to learn more about the woman in front of me, she''s kind, smart and overall someone whose extremely responsible and takes in the lead in everything. She''s the one who could be called the ''big sis'' character, someone with a lot of dignity and grace but on the inside, she''s just a fragile woman that was hurt by the sands of time and someone that moved forward with an obsession in her heart, she was weak and strong at the same time, a character of hers that I find extremely attractive. In the beginning, she was shy but as time passed she got used to it as her true self wasing out, at times she would be a clingy cute woman that would rush at me for love, at the other time she would be this motherly woman that would treat me with care and love, the truth being that I love both her sides, "What are you thinking so deeply about?" Orpheus asked me as she turned her face towards me, I leaned forward as I took a kiss before which I spoke, "Nothing, just thinking how lucky I am" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Orpheus POV: "Nothing, just thinking how lucky I am" Austin said before which he leaned back and hugged her tighter, making her heart sweeter, this feeling deep within her heart, it was so rxing, it was addicting, it was love... ''So this is how it feels.....huh?'' Orpheus thought as she gazed far beyond, in the past she had seen several of her creations falling in love marrying each other and having kids, Orpheus knew love as she loved all her creations dearly but she never knew what it meant to fall in love, she saw for millions of years as her creations fall in love. She had always been curious about it, just what was so great about it that it could turn the world? she had seen love overturn the greatest of challenges, she had seen the beautiful of smiles on several others and she had always been happy for them but deep within her heart a hint of envy always existed. It was foolish but she desired the same, this envy had grown for a long time, she wanted a ''son'' but along with it she wanted ''love'' perhaps long ago those two may havebined, Orpheus sighed as she gazed and lingered it on Austin, she didn''t regret one bit what had happened, no she loved that things had gone this way, within a week she had received both the things she wanted in life and she was content. She could now tell with all her heart that this feeling of love was the sweetest thing that she had ever tasted, nothing came close to it, her heart, mind, and soul churned with delight she never knew, it wasn''t that she had never tried to find such love, she did but none interested her, for her looks never mattered nor behavior, it was the beauty of the soul that always attracted her and sadly she never found such a soul. There were times when she thought that she could create the perfect being she wanted but in the end, she would always push that idea aside, as that would ways be a false love created from her desperation, years passed and she finally found it, at first when she met him both her desiresbined to one. But she knew she shouldn''t act on it, she didn''t want to make her ''son'' afraid but when she knew that he desired her, the feelings that were bound within her burst forth, and now it burns brighter than any other, ''This is amazing.....'' Whenever Orpheus was with Austin she would ways start feelings things she never knew existed, to her anything was possible, she thought that she had everything but it was only now did she understand that she wasn''t ''living'' at all, the ''lives'' in the past that looked dry and deadly now shined brightly. Every day was brighter and more beautiful, she could tell that her feelings for Austin weren''t finished they would keep growing and she loves it, after all both Austin and Orpheus has a lifetime with each other, being a Goddess she herself has the authority of immortality, she will make sure that in theing future they would ways be together. She couldn''t wait to experience more things with the person she loves. Chapter 240-Going In Deep!

Chapter 240-Going In Deep!

Third Person POV: "Sigh...I just hope we could just spend the rest of our time like this" Orpheus spoke with a hint of dejection, Austin raised his eyebrows in question as he spoke, "What do you mean mother?" "I just have to get back to my duties soon" Saying so she started to exin the situation, as the supreme Goddess she has a load of issues that she has to deal with, lording over the power of life is not easy, her duties are numerous, and right now she''s here just taking a leave and once it finishes she would leave, of course, she could meet Austin but she wouldn''t always have the time. Unlike now where they could meet every day, it would get harder for her to meet him, Austin who understood it clearly hugged Orpheus tighter as he raised her head, cing a kiss on her lips, after kissing her he looked at her with a ravenous gaze as he spoke, "Then we shouldn''t waste this time, should we" "No~~" Orpheus replied with the same heated gaze and soon the two of them disappeared from where they sat. ********************************** "Ah:red_heart:!~ Love!:red_heart:" Orpheus was currently bent over a table and restrained both her hands behind her back as Austin smacked her bouncy ass cheeks, enjoying seeing them ripple with each smack. ~phak~ "Ah!~:red_heart:" Her ass rippled in an alluring manner, and Austin caressed her shapely back as he positioned his cock near her honeypot and slowly prated her shrine as she let out a long exhtion of pleasure, tightening her pussy to receive his ''sword'', "Ahng:red_heart:~You are still so big~:red_heart:" Orpheus mewled as she flexed her ass to hold onto his thick cock, Austin smirked as he smacked her ass cheek again, "Of course, I''m your son after all" Saying so he began to move his hips as he thrust his cock in and out of her wet pussy, making her whole body shake while herrge breasts were pressing against the table leaking out her heavenly juices, since her hands were restrained behind her back by Austin, she couldn''t even hold onto anything for support, but at the same time, this position made her wetter as her love juices began to ssh out from her pussy with each of Austin''s thrusts. The Goddess Of Life, the supreme ruler of life was now held in ce as she was helplessly banged from behind by her lover, even her sister Goddess will never believe this sight even if they gazed upon it, after all this time Austin knew all the best ways to turn her on, and one wouldn''t expect a woman with a sacred aura around her to behave so lewdly in these situations. He cupped one of her boobs and fondled them while restraining her wrists behind her back and moving his hips, feeling the tightness of her pussy and enjoying the pleasure it gave, she now felt more tighter than before, making him feel as if his cock was getting a good massage by her pussy walls, enveloping around it. "Mother, you are so fucking sexy to fuck!" Austin looked at her gleaming seductive naked back that had droplets of sweat trickling down towards her ass and couldn''t help but feel even more turned on, Orpheus was abashed to hear his dirty words and was astonished to feel his cock erging a bit more as it prated deep into her pussy, making her involuntarily open her mouth, gasping for air after running out of breath. "Ahhnn:red_heart:!~" She couldn''t help but let out a loud melodious moan as she orgasmed, and Austin decided to cum outside, he felt he had to paint her sexy back with his color and so took his cock out and ejacted all over her back as he let go of her wrists. *Sprrt!* His warm milk sprayed all over her back, making it quite a sexy sight and making Austin sigh in satisfaction, however, he was not done as he lifted her up and turned her around before lifting her up by her juicy ass, "Ah! What do you n to do now?~~:red_heart:" Orpheus asked in nervous anticipation since even if she gets nervous about these things, she would get excited for them as well, "Something special" Austin said with an evil smile as he made her lie down on the on the floor while lifting both her legs upwards till her pussy was facing his cock directly in an elevated manner, "T-This is¡­" Orpheus spoke as her breasts heaved up and down in anticipation, her facepletely flushed in a beautiful red, to get some bnce, she spread her arms out towards the side since herplete lower half, including her legs, were at the mercy of Austin, Austin smirked as he bent his knees and let his cock caress over her vulva. Seeing her below him in such a vulnerable position made Austin feel even more thrilled. Since her body was very flexible, he bent her legs till they were almost touching the floor on either side of her head while her torso waspletely off the floor, currently, he didn''t even have to support her lower back and was able to hold her ass up in the air by herself. Orpheus gulped, seeing this familiar pose since she knew his cock would always prate her the deepest in positions like these and ravage her soul and body with pleasure, she had experienced them during these days, which would leave her a slurping mess. Austin flexed his back as he thrust his thick cock right into her pussy, making Orpheus''s ass tremble in excitement since Austin had stimted all her sensitive spots, including her g-spot, all in one go. "Ahhhnn:red_heart:~" She let out a long soft moan and began to have her whole body shake as Austin continued to pound her rapidly, herrge breasts were bouncing up and down, making it quite an alluring sight for Austin to enjoy, and seeing how she was turning her face away from him shyly, only made him excited even more to dominate this Goddess even more. *Slick!~Slick!~ Slick!~...* The sounds of his cock plundering deep into her pussy with each thrust echoed in the room, "Ahn!:red_heart:~Ahnn~Ahnng~:red_heart:" Orpheus was continuously moaning sensually as her body shivered and shook with pleasure and Austin''s brutal thrusts, since she was a Goddess, she was strong enough to take on Austin''s unrestrained thrusts since he also didn''t have to hold back anymore, thus making this steamy battle real satisfying for him. Since this position was too stimting for her, Orpheus couldn''t help but have her lower half jerk as she felt trails of fire pooling in her abdomen. "Ahaaan:red_heart:!~" A gush of her love juices sshed out just as Austin took his cock out and let go of her legs as he let his cum rain all over her body, Orpheus closed her eyes as she opened her mouth to receive some of them into her mouth, she only got even more excited seeing him cum so much. "Now¡­let''s try your favorite pose next, I don''t want to be an unfair son," Austin chuckled while Orpheus smiled with a red face, inadvertently thinking about some adventurous things in her mind, the two continued to battle and tussle on the floor till it had turned a new shade from Austin''s warm milk and became wet from Orpheus''s numerous orgasms. Chapter 241-The Family Union

Chapter 241-The Family Union

Third POV: Babylon Academy 5 days before Austin went to meet Orpheus Within the mansion Grace use: ''I wish this goes well'' Grace thought as she sat on the sofa taking sips out of the tea in her hand, trying her best to calm herself down, right now she was waiting for her dear daughters toe and visit her, she had called Nora to this meeting and suspiciously Elda too decided to join in, her words indicating that she knew what the talk would be about. This made Grace more anxious, her motherly instincts were screaming at her that Elda too had a secret to disclose to her, ''Sigh.....how did thingse to this?'' She thought with a bitter smile, right now she was waiting for her daughter so that she can talk to her about the rtionship with her son, a taboo rtionship that was not approved and one that should have made her fearful and angry, yet here she is waiting to talk to Nora so that she can give her blessing. Things were messed up beyond her imagination, she was going to let her daughter into a path that might only end up in her sadness, of course, she won''t right away give out any permission, first, she would make sure that Nora''s will is strong, if it''s flimsy she would do everything to push her down, even if it meant souring her rtionship with Nora. She really couldn''t believe she was thinking of such things, this was in a way a very risky game, one wrong move and things could get worse but she was adamant about following things through, she had seen a lot in her life, as a young wife who had lost her husband and her hands were filled with the work of the duchy, her children were broken and her family torn, she knew the weight of being lost and depressed. Those were truly dark times in her life, she the rose blood princess had faced the biggest tragedy of her life but thankfully things started to get better with her son, he seemed to weave through the broken cracks of her family and helped them heal, he had stood up and led the family when things were bleak, from the weakest he became the strongest glue that held the family. ''I should have noticed it before'' Grace shook her head, her son had done things beyond anyone should, he had be the pir for both his sisters, it was quite normal for them to feel like this, yes Grace understood that even Elda might have feelings for Austin, she had time to reflect and she could understand that even Elda who went through the same would develop feelings for Austin. ''It strangely feels like we were lead to this'' For a second such a thought streaked through her mind but she quickly shook it off, that was a bizarre thought and it was then that the door to the room was opened as both Nora and Elda entered the room,ing inside both of them smiled, "Mother!" They called out at the same time causing Grace to smile walking up to them she gave both of them a hug as she started leading them towards the sofa taking a seat she spoke, "So Nora how''s your training in your bloodline control going?" "It''s going well, recently I made a breakthrough" "Oh!...that''s good, so Elda how''s life at Austin''s faction?" "It''s good, all of them are fun and treat me well" Elda replied with a smile, Grace nodded her head as she started to ask other misceneous questions, understanding better about how the days went by, soon half an hour went by as the family of three chatted with each, sometimes they would about women''s stuff, while the other time they would reminiscent about the past, like this time, passed until Grace brought up the main topic, "By the by I talked with Austin" As soon as she spoke Nora who was beside her stiffened, she who had been waiting felt her heartbeat quicken faster, she was already told by Austin that he had talked about it to Grace, hence she was now awaiting judgment, and her heart was trembling, if there was one the person she respected the most it would be her mother. Nora had seen and heard much about her, moreover, the strong image of her mother protecting the family stilly in her heart, hence she pays a high level of value to whatever Grace thought, Nora''s eyes sharpened while her back became straight with resolve twinkling in her eyes she looked at her mother but to her surprise after looking at her Grace turned her head towards Elda who had a smile on her face, "Tell me, youngdy, do you have the same feelings as your older sister?" "Of course" Elda''s words her simple and precise but there was an unvarying will behind them, Grace raised her eyes brows while Nora''s head turned towards Elda her mind reeling in shock, Elda gave a meaningful smile towards Nora as she spoke, "Did big sis think that she''s the only one who has feelings?" "Yo-You" Nora could only be stupefied as she looked at Elda but then she took deep breaths as she regained her bearings, soon the memories of the past flowed through her mind, going through them, it was only then she understood how blind she was to Elda''s feelings, it was all there, yet she was dumb to it all, "Hehehehe....that''s quite the face my little Nora" Grace suddenlyughed and spoke within all this surprising the two girls who were waiting for an outburst but all they could see was a smiling mother, who was looking at both of them with a mischievous smile, "Mo-Mother, aren''t you an-angry?" Nora asked feeling weirded out, Elda nodded to it supporting the im, and Grace stopped smiling as she looked at her two daughters, she didn''t any words from them, just the conviction hidden behind in their eyes was more than enough for her to understand that their love was genuine as one could be, she was worried for them, ''Looks like things won''t be easy in the future'' Grace felt saddened for her daughters, looking at both of them she spoke, "Tell me when did it all begin and why" Both Nora and Elda remained quiet as they looked at each other, while the response was miles away from how they imagined things, it was still better than gaining their mother''s wrath, taking a deep breath Nora began, "It began like this..." Hence she started to tell about her feelings from her point of view, both Nora and Grace listened attentively and it continued for an hour after she finished Elda spoke, with an infatuated look that both Grace and Nora knew, soon another hourter Elda finished speaking, leaving the room in a quiet voice again as Grace seemed to be in deep thought, finally after some time she spoke, "To tell the truth I am against this" Both Nora and Elda looked at Grace with calm eyes already expecting, it yet what came after surprised them, "But I think there''s a way for me to ept" "!!" "!!" Chapter 242-Family Union(2)

Chapter 242-Family Union(2)

"But I think there''s a way for me to ept" "!!" "!!" Both Nora''s and Elda''s eyes opened wide as they heard Grace''s words, the two of them were still in the shock that Grace didn''t shout or reprimand them, they were expecting for her to try her best to separate them from Austin but their fears were shattered, deep within both of their heart they sighed, as long as there was a way they were willing to try, "Both you know right? this path only had one end" Grace spoke breaking the two out of their thoughts, looking at both her daughters she spoke with a hardened voice, "You will never be able to hold Austin and say that he''s your man, you will never be able to kiss him in public, you will never be able to stop other women from reaching him and you will never be able to publicly marry him" Each word Grace spoke hit Nora and Elda hard, they knew all this but when someone ruthlessly ripped apart the cover and spoke the truth they couldn''t help but have their heart tremble, and feelings of sadness and hate-filled them, just because of some stupid rule of society they couldn''t be with the one they love and this hurt them deeply. Grace felt her heartache when she saw the pale faces of her daughters but she didn''t budge, right now she needed to give them the truth directly, otherwise, this would only hurt them in the long run, in the end, they were all children the true horrors of fate had still not hit them, silence filled the room as the heavy breathing of Nora and Elda was heard. But it didn''tst for long, soon the two of them took deep breaths as they regained their bearing, looking at Grace both of them spoke at the same time, "We know" "Good" Grace''s nodded her head feeling a bit relieved from their words, she sighed as she leaned into the sofa, looking at her daughters she spoke with a tired face, "You know I really never thought that thing would be like this, this is not right but in the end, I don''t want to hurt the two of you, I can tell that the two of you truly love Austin, and me saying no will only destroy our family, I don''t want that to happen a second time....." Seeing the tired face of Grace both Nora and Elda felt shame and sadness fill their heart, they couldn''t even begin to feel the pain that Grace must be feeling, for her to even think of agreeing to this, Grace must have gone through a long journey of pain and confusion, both Nora and Elda rose from the sofa as they rushed to Grace and hugged her tightly. Grace hugged them back, a hint of guilt passing through her eyes, she had to act like this, otherwise, both Nora and Elda would definitely be suspicious, plus this was required for her future ns too, Grace too was a bit of a schemer, it would seem that maniption truly runs in the family... "Alright enough mopping, both of you now listen to my words" Grace spoke patting her daughter''s back, both Nora and Elda nodded their heads as they rose, wiping away the tears from their eyes, Grace smiled as she help wipe her daughter''s eyes, "I only have one condition for this, it''s that Austin must feel the same, otherwise don''t even think about it" "Okay" "Sure" Both Nora and Elda nodded their head, Nora confident that she would not give up and would make Austin feel the same way, while thetter had a veiled smile, hiding the fact that she and Austin were already a couple, Austin had told her that it would be best to speak about it after a period of time, so as to not make Nora angry and Grace distrustful, "Mother then how do we deal with the rest of the woman that is interested in Austin?" Elda spoke with a hidden glint in her eyes, hearing her question both Nora and Grace trend serious, Grace looked at both of her daughters as she spoke, "The main problem would be Scarlet" "Scarlet?" Nora looked confused as she alternated her eyes between Grace and Elda, Elda already knew about it while Grace too was told about it, she was livid and jealous but she couldn''t do anything now, not in the open anyway, in the end, scarlet was still a dragon and messing with one was never good, seeing the confused look of Nora Elda soon filled her in, "That bitch!" Nora screamed with hate, feeling absolutely livid, of course when Austin had told the story to the girls he made sure to portray Scarlet as the viin who was unwilling to take no for an answer and he was the poor soul making sacrifices so that a dragon''s rage won''t fall upon his family, this story was more than enough to make Grace and Elda fall much less Nora, "I will kill that bitch!" Nora''s eyes seemed to spit out fire, just the thought of Austin going around with Scarlet on a date holding her hands was making her sick, her whole body felt anger and surprisingly she wasn''t the only one, both Grace and Elda had dark face''s, of course, Grace made sure to control herself so as to not give herself up. Yet interestingly all three of them seemed to have dark eyes, almost bing lifeless, just the thought of Austin with Scarlet was making their blood boil, another interesting fact was that it didn''t affect them when it was with each other, just as they say good things must be only shared in the family! "Stop it, Nora, shouting about it won''t change, if you don''t want to lose him, find ways to make it so that you have a chance" Grace spoking perfectly ying the part of a mother helping her daughter while hiding the deep feelings in her heart, hearing Grace''s words Nora snapped out of her thoughts, her mother was right she first needed to win Austin''s heart, then could only she slowly kill off the leeches that were trying to get close to her brother "You know Scarlet might not be the only one aiming for him, right now I am sure that several girls in his faction love him and are aiming for him, I don''t need to tell you about Mika and Rika right?" Elda spoke her eyes peering at Nora, meanwhile, Grace smirked nodding her head inwardly, this was what she wanted, to make them more aware, she didn''t want Austin falling into anyone outside the family, she herself was a greedy woman, "That''s right! there are those bitches too!" Nora replied back her face turning dark, while bloodlust filled her but Grace intervened before things got worse, "If you want to keep him yourself then you would have to work for it" "Mother, you mean like an alliance?" "Maybe" Grace concluded, her wayspletely showed a mother just helping her child, while deep down the ns shey were birthing, she knew Austin would definitely get many more girls after him and she can''t handle it alone, it was best to have a helping hand, an alliance made with her children where she would just be ''helping'' them. Slowly but surely an alliance was forming one among the many that would be formed in the future, alliances that would work to fight each other or kill each other to gain Austin for just themselves. Chapter 243-Quest

Chapter 243-Quest

Austin''s POV: "You be careful and contact me as soon as any problem crops up" Orpheus said as she held my face, she had a tender and happy smile on her face, I nodded promising her, "Of course, you don''t have to worry about anything, you know my strength right? I will be fine" "Um, okay" Saying so she came closer as she gave my lips one final tender kiss, I reciprocated it with the same love, after a few seconds of kissing each other I let her go, soon space wrapped around me as I appeared in the very familiar room I was in, looking at the room I smiled as a newfound energy filled me up, the very first thing I did was to check the time and I could see that only a day has passed. Yup that''s right I spent about 24 days with Orpheus, it was a crazy yet rxing time as we bonded with each other at another level, we were literally with each other 24/7, either cuddling, sleeping, talking, or straight up fukcing like there''s no tomorrow, even with my level of vitality I could still feel a lingering pain on my back. We were like newlyweds that spend the day with each other, inseparable, in fact, right now I''m missing her, even though it''s being just a few minutes, is this what she had nned? it was terrifying to tell the least, during these days Orpheus made sure to imprint herself on me, making sure that I won''t forget her. At first, I thought that this was just her obsession acting up but at times I would detect hints of guilt from her and it was only on the 18th day I knew what she was doing but it was toote, she had thoroughly imprinted herself into me, making it such that she became an integral part of my life, she in a way became an addiction to me, ''What a terrifying woman'' As someone who lived for so long her way of dealing with things was beyond ordinary, the worst part being even if I knew it I couldn''t say no! she had made her n in such a way that even I fell into it, she was irresistible, thinking of her, the image of her sinfully sexy body came to my mind causing my little one to slowly start to rise again. I quickly shook my head getting rid of it, Orpheus''s body was like a drug, no matter how many times I did her I couldn''t get enough of it, though in the end we had to separate but all was not lost, during this time I was able to get her help in something I dearly needed, at first I wanted Razellia to do it but in a way, Orpheus would be better, she would be my key piece in surviving in the future and maybe.....maybe having a peaceful harem, ''Sigh....I just hope that things go well'' Shaking off my thoughts I focused on the important matter at hand, willing my mind I focused on my status, [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age:18 Species: Human Looks:10/10(Your yandere girls will definitely rip it apart) Talent:10/10(Gotta say bro never thought you would reach till here) >Hidden Bloodline(Unlocked): The Hidden Hero(Better to say the hidden closet pervert) Titles: The maniptor, Lady''s man, Peeping tom, Yandere Collector, Young Master, Spank Master, the One With No Limits, The Mind Breaker, The incestuous Bastard, The Holder Of Two Mommy''s ...etc Power: Origin Level 10 Total Points: 10,000,000 Partners Conquered: Eleanor us(Love:100%: Normal but for how long?) >ra(211%:Well you know what they say, happy maid happy death) >Orpheus nche Marakia(#%: You know I could really book you a nice cozy room on hell, what do you say? I could throw in the friends and family discount) ] Seeing my status I nodded my head, other than that snarky remarks everything else was all well, I got to earn a humongous amount of affection points from Orpheus, and not only that I also made a headway movement into Origin Level 10, something unprecedented for my age, godly food and a godly body really helps, though it would seem that I won''t be breaking into the Imperial realm any times soon, that requires a whole lot of resources, well not like Ick any but still, for now, I am unbeatable in the younger age group, ''I guess now it''s time to get my hands on an innocent tasty rabbit'' Smirking to myself I took out mymunicator and contacted my lovely maid that has been fulfilling her duty very diligently, after a quick talk we decided to move tomorrow, that will be the day the sweet and innocent Sonia fall into a deadly trap, not my favorite way but desperate times call for desperate measure. Finishing one of my tasks I held anothermunication device as I contacted another important person, "Hey, Ralph how''s the situation I asked you to handle?" "It''s going all well and just as you said there seems to be some suspicious activity about the house, my men are looking into it but they seem extremely guarded, I''m afraid that one wrong move and we will lose all our effort" "I see, then withdraw them all, just send me all the information you have gathered, I will deal with the rest, here on the inside" "Okay but be careful, I have a very bad feeling about this house, something seems off" "Sure I will keep that in mind, oh also say hi to Martha and the kids for me" "Will do" With that I cut the connection as I kept themunicator back, walking I started to head towards the training room, while my mind was upied with the topics of what Ralph had spoken about, I had already looked into it and things were just getting weirder and weirder, missing persons, a sudden increase in strength in some, while a cash flow of wealth, which even with my connection could not be traced. I for one am not the type that staggers with a small loss, not after going through all I have but this issue just keeps bugging me, I had just begun the investigation for revenge but now things seem much more darker than I had anticipated, sighing to myself I turned my head as I looked at the quest that was given to me, === [World Quest] Description: Tap into the secrets thaty hidden within the Hillclowd family, rip apart the facade the once glorious family has created, and unleash to the world the truth about the demons they have be Reward: A small truth of the world Penalty: No penalty it is your choice, not mine === This was the first time that the system ever gave me a quest, up and till now it had only given me themand of conquering all the heroines'' nothing else, it didn''t force me to do anything nor did it give me a path to walk, it was always passive in its approach but the day I had nned to research about Shira''s family this quest suddenly appeared. There was no penalty but the reward of truth had pulled me in, I also wanted to know the reason for such a change in Shira, at first I just nned to drown her but after I found out about the things she was nning, I changed my mind, now I n to shred her to pieces. Chapter 244-Quest(2)

Chapter 244-Quest(2)

Back then when I overreacted to Shira''s words, it wasn''t just out of the words she had spoken to me, ever since I knew my plight of chasing after the capture targets, I had used my power to keep tabs on the ones that I could observe and Shira was among them, I had long since noticed that her behavior and pattern were different from how I knew. But that wasn''t surprising, taking into ount the things I did it was normal for there to be several deviations from what I knew, all I could do was to adapt to it and grow, even before meeting with Shira I knew that she had some kind of aim towards my family, from the reports I read, I got to knew that she had some sort of friction with Elda before, though at that time it was just a small argument. Back then before meeting Shira I didn''t pay much heed to it, I had thought of it as a small issue but after I met her and saw her disdainful and ill intent eyes, I knew that there was a deeper y at hand, love, and hate don''t just pop out of nowhere there has to be a reason and for her to act like that meant that she has some sort of dark objective towards my family. And that was uneptable, just mere words weren''t enough to make me angry, the moment she talked with me I knew that she has some darker desire for my family and that was myst line, in my heart I truly love and care for them, anything that wanted to hurt them was an enemy to me, especially my cute Elda. Thankfully back then the system had helped me out, from then on I kept a tight watch on her activities, I have other perfect ''helpers'' hidden and Alex was truly helpful, he''s a guy that doesn''t care if his hands get dirty doesn''t matter if your good or bad, with his help I have different eyes watching Shira''s movement. And from it I learned a great fact, she wanted to kidnap Elda! I don''t know why, the only thing I was able to dig up was that she or whoever is in the dark is lusting after her bloodline, well it''s not like they have any chance of seeding, it wasn''t just her, a group of them with her were biding their time waiting for a chance but it would seem that up and till now they still haven''t figured out a n yet In all honesty, I wanted to ughter them all but I can''t take action now, first I needed to know why and who was behind all this, what was this power that is running rampant in the academy? even in the quests I yed there was no such mention, well most of the quests were oriented to capture the girls but still, there must have been some mention but I found none, ''Sigh....what a headache'' I shook my head, a lot of things were happening and it all seems to lead to a terrifying enemy but I wasn''t afraid much, right now I''m an immortal, and with my control over the element of life, I am basically unkible, leaving that aside, I have a whole dimension filled with fairies and other species willing to fight for me, being their prince just grant me power but also a world of soldiers. If I wanted just amand and a whole country will vanish from sight, though that would end up with me falling into the radar of extremely powerful people, Gods above Orpheus, the creator Goddess and I have no intention of messing with them, they could literally kill me with a thought, I have no interest in tempting fate, plus it''s more fun to see my enemies dance in the palm of my hands as I y with them, ''I will make that bitch suffer'' Does she n to harm Elda? I will make sure to rip her life down to nothing, my ns were already set in motion, I won''t give her a slow death, I will make sure that she watches everything fall and be destroyed right in front of her eyes, ''I have changed haven''t I?'' I chuckled at my thought, at the beginning I used small and non-offensive methods, after all, in the end, I wasn''t ruthless but the journey I went through helped me change a lot, it helped me see a way forward, and it also helped me identify what I wanted, back then I followed the mission, find the girls make then fall in love and everything. Of course, even though it was a quest I wouldn''t decline that I didn''t like the idea of having a harem, which man won''t like it? but that wasn''t enough, Vena had shown me that it would have only led me to a bitter end, I need my own true desire and I did find it, what I needed were power and security, I wanted to be such that I won''t ever have to fear about whaty ahead. I don''t desire supreme power, I just want to live free and happy, a way such that even after millions of yearster, I would be able to chill and rx, and for that I don''t mind working myself to the bone now, thinking till here the picture of a beautiful red-haired dragon entered my mind, I was truly missing Vena, in the beginning, it was out of our shared bloodline that I went along with her but in between all that I did truly fall in love with her, ''The dragon emperor....'' Possessing Lora and announcing out she was mine to the world was not possible, that would mess up with my ns for Celestinia, and I don''t mind holding her for myself in the dark but I would have to deal with the current dragon emperor, for now, Lora stays far away from him, not chatting with him much but that won''tst forever, I need a permanent solution, ''Why does the thing have to be so hard?'' I rubbed my head in frustration, in the end, I put my thoughts on hold, dragons themselves would go into deep meditation trying to break through their bottleneck or to understand their bloodline for years, Lora was okay for now, I had to now deal with the issues at hand, calming myself I reached the training room where I came upon Rina who was practicing, "Hey, Austin!" Seeing me she waved her hand at me with a smile, her eyes were now soft and loving, her whole body was drenched while sweat filled her body, and her extremely athletic figure could be defined by it, well most of my attention was first taken by those huge missiles she has on her chest, a bit behind Orpheus but still big, [ Name: Rina Sex: Female Age: 22 Species: Rabbit beastwoman Power: Origin Level 5 Title: Battle Freak, The Bloody Rabbit, The Madwoman of Fight Love: 101% Description: A woman with a strong will that grew from the dangers she had faced, due to the experiments done on her, she has a few screws loose >Loves battle and doesn''t care about anything else, always loves to cause problems and issues >Has only true love and care for two people Sana and you Difficulty: Well nothing to see here, just another crazy girl, whom you might someday fuck or one day get fucked by ] ''Um?'' Seeing her status I was stunned for a moment, thest time I looked at her. Her love for me was at just 100%, just how did it increase? I sure as hell didn''t do anything, ''System what''s going on?'' [It''s simple she''s just like that, her love for you just keeps increasing] ''Does that make any sense?'' [Nope, just know that she''s crazy and the more time you spent away from her the more she loves you] ''How the hell does that make any sense?!'' [How the fuck should know! you tell me how this is happening! damn should have jumped ships when I had the chance] Ignoring the sassy system I walked towards Rina who was now clearly having a battle-hungry smile. Chapter 245-Relaxing Fight

Chapter 245-Rxing Fight

"So, how about it? why don''t we rx a bit?" Rina said to me with a battle-hungry smile on her face, to which I shook my head with a smile, "You have a very unique way of expressing calmness" I spoke as I looked at the sexy athletic rabbit-eared woman in front of me, her huge rabbit ears shook with her excitement, hearing my words her smile widened as she shook her arms and spoke, "Well, there''s no better way than fighting to the limit to rx" "Sigh....you and your battle crazy life" "What can I do? that''s just me" Rina shook her shoulders and shamelessly continued, I didn''t want to argue with this muscle headed woman as I walked to the edge of the fighting arena facing Rina, no words needed to be said, we stood there calm, the silence of the room regained itself, fighting spirit started to ignite within us and a secondter Rina disappeared from where she stood and a split secondter a huge size hand started to descend on my face. I stood my ground as I punched back, my hands soon met the humongous fist in front of me, for a second silence remained before which both of us were sted back, I took a step back while Rina was thrown back, "How?" Rina''s stunning voice entered my ears, well it was to be expected since I took the full brunt of Rina''s attack and stood fine, the only other person that could do that was Jacob and that was because he was blessed with his bloodline power but here I was taking her head on and only taking one step back, to be truthful I didn''t use my full strength on that punch, after all, I am an origin level 10, taking her head-on is not that difficult, "Surprise?" I asked with a taunting voice but soon Rina calmed down, her smile came back as she started to crack her knuckles, "This is gonna be fun" And with that, her legs started to shiver before which they erged, a gust of wind blew as her legs rocked towards my face, intending to crush me, I didn''t back down as I gathered arge amount of my mana into my legs and whipped forward aiming for the huge leg in front of me, again we crashed and Rina ended up sting backward, the strength of an origin Level 10 was not to be underestimated, "Hahahaha.....this is fun!" Rina screamed as she started to madly attack me again, I too fought back with the came excitement, I held back as I fought, I too wanted to enjoy the fight, we kept hitting each other at breakneck speed, sting sounds filling the training room as our arms and legs met each other inbat, it was a battle of pure power and martial technique, making it quite fun and rxing for us. Rina''s arms whipped towards my face, I blocked it with my hand as I attacked her with my leg, she didn''t back down as she increased the size of her head and met my attack head, another sonic boom was heard as my leg met her head, I didn''t relent as my other hand met her stomach hurling her back as she hit the ground. This didn''t damper her mood at all as she rose back up and attacked me again, soon it was an all-out brawl as we kept hitting each other, Rina even yed dirty at some point as she started to aim towards my crotch showing no mercy since that was the case I too didn''t hold back at all hitting her back and blue, though I made sure not to hurt her much. 1 hourter~~ "Huff....huff....huff....you are a monster" Rina spoke as shey sprawled on the floor, her body filledpletely with sweat, while some bruises could be seen here and there, as for me? well, I stood beside her looking down at her, my breath was even and I seempletely fine, well it''s not that easy for me to be tired, not with all the vitality that I have, "You alright?" "Huff....no.....huff" Hearing it I just smiled as I sat beside her, resting for a moment, soon a few minutes passed before which Rina spoke again, "This is nice, it reminds me of the past" "Oh? you mean the one where you were a handful?" "Yeah, it was a fun time" "Well then you must have been remembering it wrong" I shook my head with a bitter smiler, back then when I saved both Rina and Sana both of them were a handful, having escaped from a research facility that tortured and created them, their trust in others was basically zero, plus both of them weren''t in the right mind either, it took a lot of effort from my side before which they started to open about themselves. And it was only after I helped them get revenge did they truly start to care and well love for me, it wasn''t easy at all, I had to have a lot of battles with Rina, and had to teach them the basics of manners, and a whole lot ofmon sense, I had to spend at least 4 months with them, teaching them and being beside them, they were a walking bomb that would burst at any moment, "You know I never said it but I am extremely grateful that I met you" Rina suddenly spoke surprising me, "That''s out of character" "No, it''s just something I wanted to tell you for a long time" "I see" I nodded my head at her as I kept quiet, a few secondster I spoke again, "Well to be truthful I did have my motives for helping you butter on you could say that I really did start to enjoy both of yourpany, the deadly Rina and the clumsy Sana, a funnybo that I enjoyed being with" "Well, can''t argue with you there, plus everyone does things with motive, it''s nothing new but you did give us a new life and I am grateful for that" I didn''t reply to it I just stayed silent, truthfully I was always curious about the fact that Rina never spoke to me about her feelings, she was a straightforward and a proud person if she liked me she should have said it to my face long ago, yet till now there was no movement from her, at first I didn''t pay any heed to it but now it''s raising a lot of questions on my mind, "Hey, Rina did you find anybody you liked in the academy? maybe a boyfriend?" I asked with a mischievous smile but all I got in return was a snort, "Nah, I didn''t find anybody I like, I don''t think I have any interest in romance, plus you are the only guy I am close to" Rina said nonchntly, seeing it an idea formed in my mind but before I could say anything Rina spoke, "What about you, did you find anybody you like?" Her words were nonchnt and at ease but when I looked at her ears I could see them dancing left and right a sign of unease, I pretended to think for some time before which I spoke, "No, not yet but I am interested to start dating somebody" "I see...well good luck with that" Rina spoke, yet I could see her ears straightening in delight and it''s then I totally understood....She was fucking dense! it seems that she herself hadn''t understood her feelings, ''Damn, that''s quite the twist'' Seeing the result I smiled, it would seem that my future with Rina would certainly be fun. Chapter 246-First Step For Revenge

Chapter 246-First Step For Revenge

"What are youughing at?" Rina asked as she saw meughing, I just shook my head and refused to answer, knowing her personality its better that she realize the feeling she has herself, me interfering in it would only cause issues, I already have several ns already popping up but I won''t be taking any actions right now, I''m already pilled up with different girls, for now, it''s better I start conquering each slowly, "Nothing, I just thought of something funny" Seeing Rina look at me with focused eyes, I just spoke the partial truth, it didn''t seem to satisfy her but in the end, she just shook her head and let it go, "Ready for another round?" She spoke, already standing up, her stamina when ites to fighting was something else, plus she didn''t even get discouraged due to the fight, her spirits stilly aze, "You know, I am starting to think that you''re the monster here" "Maybe~" She said as she lunged at me again, I sighed as I started to fight with her, in such a manner 2 hours went by, finishing up I left the training room as I took a bath and freshened up, ''Damn...she''s crazy'' Rina was truly unrelenting when it came to battle, she kept getting stronger and stronger with each fight, the scary part being that she kept improving with each fight, shaking my mind of the battle I headed towards the table in my room as I started to flip through the documents kept on it. It was the information rting to Shira and her family. Right now they are hidden deep but that doesn''t mean that I can''t pull them down, reading the information my lips rose into a smile, what was truly surprising in the information is that Leonardo is now in the same room as Shira! it would seem that something happened to the room he was staying in and he ended up in Shira''s room, ''Fate...huh'' After reading the information I kept silent as several ideas started to sh through my mind, right now I can''t kill any of the students involved in the ns, it would alert the rest, plus it''s almost impossible to escape with a murder inside the Babylon Academy if it weren''t for its safety, how would all these students walk safely? That''s also the reason that they were unable toy their hands on Elda, the security here was no joke, one wrong move and your life is forfeit literally, the academy after all keep safety above all, it''s truly annoying I just want to kill them and be done with it, sadly that will bring about a lot of problems, ''Guess that''s the only way'' Finalizing my thoughts, I changed my dress as I headed out of the mansion, a simple disguise, and a hidden exit, and no one knew that I have left the mansion, walking through the crowded student streets I moved towards the dormitory or more specifically the dormitory room that was supposed to be mine, with nostalgic steps I reached the room as I knocked on it, I waited for a few seconds and soon the door was opened, "Yes?" A cute ''boy'' with green hair and hazelnut eyes appeared in front of me, she was still the same with height equal to my chest but the difference this time being she wasn''t looking at me with disdain or ill intent, well I am now in a disguise, my next steps were imperative and truthfully I don''t trust someone else to y it better than me, "Is Leonardo here?" I asked as I looked at Shira, hearing my question she shook her head and spoke, "No, he isn''t, if you want to meet hime some other time" As she finished she was about to close the door but I held it and spoke, "The chaos''s owl shrieks at the darkest evil" Hearing my words her eyes shook but they soon returned to normal, looking outside and making sure that I was alone she spoke, "The formless chaos reigns at the feast of order" Hearing it I nodded my head and replied, "With chaos in my heart and order on the ground let strength rule above all" "Who are you?" Shira finally spoke with a more focused tone, to this I just smiled and gave a ssic bow and spoke, "Mrs. Shira I am someone that the family had to send especially for your help" "You!" Hearing my words she was surprised, after all not even the students she works with know that she''s a girl, only the one who does is her father, she seemed to have quickly understood as she pulled me into the room, locking the door and taking out some sort of magic tool she activated it, after which she turned towards me and spoke, "Exin" I smiled at her words as I rxed my self on a chair, making myselffortable as I spoke, "Youngdy Shira, I am a personal soldier raised by your father, my existence is only known to your father, he had set me up in the academy a long time ago and I was to act if problems arose" "You''re lying! my father did no such thing!" Shira spoke to me with a cold voice, well I could see that my rxed demure was making her angry, plus the fact that I just told her that her father doesn''t trust her must be making her mad, keeping my role I shook my head, "It''s the truth, if you want you can call master and see" I spoke cooly, not at all afraid that my cover would be blown, because what I was talking about was in fact the truth, Shira''s father did send someone like that here and the person does truly work here, he was sent here as an errand boy, sadly now he lives 10 feet under the ground. He was sent here when he was a child and worked here as a normal errand boy, if it wasn''t for me searching extensively about the Hillclowd family, I wouldn''t have found it, having the right connections helps, plus he was more of a sleeper type agent as he does not have a connection with and doesn''t contact Shira''s father, he wouldy low and protect her unless there was an emergency, I or more precisely that guy wasn''t allowed to make a move, it was done in such a way so that if he was ever found out he wouldn''t be linked to the Hillclowd family. Sadly for them, this will now grow up to be the biggest danger that would bite their ass. Chapter 247-Taking Care Of A Spoiled Lady

Chapter 247-Taking Care Of A Spoiled Lady

"You just wait" Saying So Shira walked towards her locker and she opened it, taking out a certainmunication orb, a few secondster a voice was heard from the orb, "Shira, what''s wrong?" The voice was calm and to be truthful a bit staggering, it was the voice of the head of the Hillclowd family, hearing the voice Shira spoke, "Father! did you contact any agents to look after me?" "Um?.....no" "Then why is there this guy here saying that he was recruited by you!" Saying so she pointed the orb towards me, seeing it I stood up and gave a gentlemanly bow as I spoke, "Sleeper agent H-019 here, active as per rules set prior" "H-019?" Hearing my words a confused voice leaked from the orb before which the man spoke, "Oh, you''re the agent set in to protect my daughter but it was only to be activated when you notice something wrong, so tell me what''s wrong?" My back straightened as I looked into the orb and spoke in a gentle and calm tone, "As per the orders that wereid onto me, I overwent themanded schedule ever since I entered the Academy and when youngdy Shira had joined, I started to protect her from the dark, making sure no anomaly pops up near her, everything was fine till....." "Till....?" The voice spoke, I nodded my head as I continued, "Till a week ago, it was then that I started to notice that she seems to be watched more, it was pretty discreet but I was able to notice it, I tried confronting the ones but was unable to pry anything, it was after a spike in these symptoms did I finally chose to take action" "Um.....I see" The voice spoke, seemingly calm about the news, well he should be as I am pretty sure that he had by now should have noticed that someone was viewing into the family, if it was any other fallen family they wouldn''t have noticed a thing but by now it''s pretty clear that this was no normal fallen family. No weakened family would have the strength to hide and deal with sleeper agents, much less to have such manpower to hide its deeply disturbing actions, plus from what I read I could tell that Shira''s father the current family head isn''t someone to be lightly messed with, hence each of my actions should be nned and well calcted. With his intelligence he won''tpletely, believe me, he will definitely use the other connections here to look into me, he was after all a cautious man but here that''s only good as all the people thate to dig into my background will only fall into the that I have created, "So you have taken it upon yourself to protect Shira?" "No, I don''t think that I ampletely qualified for it but I could still serve as herst shield of protection plus I am not that weak, master" "Good, then keep an eye on her and I also grant you the power to overtake Shira''s decision if the situation rises up to it" "I will try to live it up to your expectations" I gave a bow as my answer flew smoothly but it was then that Shira intervened, "No! I don''t want him having power over me" She whined, acting out but this time her father didn''t relent, "Not happening and that''s final, now let chaos reign over order" "Let order shine the darkest when chaos darkens" Both me and Shira spoke at the same time, responding to the final words that her father spoke and with that the orb in her hand went dark, leaving behind a disgruntled Shira. But I was all-time high as my posture rxed and the respectful look on my face disappeared, "Guess you will be listening to me from now" "You! get out!" Shira screamed but I just smiled as I walked to the sofa and sat on it with my legs above it, making an action as if it was my home, "Hey be more respectful to the futuredy" "Nah, you aren''t thedy yet and the only one that could order me is the family head" "Bastard!" Saying so she pulled out a sword and she shed it at me aiming for my stomach, it would seem that she didn''t want to kill me but she was indeed ruthless, just attacking me just because I didn''t give her way, this waspletely different from how it was in the game. Though the attack was fast in my eyes it was slow as a turtle. I moved my hands and deflected her attack and before she knew it her sword had flown off, while she ended up in my embrace with her back to me and her hands restrained, my legs moved as they restrained hers, my handheld her tight as they pulled her hands behind, now she waspletely on my control, "You bastard let me go! if my father knew of it this your head will fly!" She screamed as she tried to regain control but it was useless, in front of my behemoth strength all was useless, holding her tight I chuckled, soon a certain gold like cuffs appeared in my hand and before she could react I ced it on her, effectively cutting the use of her mana, "You what are you doing towards me!?" Shira asked still not backing down, I didn''t say anything as I rose and ced her on the sofa, cracking my head my bloodlust started to leak from my body making Shira who was about to shout again freeze, I looked at her with cold eyes as I spoke, "Now listen you spoiled thinking I am the only one suffering brat, unlike the others thaty at your feet I am not someone that would jump at your feet, got it? I will protect you but that will be my way" Saying so I ced my hands on her face raising it up as I made her look at my eyes, my bloodlust focused on her, while my hands held her chin with some strength but I found something that was very surprising, her face lit up in a red hue, while I could see Shira desperately rubbing her legs, ''Oh...interesting'' Seeing this development I smiled, it was something unexpected but it would definitely be useful for me, who would have thought that she had such a side to her, "M-My father won''t like this" Shira spoke through gritted teeth, confusion filling her eyes but I just shrugged my shoulder and spoke, "Do what you want but your father won''t budge, plus all I do will be for your safety, keep that in mind" Saying so I was about to leave her chin but then her eyes raised up above her head as she moaned "Ah~~" ''The hell?'' Seeing it I was speechless, I knew that she liked it but I didn''t expect her to cum from me just holding her chin hard!, looking down I could see that she had passed out from her orgasm, and I helplessly shook my head at it but then. I smiled, this meant that things would go in a much better direction than I thought Arranging Shira in a way that will definitely make her angry, I left the room, seeing how she reacted I am 100% sure that she won''t speak of this to her father, ''This is going to be fun'' Chapter 248-Enforcing Aunt’s Help

Chapter 248-Enforcing Aunt''s Help

"So she had such a side to her" I chuckled as I walked through the busy streets, the unexpected side of Shira''s was a surprise, I didn''t expect to find it but now it would be an edge I use against her, she will helplessly be yed in my hands, and when it''s all over, I will make her cry a river of tears, my current look was that of a handsome boy of age 20. I had brown hair and eyes, just a face that you would nce at and be done with and this would be the key to my n, I am sure that Shira and her father would try to look into me and how I was doing, for that there would be another guy working wearing this same disguise, of course, he won''t interact with Shira, just a dummy to fool her and her family. But the most important thing was now was to meet a certain beautiful aunt, she''s also a key person that I need for my ns, she, after all, is the Dean of the Academy and the ns I have installed are ones that are bound to create great waves, plus doing it secretly undetected is a pain, there''s also the added bonus of me getting close to Mira, in the end, it''s a win-win situation. Soon I drilled through the crowded street and the next moment I reached the dean''s building I was back in my true look, this time the focus was on me as I walked into the building, the most famous guy, the one with the power to cure corruptions, number one on the handsome ranking, many such titles were bestowed on me. On the outside countless people want to meet and know about me, by now I was the most mysterious and famous among the younger batch of students, hence where ever I go, I catch attention, already used to it I walked through the huge building as I met with Mira''s assistant who gave me a smile and let me move forward. Without stopping I gave her a nod as I walked through the hallways to Mira''s room, reaching a very familiar door, I stopped, taking deep breaths, I tried to calm my ''beating'' heart as my ''excitement'' of meeting Mira ''overflowed'' in my body, I, after all, had to make sure that my meeting with her just wasn''t for my desire. My ns for Mira were simple, her heart''s extremely hard to breakthrough, the only reason I got till here was because we were family, otherwise, the trouble I will have to go through would be beyond hard, anyhow by now I have a small part of her heart, I just have to keep feeding her affection at small intervals, making her a bit addicted to my feelings. And just as she''s about to fall I will bring down true quakes to her heart, affirming my ns once more I knocked on the door and entered inside, knowing that Mira would agree, "Looking beautiful as ever aunt" "And you seem to be still the same smart mouth" Mira replied with a snaky remark to my words, she was sitting on the sofa rxing as she took a sip of the tea in her arms, she looked rxed and beautiful as always, with her purple hair arranged perfectly, while her silver eyes were calm and cid, a hint of delight rose in her eyes as theynded on me. And just like always, I fell into a ''daze'' as I kept looking at her, my ''hidden'' love burning as they all reached Mira, who had a small rosy blush on her face, she looked at me as she spoke, "You should stop falling into a daze more" "But I could keep looking at you forever" I ''identally'' spoke out, my ''truthful'' answer reached Mira whose blush increased a bit but she soon shook her head as she looked at me withplex feelings, "Austin..." "I know, I know, it just came out out identally" "Fine, let''s forget it" Mira spoke and hearing it, ''disappointed'' feelings flew towards Mira, who quickly fixed her posture, with graceful actions she arranged a cup as she started to fill another cup, I took a seat opposite to her as she pushed the tea towards me along with some snacks, I didn''t reject it as I took the tea, drinking it with the same elegance as Mira, "Um....good tea" This time I spoke truthfully, Mira smiled as she just nodded her head, after this, we spent the next few minutes in silence enjoying the taste of the tea and secretly the warmth of each other''s presence, finally after 5 minutes or so Mira spoke, "How''s the academy life going?" "Its good made a few friends, joined a club, learned new things, overall it''s fun and nice" "I see that''s good" "What about you aunt? how''s everything going on with you?" "Well most of my works is over, there''s only a few more internal work more, sigh.....this battle for the title of the king is truly a pain" Saying so she gave me a stink eye, to which I could only giggle innocently, actingpletely ignorant, "Wait! does this mean that we will finally be able to work on my theory?" I asked back my heart exploding with ''excitement'', back then after I had revealed about my theory to Mira and we did discuss about it but since she didn''t have time we postponed dealing with it and Mira had promised she would deal with itter, truthfully this was a bit earlier than I had anticipated but I would just have to deal with it. Feeling my ''existent'' and ''happiness'' a sense of guilt crept into Mira''s heart as her face lost her smile, understanding what it was about I moved forward as I held Mira''s hand as I spoke with an easy-going smile, "Don''t worry about it aunt, I know that you are busy and I should be the one celebrating knowing that the world-renowned genius of magic is helping me, after all the academy is your responsibility and you can''tin just about it" "Austin....." Hearing my words Mira''s eyes became soft as she held my hand back, I kept my smile as I continued, "How about in return you spend more time with me?" My voice wasced with mischief, seemingly not caring about it but deep inside ''anxiousness'' filled my heart, well at least the ''hidden'' anxiousness was felt my Mira, for a moment hesitation filled her heart before which she resolutely nodded her head, "Sure, when it''s all over let''s spend time with each other, just like in the past" When she spoke thest words Mira had stressed more, seemingly trying to ry something, I smiled inwardly at her childish disy, nodding my head I continued, "Sure, just like the past" ''With a small twist'' Keeping thest part of my words to myself, I let go of Mira''s hands as I took a sip of the tea and as I did I spoke, "Oh, there''s something I have to tell you" "What''s it?" "There''s someone in the academy moving to kidnap Elda" And just as I finished silence descended to the room before which thick killing intent filled reced it, "Tell me more" Mira spoke with a frigid look, her kind calm look no more. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hey Guys~~ It''s me the author! I am writing this since I want your opinion, you should all by now know about Shira''s taste and some might have got the idea of how dealing with her might go, so I have two paths for it, which would you all like more?: 1)Austin in disguise as he ''ys'' with Shira-This will be more darker but the revenge will be highly satisfying but there''s the added feeling of you know the disguise, some might take it as NTR 2)Austin ''ys'' with Shira after revealing his disguise: This will beparatively less dark and the revenge won''t be that satisfying, Austin will be himself Chapter 249-Is The Endgame Inevitable?

Chapter 249-Is The Endgame Inevitable?

Mind chilling bloodlust filled the room, seeing the pressure that filled my entire being I was once again reminded of who the woman in front of me was, a once in a thousand-year genius, the woman that ughtered death, killer of defiance, many crazy and powerful titles reign over her, she was not a little princess that could be messed with. The years of dealing with her like an aunt had almost made me forget who she truly was, a capture target that was never conquered and a woman that didn''t hesitate to kill my character in the game, when things got too rowdy, as long as the ones she cares about is safe, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill even the hero of the world. Her strength too was unavoidable, she was a half step Imperial but the feeling she gave off was above that, her level of power was far above what she was showing, if it wasn''t for this she wouldn''t have been able to lord over the position of the dean of the world greatest learning institute, several, powerful people greedily look upon this ce, yearning to own it whole but they all tread lightly in fear of awakening Mira''s wrath, "Aunt, calm down and listen to me" Finally breaking out of my thoughts I spoke, making Mira startled as she relied on her killing intent, an apologetic look filled her face as she responded, "Sorry Austin, I just lost myself for a second" "It''s fine" I responded, calm and collected making Mira surprised, after all her killing intent wasn''t something anybody could take, just it bearing down was enough for several Origin Level 9''s to lose their control, yet here I was cool as a cucumber, "Looks like you must have had a pretty dangerous journey" Mira spoke, her eyes filled with sympathy and pride, I didn''t reject her words, for my journey was indeed something that ced my life on the line on several asions but it helped me build myself back up, making me stronger and resilient, "Indeed it was hard but it help me be who I am and for that, I will be forever grateful" "Sigh...look at you all grown up" Mira spoke with a loving and prideful voice but it didn''tst for long as her face became serious, "Tell me, who dares to scheme against the Lionhearts?" "Cool down aunt, the enemies this time seems to be extremely dangerous, even with your level of control we need to trudge lightly" Hearing my words a somber look took over Mira''s face, she didn''t even doubt my words, her trust in me was such that she wouldn''t hesitate to ce her life in my hands if the situation arose, "Tell me all you know" Mira spoke with seriousnesscing her voice, I nodded my head, "Sure, things go as such..." Soon I started my story the premise was simple, I had moved to my dormitory room but met with Shira''s disdain, in this case, I made sure to tell all the interactions I had with her, and I continued saying that I used an intelligence agency hoping to cast revenge on her and her family, when I reached till here Mira didn''t seem taken back at all, instead of with a smile she nodded at me. She didn''t even care for me destroying an entire family, to reach her level of power, the number of people she had killed was more than one could imagine, the rise to the top is never easy, anyhow I continues as I spoke that I found several discrepancies in her information, especially regarding the power surrounding Shira''s fallen family. I even took out several documents containing the information that I had, of course, some differences and divergences were made but that was for the better future, Mira took the documents as she read through it and the more she read the more her expression hardened, I didn''t stop her as I knew how astonishing everything I showing her was. By now I was sure that there was a supreme power out there lurking in the dark waiting to take action, most of the horrendous things in the world seem to have their hands in it, this was something I came to notice a while back, in the game we had several instances that we had to move to save the capture targets. In fact in the main game Leonardo will take thest ring, take part in the game and win fame and fortune for himself but here came the question, how did the game end? the answer given by the gamepany was that ''when all the capture targets were captured'' but it meant that the game would never finish. This was the main reason that the game was so famous, everybody was trying to capture all the targets but it was not possible, manyined about it to the productionpany but no answer was given, they stayed firm, heck there were rumors that even the Gods were capture targets!. But the rumor was never verified, after all just in the mortal ne itself there were several extreme capture targets, forget about the divine realm, if it was real then I could only say that I am fucked, having two yandere Goddess wasn''t making me delusional that I all the Goddess will love me, going for it then is just a death wish...even though I couldn''t die. Anyhow the main question here was that in the game the girls got into problems but who was powerful enough to deal with them? of course in the game there''s a story behind each action and I know them all but where did these ''enemies'' get the power to deal this damage? in the game, it didn''t matter how it happened but this is reality, I couldn''t just shake my head and say that it''s just programmed. As Newton said, every action has an equal and opposite reaction, now I am chasing the tail of this reaction, I need to know, what is the endgame? the instincts that I used to y this game were telling me that this power that was hiding in the dark would be my answer, by now this world had be my home, people I love live here, hence I will do whatever to make sure that they are okay. And sadly it would seem that this ''power'' was aimed at these very people that I care for, I don''t know their aim nor do I know the full capability of their power but I know that they are ones not to be messed with, their power in one word is terrifying but the most dangerous thing about them is that they are in the dark and they are extremely careful. And unlike some protagonists I have no intention of taking all this by myself, the women around me aren''t that weak that they need my protection, they are independent and strong and I will definitely be using their help in the future, plus if I could get them all to work together, perhaps then ''that'' n would work?. Who knows, things might change in my favor. Hey, a man can dream, right?. Chapter 250-Future Looking Truly Bleak

Chapter 250-Future Looking Truly Bleak

Things look well for now but I can''t guarantee that it won''t go sideways, the only reason that peace reigns is because the true unwilling to share yandere does not know about it, the only who I am sure doesn''t mind sharing is ra, Vena, Razellia, and Orpheus, well I am not that sure about Razellia, since I haven''t much time with her. But I am sure the other three don''t mind, heck I am sure that the three of them will help me get the girls, ra is already doing it, I just have to use my sad puppy eye with Orpheus and she will be in the bag, and Vena was ready for anything, it would seem that she has ''guilt'' in her heart for not finding me first, she says that to make it up she would get me all the girls I want. The fact that she wasn''t able to give me her virginity haunts her, since her bloodline side of hers was suppressed by her disappeared alter ego, the current her is filled with the desire to make it up to me, though I won''t be taking advantage of it, she truly loved me with all her heart, hence any n I use will only be done after I gain her permission. To be truthful I am truly scared, I can''tpletely control how things go, some of the girls I have yet to make a move on her extremely terrifying to deal with, sure Celetinia, Carmel, and Marlene are all hard to conquer but after conquering their heart they won''t use anything extremely underhanded against me, after all, they will be trying to make me fall in love with them. A certain great ''pride'' fills their heart, such that they will surely only direct means to take me for themselves but the problemy in the extremely smart and calcting women who won''t hesitate to y dirty. Take, for example, the right-hand woman of Carmel, E, even if I have one uped her a few times, it does not mean that she''s below me in intelligence or schemes, her bloodline ability grants her the power to see infinite future moves of her enemies, its not precisely all their moves but her mind calctes the different scenarios that could be taken, helping her take the best course of action. Then there''s Emily, the best friend of the Elven princess, the dangerous half-elf, her talenty in manipting and I can''t guarantee that I will always be able to one-up her, she''s the most dangerous to deal with as she won''t hesitate to use any dirty means to get to me, then there''s the mermaid princess Catherine, her bubbly personality might fool others but I who yed the game knows her true self. She might be helpful to the ones she cares for but one wrong move and you would end up under the control of her voice, her mastery over her bloodline magic sound, is on another level, her most powerful move could turn a person into nothing but dust and she won''t hesitate to mind control another person with her sound if she deems it worth the trouble. Then there is the magician princess Isabe, thinking of her chills went behind my back, she was one character whom I truly dreaded to go against, she''s the kuudere type but the thing that scares me the most about her is her intelligence, one wrong move and I would y like a puppet in her hands, it had even taken ce in the game. Isabe had earned herself a nickname in the game, the yers called her ''The Mad Controller''. While making her fall in love with you is hard the trouble lies in surviving after she fell for you, Isabe has a twisted view of love, to her love means to control, she should haveplete control over the one she loves. It ranges from where he sleeps, to how he sleeps, to what he does, to whom he meets, overall her lover would always be under her, it had arisen from the trauma she had undergone as a child and that''s what makes her so scary, she''s extremely articte and won''t ever leave a single stone unturned, I truly dread the day I have to face her, "This.....how?" Finally, I was broken out of my thoughts by Mira who was looking at me with disbelief, I gave her a wry smile as I spoke, "Quite unbelieving, right?" Hearing my voice she dumbly nodded her head but that didn''tst for long before which she regained her bearing, a serious look like no before took over her beautiful face, looking directly into my eyes she spoke, "Austin where did you get this information?" Hearing her question I was surprised but soon I smiled, "Don''t worry aunt, my informationwork isn''t something to be scared of, they are all loyal" "I know...I know that you''re not a rash person but still be careful of them, those who handle information couldn''t bepletely trusted" Mira spoke, she stopped her face portraying her desire to speak more but in the end, it seems that she held herself back, I couldn''t help but find it cute and heartwarming, she knows that the information that I hold was beyond earthshaking and the way I earned it also will be dangerous, Mira knows that too but she didn''t say much, this shows that even though she cares about me she still trusts my capabilities, "Aunt your soo cute" "Huh?" To my sudden words, Mira could only reply in a stunned manner but a momentter that disappeared before a small blush came to her face as she gave me the look that was meant for idiots, I couldn''t respond to it as I was mesmerized by her looks, this time for real, this actions on such a powerful and independent woman was a killer, "Leaving aside the information part what do you n to do now?" I asked, helping to cover up the awkward atmosphere, Mira took the hint as her serious expression returned, "To be truthful this is all too surprising, I am still weaving my head around it but I think I should take this to my master, though I think that maybe she already knows about it" "I agree, even if it''s this well hidden, it''s not bound to bepletely unnoticed by the ones on the top" Nodding my head in agreement with Mira''s words I soon talked about my real objective, "Aunt, then what about the ones in the academy?" "Simple, we exterminate the pests" Mira spoke with a cold voice, not a hint of mercy filling her, I shook my head as I responded, "Wait aunt, we can''t be hasty, if we take action now, it will alert the true masterminds, all we would end up with would be disposable tools" "Then what do you propose?" Mira asked, having calmed down a bit, to this I smiled as I responded, "Simple, we will build a trap and simply watch the pests fall into them on their own ord" "Oh...tell me your n" Mira responded with a hint of slyness in her eyes. Chapter 251-Plans Set In Motion

Chapter 251-ns Set In Motion

"So how''s it? do you think it will work?" I asked as I looked at Mira who was now quietly interpreting the ns I spoke of, it was both risky and rewarding, not only will I be able to take these ''pests'' out, but I will also be able to earn some profit, I will make sure to milk these guys down, finally, after a minute Mira spoke, "The n''s a bit risky but the output it gives us the best but...." "But?" Mira''s face scrunched up with hesitation, she looked at me for a few seconds before which she spoke, "Is that part really needed?" "Which part?" I asked, seriously confused, "You know the one with Shira" Hearing Mira''s words I was surprised, a smirk came up my face which I quickly controlled, it would seemed that my dear aunt was a bit jealous, if it was somebody else I would think that they would have a problem with my cruel approach but not Mira, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill anything that threatens her family. "Um.....what''s the problem with her part?" I asked backpletely ''confused'', my words made Mira look even more troubled, she peeked at me while her legs moved restlessly, seeing it I was trying my best not to burst outughing, she looked really cute right now, finally, after a few seconds Mira spoke her eyes evading mine, "You know, won''t you find it ufortable to be doing this with Shira?" "Ufortable? I will just be chasing after her, trying my best to get close to her, plus I have no interest in that bicth, all I will be doing is making her trust me" I spoke back with a calm and confused voice, of course when I talked about my ns with Shira, I didn''t mention the true things I will be doing to Shira, I just made it that I will be trying my best to get close to her but it would seem that just this itself is making Mira a bt jealous, this was truthfully heartening, at least this meant that I have already got a small part of her heart Though I can''t wait for my ns for Mira to start, if she reacted like this just for Shira, I can''t wait to see how her reactions will be when my true n for her sets in, "I see, you''re right, she''s just a bitch you''re trying to get close to" Mira nodded her head while speaking, seemingly trying to convince herself, soon her fidgeting stopped as she started to take sips of her tea, and I too didn''t hold back as I drank the tea in calm silence, a few minutester Mira spoke, "You''re nning let''s do it" "You sure aunt, it will ce some pressure on you" "It doesn''t matter, I am not someone that would break from some pressure" "I know, I just don''t want you to get hurt, even if you''re strong you are still someone I loved" Saying so my ''sincere'' feelings flew towards Mira, who didn''t say anything as she drank her tea with a small blush on her face +200 affection Another notice appeared on my face, informing me that my words were effective, after this I didn''t speak anything as I focused back on my tea, "You know, you''re quite the schemer now" "Well even though I don''t deal with the military activities, I am still a Lionheart, how can I not be good at nning?" I responded calmly to Mira''s words, who nodded her head in agreement, after this we didn''t touch upon the topic of our ns but just freely talked with each other, most of the things we talked about were magic and the future regarding my theory, it was a fun and a rxing time, hence I left the building with a free and happy mind. The ns I had created were slowlying into action but my tasks for the day were not over, calmly walking, I soon changed into another disguise, the streets were still crying as the day still was a weekend, and several students walking into different shops set by other students, many couples holding each other as they enjoyed their date. Some seniors who looked roughed up as they had just returned from their missions, even though they looked beaten up they had a wide smile on their faces indicating that their mission was sessful and that they have earned their Academy points, a mix of all species walk happily without any fights Of course, fights are bound to happen, then you are given a choice on how to deal with it, some elven students stood there willing to take a small ss on magic, different types of unique demons selling bizarre yet entertaining stuff, and several sea creatures walked thend with gusto, looking like turtles, sharks, having fish scale and many more All in all a fun, calming, and learning environment was created, the path I was walking through was just one small part of the entertainment venue, and several other areas each having its own name exciting, like a whole block dedicated to different types of training, with enough points you could see a boost in you abilities Plus you could challenge others of different species, increasing your fighting experience, then there''s the block of area for different types of challenges rting to intelligence, passing each will grant you different rare gifts, groups of friends could be seen talking andughing with each other as they challenged different types of fights Watching all this for a moment I felt lost, running around trying to get girls, perhaps I might have neglected a part of my life that I needed to be around, my ''ying'' days with Orpheus helped me lose the pressure that was weighing down on my mind and now I could see things around me that was I neglecting A whole city of fun and adventure awaited here, some even when they graduate haven''t gone through all that the Academy had to offer, stopping my self I stood along in the crowd, taking deep breaths I rxed myself, looking at all the fun everyone was having, I promised myself ''I shoulde here with the others'' Alex, Mark, Rina, Sana, Jacob, and everyone else, I made up my mind to take at least one day break from everything and just enjoy the Academy with my friends, some moments when lost can never be recovered, I stood there for a minute basking in the hyped atmosphere, then I started to walk towards my target For now, I had my ns but I would definitely enjoy everything the academy has to offer and I won''t be alone, I will have my friends with me, walking calmly I used the teleportation service, arriving at an area where a huge dome-like structure was built, several students were excitedly entering and exiting it [The Training Hall] Huge letters were disyed on the dome, I moved through the crowd, entering inside I could see several students pratings or helping each other, the more stronger ones booked their own training room, this was a very popr area where students came to improve themselves, of course, you must have the appropriate points for it This once again showed how cutthroat the academy was, if you wanted to survive you must have the strength of it, cutting through the public area after paying I reached a certain area where a very familiar boy was practicing the sword It was Leonardo. Chapter 252-Rising The ’Hero’

Chapter 252-Rising The ''Hero''

I watched from a distance as Leonardo practiced with the sword, right now he wasn''t using Durandal, in his hands, an ordinary sword moved, each of his moves was quiet yet beautiful, some of the passing students would nce at him but they didn''t move forward to disturb him, after the Seth hint he did get some minor poprity. Plus he''s been challenging the sword garden a lot, trying to take the throne for the number one seat, he defeated some and he lost some, well he lost most, it was quite natural as his strength hasn''t started increasing, the future troubles he went through was what made him strong and those ''challenges'' of his was rted to the capture targets. And right now he hasn''t been with any of them, which made me curious, how will he grow? and the protagonist hadn''t disappointed me, within the 3 weeks of his joining he went on 2 missions, and on both of them he ended up getting some sort of ''benefit'', heck that bastard even found a lost technique that created something called the sword body. Makes one jealous of his luck, not like I canin, anyway, things have been well for him, doing mission, slowly grinding in his strength, he was also well treated in my faction do to his ''sunny'' personality, all was well but that wasn''t my final goal, after all, I must take everything from him and make his life miserable. And the best way to do it is to watch him reach the top and then take away everything he thought was his, personally, there might be no enmity between us but when it came down to me or him, I am picking on myself, sometimes just the reason to survive is enough to turn angles to devils and its, not like this guy is aplete saint. His ignorance and his dense character are hurting everything that is around him, in thest mission he gave some gold coins to a kid to help him, who ended up almost dying due to it if the people I hadn''t set up intervene the poor beggar child would have been killed mercilessly, then there''s the fact that a certain ''hero'' mentality is growing on him. Unlike the game, here he is a living, breathing person, the situations around us shape us and make us who we are and it seems to be doing a great job of making Leonardo feel like the world revolves around him, he does the ''hero'' action and leaves not knowing how his actions impact the surroundings around him. He has an innate ignorance of oues, there are many examples of how his actions have caused more problems, destroying a small gang, not knowing that this gang was protecting the people from danger, helping and guarding a salesman not knowing that this was destroying a whole family, freeing some ves and just leaving them, they were once again captured and brutally tortured to find information about Leonardo. Being good is great but being ignorant is a sin, I''m no good guy but I ept that and I learned to live with it, what I can''t take is this guy''s attitude, so what if he''s innocent and kind? if you''re helping someone do it till the end, don''t half-ass it, from all that I have seen he has just disappointed me more, shaking my head I walked towards Leonardo, "Excuse me, are you Leonardo?" "Yes, and you are...?" He turned towards me trying to find out who I am, I just smiled and spoke, "Barley, the names barley Schoff" "Do you need anything?" Leonardo asked, seemingly impatient to get back to his training, I nodded my head at his words, "Yes I do, I need your help" "My help?" "Yes but can we have this conversation in private, I promise you that what I have to say won''t disappoint you" "Um....okay" After thinking for a while Leonardo finally agreed, just as I thought he couldn''t say no, a few minutester we both appeared outside as we headed towards a cafe, entering one, we took seats as we ordered our drinks, "So, Barley what did you want to talk about?" "Before we begin, I want to tell you that this has to say confidential, can I have your promise on that?" "Yes" Leonardo nodded his head seriously, "Good, just what I would expect from the holder of Durandal" "You!....how?" Hearing my words Leonora''s eyes widened as he looked at me, his eyes trembling, "Shush...calm down and hear me out" I spoke calming him down, it took a few minutes before which he rxed, looking at me wearily he asked, "How did you know?" I shook my head at his question, "I can''t answer that but what I can tell you is that I need your help to take care of an issue that might plunge this world into darkness" "What do you mean?" Leonardo asked his eyes filled with confusion, to this I took out a file as I gave it to him, taking the file with questions guing his mind, he started to read and the more he read the more his face twisted in anger, seeing it a small smirk came up to my face, ''Checkmate'' Bang! Leonardo hit the table with his fist, anger burning in his eyes, "H-How could something like them exist!" Each of his words was filled with burning anger, how couldn''t it, when what I showed him consisted of some of the ''dark'' things that the organization hid in dark had done, of course, not all of them were true and I did exaggerate some, my ns were Leonardo was simple, he would be my little toy that would run across the world, taking on this organization in the dark. All the pressure, life-threatening dangers, and the bullshit half baked viins will all be his, while I would chill in the background and take all the gifts that he should be having, it was a win-win situation, Leonardo will be able to satisfy his thirst for heroism and I willugh on the background as he ys on the palm of my hands. Of course, even though he''s naive, he''s no idiot to just believe my words and that''s where Durandales in, being a weapon of Legend quality, he was able to discern lies and truths and I am sure that whatever I spoke was being filtered by the sword, from what I knew, I could lie and no one could tell the truth, heck even the supreme Goddess couldn''t much less a sword. And I will be using this to my advantage, while he''s off saving the world, I will be savoring the capture targets, just then I was broken out of my thoughts by Leonardo''s voice, "Just who are they?" "Sigh.....calm down a bit, I will tell you all about them" My words seemed to have helped as he calmed down a bit, seeing it my back straightened as I looked at Leonardo with a serious gaze, "What I should is just the tip of the ice burg of what these people had done, their evil knows no bounds, and their desire will endanger the world" "Who are they?" Leonardo asked, his eyes burning with righteous desire, "They have many names across the different Era and they have brought death and destruction, all they desire is to watch the world burn, the number of death in their hands is beyond count and we been fighting them for a long time" "We?" "Yes, we" I nodded my head, trying my best to hold back myughter, god knows how I am able to maintain a straight face, "We the ''Illuminati'' have been fighting them for some time and now we would like to have you join us" Chapter 253-The ’Hero’ Falls Deeper

Chapter 253-The ''Hero'' Falls Deeper

Third Person POV: "The Illuminati?" Leonardo asked, his face filled with confusion, Austin maintaining his hidden persona nodded his head, his ''serious'' demeanor in y, "Yes, we the Illuminati have been fighting against them for a long time, several blood and death have been filled due to our hidden war and now the time is imperative" "Wait! is it fine to tell me all this here?" Leonardo questions as he looks around the cafe, he looked serious, seemingly trying to feel for any enemy, Austin seeing it smirked as he spoke, "Don''t worry, this shop is just a front of ours, what we are speaking here is safe, plus the ones in the restaurant right now are our people" Hearing Austin''s words Leonardo''s eyes widened as he started to look around, noticing that the number of people have heavily dwindled since they have entered, plus there was no one close to them, it was as if a protective cocoon was built around them, seeing such power Leonardo once again became sure that this was not a y, ''Durandal, have you ever heard of this Illuminati?'' ''No but the person in front of you is not lying, I can see it, everything he told you is the truth but make sure of it your self'' Hearing his partner''s words Leonardo''s expression became serious, knowing about the things that the organization had done were making his blood boil, it went against everything he believed in, focusing his gaze on the disguised Austin he spoke, "Tell me more about your organization" "Sure, we operate across the entire world, we came together about 1000 years ago when the truly powerful people in the world started noticing the hidden devil, deaths and dangerous this world faced seemed to be controlled by something or someone, to get deeper the most influential and the most powerful got together" "Like this the Illuminati was born to bring light to darkness, to fight against the evil the desires to plunge the world into darkness" "Wait, then why didn''t you make all this public" Leonardo asked, to this Austin showed a ''bitter'' smile, "How could we? this power was too much toe to light, the moment it did mass panic would arise, plus when all the leaders got together, they weren''t all exactly friendly, even in the case of the mass end of the world, they all had the interest to look after, justice was not always easy" "I see...." Leonardo nodded his head, portraying his sympathy towards Austin, who just wanted to startughing at the idiot in front of him, god knows how he was sitting so serious but he held himself as he continued the y, leaning forward Austin put on a ''serious'' look as he spoke, "That''s why Leonardo, we want you to join us, with your power and kind soul, we will be able to get stronger" Leonardo paused as he started to think, silence filled, ''What do you think Durandal?" ''I think he''s telling the truth but don''t agree to join yet, watch and see how things go'' ''Okay'' Getting his answer Leonardo too sat up straight as he spoke after the one-minute silence, "I am sorry but I can''t join so easily, first I want to see how things go with you and then I will decide, I want to see everything with my own eyes" "Sure that''s natural" Austin calmly agreed, hiding his happiness, by now he already has Leonardo in his hand, all he had to do is give a little more push and he will be ying right in his palms. After Leonard gave his answer the tense atmosphere faded, as Austin gave Leonardo a bright smile, "Good, I am sure that you will grow up to be a hero in the future" "Thanks" Leonard spoke with a shy smile but then a question filled him, "So why did you say that you need my help?" "Oh, that''s simple, there are some things that I need you to take care of inside the academy and sometimes outside, you could mainly deal with it using the academy points has cover, Oh! also take this" Saying so Austin forwarded a badge to Leonardo who took it, looking at it with keen eyes, the badge was inscribed with golden lining, a beautiful jewel-like structure filled it and a ''holy'' aura leaked from it, on the center a word was written ''Illuminati'', "This is the badge that the members have, and you aren''t the only one from the academy, as I said before, our power runs worldwide, once youpletely ept it, you will be let into the true circle" "Amazing...wait! there are others?" "Well, yes you aren''t the only one here whose heart shines with brightness, plus isn''t the world''s greatest academy the best ce to find students to join our cause?" "That makes sense" Saying so Leonardo started to drink his coffee and so did I, it was during this silence that I forwarded another field towards Leonardo who took it, "Here you go" "What is this?" "You''re first mission" Hearing it Leonardo started to go through the file with gusto but the moment he started to read it his face widened in disbelief, "This! we must warn her!" He spoke his voice unnaturally loud, Austin shook his head at this disy as he spoke to Leonardo, "Calm down, don''t act irrational, you must first deal with these people" "But Elda could be in danger!" Leonardo protected, Austin held his head-shaking it, while truly holding back his smile, the file that he gave contained the evidence of the movements against Elda, of course, he has no desire to make Leonardo stand closer to her or protect her, no what he wanted was for him to run in circles and deal with the little guys while pulling the attention towards himself. The best thing is that his ''good'' deeds won''t be known at all, instead, Austin will be the ones taking all the benefits that he needs, moving forward he held Leonardo''s shoulder as she spoke, "Calm down, don''t overreact, she''s safe for now, they won''t do anything and right now your only focus should be dealing with these people" "Bust isn''t it better to tell her that? maybe protecting her won''t be that hard" "We can''t do that, it will only endanger her life, her bloodline is too attractive to them, they won''t stop, plus our existence can''te out, you don''t have to worry, Elda is a prospective member of the Illuminati, we will be contacting her, who knows maybe your valiant effort might win her heart" "Wa-What, n-no I" Soon Leonardo started to stutter from Austin''s words, his face red with embarrassment, in front of him Austin has a ''mischievous'' smile but on the inside, he was just getting more irritated at Leonardo''s behavior, just what kind of guy just starts blushing like this for a tease? fuck he was reminding him of girls, "Your interests aside, do you get it? this must not go out" "Okay" Finally reeling himself Leonardo nodded, "Plus there''s another reason why you can''t go to Elda" "What''s that?" "Austin Lionheart" "Austin? why?" "We believe he might be part of this dark group" "..!!.." Chapter 254-Hero Playing In The Devils Hands

Chapter 254-Hero ying In The Devils Hands

"Austin is with them?!" Leonardo replied, astonishment and disbelief filling his voice, he couldn''t believe that Austin was such a person, from all that he was he understood that Austin was a gentleman, he risked his life to get rid of corruption and is known to be the only one capable of dealing with it, Leonard himself agreed that he was a bit jealous of him. Austin seemed to have everything in the world, beautiful and caring family, looks to kill for, a talent that outshines the rest, and confidence that puts down others, Leonardo himself had to agree that even he felt a little inferior in front of Austin, Leonardo dreamed to be someone like him but now things were a bit different, "Yes, we highly suspect....no we know that he''s part of the dark side" "Can you exin?" Leonardo asked reigning in his heavily beating heart, if the world got of such information it would definitely be shaken, the leading figure of the current era belonged to the dark! this news will definitely hit the top, thinking of this deep in his heart a hint of joy bloomed, he knew that was bad, yet he couldn''t hold himself back. All this while he thought that Austin was a godly figure, nothing imperfect but now knowing the truth, some sort of anxiety in his heart settled, moreover his heart started beating faster at the thought of Elda, whom he fell in love with, at first sight, something about her was drawing him in, just her smiling was making Leonardo''s heart beat faster. Her innocent aura was the icing on the cake, making him want to desire her more but he wasn''t good at any of the love rted stuff, plus Elda seems to have no interest in anyone, there''s also the rumor that she would only ept anyone that beat Austin, this was also another reason why Leonardo tried to improve himself. He had seen Austin''s fight with three princes, it was total domination and Leonard knew that he hadn''t reached such a level but now knowing this he felt like he had another chance, ''Maybe we could go closer when she joins the Illuminati?'' Leonardo fantasized, meanwhile ''Barley'' in front of him was staring at him with a thin smile, his intentionspletely hidden, he couldn''t read Leonardo''s thoughts but having heard his happy outburst he could understand some things, seeing that Leonardo was happy at taking him down, he no longer has any hesitation, he would make this so-called protagonist suffer, "Here, this is some of the information we could gather about him, he''s quite clear all we got about him are spections" Leonarding out of his daydream took the file, as he read through it, ''Barley'' started to speak, "As you can see there was a rumor surrounding him, it was said that Austin didn''t have any talent and that he was kicked out from the house, this while not true has some truth in it" "What do you mean?" "Well you see he wasn''t kicked out but he ran away from home, he couldn''t bear the shame that he had no talent, this was something we verified" Hearing this Leonardo''s eyes widened, he could see that the spections were true, watching Leonardo''s expression, ''Barley'' continued, "So isn''t it quite suspicious that he came back this strong?" "It is but wasn''t he capable of dealing with corruption? doesn''t it make him more reliable?" Leonard asked, quickly catching onto suspicious hints and ''Barley'' smiled and nodded, "That''s right but think like this, doesn''t this make him less suspicious? with such power who would think that he was capable of joining such a disdainful group? his powers are the perfect alibi" "I see..." Leonardo nodded her head, his belief that Austin was not good increasing by the second and that''s when it hit him, "Wait doesn''t this mean that Elda is in more danger than ever?" "No, from what we could tell kidnapping Elda isn''t Austin''s mission, he is after al their ''best'' product, the dark side will have something more heinous for him to do" "Then shouldn''t we take action now?" "No, we don''t have enough proof, you should know which family Austin belongs to right? without irond proof, the Lionheart family will raise blood" "Yeah, I''m sorry I didn''t think that far" "No problem, you''re still young, you have time to grow" ''Barley'' spoke with a natural smile, making Leonardo feel more at ease but then his eyes furrowed as he asked, "But is Austin that heartless to give up his own sister?" "Why don''t you read the file and understand more" Hearing it Leonardo dived back into the book and a minuteter he mmed at the table, his eyes reddened, "That disgusting bastard! I didn''t take him to be such a vile creature, he must be killed!" Leonardo spoke with a cracking voice, disgust and disbelief filling his voice, the information was about how Austin would kidnap women rape them, and take their power for themselves, by now the number of women that had lost their chastity to Austin was beyond count he was just a sex fiend! "Calm down, this was all we could salvage but after we get all the correct information we could take this demon down!" ''Barley'' roared with ''disgust'' and ''hate'', Leonardo then nodded his head, "To think I once admired him looks like my eyes were blind" "Don''t worry, everyone did fall under his charm, it''s normal" It was then that Leonardo''s head lit up, yes! all of them were being fooled by Austin!, suddenly he remembered all the powerful people that respect him, all those students that follow him and suddenly he felt a burning desire to protect them from this vile evil, ''I must subtly start dividing his friends from him'' Leonardo decided, his disgust for Austin just growing, "Sigh.....I wish I could just punch him in the face" "Don''t we all but for greater justice patience is needed" ''Barley'' spoke with a friendly smile, "Speaking of which, are you a student here?" "Yes but don''t look for me, in the light we don''t know each other, got it?" "Yes" Leonardo nodded his head and just then a serious expression came on ''Barley''s'' face as he spoke, "Speaking of this, if Austin ever asks you if you''re close to someone justpletely close him down" "Why?" "He might target you, after all the holders of the legendary weapons are a threat to them, and knowing his status I am sure that he knows about you, and from what you read, you could tell what kind of person he is, right?" "Yes, I can''t help but feel disgusted thinking about it" "So, be careful if he ever asks that you are close to anyone, especially girls,pletely react like they don''t mean anything to you, by now he must know that you have an honest character so hearing you''re outburst he will lose his motivation" "I understand, I will be careful" "Good, then sign this" Saying so ''Barley'' forwarded a contract, "What''s this?" "A death contract" "Why?" Leonardo asked his eyes widening, ''Barley'' showed a ''bitter'' smile as he spoke, "Don''t worry there''s nothing that will harm you, this is just a precaution so that even if you are caught no information would ever be leaked, I am sure that you will join in the future, so it''s better to get rid of the issue now" Leonardo stayed silent as he started to read through the document, the us was simple if he starts to tell the truth about Illuminati he dies, that''s all but it was pretty brutal, but just then he heard Durandal''s voice, ''Sign it'' ''Why?'' ''What he said was right, you will definitely join this ce in the future, plus this is quite normal, after all, there is never true loyalty, only true benefits'' Hearing Durnadal''s words Leonardo stayed silent, finally, after a minute he signed it and as he did a ck thread rose from the contract and filled his body, soon he could feel a connection with the contract, "All good?" ''Barley'' asked, "Yes" "Good then, here''s you''re first mission, it''s simple and I am sure that you will do well" Saying so ''Barley'' forward the information about Leonardo''s mission, watching him go through his mission seriously, ''barley'' smiled in happiness, ''Wee to my, little prey''. Chapter 255-The Will Born From Naive Love

Chapter 255-The Will Born From Naive Love

Sonia POV: Sonia Fizaree, that was her name, she was part of a small noble family that was the subsidiary of Leonardo''s, from a young age itself she was quiet and innocent, her family was loving and she was a rxed and well-fed love, the only thing she missed was the love of her life and she met him, Leonardo, he was like a shining knight in armor for her. One night when at the age of 9 she visited his family but then she got lost within a forest nearby, it was dark and scary, several powerful animals surrounded, she who was well protected from her young age began to lose herself in her fear, she was hungry and tired, back then she found a tree as she shrouded herself in it, crying her heart out. And it was then that she met him, "Hey, are you okay?" A young Leonardo found her and helped her, he took care of her, "Shush...don''t cry it''s alright, you will be fine" Like a guardian knight he arrived to rescue her, taking her on his back, he treated her with love and kindness, making her heart sweet, just when she felt like the whole world was against her he arrived, making her feel safe and happy, "Look at this there''s no need to cry, here let me help" He treated her injuries and looked after her, Leonardo had all that she wished for her loved one to have in life, it was a small incident but that drew them both together, she spent more time with him, and the more she got to know him the more she fell in love, he was kind, sweet and caring, all the things just made her more attracted to him. They spent their time together slowly growing closer, her feelings for him too grew with time, she spent her time getting to know him more, his hobbies, his likes and what he finds the most attractive, she even changed the way she looked since she knew that it caught his taste, she did everything so that she could be with him. But no matter how much she tried he didn''t see her the same, all he saw in her was a sister, while she was touched that he thought so, she didn''t want the same, no matter how hard she tried all he seems to see in her is a little sister, which she hated, at that time she started to doubt her own looks but she knew that she was not ugly. Growing up she had her own fair share of suitors but she rejected them all, the other problem that gued her was power. From a young age she could see that Leonardo was fixated on training and power, he would always dream and say that he will attend the Babylon Academy, where he will fight to be the strongest. At first, she wasn''t worried but when she noticed his talent she started to get worried, his talent in the sword was phenomenal and his family spoke about his talent in the sword being legendary, seeing all this Sonia''s naive little heart bloated with fear, she understood that with such speed he would definitely be able to take a schrship position. That would have meant that he would away from her and she didn''t want that to happen, her talent was truly average, in the academy where the best of the best gather, she would never get in but she never gave up, just like she never gave up trying to make Leonardo see her differently. Day and night she worked harder than anyone else, she fought her instructors without giving up, sometimes even breaking her bones! but the pain was nothing, she didn''t want to be left behind, it didn''t matter how much she has to work, she wasn''t willing to give up, when Leonardo saw her training hard he encouraged her, telling her that it was good to get better. He didn''t see, he didn''t know that each time she spent without sleep, each time she practices her magic till her nose bleeds, each time her bones were broken during training, it was so that she won''t be left behind by him, even though it hurt her more that he didn''t see it, she still held herself in. She made a promise that once she joins the Babylon Academy with her, she would confess. That period was the worst for her, she didn''t know the difference between day and night, and she had lost blood more than she could count but she wasn''t going to give up but one fine day Leonardo was selected by the legendary weapon Durandal, something that no one sawing, she could still remember how excited her was. And she was happy for him, she always knew that he was meant for greatness and seeing him wearing one of the most powerful weapons to exist she was delighted, she supported him with all her heart, back then the powerful people of the world came knocking as they all wanted to protect and nurture Leonardo. And for that they wanted to take him to Babylon Academy, he agreed in a heartbeat but put on the condition that he would only join if she was with her, hence the powerful had no way but to agree, to be truthful at that moment Sonia''s feelings were mixed, she was delighted he thought of her but at the same time she felt that he never acknowledged her efforts. To him all the time she spent fighting, training her magic, bleeding and drying out, none of them, seemed to sh through his eyes but she was happy nheless, Leonardo had got what he wanted and she too got what she wanted, finally, she would have her beautiful Academy life with him and her ns for confessing to him at the academy hardened. From then her lifepletely changed she appeared the in the floating city of Babylon and she was just like a vige girl, everything was different! the mana, the atmosphere, everything was different from what she remembered, her life back then was simple, she had her loving family, and all those that were with her either worked for her or respected her. But the moment shended at Babylon Academy everything changed, nothing was the same, it was a cutthroat ce where only the strong and hard willed survived and she didn''t fit in, she was kind and sweet, but no one paid her mind, her strength useless and her talent worthless, she was pushed away and left all alone, without any friends. She even became a front for bullying, somehow it had spread that she got in with some kind of ''luck; hence everyone treated her with disdain, she was alone and lost, she couldn''t even meet with Leonardo as he was in a special ss and she had no right to enter, it was only when he visited did she spill out her troubles but all she got was his encouraging smile that she could do it. He gave her strength hence she pushed forward, she wanted to stand beside him, she wanted to be able to tell that she loved him, and she wanted for him to look at her the same. But that was just the staring of her despair..... Chapter 256-Is This Love Or Admiration?

Chapter 256-Is This Love Or Admiration?

"Why are you doing this?" Sonia asked bloodied and beaten, she couldn''t understand why the world was against her, what did she do wrong? it''s only been 3 weeks since she joined and yet she was being challenged and beaten again, while she did win some matches that only spurred on the anger of her attackers, if she beat the weaker ones, stronger ones would appear too challenge her, "Why? because we can and I find you an eyesore" It was a simple and brutal exnation by her attacker, not a hint of remorse filing in her opponent''s eyes, she just looked down at Sonia, rxing in the superiority that she felt, after one more beat up Sonia was sent out of the battle arena losing her consciousness, the next time she woke up she would be in the infirmary. By now it had be normal for her, Babylon Academy was truly the paradise for the strong, while for weak students like her whock inbat it''s the worst ce to be and there was no way to fix the problem at all, it was either she survives or she gives up but that means she would lose her chance to be with Leonardo. All of this, she was going through all this so that she won''t lose her chance to be with Leonardo, up and till now she hadn''t got her chance to confess, she thought that she would do it after she became strong but it would seem that her talent could only take her far... Leonardo was still the dense type he is, he saw the problem, he called the ones that hurt her but that was not useful to her after he left they just continued her ''training'', he only knew how to make the current issue dissipate not dealing with the root of the issue, and by now most of his time was spent training and getting better. The amount of time they met was bing lesser and lesser but she didn''t mind, she loved him and wanted to make sure to be a strength for him, after all, that''s what someone that is in love does, right? by now many parts of her body were filled with scars, she had made a habit of wearing long sleeves to cover herself. Even if she healed them, a new one will appear, plus healing scars were expensive, and she didn''t want to weigh on her family. Her life was bleak and everything looked dark but she didn''t give up, it was during this time the Seth hunt appeared, she heard that Leonardo was going to participate in it, hence she went to support him she also made a promise that she would confess to him after all this is over, the reason being Elda. Sonia was very keen on Leonardo, hence she knew when things were suspicious, Elda Lionheart, she had heard of this heart moving beauty, her name and her gentle side was the greatest gossip of the academy, born with great family and power, she was the dream girls of many men, some say her beauty''s eternal. Her admirers even included powerful princes, to Sonia she was someone to look up to, she would be lying if she said that she didn''t envy her but that was all, by nature she was a kind person, the only dream she ever truly fought for was to be with Leonardo. And this seemed to be slipping away each day, she found that Leonardo was falling for Elda, as someone that spent most of her life with, she could easily tell what he was feeling and this made her anxious, hence she made a promise to herself to confess right after the Seth hunt, she was sure that it was Leonardo''s win but that''s when he entered. Austin Lionheart, the most handsome man she had ever seen, for her Leonardo was all ways the best, nothingpared to him but she had to give up here, the scene of Austin floating on the board with her hair wet is the biggest selling hot piece of Babylon Academy, even she felt a prickle but that was all. In her heart the person she strived for was Leonardo. That day her surprises were just beginning, Austin showed himself above everyone, she could still remember herself gawking like an idiot, her eyes couldn''t move from the scene, and the song that he yed that day heavily shook her heart, there was no saying how many girls had fallen for him. She had a great view of Austin, he was a role model for her to look up to, though she was sad that Leonardo lost she was still lost in the rhythm she had heard, back then she just thought that she would have nothing to do with him but fate proved otherwise, after the Seth hunt she wasn''t able to get sight of Leonardo. It would seem that he was behind Elda, making her heartache, she ran behind him, she was with him from the start, yet here she was just a sister, she didn''t care if he had someone else as long as he has a heart for her, she was happy, during this time he joined Austin''s faction, something which was outside her expectations. Her mind still remembers the chilling scene of those powerful students kneeling to Austin, he looked just like a....king She had thought that he would be a scary and rigid person, no he turned out to be kind and graceful but then again the only reason that she was able to join was that Leonardo spoke for her, once again he missed the true situation. Sonia expected some disdain or repulsion from Austin but all she saw was a gentle smile, he wasn''t disgusted or angry, hence like that she joined his faction, even though she knew that it was because Leonardo wanted to get close to Elda, she didn''t care she just wanted to be close to him. And it was the best decision she ever made, because of this she met her best friend ra, both of them got close very easily, she had so much fun she never thought she could go through, also the ones in Austin''s fraction weren''t bad, they treated her kindly. ra soon became like a sister to her as both of them spent time with each other, she was also the one that confined her to wait for her confession, she taught her that she must first be an integral part of Leonardo''s life. In her dark, gloomy world she became her only friend, a friend to lean on and spill her troubles. It''s then that she found out that ra was in love with Austin, but unlike her, she seems to be receiving her love back, it was huge news but as a friend, she kept that to herself, thanks to joining Austin''s faction no one any longer challenged her, it was a calm and happy time for her, she finally had a friend and an Academy life. Everything was well the only thing shecked was Leonardo''s love, she kept trying but it would seem that it was of no use, for now, she had promised herself that she would be beside Leonardo, she would try her best to be part of his life, it doesn''t matter if she isn''t the first, as long as she had a chance she would try. Chapter 257-Breaking A Heart To Build It Again

Chapter 257-Breaking A Heart To Build It Again

"Hey, Sonia do you have anything important to do today?" ra asked, her eyes twinkling with stars, hearing it Sonia shook her head, it''s been just a few weeks since they became friends but to her ra was like a sister since it was the weekend both of them were at a shopping, rxing as they took a sip of their drinks, "No, I am free, why did you ask?" Cutely tilting her head Sonia spoke, her words caused ra to start ''twitching'' as she ''shyly'' looked at the crowd and spoke, "Well, I need your help" "What help?" Sonia asked, ready to head to any battle that ra wanted to go, ra ''smiled'', as she spoke, "Well, you see a week from today is a special day for both of us, its the first time we did ''it''" As soon as ra''s words fell Sonia reacted as her juice flew out of her mouth, coughing up a red tint came to her cheeks as she spoke, "Cough...cough...so what do you want to do?" Hearing Sonia''s words ra shyly looked at Sonia, "Well, you see I want to find something that might fit his taste that day and I know that he keeps a secret diary of his ''wishes'' in his meeting room, so I want you to help to sneak into it" "Re-Really?" Sonia spoke, her face blushing up, all of this were a lot for the innocent her, she hadn''t even had her first kiss much less anything else and she had heard her fair share of ra''s ''experiences'' from her mouth and it would always leave her a blushing mess, by now she knew that ra loved Austin a lot....frighteningly lot. By now she had already heard about how Austin had saved her and gave her a new life, about how he didn''t push her away when she was found to contain ''darkness'' and many more, at least one by third of the words thate out from ra''s mouth would be about Austin. By now Sonia already had a very high evaluation of Austin, not only from ra''s words but from her own observations, just the way his friends behave around him is more than enough for Sonia to know that he was not someone bad or evil, the respect thates from each of them show how high they hold Austin in their heart. She would be lying if she said that she wasn''t attracted to him a bit but that''s all, just a small attraction, in fact, she''s sure that a lot of girl students would jump at the chance of being with him, be now he was at the top of the most desired boy in the Academy and she could tell that he was worthy of it. She was very surprised when she heard that Austin and ra were a thing but she gave them all her blessings, though she was sad that her friends could not openly talk about her love to the world but from ra, she knew that she was happy with what she had and Austin did give her a promise to marry her in the future, she knew that ra had a happy life into the future, she was both happy and envious about it, "So, will you help me?" "Sure" Sonia nodded her head, happy to help her friend, soon an hourter they were sneaking through Austin''s room, looking around for anything that might be the book that ra spoke about, Sonia could feel her heart beating in tension, she was, after all, sneaking around a room without permission, moreover, there was some sort of bizarre feeling filling her heart, telling her to leave but she shook off the words of destiny and kept looking to help her friends, "Did you find anything?" ra whispered but Sonia shook her head, but just as they were searching through the rooms they heard a voice, a very familiar pair of voices to be exact, "So, what do I owe the pleasure of this meeting to?" "Yes, I have something important to talk about" "Really? then why don''t we move to my room, it''s more private" Both ra and Sonia heard Austin''s and Leonardo''s voices, the sound of them getting closer was ringing in Sonia''s chest, looking over she could see that ra too was surprised, "Damn it! Austin should be gone for at least an hour more!" She cursed and seeing her panicked look Sonia knew that trouble was brewing, she hurriedly walked over to ra and whispered, "What do we do?" "First I have to hide you, me being here is not a problem, I could just tell that I was cleaning and Austin would forgive me but he wouldn''t like it if he knew you too entered" "Then what should I do?" Sonia asked back her voicesed with anxiousness, ra started to look around and finally, her eyesnded on a huge cupboard, pulling Sonia towards them she whispered back, "Go...go, hide in them! he won''t be looking into them, just wait till they leave and it will be fine" "Wait! are you sure? won''t they notice?" "No, he doesn''t look into them, plus it''s our only shot, so get in quick" Moving with ''anxiousness'', ra pushed Sonia into the cupboard locking her in. Due to her being anxious Sonia didn''t notice a magic circle lit up on the cupboard,pletely hiding her presence from everybody, if she had waited to think she would also have seen the mischievous smile that came up ra''s face the moment she had locked herself in. Sadly there''s no if and now things were about to y in a wrong way, as soon as Sonia was locked in, the door to the room opened and Austin and Leonardo walked in, seeing ra Austin reacted with ''surprise'', "ra, what are you doing here?" "Nothing, I was just cleaning up" "But didn''t you clean it up in the morning?" "I was just making s-sure" ra replied, a bit ''flustered'', seemingly trying to get hold of the situation, Austin looked at her ''suspiciously'' but in the end, he shook his head, "Sigh...fine I will believe you for now but leave, I have something to talk with Leonardo" "Okay" Nodding ra started to walk out but not before giving aforting look towards the cupboard that had small cut openings, her eyes traced Sonia''s seeminglyforting her that things will be all right, Sonia could only cover her mouth and watch as things proceeded, she tried to control her self, as she took deep breaths, "So what do you want to talk about?" Hearing Austin''s words she focused her eyes on her front, trying her best to stay invisible, even though she was scared a hint of curiousness still filled her heart, "I came to talk to you about Elda" But the moments she heard the words from Leonardo she felt her heart squeeze, she held her shelf back as she kept watching, "Elda? what do you want to talk about her?" Austin asked, taking a seat opposite to Leonardo, "Well, I think that she might be in trouble" Leonard spoke, his eyes focused on Austin, trying to find pieces of evidence but all that he saw was a surprised look on his face as he responded, "Elda in trouble? that''s a nice joke" "No, I''m not joking" "The do you have proof?" "Th-That...no" Leonardo gave in as he shook his head but deep inside he was just feeling that things might be right, no good brother would be cool about the news of his own sister getting hurt, "If you are talking about trouble then you better focus on Sonia" Hearing Austin''s words Leonardo''s eyes narrowed, for a moment mana rose in his body but he held himself back as she spoke, "What do you mean?" "You didn''t know?" Austin asked back his face filled with disbelief, which irked Leonardo, "What do you mean I don''t know?" But he didn''t get an answer, Austin stood up from his seat and he started to pour himself a drink, taking a sip of the fine quality wine he spoke, "Don''t you know about the things that are happening to her?" "Are you talking about the small bullying then it''s nothing" Leonardo answered back remaining cool, "Are you saying that bone-breaking, working beyond her own body could, trying her best to keep up with you, facing blood loss, and getting beaten up are small things?" The moment he said those words Leonardo''s eyes widened, he didn''t know about any of this, and his heartfelt heavy, just as he was about to reply he saw a smirking up Austin''s face, soon the memory of what was said to him yesterday yed in his mind, his words stuck at his throat as something that he never meant left them, "So what? she''s not much to me" "....!!...." His words had unknowingly broken a heart he would never get back. Chapter 258-Broken Heart’s and Sunken Tears

Chapter 258-Broken Heart''s and Sunken Tears

"So what? she''s not much to me" A small sentence yet its result was far too devastating, inside the cupboard, Sonia''s eyes widened, she clutched her heart pain beyond anything she ever felt went through her body filling her with a sense of loss, the words Leonardo casually spoke were ringing in her ears, she could clearly see it from here, his expression almost seemed to wrap into disgust when he spoke of her, "Um? and here I was under the impression that you two were close" Just as Sonia was falling into an endless spiral of depression, she heard Austin''s words, his words contained a hint of anger for her, mechanically turning her head she could see a frown on his face, "Well that''s what I wanted to show, she''s more like a little puppy that I keep by my side" Leonardo spoke with a condescending voice, trying his best to act like he doesn''t care about Sonia, with his performance he will make sure that Austin will lose all interest in Sonia, while inside the cupboard Sonia could feel her heart being broken into pieces, her breathing turned rampant, while tears started to fall down her face, ''Why?'' Such a question filled her heart, did he really not see her as anything? was she just running behind this person like an idiot? cracks started appearing on the perfect image she had built over Leonardo, her mind seemed to be breaking down, and the world around her quickly to lose color, the love that filled her heart started to break away, "You are much different than I thought you were, did you know that Sonia loves you? do you know that she works day and night in the academy to be closer to you?" "Do you know that she breaks her bones fighting? do you know that she doesn''t have any other friend other than ra? all this so that she could be close to you, looks like I thought much of you" Austin''s words were heard, his eyes bearing into Leonardo''s, Sonia''s mind shook when she heard it, she could clearly hear anger hidden in Austin''s words, more than this she felt her heart settle as she heard Austin''s words, she felt like someone had finally seen her efforts but how did he know?. It was then that she remembered, ever since she arrived in the Academy she would train till night, only stopping when she fainted, then afterward she would wake up in the infirmary, not knowing who brought her here, she had asked the nurse but she was tight-lipped about who brought her, the only thing the nurse told her was that the person that brought her here was a boy and he was really handsome. Back then she had thought that it must have been Leonardo who was secretly looking after her but now thinking back, she seemed to understand, the blurry image of silver hair got brighter and her memory brightened about a super handsome boy carrying her to the infirmary, plus now she thought about it, did her bullying just stop because of joining the faction, suddenly several scenes connected in her mind. ''It was him.....'' This thought filled her heart, making it burst open, her eyes focused on Austin that was facing Leonardo, who was by now confused, looking at Austin he felt taken back by his anger, this was different than he thought but then he noticed a very clear hidden small smile on his lips and then he understood, Austin was trying to bring his true feelings out! Quickly focusing on himself, Leonardo reeled himself back, a look of disdain filling them, "Why should I care? is she worthy of me? after all I didn''t tell her to chase after me" If he didn''t know about Austin, Leonardo would never behave like this, after all, he was in love with Elda and he wouldn''t want to make her brother angry but now all he wanted was to whip out his sword and kill the person in front of him but for now, he held himself back, not knowing the disaster he was causing. Back in the cupboard, Sonia felt her heartpletely shatter, looking at the face of Leonardo all she felt was...nothing,plete stillness, and loss filled her, she felt like an empty shell. She was finally able to see the true face of the person she had loved, he was different than how she knew, how could she have fallen for him? why did she try all this? what was she to do now?. For a person whose entire desire was to catch to the person she loves, losing the very goal made her lose herself, the world lost color, her mind shattered, she slid herself to the ground, curling herself into a ball, tears raining down her face, her sobs filling the cupboard, her eyes lost and dead, she felt disgusted at the fact that she had fallen in love with such a scum. Were her eyes blind? was all her efforts for nothing? all those time she spent training? all the time she cried into her pillows due to loneliness? the pain that filled her body from her fights? was all that useless? was her entire life just a joke?. Darker thoughts filled Sonia''s mind but then she heard Austin''s voice that was barely holding back his anger, "You get out! to think I let her be with you, I thought that me having feelings for Sonia wouldn''t matter, since she was focused on you but now I regret it!" "So what? she''s blindly in love with me, whatever you say won''t change that fact, plus you can have her for all I care" Leonardo replied, still thinking that Austin was trying to get a reaction out of him, while Sonia felt her heart shake with Austin''s words, she couldn''t believe what she had heard, Austin likes her? the darker thoughts in her mind seemed to freeze but the pain still filled her when she heard Leonardo''s words, it wasn''t easy to throw out years of feelings away, "Get Out!" Austin roared and Leonardo just walked out, Sonia could hear the sound of the door closing, while she just curled herself into a ball, tears falling down her face, her sobbing was heard, by now she had lost all her inhibition, "Um.....what''s that sound?" Austin spoke startling Sonia and before she could reach the cupboard opened, making her eyes freeze as she came upon Austin, who was looking at her with surprise, panic-filled his eyes for a moment but then as he gazed at the pitiful Sonia he spoke, "Did you hear all that?" He didn''t get an answer only the sound of crying filled his ears. Chapter 258-Slowly Changing Sides

Chapter 258-Slowly Changing Sides

Austin POV: ''Looks like it worked'' I thought as I looked at the cute girl that was brawling her eyes out as she curled herself into a ball, a little bit of guilt filled my heart but this was the only way, any other methods were more brutal than this, and the ones less severe would take an extremely long time to bepleted, there would be no guarantee that things won''t go out of control. Hence I went for the most simple and direct method, ever since I came here I have been keeping tabs on the girls, well the ones that tabs could be kept on, taking small actions which they noticed yet not, small actions that wouldter snowball into powerful ones, truthfully Sonia''s feelings for Leonardo can be called ones that grew because of admiration. Ones like those are the easiest to break, if Leonardo had ever tried to respond to her feelings then perhaps it would have bloomed into true love, one that would be unbreakable but that idiot was well too idiotic to do anything and he''s lost the love of a tender and strong girl, shaking my head I walked towards Sonia and in one sweep I took her into my arms, "Are you okay?" I asked but I didn''t get a response, instead, Sonia held onto my neck strongly as she started to brawl her eyes out, tears and snot filling my chest but I didn''t push her back, since I was the cause for it I would also be the one to heal it, truthfully I am thankful that she''s crying right, which meant that she was pushing out her feelings, this meant that she wasn''t a lost cause. My biggest fear was that she would lose herself and be an empty shell but thankfully I was wrong, of course even then I had a n, just that it would have been he annoying to get it done, pushing my thoughts away I focused on the weak girl on my arms as I walked towards the sofa taking a seat, I didn''t say anything as just hugged her back, silently implying that I was with her. Time in such manner passed by, and I didn''t even focus on it as I just kept hugging Sonia, patting her back or at times speaking consoling words, finally, after an unknown amount of time the crying stopped, and only silence remained in my room, as Sonia still held onto me, "Are you okay?" I didn''t get a response but I did feel a tiny nod on my chest, keeping my hug on her I patted her back, smoothing her, "I''m sorry" My words were heard across the room, a minute of silence remained before which I got a response, the voice hoarse and lost, "Why are you sorry?" "It''s because of me you heard what you shouldn''t, maybe Leonardo didn''t mean it, maybe he was feeling a bit out" I responded, as Sonia still clutched onto me, her face hidden in my chest, again time went by, and it was onlyter did she speak, "Do you think so?" I didn''t reply to her words, making it such that even I didn''t believe my words when I clearly did, "Why were you in my cupboard?" My question caused my body on me to flinch, "ra wanted some help" And the answer came in a low voice that was still hoarse, "ra.?....sigh....looks like I need to speak to her" "No!" This time the voice was a pitch higher, as her hands clutched onto my shirt, "Don''t me her, she just wanted to surprise you, plus it''s better this way, at least I got to know his true face" Again her body started trembling, while some more tears filled my dress, feeling that she held for so long isn''t easy to give up, it would take some time for her to even be back to normal and during all this time I will be with her, supporting her, "Sigh.....you know he didn''t deserve you, he wasn''t worthy of you, such a beautiful and kind girl such as yourself deserves someone thousands of times better" My words seemed to have calmed her down a bit, as her body returned back to normal and a quiet yet disturbing voice was heard, "Back then at those times, were you the one who took me to the infirmary?" "Yes" I replied back not hiding, again silence fell, and a few secondster she spoke again, "Wa-Was it true?" This time I felt a hint of shyness from her words, "Yes, I indeed like you, and I think that I am falling in love with you" My words seemed to be like thunder to her as her body started trembling, this time the reason was different than before, this time the silence was longer as I didn''t yet receive a response, just as I was about to speak again, Sonia''s voice sounded, more meek and quiet, "Do-Does Cl-ra know?" "Yes, I already spoke about it to her and she didn''t have any problems, in fact, she even seemed happy but when I heard that you had someone you like and it was going on for such a long time I gave up, I didn''t want to hurt you" After I finished speaking I started to pat her back, my voice, in the end, contained inexplicable feelings, which I made sure that Sonia would understand, "Why?" An extremely quiet voice filled my ears, "Um?" "WHY DO YOU LIKE ME?!" A shout like no other was heard, Sonia''s voice filled with so many emotions that it was sting out, her hands started to tap on my chest, "WHAT DO I HAVE THAT WOULD MAKE ANYONE LOVE ME?" "I AM NOT THAT BEAUTIFUL! MY TALENT IS AVERAGE AT BEST! I AM NOT CONFIDENT! NOT THE BEST AT ANYTHING AND I AM THE BIGGEST IDIOT TOO" The more she spoke the more her voice cracked, and the speed of her hands hitting my chest increased, hearing her outburst I didn''t react, only finally after she seemed to have calmed down did I move, hugging her tightly, while I patted her back as I spoke, "What is there not to love about you? you might not know this but I started to keep an eye on you since I started to have feelings for you and the more I learned about you the more I fell for you" "You have a never bending will, I like the way you cutely eat your sweets, I love the kindness that still exists within you, even though you have been through much, you are steadfast and strong, I like the way you cutely blush when someonepliments you" "I know that you love to spend your time skating, I know that your favorite sweet is the special delight Romeene chocte, I love to your eyes light up whenever you find something fun and..." As such I spoke a few more words shocking Sonia who my now had raised her head, looking at me, her appearancepletely pitiful, her brown hair was stuck to her face, her eyes and nose were red, her brown eyes that always seemed to contain a twinkle now lost, the cheerful personality that surrounded her was diminished, her current looks were more than enough to make even stone-hearted men move, "Surprised?" I asked as I took out a handkerchief and started to wash away the tears that filled her eyes. Chapter 260-A New Addition

Chapter 260-A New Addition

Sonia POV: "What is there not to love about you?" Austin said, his words ringing deep into Sonia''s heart, Leonardo had shown her what type of person he is, she had lost her goal and felt like an idiot, her heart pained and felt dead, yet she wasn''t as devastated as she thought she would be, deep within her heart a sense of relief filled her, she was hurt for sure. She felt lost and useless but it didn''t hurt her as bad as she thought it would, only a looming feeling that she had lost something, her obsession and her reason to move forward were lost, and her body was filled with dreadful scars that would make anyone reel back, yet when she heard Austin''s words something in her broke, her flood of emotions was let loose, "WHY DO YOU LIKE ME?" Her scream ran across the room, and her fists tightened as she started to hit his chest, she didn''t want to hurt him, he was here helping her but she wanted to vent, her feelings were let loose as she reigned them upon Austin, her words were powerful yet weak, she felt worse and mostly used, she had spent her time like an idiot. Running behind a person that didn''t look at her, losing sleep and friends over a love that was false, filling her body with scars that would make a boy near her repel back from her, she had long forgotten when she wore a short dress with her arms in the open, all her feelings of rage and loss were poured out, finally, it became quiet, "What is there not to love about you?" Austin spoke and with that he started to list all the things he liked and noticed about her, shocking Sonia to the core, she knew that he liked her but deep within somewhere in her heart she felt like all of those were lies, her natural pride had long disappeared, making her feel that she was not worthy but now hearing him talk all about her she felt........embarrassed yet happy. She never thought that having someone talk about her and pay attention to her felt so...warm, she had spent all her time running after Leonardo and now having someone pay attention to her felt good, she knew the pain of watching, someone, in the dark not knowing if that person would ever look at you. In her shock she had even raised her head, looking directly into Austin''s eyes, she could see his purple eyes that were gleaming with warmth and sincerity, he truly wanted to know her better and this once gain rose some kind of anger in her, she just couldn''t ept it.....no her lost mind felt the need to vent, "You Love me? so will you love a woman who looks like this!" Saying she extended her hands ripping off the covers in her hands, disying her scars, she ripped some clothes from her stomach disying the scars there, her body was filled with them, showing him what she truly looked towards Austin but all she got was a calm look from him, with his eyes gently looking at her, "Do you think I haven''t seen them?" It was only when she heard this did she remember that he must have seen them before,ing upon them when she was taken to the infirmary, Sonia before had shown her scars to others but all she got were a look of repulsion, they all hid it well but she could tell that they felt ufortable in her presence, even Leonardo once had the same reaction. That was the main reason she started to cover herself but now here Austin was looking at her body with not even a hint of dislike, moving forward, he held her hands as he earnestly looked into her eyes, "Sonia, why would I not like you because of this? your beautiful unwillingness is the main reason that I started to fall for you, even if you had scars on your face it won''t change that fact" Hearing his words Sonia''s eyes started to shake again, her heart started beating faster, unexpectedly she felt happy but then a white light filled her eyes and the next moment she opened them only Austin''s smiling face filled her vision, "Now would you care?" He spoke, she was confused at first but then looking at her hands she could see that her scars were gone! everywhere she looked, she only saw her pristine beautiful white skin, making her dumbfounded, with eyes wide open she looked at Austin who was smirking at her response, "Wh-What?" Is all that came out of her mouth, she felt lost once again, "Happy?" Austin asked, bringing her out of her thoughts, she held her arms that no longer felt rough or tough, even Leonardo never tried to heal, him using the words that the scars were her achievements and proof of her hard work, and she liked the dumb girl in love went along with it, but now seeing her beautiful hands free of ugliness. She felt a weight lift from her heart, turning her head towards Austin she leaped into his embrace once again hugging him as she cried, "Thank you!" Her words were drowned by her tears, as she hugged and cried again, her heart feeling sweet, happy, excited and many other emotions, the emotions she had lost returned this time 100s of times stronger, hugging the man that gave her a new choice in life she cried, this time for a different reason and just like that Sonia fell asleep. Meanwhile, Austin sat there hugging her, looking at her peaceful sleeping face he smiled, he did wrong here, there was no mistaking it but he would live the rest of his life making it up to her, he didn''t lie when he said that he liked her, he had seen how hard Sonia had worked and he had also seen her beautiful kindness. What man didn''t want such things in a woman? he himself was moved a bit by her actions, kissing her forehead he spoke, "Don''t worry I will never make you cry again, this is a promise" Saying so he hugged her as he went into a deep sleep. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Sometimeter Sonia opened her eyes, confusion filled them before everything that happened reyed in her mind, making her mood a bit worse but it was then that she noticed the situation she was in, making her blush a bit, quietly moving herself so as not to wake up Austin, she looked at his sleeping face. Moving away the hair that hid his face she looked at him clearly, marking each of his features in her mind, once again she marveled at how perfect he looked, Leonardo didn''t hold a candle to him, slowly moving her hands she held his face, her eyes misty as she spoke, "Thank you" +99,999 affection Her words were filled with many emotions, her eyes now contained a heavy dark hint that was not there before, it would seem that she didn''te out of the incident fully okay, holding Austin''s face Sonia tried her best to hold her burning feelings back, her innocent yet kind heart was beating fast, "I promise, this time I won''t be an idiot" +99,999 affection [It would seem that the future was bleak] The system thought... Chapter 261-Cute Cat

Chapter 261-Cute Cat

Austin POV: "So contact me when you''re ready, okay?" "Yes" Sonia shyly nodded her head, she was better than how I imagined her to be, I was expecting a total devastating look from Sonia but she was more calm and rxed than I thought her to be, looks like most of my preparation was quite useless, as for her affection points? well, I will pretend like I haven''t seen them, by now none of the girls are looking to be normal, "Go rx and don''t have any unnecessary thoughts" When I said myst words I stressed on it as I looked at Sonia''s eyes seriously, she seems to have understood my words as she smiled and nodded her head, "Don''t worry, I''m not that weak" "I know but I still worry" Hearing my words a small blush came to her face, as she shyly nodded her head, lowering her head she shyly peaked at me, "Um....about what you sai-" "Wait, I don''t need you to answer now, right now you are hurt and lost, any answer thates from you won''t bepletely sure, for a girl like you I don''t mind waiting" My words were finished off with a gentle smile as I held her hands, my words had their intended effect as a zing smile came up on Sonia''s face and with a sh, a small kiss was kept on my face as Sonia started to run out of the room, only her words lingering in the room, "You won''t have to wait for long..." Seeing Sonia run away I chuckled, in a part of my mind I was d that she didn''t seem to have any major changes on her, she still seems to have retained her kindness, something which made her well her, ''What a cute girl'' Chuckling at her reactions I walked towards my room, now the resty in ra''s hands as she runs to see how her friend was doing, I had already given her some instructions on what should be done, and I am sure that ra will do well, now the problem I have to deal with is Sonia''s awakening, by my estimate about 2 weeks she would awaken. And I would be beside her during that time when her vampire side awakens, when that happens she would changepletely, outwardly many changes would take ce, plus she would require her first blood intake, I have to be sure to be by her side, I can''t let Leonardo take this position, with a tired sigh I started to walk around. By now a lot has to be done, the main events for Olivia will soon begin, before that, I have some things I have to do with her, I even have others to deal with too, Nora seems to be gunning to meet me all the time, knowing that she had Grace''s blessing she''s trying her best to get her hands on me or to say trying to get me to fall in love with her. Then there''s Scarlet who seems to be getting bolder and bolder as time goes by, I don''t know for how long these ''dates'' can go on for, at some time I would definitely need to give her my answer, and knowing her the news would be on the world by the next day, plus there are still other girls left, ''Sigh.....baby steps.....baby steps'' Comforting myself, I soon reached the training ground where I came upon a familiar petite yet beautiful girl, her daggers were moving in a beautiful dance, while her eyes were focused and deadly, I stayed there quietly watching her practice, it was only when she was done did I walk over, "That was beautiful Sana" Hearing my words the cat girl was startled as she turned towards me, seeing me her tails and ears rose in delight as she spoke, "Aus-Austin! I didn''t see you" "Don''t worry, I was hiding myself, I couldn''t disturb such a beautiful dance" "Tha-Thanks" Sana replied with a shy smile, while a small blush covered her cheeks, seeing it the inner sadist in me awoke as I walked up to her and took her up in a sweep, "Kya!" Sana was surprised as she was unable the react and by the time she did, she was in myp as I held on to her tightly, "Au-Austin?" Looking at Sana''a blushing face I smirked, she always has a serious look on her, it was only with me and Rina did her true sidee out, due to her history she doesn''t have many friends and is extremely bad at socializing, the only thing on her mind would be training and well me, "What is it?" I asked pretending to not know what I was doing, "W-What''s th-this?" She asked, a blush filling her face, her happily dancing ears and tails disying her true feelings, I smiled as I tightened my hold on her waist, even though I took her without her permission, she wasn''t fighting back at all, "Well, my cute Sana seems to be more distant, I could still remember how you woulde up to me and only sleep beside me when we were traveling, you even stopped calling me big brother, could it be that you don''t want me anymore?" "NO!" My words seemed to have hit her as she reacted heavily, seeing her reaction I smiled and she caught on to it, making her realize that I was just teasing her, the rtionship between me and Sana was more like family, when both she and Rina escaped from the facility Sana was much younger, hence she was more venerable. It took some time but she had finally opened up to me after my relentless tries, she developed more of a familial love towards me, which I carefully guided to true love but the main thing was that the foundation of our rtionship began from her calling me big brother, keeping my smile I continued, "Well, if you still care about me why do you then not call me big brother anymore?" "Tha-That''s be-because..." Her words started dwindling in volume, in the end, they became really quiet and it became mumbles but with my powers, I was easily capable of catching her words, ''Bu-But siblings can''t marry'' This was what she was trying to say and I yed on it heavily, "What did you say?" "Nothing!" In the end, Sana was unable to tell her true feelings, truly this was the one, after dealing with all those powerful and straightforward girls, it was fun once in a while to handle shy girls like her, it was kind of smoothing to my soul, "Um...but I want you to call me whatever you like Sana, don''t forget you are important to me" I said serious making her flinch, in the end, she hesitated but finally, she spoke, "Big brother" Her ears were dropping, her tails were shaking left and right, a cute blush on her face, and her eyes moving erratically, she was at the peaks of cuteness, "Aw.....so cute!" Saying so I stayed to rub my cheeks against her, making her blush deepen, finally, I gave a kiss on her soft cheeks, "Now this is how you should be!" I spoke with a smile but it would seem that Sana''s mind had short-circuited after the little kiss as her eyes were being rolled around, her tails shaking at super speed, and she looked lost. Chapter 262-Little Sisters

Chapter 262-Little Sisters

"So you are finally back?" I asked with a teasing smile, causing Sana who was still on myp to look at the ground shyly, this again prompted me to kiss her cheeks, making her ears shake left and right, "You know I missed teasing you like this" "Humph" For this I got a cold snort from Sana feeling that she was a bit angry, this side of hers was only seen by me and Rina, no one else had the grace of ever seeing Sana be shy, "I''m sorry, you know it''s just being so busy, I have forgotten thest time I was free" Hearing my words Sana looked at me,ing up on my tired face, a hint of guilt passed through her eyes, "I-I am sorry" This time she apologized, I just smiled as I patted her head, once again causing her tail to dance, "You don''t have to be sorry about anything, it''s true that I haven''t spent some time with you and I am truly tired but there is something you can do to cheer me up" "What''s that?" Sana asked her eyes shinning with resolute vigor, I smirked at it as I whispered into her ears, I could see Sana''s whole face be red, while her eyes were shaking sideways, I waited patiently for her answer, finally after what seemed an eternity Sana shyly nodded her head, "O-Okay" And with that she ced a kiss on my cheeks and slowly lowered her head, her ears and tails were at my mercy, normally only the chosen partner could have this chance but for me, in her heart, I was already in that position. Moving my hands I slowly reached towards her cute ears and I started to y with them, I could see Sana squirming in myp as she bit her lips, this once again caused a hungry smile toe on my face, her ears were soft and tingly as I slowly yet sensually ran my fingers through them, the more I did the more Sana squirmed on my embrace. Then my hands when towards her tail slowly, making sure that she didn''t notice it, reaching it my face moved forward as I bit Sana''s ears softly at the same time my fingers ran through her tail giving it a gentle squeeze and pull, "Nya~~" A moan leaked from Sana''s lips at my unexpected attack, her eyes reeled upwards while her body jerked forward, "Oh~~is that a moan I hear?" I spoke as I blew hot wind into her hears, once again causing Sana''s body to tremble but that was just the tip of the iceberg, as Sana''s entire face was red, while she was looking at me with an aggrieved pout, "Big brother!" "I know, I''m sorry but seeing your reactions I couldn''t help but tease you, you''re just that cute" "Humph!" My words did their magic as she was back at her cute side, again I didn''t let go as I started to tease Sana at every chance I got, making Sana a blushing mess, finally, after 10 minutes I let her rest, "So tell me Sana how''s the academy? did you make any friends?" "Yes, one or two" Sana replied as she weakly leaned into my bodypletely rxing herself, at times I would catch her taking a sniff of my body but I pretended not to see, I didn''t do anything sexual to her, just ying with her ears and tails to make her blush, "Really? you made friends?" I asked her feeling quite skeptical, "Yes, they kept annoying me to be their friends, and no matter how much I said no they still tried, in the end, I gave in and I''m having fun with them" "Oh, that''s good" I said with a smile as I patted her head but on the inside, I wasn''t anything but happy, while I have no problem with Sana making friends, I don''tpletely believe in coincidences, both Sana''s and Rina''s pasts are quite unique, even though I helped them destroy the facility where they were experimented on, I still have a feeling that it was not the end. A power like that and a research that was conducted with such hidden precision couldn''t be anything amateur, back then it was easy for me to destroy them but it didn''t feel right, and now with these, I feel like something else was at y ''Looks like I have something new on my hand'' My mind buzzed as I thought of different possibilities but I showed none of them outside, silently patting Sana''s back, I smiled at her as the both of us enjoyed each other''s embrace, we just kept talking to each other about the small things we went through and as such time passed as the night descended. Finally, under Sana''s unwilling gaze, we separated as I headed toward my room, reaching it I opened them, and as soon as I did a very familiar figure rushed in as she hugged me, her soft arms wrapped around my neck, while her legs wrapped around my waist, her familiar sweet scent invaded my nose, "Big brother..." She happily whispered into my ears, I smiled as I caught her body by her bubbly yet soft ass, my hands sank into them as I hugged her tight, well I didn''t stop at it as I started to get a nice feel of the ass, Elda looked at me as her lips met mine, soon we were entangling our tongues, our lips desperately needing each other. Elda''s honey-like saliva entered my mouth, while her soft tongue yed with mine, my hands were at their fullest as I gripped her ass, enjoying changing their shape, finally, after a minute Elda took her lips back, a bridge of saliva connecting our lips, "I missed you" "Didn''t we just meet this morning?" I replied back to Elda who pouted back and hugged me, "But I still missed you!" "I missed you too" I said with a smile as I brought her towards the bedying there as I ced Elda''s soft and gentle body above me, my hands wrapped around her waist, while I nted a kiss on her forehead, by now we spent most of our nights together, sleeping in each other embrace, "So how was your day?" "Nothing special, just the normal, though N kept asking for you, she seems excited about a fight" "Well, tell her that I don''t mind fighting her when I am free" "Sure" Saying so Elda''s legs covered over mine as she started to run her hands around my chest, looking at Elda''s face I knew she had something to say, "What is it, Elda?" "Well, it''s about big sis" "Sigh....what''s it?" "She''s asking for my help, nning for some kind of double attack" "And what did you say?" "I said that I will think about it" Hearing Elda''s answer I became quiet, moving forward I kissed Elda''s lips, tasting her lips for a second I pulled back, "Do, whatever you feel like, I don''t own you, Elda, I will always trust your choice" Hearing my words Elda nodded her head, she came forward as she took a peck on my lips and tightly embraced me, her soft lithe body blending into mine, I hugged her back, "Good night Elda" "Good night big brother" And just like that, I started to fall asleep as my ns for Olivia tomorrow ran at full speed. Chapter 263-A ’Trip’

Chapter 263-A ''Trip''

"Looking good" I spoke but in return, I got a cold snort as a chilling voice of an answer returned, "It''s nice to meet you master" Olivia spoke, her voice and eyes cold, the current dress she wore was enough to drive any man crazy with lust, she was only wearing a bra and sexy panties that highlighted her ass, her boobs were barely being held back at all, and they were being leaked from both the sides, igniting ones desire to stroke them. Her neck had a beautiful cor that added a sexual yet merry style, and her hands and legs were covered with matching tights, giving her a sexy look and a hint of mischief, each of her moments caused her breasts to shake, while her ass seemed to be beginning for a spank, overall she looked like the perfect sexy servant waiting for her master''s return, [A/N: imagine the book''s coverage, it''s the same look] "I have to say you are looking sexier as the time passes" My answer only got me a cold snort, making me smile, even with all I have done to her body she still refuses topletely yield, there isn''t a single body part on hers that I haven''t touched, by now I could make her cum with my eyes closed, yet she still is stubbornly unwilling to ept her true self, her ''pride'' stopping her from doing so. Truthfully that was only making things interesting for me, by now she was fully capable of serving me like a pro, she seems to have epted a small part that there''s no running away as she started to try he best to make me feel pleasure, hoping in turn that I would deal with her ''itch'', "Tsk...it would seem that you are getting more and more unruly, should I do it?" Hearing my words her eyes shook, as she desperately shook her head, a feeling of dread filled her, back then to teach her a lesson I left her without touching her body for 3 days, and this was the biggest torture that Olivia ever went through after all her body needed release yet she couldn''t do anything about it. After meeting her three dayster she was on the verge of a meltdown, her body desperately wanted to release but it couldn''t, plus the spell kept making her horny, turning her mind mush, it was the biggest torture I gave her, by the time I arrived she was literally begging me to touch her, of course, I wasn''t idiotic to leave her horny all alone. What if something beyond my control happened? hence I had my absolute focus on her during this time, she could literally ask another person even knowing that it won''t work, though her pride won''t allow it, thankfully my ''possessive'' side helped her understand that if she ever did so then she was a goner, the worst part being that she couldn''t lie to me since she''s my ''ve'', "I''m sorry master!" She quickly apologized, her body trembling, I smiled at this as I sat on the chair, looking at the sexy body in front of me I spoke, "Do the normal" Olivia nodded her head at my words, as she soon began the show that I drilled into her, walking in front of me she stood at a distance, facing me, slowly yet sensually she started to raise her hands, making sure to rub her body in ways that would make anyone horny, her lips were bitten while her hips moved sensually. After showing me enough she turned back, giving me the perfect view of her well-sculpted ass, I could even faintly see her lower lips, leaking with some juices, while she acted as if she hated it, her body was more than true to her self, slowly her hands began to move downwards as her back arched towards me, her ass seemingly begging to be groped. Olivia bent over her ass towards me while her hands were on her knees, soon she began to shake her ass sideways, making them giggle, bending forward her lower lips were seen through her stains, then she moved back towards me with her ass at my face level, her unique juicy smell filled my nose. I smiled as I moved forward and groped her ass with my hands, they easily sunk into her juicy backside, and the fabric of her underwear gave a unique feeling, soon both my hands joined her ass as I began to y with them, her love juices began to leak more, falling through her legs, just a touch from me was enough to make her feel satisfied, even if the spell is removed that would remain forever, I made sure of it, "Tsk, would you look at this? the famed princess Olivia, the next pir of humanity, shaking her ass at me, while her love juice filled her legs, would the world be shaken by this?" My words had their desired effect as her love juices started to increase more, I enjoyed the feeling of her juicy ass, as I kept changing her shapes to one I desire, finally after I had enough of it I spoke, "Good, you can move" Hearing my words, Olivia rose, standing in front of me, her blushing face no more, it was bound to change after all I did with her body, by now she just epted it as normal but today I had something special nned for her, looking at her with my ''possessive'' eyes that made her body shake with a thrill I spoke, "Go get changed" "Why?" Hearing my words Olivia spoke incircle, Pakh~~ And she received a punishment with a nice painful yet not much p on her face, "Ah~~" Her reaction was instantaneous, I stood up from my seat, a powerful pressure releasing from me, standing before her, my right hand moved forward as I started to y with her right breast, her nipples were now sticking through her bra, desiring some action "Um~" Olivia again tried to control herself but it was useless, her body had been trainedpletely by me, soon I made a rough pull on her nipples, and as I twisted them, "No~~Ahh~" Olivia was ''protested'' but before she could get her relief I let go, looking into Olivia''s eyes with my ''crazy'' smile, I held her shoulders, "You do not ask ''why?'', you do what I say, after all, you are mine...mine...mine...and you would do what I say!" My words were finished with a powerful shout, which created a huge pressure but instead of fear, all I saw on Olivia''s face was desire, a powerful lust being born from my ''possessive'' side. Finally, she obediently nodded her head, "Good, now take this and wear it, we are going out" Before she could move I presented her with a dress that I chose for her, especially her underwear, she took it as she started to look at them and the moment her eyesnded on her underwear her eyes widened, "This?!" "Like it? well we would be going out on them, so you better get used to it" My words made her face pale but in the end, she bit her lips as she nodded her head, knowing that going against me was not good at all, seeing her nod her head I smirked, ''This is going to be fun~'' Chapter 264-Date With Princess

Chapter 264-Date With Princess

"Good, it fits" I nodded my head as I looked at the newly dressed Olivia, the dress I gave her wasn''t much, it was to amoners standard, a green skirt with a matching blue shirt that was nicely tucked in, and her blonde hair was let loose, even with such clothes her beauty cannot be hidden, the clothes she wore now gave her the impression of a unique yet pridefuldy, "Thank you master" Olivia replied in a monotone voice, I smirked as I spoke, "Show it" Hearing my words Olivia''s body started to tremble, she bit her lips but finally, she took action as she started to pull her skirt up, her hands were trembling continuously, her feelings of embarrassment and shame were in turmoil but she was unable to go against my words and in the end, her skirt waspletely uplifted. Giving me the best sight ever, she was wearing the purple panties I chose for her but the unique thing was that it was crotchless, her beautiful lips were at full disy, even now some were dripping down from them, looking at Olivia''s face I could see that she had a blush on her face, even with all we did this was another level, "It''s beautiful" I answer making Olivia regain herposure as she spoke, "So what are we doing master?" "We''re going on a date" "A date?" Startled Olivia looked at me suspiciously, I nodded my head as I walked towards Olivia taking her hands as I intertwined them with mine, "That''s right a date, now I have your body and now I want your heart" When I spoke these lines an ''obsessive'' look took my face, but instead of her normal reaction, this time she looked at me with a frown, "Do you think that I will fall in love with you, after all, that you have done to me?" "Yes, I will make sure of it" I said, not minding the fact she forgot to address me as master, as I knew that her heart was in turmoil, normally people will go on dates and then proceed forward but with us things are different, I am sure that Olivia''s feeling for me is quiteplex, I showed her that I ''love'' her yet I treated her with roughness. Deep in her heart, she knew that she could only be with me now, while her masochist side makes her unique, she still has her pride, since I have done all of this, I''m sure that she knows that I am the one for her, I mean what do Ick? plus I know her secret and still haven''t done anything ''harmful'', this proves my feelings were genuine. The only thing stopping her from agreeing is her pride, sadistic side, and love, by now our rtionship has been purely physical and from now onwards it would change, after all, Olivia''s events were closing in, "Use your disguise magic tool, this time we will be moving undercover" "Okay, master" Breaking out of her daze Olivia nodded her head, something sticking deeply in her heart, I enjoyed her reactions as I kept holding her hand, this time my eyes gentle and loving catching Olivia off, "Let''s go" And soon we disappeared from the room, a few minutester we were walking through the streets that were dedicated to couples, it was bright and decorative, different stalls were ced that gave different challenges to others, both of us were in our disguise, looking more average than we normally do, "Feeling excited?" I spoke but I didn''t receive any response as Olivia stood silent, I pulled her as I reached the stall that had a shooting game with, different cupules were trying their best to win a reward, it was a simple game where you had to use a dull bow to knock down a gift that''s moving at super speed, shuffling here and there. The thing here was that no one could use their mana, you had to use your mortal abilities for this, making it much harder for others to hit it, we waited for some time and it was soon our turn, I turned towards Olivia, "What do you want?" Hearing my question Olivia started to look around the different items kept on the shelf, soon her eyesnded on a beautiful gold and red hairpin, that had a design of a butterfly, it was the hardest one to get as it was on the top and waspletely hidden by the others that were moving in front of it, not to forget that fact that since it was small hitting it would be much harder, "Are you sure?" "I am" Hearing her response I shrugged my shoulder as I took up the bow, its weight was imbnced, the arrow itself didn''t have much weight, and it would be extremely difficult to hit the target that Olivia chose, but I didn''t worry, my posture was fixed, the arrow in my hand was ced on the bow, I took a deep breath as my eyes became calm. The surrounding around me vanished as I gazed at the prize high above, each of them kept shuffling but it wasn''t that effective on me, I didn''t spend all my time training such that I can''t take a shit without my mana, in fact, most of my training was to keep firing even when my mana had dried up. An archer''s true self shined when even in the most despairing situation he won''t miss his shoot, this was drilled into me by Eleanor, my muscles contracted as my breath left my mouth and along with it so did the arrow, people who weren''t using their mana only felt a blur and the next moment a thud as the hairpin had fallen. Silence remained for a moment before which loud cheers started to be heard, the shop owner moved forward as he presented the hairpin to me, his face almost filled with tears as I took away his most prized possession, I smilingly took it and under Olivia''s surprised eyes I ced the pin on her head. Looking into my gentle smile a blush came to her face, it would seem that a small situation like this still affected her. CLAP...CLAP...CLAP Soon ps filled the surroundings as everyone apuded for my splendid disy, the girls even giving Olivia an envious gaze, "Let''s go!" I didn''t let Olivia recover as I pulled her toward the next adventure that awaits us Chapter 265-Moving Hearts

Chapter 265-Moving Hearts

Pulling Olivia we kept moving forward, looking at Olivia I could see that her eyes were a bit lost, my action right now had spooked her, well how wouldn''t it? all these while I treated her roughly and only made use of her body, even though I said that I ''loved'' her I didn''t take any actions that indicated that the rtionship had to move forward. And here I was treating her as gently as possible, the sudden change in treatment must have been confusing for her, but for me, this is just the beginning, "So is there a ce that you want to visit?" I asked Olivia, who looked at me as she shook her head, "No, I don''t know much about this area" "I see.....then let''s see what that''s about" Saying so I pointed at a stall that looked busy, on its top a words were printed [How Much Do You Know?] I pulled Olivia towards it acting as if I had no idea about the ce, but I had studied and learned about all of the activities here, soon we reached the line and 10 minutester we entered into an area where there were two stools kept at each side, while a man stood in between them, some other couples were watching too "So who will be the one answering?" The man asked, hearing it I walked forward, "Me" "Okay, please take a seat here" Nodding my head I took a seat on one of the stools while Olivia took the other one, the game here is simple, a series of questions rting to Olivia will be asked to me, and before I answer she will be given a board to write her answer, and once I answer she would have to turn the board and show the answer, "Let''s start, shall we?" "Sure" I agreed and soon Olivia was given a board, while the man held in his hand several questions, looking at me he began, "So, what is your girlfriend''s favorite food?" And with that, the time began as Olivia started to write on the board but for me, it didn''t even take a second as I answered, "The sizrian goats super spicy wreck" And as I answered I could see Olivia''s eyes widen, she turned the board disying the answer that I spoke, and the man holding the questions nodded his head as he continued, "Good, now what is her favorite book?" Soon Olivia wrote her answer and once it was done I spoke, "Zefrin''s book fight with no limits" And once again I was right as Olivia disyed her answer, the man continued, "What does she like to do when she''s free?" "Practice her powers and look for new spicy foods" "What''s her dream?" "To be the best she can and rule over as the best" "What does she do when she''s feeling sad?" "She listens to the music of Naieia" "What do you think is the most beautiful about her?" In this question, I looked towards Olivia a gentle smile taking over my face, "It''s her will to never give up no matter what" And soon I answered the rest of the questions that were thrown at me, each once wless than thest, by the end of it Olivia was looking at me withplex eyes, I could tell that I have majorly shaken her heart with what I did, hence the first part was done, "Wow you earned a 100% affinity rate, you really love and know your girlfriend" "Yeah, I do" I nodded my head, then the man turned toward Olivia, "Miss, do you want to go next?" "There''s no need" And before Olivia could answer I did, knowing that she doesn''t know much about me, and if she did try to speak, here she would be turned into a bitch, a minuteter we were walking through the streets, in my hand a prize I won due to my answers, strangely enough, Olivia was silent as we walked by, "When did you learn about all this?" Finally, Olivia spoke, her eyes piercing into mine, the majority of the coldness in her eyes had receded, I smiled as I tightened the hold on her hands, "For a long time, didn''t I tell you? I love you and I made sure to learn everything about you" "Why? why do you love me?" Olivia spoke her voice trembling, "I love you because I love you, I had promised myself that I would make you mine, whether it by hook or crook" My answer made her silent as we walked hand in hand but this time Olivia was holding my hand back, "Let''s head there" I pointed to a theater, "Why?" Olivia asked confused, to this I gave my sadistic smile as I leaned into her ears, "Well, aren''t you horny? well I could take care of it there" My answer startled Olivia as she looked at me, seemingly asking if I was serious, I didn''t leave it for long as I pulled Olivia and entered the theater, looking for a show with the least people I entered, Olivia who was beside me was silent, her face looking defeated, soon we entered the area where the y was taking ce. The seat I had chosen was at the back edge, Olivia who was sitting beside me was fidgeting, soon a minuteter the y began, there was nobody beside us, only the seats in the front were upied, seeing that the gate was closed I leaned into Olivia''s ears, "Raise your skirt" Olivia bit her lips as she looked at me, soon the disguise magic on her was released, since the room was dark no one noticed it, slowly bringing up her hands she raised her skirt to the knee level, and my left hand moved as I entered her skirt touching upon her lower lips that were leaking, I did a small sliding motion from top to bottom, "Um~:red_heart:" Olivia moaned as she covered her mouth, my hands were ying with her fleshy lips with practiced movement, rubbing them in a slow sensual pace, feeling her bump I pulled on it making Olivia''s eyes widen, and one of my fingers entered inside, while I still continued to y with the top bump, "Ah:red_heart:~~no~~:red_heart:" Olivia tried to resist but it was useless, moving my hands inside her while ying with her sensitive area, time went on, the love juices from her had drenched the chair, feeling that Olivia was close I added two more figures inside of her, "Ah~:red_heart:" The reaction was instantaneous as her love juices started to flood the chair, the added mind pleasure of being caught filled her as her mind went nk, "Hufff...hufff...huffff" Only Olivia''s tired breathing was heard, leaning towards Olivia I spoke, "See wasn''t that fun?" My voice was the attraction of the devil pulling Olivia into a world of pleasure. Chapter 266-First Princess Done, Next The Second

Chapter 266-First Princess Done, Next The Second

"So, did you like the y?" I asked, to which I only got silence, I didn''t mind, as I held Olivia''s hand and moved forward, the disguise was back on, and there was no indication of our ''activities'', magic was very useful, the only downside being the fact that Olivia was much more silent, pulling her with me, and with that, we started to go around the majority of the ces. Within 10 minutes Olivia was back alive, I made sure to pick the ones that would interest her, stuff like couple royale, which is much more brutal than it sounds, especially with Olivia in it, all her anger for me was unleashed on those poor couples, luckily we have healing magic otherwise they would be walking around with bruises for a while. Then we went for the bnce of love, where we have to prevent ourselves from falling into a bucket of water, there would be two wooden ledges and both me and Olivia had to walk through them with a string connected between us, the ledge was made such that it was extremely hard to walk on it, but both of us passed that with flying colors By the end of it Olivia was truly having fun, now being a littlete, we entered the restaurant that I had booked, "Did you have fun today?" I asked as I swirled the ss of wine in my hand, Olivia sat opposite to me as she drank hers, the whole situation around the restaurant was romantic, "I had fun" Olivia replied not hiding her feelings, "I''m d" I replied back with a fond smile, silence reigned between us but it didn''tst for long, "Tell me Austin, in the future will you marry me? or do you see me as just a path for a better life? or will your feelings change for me when someone betteres along?" I froze for a moment when I heard Olivia''s question, looking into her eyes, I could feel some sort of odd emotions, "Could this be about your mother?" "How did you know?" Olivia asked back a bit surprised but I just smiled at her, "Oh! I forgot that my mother treats you like family and that both of you are close" ''Oh~closer than you think'' I didn''t say that out as I just smiled again, looking at the confused face of Olivia my expression became serious, "In the future, I will definitely marry you, I will make sure that I will only be the man in your life, I don''t really care about your status and I never thought of using you as some sort of ticket of glory, if you do think that then you don''t know me well" Saying so I lowered my voice, making sure that I have her focus I continued, "As for other women''s? I don''t know, I can''t guarantee you that I won''t fall for someone else but I can guarantee you that even then you would always have a ce in my heart" Olivia''s eyes remained serene after I finished, lying here might be the best in the short term but in the long one it would be the worst, sometimes mixing lies into your truth can create the best of answers, "I see....." That''s all that she said as she drank the rest of her wine and soon the waiters came with our food, cing them on our table, the smell of the food soon filled our noses, a minuteter both of us were diving into our food, each of our moment impable and graceful, after finishing it we left. Walking through the streets none of us said a word, only silence lingering between us, but I wasn''t going to let that go for long as I held Olivia''s hand, there was no rejection as her hands naturally intertwined with mine, there wasn''t much needed to be said between us as we trailed over the streets, the silence between us being our greatestfort. Soon we reached the end where we had to depart, Olivia turned towards me, she seemed to have understood something as she gazed at me, moving forward sheced a kiss on my cheeks, "I haven''t fallen in love with you but you maybe have created a small dent in my heart" "I''m d" "Then see you again master~~" With a chuckle, she left, ''She''s bolder'' Looking at Olivia walking away, I could see it, our date helped to uplift a barrier that surrounded the both of us, but I''m not gonna let her rule above me, after all, I am her master, giving onest look at Olivia I started to walk away, the days still young and I have another troublesome princess to deal with. A few minutester I was back at the Archery club, the statue of Eleanor shining in the moonlight, not a single soul in sight, I walked through the club, moving towards an area where another troublesome individualy. A few secondster I am standing in front of a door where the sound of arrows being shot could be heard. Without any hesitation I pushed forward as I entered,ing upon the sight of Carmel practicing, her ck hair shining in the night, while white light shinned around her, the ce I was in was a specialized area that Carmel used at night, no one other than her knew about it, its the best ce to meet her without those to biting on to my ass. ''Looks like it''s her'' The current Carmel ispletely different from how she is, the main difference being her shots, normally her shots were imbued with her feverous admiration of archery but the ones'' I see know, they are all shots to kill, each and every arrow is imbued with the desire to take a life, within a second three more dolls fell with arrows in their head. Watching it I could not help but nod my head, her skills were the real deal, I could see that she was focused on her fight, hence herck of focus when it came to me, plus also the fact that she was sure that no one could enter here, getting to this room requires one to follow a certain pattern, without that you are lost. Finally seeing that she''s finished I pped but at the first p itself she shot an arrow that reached my face in the blink of an eye, luckily I expected it as I dodged, "Is that how you treat your junior?" I spoke with a joking tone, "What are you doing here?" With a cold voice that was never seen before and an even colder eyes that chilled one to their spine, right now Carmel waspletely different than how she is, no more is there any cheerful smile or a fun twinkle in her eyes, this was someone different, rxing myself I spoke, "I came to meet you Carmel or should I call you....Carmelia?" Chapter 267-A Battle To The Dinner!

Chapter 267-A Battle To The Dinner!

"So you knew....." "Yeah, it''s one of the things master wished she could change" When I said master Carmel''s or more appropriate to say Carmelia''s eyes softened a bit, the one I am speaking to right now isn''t Carmel it''s her other personality, Carmelia, one born from a trauma of the past and her bloodline, her beauty during the night doubles due to the light of the night, kind of reminds me of a guy that had different personalities and fought in the night with two moon disks. Anyhow this personality ispletely different from Carmel''s, this one is ruthless, cold, and unforgiving, most of the time she deals with issues that Carmel deams too bloody for her, you can''t rule over as an Empress with a bubbly personality, that only leads to a weakened Empire. Carmelia in front of me is my biggest challenge to win over Carmel and this is the main reason that all the other fellows are still in the friend zone, to truly get Carmel you must also conquer Carmelia and it is the hardest part to do so. In the game that innocent vige boy had somehow ended up here at night making great advances with Carmelia, thankfully he''s still in the same vige he should be, where he will forever be, "How did you reach here? not even master knows this ce" "Oh! well I was just walking around and reached here somehow, since I heard the sound of shots I thought that I would take a look, though it''s surprising to see you here" My words didn''tpletely earn her trust, her eyes narrowed as she tried to find anything to prove that I was lying but she found nothing, well even gods couldn''t much less her, looking at me with her cold eyes she spoke, "Have you seen enough? then go" "Nope, I want to see your practice" I responded instantly, causing Carmelia to frown her eyes became even colder as they looked at me, I smirked fully knowing that this one doesn''t like anyone going against her orders, "You won''t leave?" "No, can''t a junior watch his senior practice? I could learn from you" "Humph, don''t kid your skills are on par with mine or even maybe higher" Carmelia replied back in a cold tone, I didn''t reject the statement, so I gave another offer, "Then why don''t we train together?" "You already do it with Carmel" "But I also want to train with you, both of you have your own engraved style, each one I could learn from" "But I don''t want to" "I will cook" "Deal!" A quick response, hearing it I smiled meaningfully at Carmelia, who suddenly realized what she had done but she seemed to have no intention of going back as she turned around and started to shoot arrows, her own style being focused on lethality, "Aren''t you joining?" Carmelia asked, no turning back, I smiled as I shook my head at her cute action, be it both Carmel or Carmelia they both have the same distinct desire for good food, some time ago I had brought over the food I made to Carmel, ying it off as a gift from her junior and I floored her with my cooking. At first, she was aplete denial that I could cook but when I made the same thing in front of her she finally epted it, back then only Carmel could taste it and now I will be using that leverage to get close to Carmelia. Walking up to her I stood behind her with my back facing her, a standard bow in my hand and my arrows at the back, Carmelia tapped the floor with her foot and the situation changed, several powerful dolls rose from the ground, each with different weapons, "Which difficulty?" Carmel asked, "The highest" "Good" My answer pleased Carmelia as her voice became much softer, she was after all a bit of a battle maniac, a beep was heard and the next thing I knew all the dolls were moving to attack us, none of them had any mana and nor were we using any, this was training to get purely improve archery. I shoot three arrows at once, taking down two while my third one moved at support weakening one of Carmelia''s targets and making the kill easier, one of the dolls with a sword had reached close swinging it at my face, I remained calm as I side stepped causing the sword to miss and just as I had moved an arrow arrived hitting the dolls head finishing it off. I looked at Carmelia and she at me, our gazes were more than enough to covey our words, moving forward I bent down a little as Carmelia ran up to me as she used my shoulder to leap to the sky, she was only at the sky for about 3 seconds and during that time she rapid fired, taking down at least six, each one either in the head, heart or groin...ouch. Of course, I wasn''t simply watching during this time, while she took care of the front I concentrated my muscles to the max, targeting the ones at the back, the archers that were aiming for Carmelia, it was a long-distance shot but I made it, taking down two, while I had to move to take down the arrows that had already on the air, finishing them offter. Soon Carmelia was back on the ground, our back facing each other, arrows after arrows left our bow, and a minuteter only silence remained, several dolls were littered on the ground, each with arrows at different ces, it was a massacre, "Uff...that was a fun exercise, wasn''t it?" I asked totally rxed, meanwhile, Carmelia who was beside me was sweating buckets, her ample chest raining up and down, while her gaze was incredulous as she looked at me like I am some sort of monster, after all after everything I am still not tired, sadly she doesn''t know I have infinite stamina, "You..." "Hahahaa.....Carmelia, you should see your face....puff.....so funny" My words hit a nerve as her eyes went back to being cold, looking at it I spoke, "How about I make you something now?" This brought her back as she nodded her head, smiling I walked to a more open area as I started to take out my utensils, Carmelia who by now had recovered stood close as she saw me take out loads of cooking utensils, "Do you just carry all of them with you?" "Yes, a good cook should always be ready for anything" And with that I started cooking mesmerizing Carmelia with my movements, each one practiced and beautiful enough to keep drawing one''s attention, within minutes the smell of oil and meat filled the training room, and 45 minutester everything was ready, this time I had gone the extra mile, turning around I could see a huge table set up with all the necessary stuff, creating a ssy feel, looking at Carmelia who was already seated I could not help but ask, "You carry around a table with you?" "A good foodie must always be ready for anything" "Touche" Chuckling I started to arrange the food for our dinner, one of many toe Chapter 268-Princess A Princess

Chapter 268-Princess A Princess

"What are you looking at?" Carmelia asked as she noticed that I was focused on her, watching as she savors the food that I made, shrugging my shoulder I spoke, "Nothing, it''s just I have the habit of watching people eat my food, their reactions are always one that pushes me to make better food, plus your reaction is pretty interesting" "Oh? how?" Carmelia spoke, even now her hands moved as she kept stuffing her mouth with style, "Well, Carmel always has her reactions on her face, you could tell that she loves it while for you it''s moreplicated, there''s barely any movement but each of them is cuter...." This earned Carmelia''s attention as her cold face filled up with doubt but then again she just shook her head and focused back on the food, unwilling to leave her attention from it, I smirked, both of them had this same problem, "I guess Carmel, is dying of jealousy?" "Well, she deserves it, back then she got to taste your food, now it''s my turn" Carmelia replied, I didn''t say anything as I looked at it, I knew that right now Carmel is watching everything even though she was not in control she could still feel everything that is happening around her, it was the same for Carmelia, that''s the main reason she didn''t put on any guard against me because she knows me. After this, we didn''t speak much as we kept eating our food, and half an hourter we were done, Carmelia gracefully cleaned her mouth, "That was delicious" "Thank you, I could cook every time we train" "That''s good or how about being my right-hand man?" Hearing this I was surprised, what she was offering isn''t anything small but it was impossible, shaking my head, I questioned her with a wry smile, "Are you giving me such a position so that I would always be cooking for you?" "Yes" A direct and quick answer, "You are crazier for food than I thought" After this, there was just silence as Carmelia awaited my answer, "I am sorry but no, I have no interest" "I see.....that''s a pity" She spoke as her cold eyes sadly gazed at the food on the table causing my lips to twitch, here I was getting the feeling that I wasn''t muchpared to the food at the table, "You know I coulde to train here whenever I am free, plus I''m trying new foods out, you can be the first one to taste it" "That sounds good" Carmelia spoke, her eyes shining, and even her cold demeanor melted a bit, then I didn''t stay for long as I had some basic talk with her and left, this was only the beginning, I have time to get closer to her. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "How are you doing mysterious?" I asked as I took a seat, in front of me was the disguised Celestinia, whose always quick to give a jab, "Well, I can say I''m better than you" "So you heard.....huh" I gave a wry smile leaning on the chair, right now its the next day, beforeing here I visited Olivia, giving her the normal release but this time I was more gentle, I''m slowly making a transition from rough to loving, while I do enjoy the dominance what I want is a loving rtionship, of course, I enjoy the servant y but I want our rtionship above that. So I''m making slow progress there, after that I came directly here, recently my visits here haven''t been regr, taking cuts and breaks, well that is part of my n and the fact that I don''t have a lot of time to spend, Celestina''s hunt will be a long one and I have to be extremely patient, "Yes, looks like the demons are giving you a rough time" "They are but I have ns to deal with them" "Can''t say that about your dwindling faction" "Your tongue is as sharp as ever" I retorted, things by now have reached a boiling point, I have only one-third of the original members that used to be present but the ones that are left have already shown signs to increase in strength and ability, their loyalty was unquestionable, within sometime my retaliation n will begin, "Hey, have you joined any faction?" I asked and she shook her head, "Then are you willing to join mine? I could use someone of your capabilities" I spoke with just a little bit of hope which didn''tst long, "No, I''m not interested in any club or faction" "I see, that''s sad, I could''ve used someone with such a brilliant mind" "Oh~is that a praise from the legendary Austin?~should I dance in euphoria?" Celestinia spoke with a fun teasing voice, so I decided to go along with it, straightening my back while putting on an arrogant look I spoke, "Well mortal you should be thrilled! for I am generous enough topliment you!" "Ohh!~~yes, I can feel your grace!" Celestinia over reacted her arms shaking in the sky as if she was praying to a god but soon we looked into the eyes of each other and started chuckling, "Hahaha....nice acting, though a bit overboard" I spoke, "Well yours is not too far, have to say your arrogant look is on the spot" Celestinia spoke with a smile, I shook my head as I spoke, "Well I had seen too many arrogant young masters during my travels, so I could make them with perfection, especially after pummeling all of them to the ground" "That looks like fun" "Oh, that was fun" Soon both of us just had small talk for the next 10 minutes simply catching up with each other, by now we were two good friends, finally, in the end, Celestinia inquired, "Tell me Austin, you''re so famous yet I never heard of you ever having any rtionship, do you already have someone in mind?" "Oh? could it be someone is interested?" I asked back teasingly, hearing my question Celestinia just shook her head, "No, I''m just asking for a friend" "Sure, sure I will believe you" "C''mon I''m serious here" Celestinia stressed as she looked at me, seeing this I acted doubtful on the outside while on the inside I knew that she was digging up info for Scarlet, finally after a minute of silence I spoke, "Well, right now I''m seeing someone, she''s kind of special to me, other than that I did have some dates here and there but nothing special, I was never able to find that special someone" "And what about this girl? do you like her?" This question caused me to look at Celestinia ''weirdly'' but she paid no mind to it, "Well, I did say that she''s special but I can''t tell that if she''s the one, she''s beautiful, her reactions are cute and I love to see her embarrassed but I am still on the fence, feels like something is missing, something....." "Fun" "Fun" Both I and Celestinia spoke at the same time surprising each other, well only she was surprised while I knew how this would end, after all, I did have to steer the conversation tell here. Chapter 269-Please Train Me

Chapter 269-Please Train Me

''Well that went better than I thought'' Musing to myself I left the library, after our not-so-synchronized words, there was an awkward moment, seeing it I just smiled at her and left, things were better this way, for Celestinia the slow progress is the best one, plus I already gave a freebie to Scarlet, ''Now, where should I go?'' I had nned to go see Carmel but it would seem that she''s busy and that would leave my favorite revenge target, with a smirk I walked towards the ce I know she will be, on the way I ced my disguise easily transforming myself to Ian, the guy sent to protect Shira, during this time I did get reports that some tried to look into my current situation, thankfully everything was dealt with perfectly. Moving through the streets I reached the very familiar home, knowing well that Leonardo was not home, like the good guy he is, he was running aroundpleting the task that I gave him, a few knockster the door opened,ing upon the cute boy or rather girl, "You bastard" And as soon as she saw it was me she unleashed a punch to my face, I easily sidestepped the attack and caught her hand, pulling her forward I restrained her hands behind her back, making her immobile I whispered sexually to her ears, "Oh~~still feisty as ever I see...." "Fucker! let me go!" Shira tried her best to get out of my lock but it was all for knout, my hold on her was tight, still, leaning into her ears I continued, "How are you princess, did you miss me? I missed you especially your look when you cummed" "You! that was not me! you must have done something to me! you vile bastard!" Shira violently protected, I smiled as I pulled both of us inside and locked the door, and with that, I pushed Shira forward who quickly got her bearing as her eyes were looking at me angrily but deep inside some sort of anticipation brewed, ''Oh~~looks like she needs it'' I smirked at my realization, "You know my father will kill you right?" Shira asked grounding her teeth in anger and she didn''t even wait for me to answer as a whip came in her hand,shing it to my face, I dodged it pretty easily as I got the whip, and with one pull Shira''s body came flying closer to me, with simple movements I caught her by her neck, raising her into the air, making her legs hit the air helplessly, "Argh.....n-no...argh...." No air could be felt as she kept struggling, her eyes were looking white but even then a euphoric expression filled her face! she seemed to be in pain and loving it, with onest push I threw Shira to the sofa, "Cough.....cough....yo-you tried to kill me!" She screamed back but I just smirked, "Oh? but seem to like it, why?" "!!" Soon Shira became silent her eyes trembling, I looked at the whip in my hand as I held it tight, from what I knew she wasn''t good at all, back in her family house, she would use this whip to beat any members that weren''t pleasing to her, she would take others even as her training doll, some dying because they couldn''t react! no, they were not allowed to react because Shira said so! She might seem sweet and kind but on the inside, she''s already a rotten devil, walking forward I held her chin, looking deeply into her eyes I spoke, "I''m a sorry princess but unlike the rest, I don''t bend to your will, as I said before I will keep you safe but it will be my way" Saying so I sat on the adjacent sofa, looking at Shira whose eyes screamed revenge, I waved my whip hitting Shira''s leg, "Owe!" She reacted, her eyes zing as she looked at me bloodshot but even in all this I could tell she was struggling with her inner self that she was just finding out, "You know princess, if you hold your true self back you will never reach the peak" "What do you mean?" "Sigh....you should know that to reach the true peak one must be epting of oneself, without truly finding out who you are, you won''t ever move forward" My words struck a chord as Shira turned silent, I knew the one thing that she cares the most about is getting stronger, she literally lives for it, normally these words of mine shouldn''t have affected her so much but things are different with the ''book''. You see, I didn''t meet her continuously for a reason, after my first meeting with her Shira happened to be heavily affected by learning about her new side, she didn''t know what to do, this side of her was out of her control, Shira was one that had zero interest in the opposite sex, she spent her time training and taking off her pressure on others. She grew up, with her entire life as a boy and till now none dared to disrespect her, that was till she met me and understood this side of hers, hence she went ahead for her deviation, no one knew this but Shira was a devoted believer of deviation, she had her own secret deviation master, someone that didn''t know who she is and she kept it a secret from even her father. She literally does anything is told on it, a trait that was drilled into her by herte mother, and it was pretty easy for me to get control of the deviation master, there''s nothing money can''t solve and if it doesn''t there''s always the good all fashioned ckmail, long story short now the deviation master works for me. And I made sure to tell Shira what I wanted her to do, it being that she must discover this side of hers, if she didn''t her life would be forfeit and just like the true believer she is, Shira took it all to heart, her deviation master even rmend her some books that helped, books that I spoke of, books that bring out a true masochist, "Ian" "Yes?" I looked at her ''confused'', she bit her lips looking at me with hate but in the end she bite the bullet as she asked, "Can you help me?" "Help you? what help?" My face became filled deeper with ''confusion'', though the edges of my lips were trying their best not to be a smirk, Shira looked resolved as she looked directly at me, "Help me learn about this side of mine" "Oh? you want more pain?" I asked with a weird look, Shira turned silent, then she spoke, "I don''t know, all I know is that I need to learn about this side of mine, so help me learn more" "What should I do?" Hearing so Shira took out a book and she gave it to me, looking at me with conviction she spoke, "Be my master" ''Hook, line and sinker'' "Okay" I agreed as I took the book, my ns set in motion. Chapter 270-Another Normal Day Chapter 270-Another Normal Day "So, let me get this straight, you want me to be your ''master''?" "Yes" Shira nodded her head, I looked at her ''stupefied'' as I asked again, "So you read this book and because of this, you want to find your true self?" "Yes" Once again she nodded her head as she pointed at the book in my hand, I couldn''t help but shake my head, though on the inside I am really enjoying it, I mean I didn''t think that things would go this well, looks like I need to give that deviation master some extra tips, he did his job very well, leaning back into the chair I asked once more, "Are you sure you want this?" "Yes" A simple and straightforward answer, I nodded my head as I stood up and prepared to leave, before I did I gave Shira a very suggestive look, "The next time I return I would have read and studied this, so you better prepare yourself" I ended it with a squeeze of her supple ass as I left, things actually went better than I had nned, by tomorrow I could begin her real ''training'', by the end she will be an obedient ve that would bark when I say, I will make sure of that, moving through the streets I reached another dormitory room, knocking on it the door opened, making mee upon Sonia, "Yes?" Looking at my focused eyes she spoke, I smiled, making sure that no one was close by I dispelled my disguise and as soon as I appeared, Sonia''s eyes widened, "Austin?!" Looking at me with surprised eyes, Sonia soon pulled me inside the room, making sure to lock it she turned towards me, "What are you doing here?" "Well, I missed you and wanted to see how you were doing" "Th-Thanks, I am fine" Once she knew that I was here for her, the shyness she suppressed soon came back, smiling I moved forward as I caught her hand as I lead her towards the chair, taking a seat with Sonia next to me, she was quite shy at first but she let me guide her as we took a seat, "So, how are you really doing?" "I''m fine, truly things are getting better, everyone in ss said that I became a new person, I even got to talk with a lot more students too" "Of course you did, after all your my woman" I said with a proud tone, making Sonia blush, pouting as she looked at me she replied, "Wh-When did I be your woman?" "Simple because I said so" "Oh, then what if I say no?" "Then I will take you for myself and beat up the rest that wants you" "Yo-You''re shameless!" Sonia wasn''t able to take my double attack as she shyly turned her head to the side, I moved forward as I held her hand, at first her hands kept twitching and her shy eyes wouldn''t meet mine but after a minute things calmed down as she held my hand back while her eyes looked directly into mine, "So, did you talk with Leonardo?" "No, I''m avoiding him for now" "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" "I don''t know, I have been in love with him for so long, it''s not so easy to move forward, even now I think I care for him" Saying thest words Sonia guilty looked to the ground, I smiled at it, not at all angry, it was never easy to give up such love and if she did then it meant that her feelings were truly shallow, I pulled Sonia''s hand as I made her look at me, peering deep into her eyes I spoke, "Don''t worry Sonia, as I said before take all the time you need, I will always be beside you" Saying so I took out a lunch box, not giving time for her to recover from my first attack "T-This?" "Well, it''s your favorite, I made it" "You can cook?!" Sonia looked at me surprised, her previous shock overwritten, I chuckled at it as I patted her head, "Yeah, surprising...right?" "Of course, if those girls heard it then they would go crazy!" Sonia reacted as she held the food I gave her like its some sort of divine elixir, "Well, they can''t taste my food, can they?" My words brought Sonia out of her daze as she seemed to understand the weight of what I said, with shaking eyes she opened the box instantly the smell of food filled the room, looking at the food Sonia gulped, turning towards me she smiled as she kept the food aside and jumped into my embrace hugging me, "Th-Thank You!" "Silly girl, why are you being so emotional again" Shaking my head I started to pat her back, a few minutester she calmed down, leaving my hug she looked at me with star stuck eyes, a blush adorning her cheeks, I lightly pulled at her cheeks as I questioned, "How about it? why don''t I feed you?" "Um....okay" She agreed pretty quickly, I opened the box and I started to feed her, at first she was truly shy but as time went on she started to enjoy me feeding her, "That was delicious! I can''t believe you can cook like that" Fangirling Sonia stared at me with shining eyes, I just shrugged it off, "It''s nothing special" "No! it''s rare to see any noble men cook! especially men of high standards, plus what you make is really really tasty!" Sonia spoke waving her arms, hearing it I smiled, "Then why don''t you pay me back" "How?" Sonia asked as she acted as if there was nothing she can give me, I pointed at my cheeks as I spoke, "How about a kiss" "!!" Once again a shy blush came to Sonia''s face, she alternated between my cheeks and the floor for some time until finally, she plucked the courage as she walked forward, seeing that I kept staring at her she pouted but in the end, she moved forward and ced a kiss on my cheeks, her soft lips leaving their mark, once she did she tried to flee but this time I didn''t let her. I moved as I caught her lithe body and ced her own on myp, hugging her tightly I whispered into her ears, "Stay like this for a while, I missed your heat" I didn''t get a response as Sonia stopped moving, leaning her arms she hugged my neck while her whole body rxed into me, "Um" Finally, a word came out, hearing it I used one hand to hold her waist while the other one patted her back, "Sonia, why don''t you tell me more about yourself, I want to know more about you" Hearing my question Sonia raised her head as she looked at me, seeing my sincerity she started to talk about herself, while I just hugged her and listened, in such a manner time passed by as I slowly kept crawling deeper into Sonia''s heart Chapter 271-Breakthrough Chapter 271-Breakthrough "You take care of yourself, okay?" I spoke as I lovingly held Sonia''s arms, I could see the sadness in her eyes, sadness at me leaving, I was rocketing towards her heart at march speed, "Um...I will be fine" Sonia said nodding her head, leaning forward she gave a small kiss and my cheeks and the next thing I know it the door was closed, standing there feeling Sonia''s warmth I smiled, something tells me Sonia and Sana would be good friends, with a heartened smile I started to walk to my next target. A few minutester I stood before Mira''s room as I entered inside,ing upon Mira who was eating me, her table already filled with teas and sweets, "Looks like you are well prepared" "Of course, I can''tck when youe here to exchange pointers on our theory" I smiled at Mira''s response as I sat opposite to her taking a sip of the tea she had prepared, as promised she started to make time for the both of us, of course, it''s for the theory I proposed but it nheless gets me time with her, among the current ones I am targeting now she''s the hardest for me to find and talk. Being the Dean of this ce makes it such that she has little time on her hands, that in turn makes my job harder but now with this special meeting of ours, we could get closer, even better being that I could slowly make our the true reason she won''t let me into her heart, "How''s the tea?" "Delicious as always" I replied with a smile which earned me a satisfied grin from Mira, who seemed to have a keen interest in trying to make me like her tea, leaning against the chair I looked into Mira''s eyes, "So aunt, how''s the preparation going for the title of king?" "Are you asking me this because you care about your aunt? or for you to get some earlier information about the battles?" Mira asked her eyes twinkling with mischief, I smiled wryly as I scratched my head, giving Mira a chuckle I responded, "Cough.....Well a bit of both" "You brat" "Cough....you look particrly ravishing today aunt" "Oh....don''t you dare try to worm out of this one" Trying to look angry Mira frowned as she waved her finger at me but to me, all that made her look ''cute'' and I made sure Mira felt that quickly earning a small blush on Mira''s face, seeing it I leaned in ''worriedly'', "Aunt are you okay? you''re looking quite red now" "i-I am fi-fine" Quickly Mira tried to hide her feelings as she tried to speak to me calmly, seeing it I shook my shoulders as I leaned back into the chair, acting as if I had gotten rid of the topic, seeing me back out I could see Mira sighing, quickly getting back to herself, she took out some documents, "Well, I did look into some different applications but we can''t be sure until we test it" Seeing that Mira was serious, I too got onto the mood as I seriously started to talk about the magic theory, "Have you thought about Rominias bnce application?" "I have but itcks the necessary foothold to back the connections" "Then what about taking the connection node and reinstating it to fit the source code of magic spells?" "Um....that might be a feasible idea" "..." "....." And just like that time went on as both of us, as we traveled deeper into our conversations, truly it was fun as we kept throwing different ideas and theories here and there, sometimes both of us would get riled up as two opposing ideas woulde up from us, other time we wouldnd at the same theory making both of us jump into it with full enthusiasm. Finally, 3 hourster we stopped, being surprised that time went so fast, we didn''t literally even think about the time, being so thrilled about the topic we werepletely lost, "Wow, I didn''t think that the time would go by so fast" I replied in a tired yet happy tone, Mira was the same as she kind of looked refreshed, "Yes, I had forgotten thest time I was so riled up, I guess it was when I first started to learn about magic, it was so beautiful and enchanting" Mira spoke with a reminiscing tone, her eyes seemed toe alive as the events of the past reflected in her beautiful silver eyes, soon her eyes went into a daze while her breathing became calmer, and the mana in the surrounding started to tremble, soon from within Mira''s space ring thew stone that I had given her sted forth, white light started toe out of it as it started to cover Mira''s body in a beautiful white hue. Mira''s body started to float out of the sofa, thew stone turning to dust as it started to cover her body in a white cocoon, seeing it I knew what was happening, Mira was breaking through..... It wasn''t just any breakthrough, no she''s going to break through into an Imperial, normally just having an epiphany is not enough, along with it you must spend years meditating on thew you haveprehended but thanks to thew stone that I gave that step was cut off, it''s not for the simple reason that the stone is one of the most desired things on the world. BOOM! Soon all of the mana within a 3-kilometer range started to run towards Mira''s body, a white pir of light sted from within her as it reached the skies, breaking through the roof, even I was feeling some suffocation from it, I didn''t wait there as I shed moved to a farther location, by now several students had gathered here while powerful teachers could be seen moving towards the direction. Seeing thismotion I could tell that every powerful being in Babylon City now knows about themotion. Taking a deep breath I focused on Mira''s body that was floating in the sky by now most of the mana had been sucked up, looking up I could see several powerful figures appearing in the sky. The most notable one was a beautiful woman with a sexy body floating beside Mira, her ck and brown hair flowed with the wind while her sparkling peach color eyes were focused on Mira,ing close to Mira she waved her hand creating some sort of protection around her, after this, she turned towards the sky releasing a bit of her aura suppressing the ones at the sky, seemingly trying to send a message. The rest of us on the ground felt like a boulder was ced on us, ''Naria whilliania'' Looking at the woman I smiled, Naria was Mira''s master, with her here I don''t have to worry about anything happening to Mira, no one will dare make any problems. Turning my head I looked at the specific spot where I saw a very familiar woman, Eleanor. Our eyes met, through her veil, I could see a smile, discreetly I nodded my head at her and I got a nod back. Looking towards Mira I gave her cocoon Ist look before I started to walk away, the current situation was different than how I had thought, lots of issues would be cropping up due to it, and not everyone would be happy at seeing the human race get an expert, problems, and issues are sure to pop up and I want to be ready to deal with it. Chapter 272-When Did I Get So OP? Chapter 272-When Did I Get So OP? "Yeah...I will never get tired of this" I spoke as I appeared in a very familiar room, one with an orb sitting on a table, while another simr one was held in my arms, I was back at the head city of the Darknight organization, trailing my eyes over the room and seeing that everything was fine I started to walk out of the room, where I came upon several servants, who immediately bowed on seeing me, "Wee back, master!" I just gave an indifferent nod as I kept walking, this was just one among the many that was given to me, nothing special, moving to a more secluded area I reached in front of a locked room that required one to move throughplex magic circle set up, plus after this, it needs one to input a specified code and it should be inputted with my mana signature, else it won''t work. It was truly aplex safety setup up such that problems won''t crop up in the future, Opening them with practiced ease, I entered the code as I opened the door, making mee upon a spatial tunnel that took me to my desired location, smiling I walked through the tunnel as the door automatically closed behind me. The very familiar feeling of spatial transport filled me and a few secondster I arrived in a room, that was filled with several men, "Hahaha....looks like brother is finally here!" Roaringughter filled my ears as I tried to gather myself, finally getting myself in control I straightened myself as I looked at the room, it was a typical conference-like room there being a long table with several people were sitting on it, the room was huge with several simr doors simr to the ones I used. Focusing my gaze I looked at each of them, nodding my head at them, "Looks like all you bastards are still alive" "Tch....still foul-mouthed as ever, I see..." "And here I was thinking you would change after bing famous" "Truly feels like you would not change" And just as I finished speaking several other voices started to be heard around me, all the ones gathered here were men, the major difference between all of them is the fact that all of them were of different species, ranging from humans, elves, beasts, demons and even some sea folk, there wasn''t a lot but ones from at least each major species were present here. Each one of them reeked of power and authority, some presence couldn''t even be felt, especially the catkin sitting at the end of the table with a dagger in his hands but there was one thing inmon all of them looked to be middle-aged or older. A few minutester they all finished speaking, I took the opportunity as I walked and sat at the head of the table, "For a powerful group that is mysterious, you all are sure loud" "Well at least we know how to keep in touch" To my words, I received an immediate response, turning my head I looked at the only other human in this gathering, the man had brown hair and ck eyes, he looked like a bearded middle-aged man with a handsome enough look, right now he was gazing at me with mild annoyance filling his gaze, I smiled at him as I responded, "Sorry Ralph, being a bit busy you see...." "Yeah, maybe tricking girls" Hearing Ralph''s words I didn''t respond as I just smiled, causing Ralph to snort coldly, who would think that these bunch of guys are the true rulers of the Darknight? one of the most terrifying organizations in the world, the greatest underworld rulers that stretch over the entire world and now they were all my brothers or so they call me. Right now I have the highest say in this organization, this happened thanks to my future knowledge, as I said before the game could be yed on your choice, being the kind, viin or the anti-hero and ensuring this there is a mission for us to deal with the Darknight organization but back then it wasn''t even 1/10th of what they are now. Even their imprable organization was met with the most vicious of attacks it being...betrayal. In truth the Darknight organization is being run by the guys in front of me, each guy being the head of their respective species office and like this, they maintain a huge connection but this is only possible because the guys here trust each other with their life and consider each other as brothers. This is possible due to the next sessors of each of them being thrown into a life and death situation where they could only survive with each other''s help. Anyhow, in the end, these guys are the head of Darknight but even then they were met with a severe betrayal that almost took them down, many here even lost their families. Especially Ralph who should have lost his two just-born children if it weren''t for me, he would also have lost his wife who wouldter die of sickness and shock, that''s why all of them here now think of me like family, they wouldn''t hesitate to move all their resources at my call, that''s how close they think of me. In the end, I used this to my advantage as I arrive at the perfect moment when everything was about to go to shit, essentially ying the hero as I helped the powerful ones in the world, in the end, I was able to prevent a tragedy that should have resulted in the Darknight turning into a forgotten piece. In the game, by the time we ''help'' the Darknight was almost done and at least half of these members were dead, a rebirth was impossible, I essentially dealt with this earning myself the most powerful underworld organization, back then I didn''t pay much attention to it but now digging in deeper I found that the one that was responsible for the betrayal had something to do with the darker organization that supported the Hillclowd family. This was telling something about the power in their hands, as they had almost caused the annihtion of Darknight, this was another gain as I got a powerful organization that''s willing to work with me, another one is rted to the witches, where all of them would jump to help me, the only problem is dealing with them, especially the ones that might lose their control and well try to fuck me ''Not like I hate it'' In fact, right now I am tempted to reveal more of my cards, the disciple and sess of the Eleanor, the holy Son of the church of Razellia, making me the whole king of every witch, I don''t even have to do anything as just talking with them will make them feel close to me, then now there''s also me being the holy son of Orpheus, making me the child of life itself. The church of life is after all the one with the highest number of followers, adding all this I am right now the most influential person in the world, few will be able to match my connections and even fewer will dare go against me, ''Damn....when did I get so OP?''. Chapter 273-The Power I Hold "So what are we here to discuss?" A handsome middle-aged demon asked as he leaned onto his chair, a lion kin responded to that question, "It''s about the birth of a new Imperial and ''that'' organization" Hearing these words the temperature in the room became colder, and some of the men had livid expressions, seemingly great hate brewing in their hearts, meanwhile, I sat at the head seat as I gazed at all this with calm eyes, "Damn....just tell me the information that you all have, I will kill all those bastards!" A huge man with pointed ears spoke, he had a handsome look but unlike the more slim and lean elf this one was the pure definition of power, he had muscles everywhere, a man part of the Niflin tribe of the elven species, a rare breed that focuses more on physical power rather than magical ones, seeing one is extremely rare, "Calm down brother, we all know you''re angry but here we need to deal with this in a smart way" The demon king spoke, the man had purple skin, with two different eyes colors, them being green and red, two goat-like horns with green and red hue grew from his head, looking at the eleven muscle man, he spoke with a calm tone, "Remember these people all most took out our loved ones, our revenge must be painful and dreadful" "Sigh...I know but whenever I think of how we had to kill Zokar, my blood just boils" The moment the name Zokar has heard everyone hadplex emotions in their eyes, even though he was a traitor he wasn''t hated by anyone, as they all knew that Zokar did what he had to do to protect the ones he loved and if pushed came to show then they might have done the same too. I remained silent as I looked at all this, moving forward I took the file that was ced in front of me, seeing my action the rest did the same, silently looking through the file I read the information with calm eyes, and a few minutester I let out a sigh as I spoke, "Sigh.....things just seem to be getting more and moreplicated" No one replied to my words as they themselves were sinking in the information they read, it wasn''t much just the fact that some kingdoms were already under their control, while the major powers already has one or more pawns ced in them if we were to even touch one of them, then like a connecting thread, the rest would react. Torturing them also is not that useful, all of them have some sort of special magic circle on them that automatically kills them if they speak, while the higher numbers have a death mark on them, all of the higher embers were truly fucking crazy, dealing with them is a headache, "Looks like we could only depend on your n Austin" Finally, Ralph spoke as he looked at me withplex eyes, the rest too sighed as they understood that I was their final hope for revenge, I smiled as I shook my head, "It''s no problem we both know that dealing with ''these'' people was never going to be easy, all we could do here is stay vignt and hope that just one slip would take ce, that''s when we would strike" "Yeah, that seems to be ourst option" Ralph nodded his head agreeing with it but soon a smile came to his face as he spoke, "Well at least there''s one good news, congrats on your aunt bing a new Imperial" "Thanks" I nodded with a smile and soon the rest started to congratte me, all this while I just kept a smile and took all this in when they have all quietened down I spoke, "Guys, I need your help, I want all the information about the ones that would take this opportunity to act against my aunt, I want to know it all, even to the smallest detail" "Consider it done" "Yup, I will see what I can find" "Don''t worry, we will make sure nothing happens" As soon as I had finished speaking the rest started to support me, all of them were more than willing to help and I appreciated it, unlike some other protagonists I have no interest in waiting for things to happen, I like to snuff the problem at the embers itself. I know that most won''t be able to hurt my aunt and I have 100% trust in her capabilities, yet I still will help her, it was me being hypocritical but I can''t help it that''s who I am, why else would I be running around getting more power and organization? I could always leave the problem to the rest and rx, with the power I have I would be safe from the shes that would arise. But I won''t be able to tell that about the people I care about, I would be living the rest of my life here and I don''t want to in myter life run around like an idiot dealing with problems nor do I want to cry out after things get fucked up, no, I might have to suffer a bit now butter down my life I could rx with all my lovers and family. Having this connection with me would make it such that I should always be ready for anything and I would always have the power to deal with it too, even if I show 100% of all my capabilities there would still be crazy idiots that would still aim for the ones that I care about, hence I would act before that, with all the information at my tips, I would rule the world from the dark and light, "Oh! some to think of it, Ralph did you get the information I asked about?" "Yes, everything is in my hands, you just have to give me the signal and all this information would be out in a bang" Ralph spoke with a mischievous smile, responding excitedly to my words, my smile turned predatory hearing Ralph''s words, turning to Ralph I continued, "Then get ready to st it, I want everyone to know about this" My words just made Ralph''s smile crazier, looking at me with a fed-up expression he spoke, "You really are madder than you look, you know the repercussion of doing this, right?" "Doesn''t matter, I will make sure that a debt of blood will be paid in blood" Seeing that I was not budging Ralph just shook his head as he focused back on the meeting, the talk then went on for another hour before which everyone started to disband, "So Austin, youing? Athena has been bugging me to invite you for dinner" It was during this that Ralph walked up to me and spoke with a grumpy voice, hearing it I grinned, "Why old man? jealous that your wife cares more about me?" "Bullshit! it''s just that she''s grateful" "Yeah...yeah, keep telling yourself that" Shaking my head my grin broadened which I am sure made Ralph more pissed, "So youing or not?" "I''ming, it''s been a while since I eat Athena''s cooking" "Good, let''s go" Saying so he started to walk towards the door he came with while I started to follow him. Chapter 274-A Happy Family Chapter 274-A Happy Family "Oh! look at you, it''s been one year and you have already changed so much!" A beautiful woman with a kind smile said as she hugged me, I too smiled as I hugged her back, she had peach color hair and green eyes, giving her an exotic look, she was Athena the wife of Ralph and someone whom I see as an elder sister and she too sees me like family, important family since I had saved her born children that should have ended up dead, "Come! I have made all you''re favorites!" Saying so Athena left the hug as she started to pull me towards the dining table where I came upon two twin kids of year 3, seeing me they rose from their seats as they ran towards me, using their small arms they desperately wanted a hug, seeing all this a kind smile automatically came to my face as I took them both in my arms, holding one on both sides, "Look at your two! Aria and Josh, you''ve both grown so big!" "Wee back big brother!" X2 Both of them said at the same time, both of their words sounding immature and funny at the same time, I chuckled at it as I ced kisses on both their cheeks, "You know I have got gifts for the two of you" "Yay!"X2 Both of them raised their arms and cheered as they both ced kisses on my cheeks, soon I carried them both to the seats but just as I was about to sit Athena came forward as she tried to take them off me, "C''mon here both of you" "No" X2 It was an instant rejection causing, Athena, to sulk, "Looks like both my children have been stolen" "Yes!"X2 Again another instant reply as both Aria and Josh used their small arms to hug my head, unwilling to let go, seeing this Athena just chuckled, "You know they really missed you" "Yeah.....I''m sorry but you should know that I have been busy" "Yeah, I can understand, so scored any girls yet?~" Athena spoke with a teasing voice, to which I chuckled, holding the kids tighter I spoke, "Well, I did start seeing someone" "What!, who?" And just like a gossipydy, she came closer to me with sparkling eyes, "Who''s the luckydy to be my sister-inw!" Saying so she struck a pose as she ced a hand on her hips while her chest was pushed forward, I could only helplessly chuckle at the antics of this older woman, "Big sis Athena at least try to act your age" "Hey! my age is just my mentality!" Athena directly rebutted, I just gave up and tried to take a seat but it was quite difficult with both of the kids in my arms, Athena noticed it as she seriously spoke, "Kidse here, it''s hard for Austin to sit" "Okay...."X2 Seeing that Athena was serious the two of them easily relented, meanwhile a certain middle-aged man was at the door watching all this, seemingly forgotten, "When did I be a side character at my home...?" His quiet whisperers were filling my ears as I tried my best not to burst outughing, taking two rapped gifts out I gave them to the kids, "Here both of you enjoy" "Thanks" X2 Saying so both of them took the gift as they ran away, excited to see what it is, "They are as lively as ever" I spoke as I saw them with run off, Athena chuckled at it as she started to walk towards the kitchen, "Wait here, let me just get the food" "Sure" "Ralph,e here and help me!" Soon Athena''s voice turned 180 as she looked at Ralph, shouting at him to follow her, and Ralph like the good husband simp he is obediently nodded his head as he followed after Athena, meanwhile, I wasughing my ass off seeing this, earning me a grudgeful gaze from Ralph which was quickly subdued by Athena. They might not look like it but both of them were powerful fighters, Athena is an Origin realm 9 mages while Ralph is an origin realm 10 warriors, both of them together would make a terrifyingbination to fight against and I can testify for that, though in the end Athena kind of retired as she preferred to have a more happy life with her family. I knew that she genuinely thinks of me as her little blood brother, she did actually have one who ended up dying at a young age, hence she''s extremely spoiling of me when Ie here, making poor Ralph take the brunt of all her anger if he did something bad against me, then he''d have to face his terrifying wife who wields the power to take a whole town out of the map. In the beginning, she had issues with ralph as it was because of his negligence and arrogance that Aria and Josh almost ended up dying, though this didn''tst for long as they reconciled pretty quick but this did give me the opportunity to be their family, even if Ralph shouts andins he still sees me like family, "Whose hungry?" Soon Athena returned with a trolly full of food, seeing it all I couldn''t help butment, "Big sis Athena, you really did go all out" "Yup! can''t have my little brother not having the best!" Athena proudly said as she started to arrange all the food on the table, soon the smell of food filled my nose, even I have to agree that Athena is a good cook, "Go on try it" Encouraging me she pilled on the best into a te as she served them to me, I happily took them up as I started to gouge on them, "It''s superb!" I gave myment as I started my dive into thevish food prepared in front of me, Athena smiled at myment as she soon started to put more food into my te, while Ralph could only stand at the back and look at me eating all this food with puppy eyes, soon like this I spent my time maneuvering all the food, "Have to say, big sis, you outdid yourself this time" "Hehehe...I know" Athena said with a smile as she started to clean up the table, at that time both Aria and Josh appeared with the toy that I had gifted both of them, "Big brother, let''s y!"X2 Unwilling to say no to these two angels I went along with them as I started to y small games, during this time Athena did try to make me say the name of the girl I am dating but I just easily skirted around it, promising her that I could introduce the girl in the future, "So Austin, any leads on ''them''?" Athena asked but this time her voice was cold, while the mana in the surrounding was shaking, both Aria and Josh fell asleep and were taken to their room, leaving me, Ralph, and Athena, "Indeed, right now I am dealing with the family that has some connection to ''them'', I am trying to get in through the youngdy of the family" "Oh?~you''re gonna y with her?" "No, I am gonna break her, making her regret ever thinking of meeting with my family" I replied in a cold tone matching Athena''s who just smiled at the response, while she might seem all lovely one must never forget that she rose through her position through blood and death, you don''t be the wife of one of the leaders of Darknight having a soft heart, "Good, once you have everything tell me, I too have my own scores to settle" Athena spoke with a cruel cold smirk, I replicated it as I replied, "Sure" Chapter 275-Church Of Life Chapter 275-Church Of Life Hey Guys! I''m writing this notice to apologize for thete post??, right now I am going through my college exam??, and it''s hard to find time within this to write a chapter but don''t worry, it is about to end and we could continue the release??! Thanking my fellow great readers who supports and guides me?? Chaosking Signing off?? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Well, this is not bad" I spoke as I walked through the streets that were busy with people moving here and there, right now I had left the home of Athena, it was basically a twoyered, well-furnished house within the area of the capital city of the Twilight Empire, the city was again humongous, with the different district for different things. Who would think that a leader of the Darknight will be living here? with the money and power, Ralph has he could buy any mansion in the inner area and leave with maids and butlers taking care of his needs but Athena didn''t want it, she herself wanted to take care of the house and she was not one whose a fan of big houses. She prefers small ones she could take care of while she raises her children, in some ways she was more down-to-earth like that, shaking my thoughts off I walked calmly on the streets that were bustling with different species and people, each one of them moving through the streets for their own goals. The city had high dense mana, while the air was calm and clean, above me, I could see several airships moving towards their destination, high far above a beautiful pce could be seen floating, disying its power and splendor, it''s so huge that even at such a distance I could understand that it was humongous. Since I was in the moremoner area there weren''t many withvish dressing and since I was in a disguise I wasn''t causing much of a distraction too, otherwise with my current poprity, just showing my face is more than enough for several of the people to flood towards me. Munching on the food that I brought, I enjoyed the peacefulness that I rarely get. But sadly it didn''tst long as I stopped in my tracks, right in front of me stood a beautiful woman with a well-developed body, she had sparkling green hair and her eyes were covered by a blindfold, her entire body was covered by a white habitat making her look pure, a very powerful life force could be felt from the woman''s body. Standing in front of her I could feel a certain power within me steer, and the seal of life within me shook, representing my identity as the child of life itself, as soon as my gaze hadnded on her I understood who she was and I am sure that she too recognized who I am. The most interesting thing here was that all the people around her seemed to ignore her existence as if they couldn''t even grasp where she is but that was not the thing that was making me stop, no its the indicator that was shing in front of me, +500 affection +1000 affection +1500 affection For some reason her affection for me just keeps increasing at an annoying once, suddenly the memory of me meeting the saintess of Razellia shed in my mind, making me feel a string of deja vu, well I could understand her reason but why is this woman being so loving so fast? ''Wait, could it be?'' Soon a certain possibility shed in my mind making me smile wryly, the reason was simple, Could it be that she could also see through my soul? If it was true then it would make more sense, since the saintess are more inclined to have the same ''taste'' or more likely the same feelings and desires as the Goddess, of course in my case its a bit different, since I am their ''superior'' the feelings of love and respect they have for their goddess will be multiplied and sent towards me, "Shall we find a private room to chat?" I asked finally after a minute of silence, to which the woman who looked calm with a small blush on her face nodded her head, and soon we were in a private booth to talk and as soon as I felt that things were safe I let go of my disguise as I rxed on the chair, while the woman sat opposite to me her ''eyes'' never leaving me. Though I had to say that I was impressed, for a woman whose feelings for me are increasing at a higher pace she surely can act calmly in my presence, "So, why don''t we introduce ourselves?"? I asked with a charming smile, to which the woman in front of me nodded her head, the blush on her face still existing, though the mixture of calmness and blush on her face is definitely a charming scene, "As you might have understood by now, I am the saintess of life and I greet the holy child of life" Saying so she stood up and gave me a respectful bow, I waved my hands, "Yeah, there''s no need for all that, just stay rxed and calm in my presence" "As you wish" Hearing my response she just nodded her head and sat back, the blindfold on her face was making it extremely hard for me to get a grasp of her personality, after all the eyes are the windows of the soul, moreover I was wondering just how in the hell is she moving around with the blindfold? "You are a difficult man to get in contact with" The woman in front of me said, to which I could only wryly smile, "You look like a smart woman, hence you should be able to understand why I declined your invitations" Yup, that''s right, ever since I returned from my ''fun'' with Orpheus I have been getting messages from the Church of Life for a meet-up, which I have loyalty been avoiding, well I couldn''t help it, I, after all, have a lot on my hand, plus I really wasn''t in the mood to deal with these religious fanatics, it''s not like they can act rudely in my presence? No, they won''t even dare to think of it, my position for them would only be slightly below that of Orpheus, hence their worship for me won''t be less at all, especially counting the fact that all the elves highly love and worship Orpheus, making her their main and loved god, "Can you tell me why you the holy son isn''t interested toe out?" The woman asked, this time sitting straight, while her blindfolded face was looking at me, if I didn''t have the system I would think that she doesn''t have good thoughts about me but sadly I do have the system, +2000 affection +2000 affection ''Woman, just how much are you acting?'' "It''s nothing much, I am not interested ining out right now, for now, I just want to enjoy my academy life, not get worshiped whenever I go" "I see, well that makes things difficult" "No, I said I won''t join for now but after the academy, we can talk about it" "Is there no other way?" The woman asked, her voice for some reason trembling but I held to my thoughts as I shook my head, "Yes, this is my final decision" "I see.....then I will follow it" "Good, now why don''t you tell me your name?" I asked with a smile, enjoying this situation, her blindfold is really making it hard for me to know her true personality, my question made her pause for a moment but soon she answered, "My name is is Hera" Chapter 276-Saintess Of Life Chapter 276-Saintess Of Life "Hera?...that''s a beautiful name" I said with a smile, making Hera nod her head, her face covered by her blindfold looking at me, the small blush on her cheeks still remained, looking at her like this something was telling me that this was not the real her and for some reason, she''s hiding how she really reacts. A n formed in my mind making me smirk, rxing back I spoke, "So Hera, aren''t you the second person in the world other than my sister who can use life magic?" "Yes, and now you are the third" Hera replied, her voice calm but I could still make out a hint of a tremble from it, "So, what should I do now? should Ie and visit your church? meet the higher elders so that they can know about me?" "Yes, that would be for the best, ever since they heard about your existence they have been dying to meet you" Hearing this I put on a thoughtful look, while in fact, I have already made my choice, keeping the silence for one minute I finally spoke, "Sure but I''m visiting this ce for the first time and I want to make good memories, hence I want you to apany me during this time" Saying so I looked at Hera with a rxed gaze, normally if such a question is asked to them the woman would definitely react negatively, especially since we have just met, plus Hera''s not someone with a low position, even Emperors are careful when they deal with her, "Sure" +2500 affection But it would seem that the situation is a bit different here, smiling inwardly I stood up, "Good in that case let''s begin our date" I spoke with a joking tone but then again it would seem that logic flew out of the window here.... +3000 affection "Okay" Hera nodded once again ying the perfect calm type, to be truthful I am not that much interested in her, sure she''s beautiful and all but right now I''m already loaded with a lot, and putting another into the pan was not something I desire, right now I''m just doing this for fun, seeing one of the most powerful and influential people in the world fidget and feel awkward was quite fun. Plus, I would be traveling around here and it is always more fun to have a beauty around you while you do it, soon we left the private booth as we started to walk around thevish and well-built city that was the size of a small country, this time there was no need for disguises as Hera had something with her that made both of us basically forgotten to others, "So Hera, are you really blind, or is this some sort of get-up?" I asked as I walked through the bustling streets with Hera by my side, "Yes, I am blind but I can ''see'' in a different way, you can say its superior since it was given to me by the goddess" "Oh, that must be a lonely and hard life" I replied on a reflex making Hera stop walking, her face seemed surprised? truthfully its quite hard to tell, "What happened?" "Well, most people are jealous when they hear of my ''gifts''" Hera spoke her face looking at mine, I nodded my head as I started to walk again with Hera again by my side, "I don''t know about others but I do feel that not seeing the world for what it is, is truly a demerit and a loose, as you will miss things that everyone else is gifted with" +5000 affection I didn''t get a response but the system notification was more than enough for me to know that things were getting better, well it''s not bad to have a good connection with the saintess of life, "So, Hera tell me about yourself, I''m quite curious" "Okay" Hera spoke this time her voice was chipper and soon she started to talk about the small and big things about her life as we walked through the streets, at some time we would stop at a shop where I brought some food for the both of us, like this an hour passed as I got an adequate understanding of the city, "You really had a hard life" I spoke as I eat a small cream in my hand, sitting on a park bench as I enjoyed the breeze that hit my body, beside me sat Hera as she ate her own cream, "I know but it did make me the person I am right now" "If you say so" I shrugged my shoulder as I focused back on the beautiful scenery in front of me, there was silence between us for a minute before which Hera spoke, "You''re different than I thought how you would be" "Oh?~how did you think I would be?" "Well I won''t say that but I definitely like the current you~~" Hera spoke back with a teasing voice surprising me, my look must havee on my face as Hera covered her face and giggled, "Hehehe.....surprised~~?" I quickly regained myself as I nodded my head, "Very" I spoke as I looked at the current Hera who has a wide smile on her face, as her green hair gently fell down to her shoulders, ''She''s finally opening up'' "So you were testing me?" I asked with a smile, seeing it she nodded her head, partially telling me the truth, "That''s right and I have to say that I am more than happy with what I saw" "You''re good at acting" I spoke with an using gaze to which Hera just once gain chuckled, her body rxed more as she leaned more closer to me, looking at her face I could see that the blush on her face was more defined now but she didn''t do anything as she just kept the cup on her hands to the side while even before I could react she removed the blindfold on her face. I sat there stuck as I looked at the wless beautiful face in front of me, for a moment I was reminded of Elda when I looked at her, Hera''s white eyes that had no focus were on me, but I could tell that a sight more powerful than any was looking at me, her hands moved as she ced them at my heart, I didn''t dodge it as I kept looking at Hera''s face that was brewing with a look that I was long gotten used to, "Indeed I am good at acting but my true self is only reserved for ones that I trust and now you''re one of that little brother" "Little brother?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow, she smiled more happily as her hand was still on my chest her body moved a bit forward, and and I could smell her natural scent, her blush now even deeper, "Yes, from today onwards I am your big sister and I will be teaching and taking care of you" Her vice was even a bit slutry in the end, making my inner devil desire to tarnish her but I held it in, I have no time for it, plus she doesn''t seem to be in it for just the sex, ''Looks like I have another big sister'' Chapter 277-An Adventure Chapter 277-An Adventure "Sigh...that was rxing" I spoke as I walked through the streets of the academy, after my so-called ''date'' with Hera, I went along with her and met with some important personnel, marking me as the head of the church of life, all of them wanted for me toe to the main church which is located at the heart of the Elven empire but I rejected it. Anyhow, I would be visiting the Eleven Empire in the future, after all the elven princess is a target and the main arc for her takes ce there, in the end, I gave my goodbye to a reluctant Hera, went to Ralph''s home where I spent some quality time with them before which I came back to the academy. By now it had be dark, as I traveled through the streets, today I already made a reservation with a princess, and moving through the streets that are still busy I reached the archery club as I entered the room,ing upon Carmelia who was training, the moment I entered the hall a small subtle smile came to her cold face, "You''re here? good I''m hungry" "Why do I feel that you just see me as a means for good food?" "Don''t know what you mean" Saying so she hummed at her bow, while I just shook my head and took out my bow as we started our night archery training. ********************************************************************* "So you have traveled to the city of battle?" Carmelia asked as she munched on the meat at the table, I sat across her as I ate my share, "Yes, I being there during my travels, its a fun ce, the people that are there too straightforward though" "Tch, you''re so lucky" The cold-faced Carmelia spoke as her voice was tinged with a hint of jealousy, seeing it I smirked on the inside, by now I have already made some sort of trust with both Carmel and Carmelia and now I can start to implement a small part of my ns, drinking the juice I spoke, "You seem jealous?" "It''s just your imagination" "Sure, sure" I smiled mischievously, as I sipped the juice at my hand, making Carmelia annoyed, indicated by the rough movement of her hands on the food, I have been able to see the small indications that indicate her mood changes, in fact I have done this for all my woman or the ones in the future, after all even if I seed, I would still always have to be on edge, "So Carmelia, do you want to go on an adventure?" I asked her with a serious face, making her surprised, and her expression beplex, leaning onto my chair I continued, "Senior, I know about what happened in the past but don''t let that chain you down, how about this why don''t we go out for one time? just one time and we will see" My words lingered in the air as a frown came on Carmelia''s face, she seemed o be in deep thought if it was anyone that said this I am sure that it would have made Carmelia and Carmel both react violently but by now I have already cemented my position as her junior, plus I know that deep down she herself also wants to get rid of this problem of hers. A contradiction of her''s born from the trauma of the past, something that deeply affects Carmel, while she won''t show it Carmelia is extremely caring of Carmel, after all, Carmelia itself was born from this trauma, if I were to speak of this to Carmel she would reject it but its more easier with Carmelia since she would be able to convince Carmel. Silence remained like this for some time, finally about 5 minutester Carmelia looked directly into my eyes, this time it was much colder than before, "Tell me Austin, why do you want to help us, what is in it for you?" This question right now was very important, in the game, this was a scenario that took ce, that time the vige boy gave an answer-filled with his purity and kindness, that moved a Carmelia almost making Carmel and Carmelia fall for him and it was at this time that we enter and try to fuck it up but that way won''t work for me. Even if I say that dialogue I would only earn Carmel''s and Carmelia''s disdain, for they both know I am not some kind and ignorant boy, no I am a noble of one of the highest tire, having already dealt with several schemes and lies, "Why you ask?" I spoke as I smiled, not at all intimidated, I looked at Carmelia''s dark eyes, my intention speaking directly for her, "Simple, its because I want to, the one thing master deeply regrets about is what happened to you and I wish to correct it, plus didn''t I tell you, you are my senior, you are my family, and do you always need a reason to help your family?" As I finished I didn''t leave Carmelia''s eyes, as I kept the contact, the atmosphere remained chilling but it didn''tst long as Carmelia closed her eyes, a few secondster she opened them, the coldness in them had received, a yful twinkle and cheerful aura now covered her, I instantly knew that there was a change, "Carmel" "Yes~" She responded with a smile, the usual cheerful voice returned, though I could feel that her gaze at me was much more warmer, +300 affection "Are you serious about what you said?" "I am, I wish to help you but I could only do that if you let me" Carmel remained silent, her eyes seemed lost and then I saw her body trembling, I knew that she was going through the trauma in her head, I stood up as I walked to her taking her hands, holding them tight, with my other hand I patted her back in a smooth nation, "Senior I am here, don''t let it consume you, here right now no one would harm you" My calm voice with the special spell I brought from the system seemed to help as Carmel''s body stopped trembling, her eyes soon gained their focus, she turned her face towards me as she gave me a weak smile, "Sorry junior looks like I showed you my weak side" I shook my head at her, "It''s okay, everyone has their weak side, it just depends on if you are willing to go above them, plus I could never look down on my senior, can I?" Myst words were yful causing Carmel to chuckle, she seemed much freer now, "You''re right, I can''t wallow in my fear forever" "So...?" I asked her with anticipation and she nodded her head, "Let''s do it, we can go on an adventure" "Good" ''Step 1plete'' Chapter 278-Plans To Kick Some Demon Ass Chapter 278-ns To Kick Some Demon Ass "So, how are the current things?" I asked as I took the head seat, its already the other day since my talk with both Carmel and Carmelia, and having gotten her permission we both decided to go out on an adventure on a date when we both are free, though I am as sure hell that the adventure won''t go the way she wants though, I will make sure of it, "By now we have lost about 60% of the ones that joined us and our reputation also has taken a hit, there''s also a rumor that you are hiding like a rat" Alex spoke as he read through the reports in his hand, I nodded my head at it, currently, we were at our weekly meetings, where we deal with the problems arising in the faction, though today we have a special n, a n to deal with the problem I left alone for long enough, making my self rxed I looked around the room were the most important members of my faction had gathered, "Mark" I finally spoke, "Yes my lord" Mark spoke with his cold voice as he stood up, I looked at him as I continued, "Challenge the strongest of the ones in Ron''s faction...oh! and make it hurt" "Yes, consider it done" Mark spoke, after saying so he took a seat, then my eyes turned towards the cute girl that sat next to Mark, "Emma, take on the group battle, show them the power of the genius tamer" "Yes, my hero!" Emma smiled as she nodded her head, I just shook my head as Ipletely overlooked Emma''s strange words for me, I then took out amunication device and set it up on the table, "Marlene, I''m ready now, can you start with the announcement of you''re support for me?" There was silence for a few minutes before which Marlene''s calm voice was heard, "Sure, I can start at any time" "Thanks, then make the announcement tomorrow, my faction will deal with the rest of the bastards" "Okay" Saying so the connection was cut, after which I turned towards the smirking Alex who was desperately trying to hold back a smirk, he always loved to see the rise of some sort of chaos, "Wipe that smirk off your face, it''s creepy, and start with the n you proposed, I am agreeing to its initiation" "Will do" Alex said, his smirk just extending forward, looking at the rest gathered here I could tell that it was the same for them, well except for Zora who just wants to head back to her creation, during these weeks my faction had to suffer under the attack from those demons but now we would be the ones taking action and knowing how the people in front of me are I am pretty sure that this would blow up into something bigger. But hey, do I care? nope, not at all, the only reason I even did this was to weed out the useless and to freely polish the ones that stayed, why else should I take shit from these guys? I have no interest to hide my abilities and letting some demon prince walk all over me, no I will make him regret ever going after me, especially for lusting after what he shouldn''t, "So you all know you''re assignments, right?" "Yes!" A unanimous answer, causing me to smile, "Then let''s fuck these guys up!" After hearing myst words the rest quickly started to leave, though I did give Rika and Mika quick blinks before they left, they seemed to want to spend some time more but for now, I couldn''t they have something special to do but I did promise them a special reward after this, so they will be fine for the time being, "What do you need Emma?" I asked as she was the only one who stayed back, while all the others had left, hearing my question Emma smiled as she ran up to me and took a seat on myp, her arms wrapped around my neck, while a smileced her face, "Nothing, I just wanted to spend some time with you" Emma spoke up, her puppy eyes focusing on mine, I could only smile wryly at this, she was much more up front than the other girls and she''s not at all afraid to show how she feels, up and till now she hasn''t said any words that she loves me but her love meter says something else, during these meetings she would always stay back and talk or y around with me. During these times she wouldy down several hints about her feelings but I pretend to not see them, holding Emma''s waist I looked at her eyes, "Fine, we can spend an hour together, I don''t have much nned today" "Yay! you''re the best!" Saying so she ced a kiss on my cheeks, "Sigh.....so tell me what kind of new beast friend have you made today?" "Well I was able to get in contact with some more fire-zipping birds" "Really? that''s great" "Yup, I also made lots of new friends too...." With that, she started to talk about all the new animals she met and the ones she was able to tame, in the academy she''s a once in a century seen talent in taming, her bloodline along with her natural gentle character makes it easy for her to be friends with beasts and tame them, in battle she''s a force to be reckoned with. But her battle records are not that well known since she prefers not to fight with her beasts, she just likes befriending them and making her ''family'' bigger, "Also Austin, when will you visit my beasts?" Emma asked pouting, I just smiled at it as I patted her head, "I will, you know how busy I am, it''s hard nowadays to find time but I promise you that I will definitely visit them in the uing future" "Humph, that''s what you say all the time but you never visit!" Emma replied as she turned her pouting face sideways, I sighed at her disy, it was quite good that she isn''t jumping into any confession, it would seem that for now, she''s happy with the current status quo, though I don''t know how it would go once the news that I am dating Scarlet goes wild, knowing Scarlet the days do not seem far away. Moving forward I turned Emma''s face towards me, her blue eyes looked into mine, her petite body seemed the best to hug and keep, her entire looks stroked once desire to protect, giving my most charming smile, I spoke, "Listen here Emma, when have I ever lied?" "Never..." Emma replied in a low voice in a daze, as a small blush came to her face, ''Always good to have a good face'' "Then believe in me, you are important to me Emma, don''t forget that, I will always be there for you, so just wait, okay?" "Sure...." Finally, she sighed and Emma agreed, seeing it I moved forward and ced a kiss on her cheeks, surprising her, making her eyes go wide as she looked at me, this was the first time I did this and it seems that it was quite effective, "No more pouting, right?" "Right!" Her sunny side was back as she started to spill on all about her new friends in her day. Chapter 279-Attack From All Sides Chapter 279-Attack From All Sides Third Person POV: Within a beautifully decorated room sat a cute woman on the chair, her focus on the ns in front of her, beautiful green gem-like eyes shined as the cunningness within them was let loose, unlike her cut looks, the woman had a mad possessive grin on her face, "Hehehe.....my ns are finallyplete" She or more urately Emily, looked at the ns she had created with a heartened smile, craziness shing deep within her eyes, her epitome of cuteness was nowhere present, right now this was her true self, the one that only she knew and now she was about to embark on the best n she ever made, right now here there was no way out, she had to and will win, "Sigh.....you look so amazing" Emily spoke, her face flushed, her eyes dreamy as she gazed upon the memory orb in her hands, disying on it were several scenes of Austin''s fight during the Seth hunt, the parts of him getting wet were especially caught and recorded, Emily enjoyed each part of it, her hands rubbed against the memory, while the love in her eyes intensified, "I will definitely win, I won''t lose" She spoke, her voice getting darker at the end as she remembered that she might havepetition, a sly smile came to her face as she thought of her petition'', it matters not to her if the enemy was a dragon, she won''t back out....ever. ced a kiss on the orb that showed Austin''s image her eyes turned back to the ns she wrote, and her eleven ears started to shake up and down in anticipation of what she was about to do, apetition only exists when there arepetitors And if they disappear? Thinking along these lines a dark smile took Emily''s face... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "What the hell is going on?" Ron asked as he looked at his most trusted demon subordinates, it was a week since the time Austin spoke about retaliation and now Ron''s problems only got bigger and bigger, it started with Marlene''s announcement that she would be supporting Austin''s faction. Ron wasn''t surprised by it as he had expected something of the sort to take ce and he already had a counter n in ce but the things that happened next baffled him and his people, one by one of his strongest started to be taken down, the ones that moved were the strongest of Austin''s faction. Each one of them was like mad dogs attacking them without any restrain, they didn''t even take any rest, they seemed like rapid dogs taking bites out of everyone and Ron understood that they were moving ording to Austin''s wishes but he never thought that they were this selfless to go out with everything for Austin. As a demon Ron could only feel envious, demons would always move for profit, he was sure that at least a half of his subordinates would leave him if he ever lost his powers, that''s just how they were, after this things only got worse, while he expected Marlene to support Austin he never imagined that she would cut off the sea factions supplies to the ones in his faction! This was basically cutting off all connection with him and he was damn sure that Marlene didn''t do this just out of gratitude after all this would create a huge friction even politically and in this case, Ron was right. Then came the potion attack, for some reason all the options that should be given to the people in his faction were taking too much time, the witches that gave them out were eithergging behind, ''absent'', or even straight-up telling them they don''t have time! Due to this several of the important function taking ce in his faction was stopped, after all, potions are the lifeblood of warriors and fighters, and without them, recovery became even harder, sure one can use healing magic but that in itself is rare, and it''s not like they can always heal, plus healing magic hurt like hell too, unless one has darkness healing, using true healing means that you would have to go through the pain of re-healing. This caused a huge issue for his lower members, the lower members of Austin''s faction were challenging them and they seemed to be loaded with potions, as mana recovery and healing were a breeze to them, like this they were slowly chipping away at their power, it was slow since Ron had a huge number but it was still effective. The morale right now was the worst, be it individual to group battle, intellectual battle, everything and everywhere they were being attacked, the worst part being whenever Ron put up a solution a trouble was waiting to face it, it was as if his ns were already foretold and things were just waiting for him to make the move. This was then he thought of Alex the devil nner, back then he didn''t think much of him but now facing against he''s started to understand how troublesome dealing with someone of such level of nning was, the issue was the problems were cropping up outside too, members that took the mission and went out of the academy were alling back defeated. Each and everyone had someone intervening in between them, causing for their mission to fail but no matter how much Ron looked he couldn''t find out the culprits, he was barely holding back with the huge resources he had stocked up but that won''t go on for long, each new day new problems crop up. It''s like a tsunami that keeps hitting every day, not even giving him the time to breathe, "Tell me how''s the situation?" Ron asked, his face a bit tired but his pride and grace still stayed, one of his members walked forward, "By now about 60% of our members have returned with failure in their trips, we have lost a significant amount of resources due to princess Marlene blocking ess to the sea products, our members are getting more and more tried due to their inability to get their hands on potions and many of our strong members have lost their position" A heavy silence descended in the room after the report was given, everyone here knew that this was not the end, their main problems had still to be spoken of, none of the demons were patient, and if things went in such a way, all of this would one day explode and when it did, lots of blood will be shed, "I see...." Ron spoke with a calm tone, all of this seemed random and jumbled but his gut was telling him that all of this was at the end rted to Austin and when his mind reached this thought Ron felt a chill up his spine, ''How much resource does he have?'' The amount of connection needed to do this was even beyond Ron the crown prince of the demon realm, by now most of his ns were being tackled, he could stop this by meeting Austin but that would never happen, a decisive light shed through Ron''s eyes, turning to the member that just spoke he replied, "Contact Angeline and tell her that I am willing to go with the current contract, if he wants hell, then hell is what I shall give..." Chapter 280-War Chapter 280-War "So a few days from now, huh?" I asked to Eleanor who was lovingly sitting on myp, hugging me, right now I was once again in the tower sitting in her main room, the week has been hectic, to say the least, and my ns against Ron had begun thusying on a heated fight that keeps escting the atmosphere in the academy which right now is oppressive. Everyone is apprehensive about what''s going to happen, thankfully I had Alex on my side dealing with the majority of the problems, his nning and style were brutal hence I can be safe with that, the next thing I had to deal with is the girls, my routine for Olivia is going the same, by now I have won a small part of her heart with my gentle side. Instead of only using pain, I have started to ''attack'' her with my love, I had already even taken her on a second date, cementing her growing feelings for me, the next thing was Scarlet with whom I went on a third date with, this wasn''t anything too fancy, I just took her to the first ce we met, making us relive through our memory, it was sweet and rxing. The person whom I have made the most stride with is Carmel/Carmelia, both of them have now greatly opened out to me, me ying the ''junior'' has really helped, though it''s harder to make more progress with two loyal dogs attacking me at any chance they get, the only alone time I get is at the night with Carmelia. The other time both her best friends would stick to her side like glue, worst thing is I can''t make them leave, I know that Carmel thinks of them as a family to her, after all, they grew up together and me being with her for 2 weeks won''t make me more important to her than them, for that, I need to take my time and slowly wilt away the bond that exists. Then there is Sonia who I have been visiting every day, slowly I am bing a major part of her heart and thankfully I have ra who easily whispers and maniptes her in the way that I desire, hence, in that case, I am fine, then there''s Shira, that bitch is a handful. Though I didn''t visit her every day, I did go to her at intervals, slowly turning her into my ve, which is turning out to be easier than I thought, her M side is much more active than I thought, perhaps I might be able to push up some of the ns I have already been thinking of, "Yes, I will soon be introducing you to the world as my sessor" Eleanor spoke with a smile as she moved forward and ced a kiss on my head, her eyes overflowing with love for me, I just smiled as I started to pat her hair in a slow manner knowing that she loves it when I do this, and just like that she melted in my embrace as she sat there happily on myp. No one would connect her to a world-shaking Imperial, right now she looks more like a meek lover than a fierce archer that is feared over for her shots, "So it will be in a week?" "Yes, I have already contacted the relevant ones, everyone with power will be there, and the whole world will soon know about you" "Well, it''s not like they don''t know already" "Hehehe....that''s true" Eleanor replied with a smile, I just hugged her as my thoughts went into overload, many things would soon be changing and I want to make sure that I am prepared for what''s was toe, "I will be going on an adventure with Carmel soon" I abruptly spoke, making Eleanor flinch as she raised her head to look directly into me, I gave her a reassuring smile as I caught her face with my hands, "I want to help my senior, I want to make the burden that you have in you''re heart disappear and I want you to be happy" My words were less but they conveyed all my thoughts and feelings, Eleanor understood them as she shook her head with a wry smile, taking my hands away she ced her hands on my face, tenderness deep within her eyes, "Just what did I do to deserve you?" "Probably saved a world in yourst life" "Humph, quite narcissistic" "Well, that is my middle name" My answer caused Eleanor to chuckle as she moved forward and ced a kiss on my lips, her soft sweet lips were meeting with mine, this time there was no lust just pure feeling and love, we just sat there as her lips melted with mine, soon a few secondster she broke the kiss, a dazzling smile took her face, "Sure, you can help her but be careful, traumas are not things easy to deal with, one wrong move and things wille tumbling down" "I know, just trust me" I said as I lovingly caressed her face, "Always" She replied as she dived back into my embrace. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "So how are things on our side?" I asked as I took a seat at the meeting, the whole atmosphere was serious, Alex stood up as he started to speak, "On the current way we are going things are well, if this keeps up we have a huge chance for victory but...." "But?" I asked, Alex, nodded, "But we just got a report that Ron is meeting up with Angelina, they might form some sort of alliance, if they did, things would be bad for us" "I see.." I nodded my head, knowing well about the ways that thing could mess up but I was not even a bit scared, there''s always a workaround, turning to the rest that had gathered I spoke, "Don''t worry about it, just go the way things have been going about, within a week this will all be over" Hearing my words the rest nodded their head, their tiredness being reced with their strong will, the current situation might look good but it couldn''tst forever, the more longer thing went on the more troublesome things might end up being. The numbers we have is small, I couldn''t keep sending them away for battle, even if they could recover magic and injuries, the mental health is another thing, that is something that needs rest and I can''t do anything about that if itsts long the mental health of all my members would only keep falling. ''Looks like its time I dived into the sea'' With such thoughts, I left the room as I headed toward my desired location. Chapter 281-Problemas At Sea Chapter 281-Problemas At Sea "So, how have you been?" I asked to Marlene as I sat down, right now she had a serious expression on her face as she looked at me, we were right now meeting secretly in her room, next to her sat Catherine with a simr serious expression, they were looking at me as if they were waiting to swallow me up, well it''s expected after the shocking thing I talked about, "Stop with the games, tell me, are you willing to spill the location now?" Marlene asked me with an unusually serious voice, Catherine didn''t have her joyful smile as she kept staring at me, probably waiting for any moment to use her special power on me, but doing so would incite a huge problem, yet I am sure that Catherine would do it in a heartbeat, leaning myself back as I becamefortable I spoke, "Yes, I will tell you the location of the trident of the sea but...." At my first words, both Marlene''s and Catherine''s faces rxed but hearing my but both of the stiffened again, and their expression turned for the worse, "I need some more help" "You!" Catherine''s face turned livid while Marlene''s one became more solemn, well its normal after all the trident I spoke about is something that has been lost in the sea for ages, the one wielded by Xavier as he joined all those that live below the water, a legendary weapon simr to Durandal, one that represents the sea. In the current age no one knows its location, it was ironically lost in the sea, or more appropriately it''s being hidden by Xavier, he was supposed to pass on the location to his descendants but he unluckily ended up being corrupted before it and now the only one who knows the location of the trident is.....me. This was a mixture of the game knowledge and the one that Xavier passed on to me, I knew about this as it was the arc in which we head to the sea with Marlene helping her to find the weapon while getting her heart, the only problem was that its location was a bit difficult for me to pinpoint and the system was asking me an exorbitant price for its location. Luckily Xavier passed on the location of the trident to me before he turned to golden particles, thus resolving a problem of mine and I have been using that as a leverage for myself, why else would Marlene go against half of the demons for me? this weapon was imperative to her and because of it I have some control over her. Just because Marlene looks good right now doesn''t mean that the things back at the sea is okay, a huge y for power is taking ce underwater and the royal family knows of it, if Marlene could get a hold of the weapon then all of this would go away, right now the location of that weapon is more important to her than anything, "Do not use your power on me, I promise you, you will regret it" I said looking at Catherine whose mana was getting quite chaotic, seeing it I understood that she was about to use her voice to charm me and I don''t like it one bit, "What else do you want?" Marlene asked as she calmed down Catherine, I smiled at her calmness, normally I should tell her the location earning more of her goodwill but why the hell should I do that? I have such a juicy bait on my hand, shouldn''t I use it to earn more rewards for myself? I am not retarded enough to give up such a good opportunity for some affection. Being a simp all the time isn''t going to work, plus it''s not like they hate me now, instead, I am sure that Marlene now has a better evaluation of me, the reason is simple, she likes strong and upfront men, if you are a simp congrattions then you are friend-zoned but if I am a man with spine and ambition then I have her interest. She''s the kind that would take the front in a battle, a battle maniac just like N, the stronger you are the more attention you have, as for Catherine well I have special ns for her, "It''s nothing much, first I want a favor of the sea" "You know the weight of your request, right?" Marlene asked back with narrowed eyes, the favor I am asking is one from the sea, it means that when the timees the whole of the sea would have to move at my request, I smiled at Marlene''s gaze, "Don''t worry there will be restrictions in it, like the fact that I won''t ask for war, that the favor I make won''t be determined to the sea and stuff" "I will have to think about that" "Sure take your time" Marlene nodded her head, "And...that''s all" I said with a wink making both of them dumbfounded, and seeing me chuckle only made them more irritated, "Are you sure, that''s the only thing you want?" This time Catherine asked, to which I nodded my head, "Yes, maybe I could get more but then its better if I get something else instead of it" "What''s that?" Marlene asked, I smirked at the question as I pointed at both Catherine and Marlene, "Both you''re friendship" My answer startled them but then they calmed down, soon they started to look at me with a bit more respect, they had understood the deeper meaning of my words, "Sigh.....really, any normal man would jump to give us that information" Catherine said with a helpless smile, a part of her joyful self returned, "Well, I am no ordinary man, I''m quite ambitious" "That I can see" Catherine said with a chuckle, "You know, you''re the first person to make both of us swallow in our anger, and take advantage of us" Catherine said with twinkles in her eyes, no doubt nning to make some problem for me, "Looks like I have something to brag for the rest of my life" "You better!" Catherine said with her chest puffed up, her voice more cordial even Marlene was more rxed but I haven''t let my guard down, after all, I did make them suffer some, especially with the demon issue, I am sure that there would be some revenge, not something too bad but something that I will definitely feel, "Here is the location of the trident, only one with the true royal blood can enter inside, also I will being along" "You will?" Marlene asked me with doubt, as her eyes roamed the map that I gave her, even Catherine was looking at it intently trying to get by heart, "Yes, you see I wasn''t just given the map but also a certain right, if you truly want to seed you would need me there" "I see..." Marlene nodded her head agreeing with my logic which was pure bullshit, it''s just that I wanted to dy the trip for now, "When can we leave?" "We can do it during the Academies visit to the sea" "That long....huh" Marlene spoke with a bit more lowered voice, seeing it I knew that she wanted to go now but I can''t let that happen, the trip to the academy is important after all, "Then I will be going, have a good day" Saying so I exited the room, leaving behind two thoughtful women. Chapter 282-An Unexpected Battle Chapter 282-An Unexpected Battle "Now this is unexpected" I spoke as I walked towards the battle stadium, after I met with Marlene I was heading away to meet with Scarlet who said that she had something important to talk about but it was then that mymunication orb rang and I got very interesting news....Leonardo has challenged someone to battle! And it isn''t some half-assed challenge, it''s one of higher ''death'', this means that the fighters can continue the fight till one of them is in a near-death state, true death battles are actually banned, and this type of fight is only for true great enemies, it''s being some time since such a fight has ever taken ce, ''An unexpected development'' I thought as I was surrounded by my followers, walking into a battle view room that was specially built for me, and just as I was about to enter I got another message making me freeze at my spot, taking it in I smiled as I started to walk towards another direction, moving towards arger VIP room and I soon entered insideing upon on several beautiful women. There was Olivia, Carmel, Marlene, Isabe, Catherine, and surprisingly Sabrina, such a gathering of beautiful women was enough to take someone''s breath away, and it surely did take mine away, "Austin here!" Catherine said with a smile waving her hands, seeing me enter each and every girl had a different expression, Olivia frowned but inside I could see a small delight, Carmel was surprised but she smiled at me, Marlene nodded her head, Isabe just gave me a nce as so did Sabrina, both of them only seemed to have mild interest, ''Thank god'' Right now I don''t want to deal with any of them, they are in a crazy league of their own, though my eyes did linger on Sabrina a bit longer, her eleven beauty was another thing, just by her presence, I could feel more calm and loving? ''This is dangerous'' My eyes narrowed, just her presence was more than enough for me to feel goodwill for her and this is just the tip of her powers, "Looks like we met earlier than I thought" I spoke with a chuckle, Catherine smiled at it, "Indeed, looks like fate''s quite yful" "I can agree to that" I spoke as I took a seat beside them, each of them sat on their own huge throne-like chair, pointing towards the stadium disying a brilliant view, right now none of their important people was close by, making me sigh in relief, I really didn''t have the heart to deal with Nora now, she''s getting more and more handful as the days go by... "Marlene, what''s the meaning of this?" Isabe asked with her calm voice, her kuudere like cold eyes looking at me, for this I just smiled and waved back, she didn''t respond as her eyes turned back to Marlene, ''Thank god'' "What do you mean?" Marlene asked with her nonchnt voice, "You know that we won''t let any males in here" Isabe spoke and I could see that Sabrina agreed to it, Marlene just shook her shoulders at this as she responded, "Well, it''s okay if the majority agrees, right?" Saying so she turned to the rest, Olivia nodded her head, "I don''t have any problem" Carmel supported this, "Me too, I''m fine" Catherine just smiled, her earlier words she spoke when she met me told her stance on the matter and Marlene is the one who called me so it''s a 4 to 2 vote, "Fine" Seeing the results the rational Isabe agreed, while Sabrina had a frown on he face, her emerald eyes turned towards me, our eyes met, I just gave a brief nod to her, for a moment I could see a sh of surprise on her face that quickly received, she just gave me a nod back and focused on the scene, it was then that the door was opened, "Hope I am not intruding" A beautiful voice was heard, turning around I could see Elda walking in, the rest of the girls that saw her just smiled, it was natural, after all, each one of them in a way is acquainted with Elda, being future leaders, each one of them made sure to try to be close to Elda, the second person in the whole world that could use life magic, being on her good side only brought endless benefit, "You''rete" I spoke, to which she pouted and replied in a cute voice that melted hearts, "Humph, I was just busy" She answered, clearly indicating that I was neglecting her a bit, though the bigger thing was the fact that all the other girls now had a look of surprise on their faces, even the cold and calcting Isabe, thinking it over a bit I quickly understood why it was Elda''s attitude... Be it any situation, she always has a good-natured smile on her face, keeping people close but at a distance, no matter what none was able to make Elda break from her graceful and kind side, she''s always mature and calm, along with a heart-throbbing beauty, adding her bloodline to all this, one doesn''t need to think too deep to know that Elda''s ''love'' has a high value. I am sure that even in public with Nora, Elda will have a more open side but not this yfulness, looking at the girls I could see that they were now looking at me with more cunningness, especially Isabe, I could literally trace her thoughts, ''Raise position: Useful-->little more useful'' "Looks like someone''s grown cheeky" I said as I patted her head, by now she had already reached close taking a seat on the chair next to me, for a brief moment I could see Elda''s eyes turning to myp with longing, it was clear that she wanted to sit in he favorite spot but she clearly knew that doing such a thing in public is not possible, none of the girls here are idiots, it''s better to keep something''s hidden, "Who do you think is going to win big brother?" Elda asked me with her curious sparkling eyes, while her voice leaked adoration, I didn''t even hesitate as I answered, "Leonardo" "Um?.....are you sure? you know who he''s facing right?" Marlene asked me with doubt, I nodded my head, I knew it very clearly but I also know that Leonardo has yet to disy his true powers, and Durandal has yet to show its might, Leonardo still has yet to awaken hisplete potential, maybe this fight would lead to ''powerups'' that aremonly seen, "I heard the guy is the son of the duke of the demon empire, the 4th prince of the werewolf king right?" "Yes, he''s quite formidable" Marlene spoke and I nodded my head, I have already looked through potential allies and enemies, and I have to say that this werewolf prince is quite the pain to deal with, his talent is no joke, he''s inherited a great mutation of his royal bloodline, "This might be more fun than I thought" I spoke as I looked at the fighting arena below, perhaps there might be some surprises. Chapter 283-A Mastermind Behind The Battle Chapter 283-A Mastermind Behind The Battle The demon world is veryplex and extremely hard to deal with, the size of itsndmark is simr to that of The Silviya realm, each side having the samend mass, yet such arge ce has only 2 empires? yes that''s the truth but there is something deeper, its the fact that each part of the Empire is divided into Dukedoms that are the size of a country. And the rulers of that country are called kings but in the end, the one at the top will always be the Emperor of the Demon Empire, for this, we could take the example of the vampire king and the werewolf king both of them were kings ruling over arge dukedom, in fact, there''s were the biggest and the most powerful. But in the end, they would always be below the rulers of the Empire, though the conflict between the vampires and werewolf still excites, this again arose due to the difference in their Empire, the Vampires belonged to the On empire,ing under Angelina, whereas the werewolf belongs to the Efeth empireing under Ron. For a long time both of them were against each other, pulling at each other''s neck, never at peace, a vampire and werewolf should never be left alone in the same room is a very famous saying, ''Why is this suddenly reminding me of N?'' Thinking of the vampire girl that''s hell-bent on beating me, I felt a huge headache covering my head, the only one enjoying the current situation of my faction is N, no matter how many times she fought, she just keeps getting more and more excited and it only gets worse if she lost as this drives her more to get stronger. Thankfully I have kept her upied for now using the excise that she has to first beat my ''subordinates'', a kind of wall to keep her in check, normally I would have just dealt with her or just pushed her away but that idea met its end when this message shed in my eyes, Event: A New capture Target Description: Due to Shira being removed ack of a single capture target was felt, without one the karma and alignment of fate will be shifted, inventively causing chaos to the world hence after long deliberation and screening a new capture target''s chosen! Capture Target: N Drac Remark: Looks like the heavens are finally bringing two crazies together! praise the lord! Avoiding the remark the rest of the topic stayed, the message had only arrived to me about 2 days ago, though surprising I kind of expected it, after all, I wasn''t naive to believe that taking away Shira''s ''status'' won''t bring issues, thankfully this is one that I can deal with, the only problem is that I can see that N has 0% interest in romance, all she has in her heart is fight and maybe fight some more, ''Baby steps, Austin.....baby steps'' Gaining my attention back I focused on the good show that was about to begin ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: "Looks like you''re not a scardy cat" Johan, the 4th son of the werewolf king spoke, his canine-like eyes shined while a toothy smile took over his face, an air of arrogance surrounded him, and the werewolf audiences shouted out loud in zeal glorifying Johan''s name, they were all like this, to the werewolf they follow the pack and right now the son of the pack king is about to battle. Johan! Johan! Johan! The werewolf made sure that his name would only be resounded within the stadium, all the other voices were drowned out, any other person would feel pressured about Leonardo calmly stood against Johan, the shouts of the crowd barely grazed him, right now his mind was reeling with anger that was bubbling up. His anger waspletely directed against the man....no best in front of him, remembering the scene that he saw, the anger in his eyes burned forth, ''Calm down, this will be a hard fight make sure not to lose you''re calm'' Suddenly Durandal spoke, bringing Leonardo out of his thoughts, the reason for his ming anger is due to the mission he hadpleted, three days ago he had met Barley again who had given him his first mission but the details of the mission had astounded him and when he saw the true atrocities with his own eyes, searing anger built up within him. The dark organization that was controlling the chaos in the world, we''re killing off little kids and taking their blood for a ritual, Leonardo had taken down a small foothold of theirs, and the sight that greeted him there chilled his heart, and what made him angrier was that the werewolf in front of him was rted to this event. From the information he saw from Barley, Johan was connected to the organization, and the blood of the girls was something he was using to fuel his power, in the end, the little kids were nothing more than nutrition to him, this made his heart bleed, he wanted to take him down now but Barley stopped him, saying that it wasn''t time yet. Forced to see that big picture Leonardo backed down but that doesn''t mean that he couldn''t deliver his own justice, looking at the man in front of him Leonardo''s eyes shed with hatred, "I will make sure to beat you half to death: Leonardo muttered slowly, "Um? what''s that?" Johan asked back with a smile but Leonardo shut up, just waiting for the fight to begin, ~~~~~~~ ''Fighting with a borrowed knife is the best'' Austin thought, as he gazed at the battle that was about to begin, everything went well, slowly he''s making Leonardo into his weapon, something that will draw the attention, a bait that will take all the hits, while he will slowly creep from back and take all the good stuff for himself. Making Leonardo move to his will was the easy part and now he''s here fighting Johan and from now on things will only start to escte, "Big brother, what''s so funny?" Elda asked as she turned her loving eyes towards him, the rest of the girls mildly kept their focus on the sibling duo, Austin turned to Elda as he spoke, "Nothing, it''s just that this scene''s too familiar that I went back to the memories of my adventure" "Oh, what''s it?" Elda asked with sparkling eyes but instead of answering it Austin spoke something else, "How about I show you something?" "Show what?" "The future" Austin said as he started to control his voice and soon he spoke up with an arrogant look, "Humph, you know my status yet you dare challenge me?" A few seconds after Austin spoke the same dialogue was spoken by Johan surprising the girls in the room but Austin wasn''t done, his tone changed again this time milder, "So what, you''re status means nothing to me!" And this time Leonardo spoke the same words with a heroic look, making the girls flinch again, "Big Brother, how did you know?" Elda asked with sparkling eyes, Austin just shook his head, "It''s normal, it''s just that I have seen the situation too many times, an arrogant king and the heroic loser, you won''t believe the number of times I encountered such a situation and all of them started with the same line" "''Do you know who my father is!'', it''s like they all went to the same academy to learn those words, perhaps one called the young master academy" Finishing his words off Austin shook his head but the rest of the girls were chuckling except for Isabe, even Sabrina had a small smile on her face, "Hahahaha.....brother that was perfect!" "I know.....oh! it''s starting" Hearing it everyone else focused on the battle, which will no doubt be entertaining. Chapter 284-A Battle Of Plot Armor Chapter 284-A Battle Of Plot Armor "Are you both ready?" The referee asked as he stood between Leonardo and Johan, since this was a near-death match the referee used for this was one of the Origin realm 10, mistakes could happen and no one wants death. Hearing the referee''s question both of them nodded their head, one with arrogance in his eyes, while the other one with calm eyes but deep inside a seething rage was brewing, "Then, begin!" Saying so the referee disappeared, meanwhile, a chilling silence permeated between Johan and Leonardo, with a smug look Johan spoke, "Why don''t you surrender-" He wasn''t able to finish his words as a ming fist connected with his face sending him flying back and crashing to the ground, while Leonardo himself looked like the fire reincarnate, his entire body was filled with red ming armor, by now only his eyes could be seen while the rest was hidden away, seeing his state some had their eyes widened, "Big brother, is that mana argormation?" "Yes" Austin nodded his head with a calm look, while on the inside he was cursing fate, what Leonardo''s doing right now was to bend his future domain like the fire world to his own use, ones that were capable of doing this before bing an Imperial can be counted in one hand and the one''s that did, definitely reached the realms of Imperial, ''This....is good'' Austin thought, in this way most of the enmity and desire for extermination by ''that'' hidden organization will go towards Leonardo, Austin has already dealt with two people that wanted to take his life, both of them being teachers! and now he has a dummy that will take all the pressure for him, ''Good job my...protoganist'' While Austin was rejoicing, Leonardo looked towards the cloud of dust that rose up, he didn''t make the next move, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t..... "ROAR" A scream of an injured animal was heard across the stadium, rocking everyone''s ears and thus the smoke was sted away leaving a raging wolf behind, by now Johan has changed, he now truly looked like a werewolf with silver and red hair mixing his body, dangerous ws formed at his hand, while his teeth grew to bite, "Good! you have sessfully pissed me off" Johan spoke and then he distempered appearing right before Leonardo''s face his ws gripping to kill, CLANG! The sound of metal shing was heard, Johan''s w was stopped by a sword that looked ordinary, currently hiding its true form, soon ringing sound filled the surroundings, as Johan moved at blinking speed always aimed for Leonardo''s kill spots, while Leonardo defended but anyone with keen eyes could see that Leonardo was being pushed back, in terms of true strength he was still behind Johan. Leonardo''s eyes lit up, and the mes on his sword burned bright, with each hit fire spread towards Johan''s fur but it wasn''t making a difference, Johan''s fur lit up while silverish light with a hint of red surrounded his body protecting him from the heat, their movements started to get faster while huge drawbacks took ce. But finally, a mistake took ce, a movement created by Johan whose eyes lit up with red light causing Leonardo to freeze for a second but that second was determined before Leonardo could react as Johan''s handsnded on Leonardo''s stomach sending him flying, blood sweeping from his mouth, "This is the price of your arrogance" Johan spoke and his powers doubled, he was a blur that kept hitting Leonardo from each and every side, by now cracks kept stacking at Leonardo''s armor, the armor on his face long gone, while his face was bloodied, BOOM.... With one final punch, Leonardo was sted away hitting the ground roughly, a deafening silence filled the surrounding, and everyone quietened down as they looked down at the fight, ''Will it begin now?'' While Austin just calmly looked down at the scene, knowing much more than others. Johan stood straight, the light covering his body still hitting bright but deep inside a power that shouldn''t exist burned, he quietly walked towards Leonardo clutching his head as he rose him to the ground, looking at Leonardo''s bloodied face, a wild smile took over Johan, "Hehehe.....this is what happened when arrogance takes over you" Saying so Johan raised his hands as he punched forward his ws aiming for Leonardo''s heart but it was then that a change took ce, a fiery beam shot out from Leonardo''s body, its color a mix of red and gold, a pir of fire now surrounded him, while Johan was sted away, his fur now half-burned while shock filled his eyes. A few secondster the pir of light receded, leaving behind Leonardo with ming gold and red hair along with shining eyes, the power nowing from him felt frightening, "Wha-" Johan wasn''t even able toplete his words before which he was burned up, a pir of fiery light rose from the ground, enveloping him, and a few secondster the me disappeared, leaving behind a chared Johan, his previous arrogance long gone as hey on the ground, freshly cooked, this time another silence took over the stadium, "What happened?" Elda spoke with a shocked voice, ''Plot armor happened'' Austin thought but he didn''t say it out loud as he just kept gazing at the twisted battle in front of him, this time the ming Leonardo walked towards Johan whoy on the ground, reaching up he punched towards Johan''s face. BOOM BOOM BOOM Without stop Leonard kept punching towards Johan, making sure that he feels true pain, blood had spattered across the ground, both of humans and demons, "Stop!" At that time the referee appeared in between them clutching Leonardo''s hands as he pushed him away and that push was only required and Leonardo took a step back and fainted, he had used up everything and fainted, while the audience just gazed at the bizarre fight with blinking eyes, ''He''s smart'' Austin looked at Johan, thinking so, he was sure that Johan didn''t use his full power but the power that he hid was something that he can''t use openly, if he did, then he would be persecuted, no question asked, ''He''s dangerous'' Austin''s eyes narrowed, someone that is capable of swallowing this humiliation and walking back is the worst to deal with, you might never know when their revenge mighte, ''But that''s not my problem'' But in the end, Johan wasn''t Austin''s problem, now it was Leonardo''s, the werewolf prince is just a pawn, what Austin wants is the true mastermind hidden in the dark, "That was something" Catherine spoke, her voice telling the thought of the rest, "It sure was" Austin nodded as he stood up to leave, giving a gentlemanly bow he spoke, "Now, if you will excuse me,dies, I have something to do" Saying so he turned towards Elda giving her a small kiss on her cheeks and whispering some sweet love he started to walk away, after all, he still has a meeting with a dragon Chapter 285-Playing With Two Dragons Chapter 285-ying With Two Dragons Austin POV: ''Things are almost in ce'' Musing in my thoughts I walked through the vibrant roads of the academy, after the fight, I directly headed towards this area, by my calctions Olivia''s arc will soon begin and most of my preparations areplete, I already have a part of Olivia''s heart in my hands, all I am waiting for is the opportunity to strike, "Yes, room number 202" Nodding my head to the receptionist I walked behind her as she lead me to the private talking room that had been ced, this was where Scarlet had told me to meet up with her, soon I reached the door and the receptionist left, walking closer I knocked, "Scarlet you there?" "Yes" Hearing the reply I opened the door,ing upon a well-furnished porch room, that was built for talks and meetings, it was just one with severalfortable chairs and a table, there were even snacks on the table but what took my attention is the two women that sat on each chair, each one of them having powerful and prideful aura''s. One of them was Scarlet, while the other one was, of course, Celestinia, her entire body radiating beauty and pride, her face was hidden, only her ivory-colored slit-like eyes could be seen, enthralling one''s soul, she''spletely different from how she''s at our ''meetings'', right now she''s the dragon Celestinia, the only dragon to ever achieve the title of the crown princess, "Austin..." With a smile, Scarlet stood up as she walked towards me, her ash-grey bob cut hair moved sideways while her golden eyes it up, her entire demeanor changed as she saw me, now only an obsessed lover remains, "Looking beautiful as always" I said as I pulled her into my hug cing a kiss on her forehead, after three dates something like this has be more normal, I haven''t yet kissed her on her lips, no for that something else is also required, once it ispleted I can take a step forward with Scarlet. Looking at her I could see a hint of blush on her beautiful face, while her lips curled upwards, hugging me back, her eyes focused on mine, her lips a bit away from me looking red and ripe begging for a bite, for a moment both of us were lost in each other''s gaze until... "Cough..." A cough was heard bringing us back to our reality, Scarlet was like a startled kitten as she jumped away from my embrace, looking forward I could see Celestinia looking at us calmly but I knew that she was mildly annoyed, after all, a part of my attention was always on her. I saw how her eyebrows twitched when I hugged Scarlet, it was mild and very hard to grasp if one wasn''t paying attention but I was and I did see, the rest of my performance with Scarlet was also, for this reason, to get her to react a bit more, "I pay my respect to Scarlet''s older sister" Saying so I shed her a smile, not at all pressured or smitten by her, this surely got both of their attention, as Scarlet smiled and sent a smug smile towards Celestinia who just kept looking at me. "The pleasure''s all mine" Celestinia spoke her voice calming and attractive, I smiled as I caught Scarlet''s hand with mine, intertwining with it like lovers, her eyes widened in surprise as she turned towards me, my actions even surprised Celestinia, I, after all, was spoken to about the details of this meeting, it was to get the recognition of Celetinia, Scarlet spoke that Celestinia has yet to approve of the rtionship. Me now catching Scarlet''s hands meant that I was going against Celestinia in a mild manner, which was in a way foolish but even now I am calm as I walked towards the seat and sat opposite to Celestinia, still holding Scarlet''s hand, "Aren''t you quite fearless?" Celestinia spoke her voice turning more threatening, it was never wise to go against a dragons pride but right now that''s the only way to move forward with Celestinia, still holding Scarlet''s hands I brought it above the table cing it there, the atmosphere was bing even more oppressive, even Scarlet was taken back as she could only go along with the flow, "Don''t you understand your situation?" Celestinia spoke in a neutral tone, "I understand my situation," I said as I looked at her, "I dating your ''sister'', and I also need your recognition, right?" "Indeed... That''s it" She looked at me with a stunned expression, till now no one has ever been this open and free with her, well that only applies when she''s not in her disguise, the way into Celestinia''s heart is quiteplex, "So, what do you intend to do?" Celestinia asked me with narrowed eyes, "I don''t intend to do anything." "Huh?" "Huh?" Scarlet and her ''sister'' eximed in unison. I continue with a slight smile on my face, "At the end of it all, your opinion on this matter doesn''t matter much," Imented honestly, making both Celestinia and Scarlet recoil back, I might have been the only one to go so toe in toe with Celestinia, "Wha-" I interrupted Celstinia again, "I like Scarlet, what I''m doing here is just a formality. Whether you allow it to happen or not, it doesn''t matter anymore." I look at Scarlet whose eyes have now widened, her eyes were shaking while a huge blush covered her face, "All that matters is Scarlet''s willingness; if she wants to be with me, then I''ll make it happen." "Au-Austin" Scarlet spoke with a red face and a small happy smile on her face; it was pretty obvious she wasn''t against it. "You are really stupid" Celestinia spoke in an annoying voice all the pressure around her disappearing, I didn''t even respond to her as I turned towards Scarlet whose looking at me with sparkling eyes, a wild smile splitting her face filled her, taking the hand I still held I gave it a gentle kiss, "Scarlet, I am trulying to fall in love with you, now you are really special to me" Saying so I moved forward and gently kissed her lips, it was a kiss filled with love and delight, Scarlet closed her eyes as she melted into the kiss, and a few secondster I broke it as Scarlet looked at me with dreamy eyes, her eyes lit up while maddening blush filled her cheeks, "Austin....." A sultry voice leaked out of Scarlet''s mouth, I could see that she wanted more, while this happened my gaze turned towards Celetinia, whose eyes and brows were now even more furrowed, I smirked inwardly seeing this, ''Part one done!'' Seeing this I knew that hertent interest still has to be fully awakened, her extremepetitiveness in her life will be her greatest weakness, something I will be using to willplete my desires. Chapter 286-Behold The Dragon! Chapter 286-Behold The Dragon! "Austin....." Scarlet said with dreamy eyes as she clutched onto me, her body hugging mine, while her face lit up like no other, it was as if she had gotten everything she needed in life, I too hugged her back, feeling her warm temperature, while all this happened, just a small of my attention focused on Celestinia who sat there in silence. In the game conquering her was my greatest achievement and also the push that resulted in my hard workpletely being broken off, there''s one thing about Celestinia that she herself has yet to feel, that is her undying will to never be second or to never lose, she doesn''t know it but she hates to lose at anything. The only reason she hasn''t found this out is due to the very reason that no one has ever challenged her, the only one that came close was me thatmunicated with the disguised her in the library and that was the only reason that I am able to hold her interest, otherwise the next day she wouldn''t have even showed up in the library. Because I aroused her will to win she came but her interest was not just to this, in everything she wanted to be number 1, up and till now she was number one, be it from strength to beauty to attention, wherever she went as long as its the true her, the world will stop to amodate her and she unknowingly she relishes in that feel and never wants to let go. And now how would she feel when she''spletely avoided or even not paid attention to by a man? granted that her ''sister'' might be interested in me but in Celestinia''s great undiscovered mind she still believed that when I saw her I would only be interested in her more than in Scarlet, she believed that I will be overwhelmed by her presence itself. This is an unconscious thought that developed in her mind, her mind itself ced her over everything, hence her hidden and undiscovered arrogance thought that I wouldn''t even dream of avoiding her but now I proved her wrong, here she sat in the room for the first time no one paying her any heed even as she came as herself. I stood before her holding Scarlet another woman and didn''t even have a hint of interest in her, sure Scarlet might be her ''sister'' but that somehow in her twisted mind made it that she wanted to be better than Scarlet, a twisted thought that the ''big sister'' should be better and this is her greatest weakness. Something that I used in the past to get her, after all the only way to get to her was to get closer to Scarlet and use her in a provoking way, and in the game, I was the only one to figure it out, thus seeding in my conquest but never in my wildest dream did I think that the one I caught was a woman beyond my league. Just the next time itself I was kidnapped and the rest of the girls that I conquered dead, even Scarlet didn''t survive she was even killed in her cold blood, Celestinia''s arrogance didn''t let her take the fact that I could be with anyone else and the worst thing was that she had the power to achieve this too. "I''m so happy" Scarlet spoke with a bright smile that lit up the room, I smiled as I caught her face with one of my hand while the other one held her waist, rubbing the lips I kissed I spoke, "Indeed, never did I think that I would start to fall in love with the ''boy'' that I saved, fate is really mysterious" "You''re right" Saying so Scarlet giggled but I intervened before she could speak again, "But I need our rtionship to be secret for now" "Why?" Scarlet''s eyes suddenly gained a sharp glint as she asked this question, her mana even seemed a bit irregr, I could only smile wryly at this outburst of hers, so I held her waist tighter as I peered into Scarlet''s eyes, "Because I have something''s I have to do before I can fullymit to a rtionship" "What does that mean?" Scarlet asked her voice this time more tamer, "Sigh.....Scarlet, I have some things I have to do and during this time I might not have time for you and a woman as amazing as you need the best" Saying so I moved forward and pecked her lips, this calmed her down more, holding her tight I continued, "Trust me, you have no idea how much I want to take you to my mother and introduce her daughter-inw but for now I can''t, there is something I have to do and till then I want you to be patient" Giving out my final words I looked deeply at Scarlet, my eyes shining with ''truth'' and ''purity'', for a moment silence reigned between us, then Scarlet spoke, "You can''t tell me what it is?" "No, I can''t" "A death contract?" "Yes" This once again silenced Scarlet but then again after a few seconds she spoke, "Will you be in danger?" "Yes" "Is this for revenge?" "Yes" "Will there be other girls involved?" "Yes" This answer caused the mana in the room to ask but thankfully Celestinia seemed to step in as it calmed down, otherwise, I am sure that the whole building should have fallen but this time I didn''t say anything else as I moved forward and kissed Scarlet, my tongue invaded her mouth while both my hands went down her waist cupping her ass as my hands sank in. I could see Scarlet''s eyes widen but that didn''tst long as she closed her eyes and her tongue started to battle with me, it was soft and pleasant, my hands started to roughen her ass cheeks as I spread them to my liking, our mouths glued to each other as Scarlet''s head kept moving left and right seemingly seeking for the best position, Finally, after a few seconds, I broke off but Scarlet seemed to be in a daze as her head moved instantly towards me with her tongueshing out, a bridge of saliva stayed between us, and Scarlet sucked it in relishing in my taste, "Looks like you are very naughty" "!!" I spoke and this surprised Scarlet as her eyes opened wide regaining its rity, "Don''t worry about anything, my goal requires me to gain a lot of allies and a lot of them will be women, maybe I will grow to care to like them but in the end, you are the only one, got it?" In a daze, Scarlet nodded her head but soon a blush came to her face as I kept roughing up her ass cheeks, still spreading and gropping them to no end, leaning forward I whispered, "My.....my what a pervert" This had its intended effect as Scarlet blushed and disappeared, leaving me standing in the room, with Celestinia whose face has grown a bit frosty, I turned towards her, and I gave her an apologetic smile, "Sorry for that I lost my control for a bit" "Do you not like me?" Celstinia spoke, my eyes ''widened'' for a moment before which I smiled, "Yes I don''t like you, have to say you picked that one up quick" "Why? do you truly believe that I won''t kill you?" She asked back with a calm yet angered look I smirked as I started to walk towards her who was seated on a chair but just as I started to do so a shilling fear started to crop up towards me, ''Dragon fear'' Something only reifies to dragons but it didn''t affect me for long as I shrugged it off and walked towards Celestinia whose eyes have widened, standing before her I spoke, "Kill me?....huh....you can try" After saying so I walked out not paying any attention to the dazed dragon princess. Chapter 287-Demons Everywhere! Chapter 287-Demons Everywhere! ''Now, that went well'' Musing through my thoughts I walked through the streets, right now it wasn''t that filled as most of the sses were taking ce, thankfully due to my status I am waived from attending any sses I wish so, it''s quite useful, it was then that I heard mymunication orb shudder, taking it up I spoke, "Tell me" "It''s done" "Good" That was all I needed to know as I cut the call, soon a few minutester I got another connection, this time my smile turned more evil, taking up the call I stayed quiet but a few secondster I heard a familiar voice, "We have to meet up" "Sure, let''s do it now" Saying so the person on the other side cut the call, I shrugged my shoulder as I contacted the people I need to and a few minutester I was sitting in another meeting room but this time it was 10 times bigger and I was in my real looks with my friends standing behind me, all of them with a strict back. We didn''t have to wait for long before which the door opened and two groups of people entered, both of the group being demons, one was led by a handsome man, while the other was led by a woman who was a beauty beyond words, her body was the perfect definition of seduction, just looking at it riled in men''s desire for conquest. Both of them were Ron and Angelina, and behind them came their faction, each one of them radiating power and authority, my eyes quickly left Angelina as I focused on Ron who looked worse than the first time that I met him, he still had his regal aura but a hint of tiredness shed in his eyes. Having looked enough I turned towards Angelina who has a seductive smile on her face, truly her beauty and sex appeal were beyond the world, for a moment I felt the innate desire to run and ravage her, the only other person I met with more beautiful than her is Celetinia, when she''s not hiding her face that is..... "Looks like you are doing well" I spoke with a teasing voice as I looked at Ron, who flinched, while the group behind him started to release their bloodlust, their anger sparking at my words, while Ron to reacted with anger but deep inside him I could see fear, fear for me, "Gentlemen, why don''t we take a seat first?" Angelina said with a sweet voice that melted one''s bones, her words themselves diffused the situation as Ron and Angelina took a seat, my eyes turned to the back as I could see that Alex, Jacob, mark, and even the usually unmovable Amon eyes fixed on Angeline, trying their best to get rid of the primal desire filling their mind. Right now I had only brought the boys, one because most of the girls were tired and busy, and second because I wanted them to get used to this seductress, she will undoubtedly be a strong opponent to fight against, especially in the uing fight for the title of king, my eyes trailed towards Angelina who has a charming yet deadly smile on her face, Name: Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub. Sex: Female Age: 21 species: Subus/Dreamwalker Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 5 Title: The Seductress of The Night, The Unattainable Woman Of the King''s Garden, Cold Blooded...etc Love: 0% Description: A woman who wielded her power beyond a level one could never hope to achieve, a heart coder then ice, and a desire higher than the sky >Born to a family thatcked warmth, she rose to a level that reeked death, while her beauty shines, her heart darkens, to her there is no love, only eternal interests for her survival >Just a tiny bit curious about you, thinks you are handsome >A woman of many contradictions, while shecks belief in true love and hates the thought of promise, in her heart she truly desires love more innocent than the world. Difficulty: S-(She looks sweet but close your eyes at the wrong time, then you won''t even know how you died, maybe even being sucked to death but knowing you, that might be fun) ''Angelina'' A very hard target to deal with, I have dealt with her a few times but it neversted long, in the game shees under one of the most unpopr characters, despite her beauty disy, none chose to go after her, especially after how her y through ends. In the game, we could make her fall in love with you but even after dealing with all this humongous task, you will be cucked, or more precise to say Angelina will lose interest in you and start her own orgy as she enjoys her life of sex and debauchery, in fact, the yers hated her so much that they wanted her to be removed from the game itself but no such action was taken. In truth, she is a very loyal and loving girl but it''s just that her love requires extreme caution, for now, it''s fine but after you take her virginity things turn for the worse as her two bloodlines link with each other creating a me in her that tries to break her mind, trying to make her into something that only derives happiness from pleasure. In fact, the game goes around such that in the ending of her arc she does suicide as she herself couldn''t live with who she was, she was indeed a bit lustful but she wasn''t the type to break her love, that''s why the yers hate yet sympathized with her. If it was before I would have been worried, I have no interest in giving her to anyone, I myself am quite possessive but all that worries flew away after I awakened my bloodline, its ability was the best counter to Angelina''s problem, one that will make her love me well and one that will make it such that she will never betray me, my bloodline ys a true role here, 3rd ability: The Contract Rank: Godly Description: you can put a certain contract on your women whom you have slept with and who love you with all their heart >once the contract is bounded they are loyal and affectionate to you even after death >once bound their feelings and desires are passed throughout their bloodline >Note: The contract could only be done if the woman is willing with all her heart, not a hint of doubt >Hidden Effect: The contract will let the woman''s one true feeling of lovee alive, the effect depends on the woman This ability will be the lock that will chain Angelina to me, the only problem will be dealing with Angelina''s lust but when it came to stamina who can beat me? even the famous subus will have to bow down to me in this regard, just like the Goddess of Life herself did, "So shall we discuss the terms for peace? here I will be the mediator, got any problems?" Angelina spoke with a sweet smile that swept everyone''s focus on her, looking at her I smiled and spoke, "Sure" But as I did a small wave of chaotic energy was infused into the atmosphere that quickly killed off the invisible pink-like charm that was sweeping into the guys behind me, suddenly Angelina''s face went a bit pale and deep surprises shed in Angelina''s eyes, "What''s it princess Angelina, any problem?" I asked with a smile, making her look at me, now I could see a hint of wariness from her but that soon disappeared as her sweet seductive smile appeared, "No, nothing shall we begin?" "Lets" With that, we began. Chapter 288-Leash On A Ruler Chapter 288-Leash On A Ruler "The fight between your two factions has now be too much, it has already started to affect the academy as a whole, right now and here we have to put an end to it" Angelina spoke with her hypnotizing yet pleasant voice, even I had to agree that she had a certain edge to her voice that made one more inclined to listen to her, I nodded my head at her words as did Ron, seeing it she smiled and continued, "Since both, the parties are in agreement, all we have to decide is how we should settle this" After saying so she quieted down, her face altering between Ron and me, for a few seconds silence prevailed before which a demon standing behind Ron spoke, "The battle till now has affected both the factions, it has also resulted in a steady increase in rivalry and hate between both humans and demons and taking into ount the status of both the party leaders, a chance of a political problem is also at hand" After the demon finished speaking no one rejected his words and the one to continue speaking was Alex who walked a bit forward and spoke, "I agree with your statement, it has indeed caused significant problems on both sides, so how do you propose to end our ''fight''?" The demon who spoke earlier nodded his head, hispletely ck eyes focusing on Alex. "Since the battle has escted to such a degree, it''s impossible to solve it with apletely peaceful method, we demons do hold our grudge in high regard" Saying so he paused for a second and continued, "How about a small contest?" "What do you have in mind?" Alex asked, "A Normadic hunt" "Oh?" "!!" Everyone who heard it recoiled back for a moment, a Normadic hunt or more poprly known as the hunt of death is a challenge invented by the demons, it''s their favorite game, the game is simple, twopetitors would be thrown into a world, they would be given a basic idea of where the other was and all they had to do was to hunt the other. But the difference here is that the ce they would be sent to would be in extreme condition, where even surviving would be difficult, yes in this game strength matters but more than that you should know how to survive, here the strength is just one factor, one mistake then the environment you are in will kill you. It''s a very bloodthirsty sport of the demons which they enjoy with all their heart, ''They want to make a memorable win'' Seeing the expression of the demons I knew that in this they would have a certain advantage, they were tantly using strength, and how? turning my eyes to the smiling Angelina I spoke, "You are not here to just be a negotiator, are you?" "Nope" She replied with a breathtaking smile, that chilled ones to their spine, I smiled as I leaned onto my chair making my posture more rxing as I replied, "So let me guess, if I reject this you will join hands with Ron and take the entire demons to pressure us to be destroyed?" "Yes" Again she answered, a cheeky smile taking her face, I was unmoved, instead, I chuckled as I looked at both Ron and Angelina, "Truly demons are indeed sly and dangerous" "Why thank you" Angelina said as she smiled but it was then that she noticed an anomaly, something that she unconsciously had not paid attention to, it was just the simple fact that Ron was....silent. Everyone who knew Ron should be able to tell that his pride was something engraved into his bones and he would never let anyone take the lead from him but now he sat there on the chair silent as if he had lost his ability to speak, everyone eyes turned towards Ron who sat there in the chair in silence, his face eerily calm, "Prince Ron, do you have something to say?" Angelina asked with a frown on her face, meanwhile, I just sat there on my chair rxing as I gazed at Ron who was now looking at me, I could see it in his eyes a struggle taking ce, something waspelling him to think harder at his choice and I knew the reason. You see the good thing about having an organization that rules the entire underground of the world is that no secrets can be hidden from me, even the person who seems the holiest will have one secret that he or she is hiding, one thing they did that the person would never want the world wanting to know. Now, what would happen If a person that has control over two powerful churches while having the greatest powerful connection he could use? well, the answer is simple... The secrets of the world would be in his palm. I myself know better than anyone how having the right information can change the tide of battle and now I hold in my hand the weakness of the prince of the demon realm, a future Emperor and ruler, I hold in my hands the life of his two-year-old child born between him and his aunt. Yup that''s right, he''s fucking his own aunt, well not like I can judge but what makes it worse is that she''s married and the so-called child is said to be the child of her husband, if this news was to leak then his aunt will die no questions asked if there''s one thing that demons hate the most is then it''s housing a bastard, especially having another man raise their child, there is no greater humiliation than this. The worst thing was the fact that this so-called aunt''s husband isn''t any normal man, he is powerful and influential in his own way, in truth this is just a bluff, it true that I am ckmailing him but never would I hurt the child, while I have grown more colder and ruthless over the time I spent in this world, I still have a code that I wouldn''t break. I won''t harm children, well not directly anyway, after all, if I did release this information, that child life will changepletely, it will turn into something more extreme, in any case, if Ron did refuse my demand I had no interest in publishing this information. The thing I am ''ckmailing'' with is the fact that this information ''may'' go viral, if he refuses so be it I will find another way, in fact, Ron is good, no one should have ever found out about this but how can he expect that someone with my level of influence can exist? and thanks to that, I m basically a cheat in this world, "Prince Ron?" Angelina asked, breaking Ron out of his thoughts, his eyes turned to me, after a few secondster he spoke, "I and my faction are now withdrawing from this battle, we no longer wish for any more conflict" His words rang to each and everyone surprising them to no end, while I? a subtly hidden smirk rose up, ''Got you'' Chapter 289-A Friend ln Need ls AFriend lndeed Chapter 289-A Friend ln Need ls AFriend lndeed After Ron finished speaking only deafening silence remained in the room, the demons below Ron''s faction had a livid expression, while deep surprise rose upon Angelina''s face, her previous happy demeanor faded away, as an expression benefiting that of an Empress took her face, my friends too had surprised expression, especially Alex who sent me nce filled with the desire to know what I had done. But the one with the most defeated expression will be Ron, who looked as if he had aged a few more years but even then his eyes didn''t leave mine, I could still see a hint of desire for vengeance, "So are the issues over?" Finally, I spoke with a taunting voice, bringing all the attention to me, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that I had some hand in it but no one dared to stand up to question the truth, Ron made a choice and now he would have to bear the consequences of it, as I said before since he lusted after my sister, he must at least get this much back, "Looks like my help is no longer required" Angelina said with a smile as she stood up, her smile this time more forced while I could tell that she seems to have taken a much more serious approach towards me, I too stood up as I moved for a handshake, "Well, it''s being nice meeting you" I said and seeing that I wasn''t moving to make fun of her, Angelina''s expression softened a bit, her hands moved as she hook with mine and I had to say that it was the softest touch I ever got, "It was nice meeting you too, if you want you cane and meet me any time~~" Angelina said with a seductive voice, while I just smiled, nodding onest time she left the room, leaving me alone with Ron and his faction a few secondster Ron spoke, "I would like to speak in private to Austin" Hearing his words the demons under him nodded his head and started to leave while I too nodded my head to the guys telling them to wait outside and within seconds it was only me and Ron left, he stood up as he straightened his back, his eyes peering into mine, "I have to say you are much more dangerous than I ever imagined" "I will be taking that as apliment" I responded to Ron''s word with a smile, his demon-like eyes narrowed, "You did good, now you have me on your leash, what else do you want?" Ron asked with a calm tone, I nodded my head at his words as I spoke. "There is one more thing that I want" "What is it?" Ron asked his voice cold yet emotional, I smiled as I pointed my hands to him, "You''re friendship" "Um?" This time Ron''s mind shut down as he looked lost, I chuckled at it as I took out a contract and threw it to him, who reflexively caught it, narrowing his eyes he quickly read through the contract and his eyes widened from disbelief, "Th-This?" "Yes, it''s true and I am willing" A minute of silence remained between us before which Ron asked the questing tugging his mind, "Why?" "The same reason as I told you before, I want to be your friend, look you took action against me and I took one back, now why don''t we let bygones be bygones and be friends?" "But why?" Ron asked again, well I did expect this, after all the contract I gave him stated that I will no longer use this to ckmail him or try to hurt him or anyone close to him with the knowledge I have, to him a demon who grew only seeing death and betrayal, this might be new and maybe something which he couldn''t understand. In truth from one way, this might seem stupid of me, letting go of the one thing that''s keeping him on a leash but for me, I am seeing it as an opportunity, in the game, there is a special scenario where we along with Angelina will take down Ron and his dying words were Who said that I only have to use my gaming knowledge just to get the girls? I could also get the boys...nope that came out wrong, well in the end this was my n, just like the friends I made, I wanted to be his friends, it''s better than forcing him as in this case I will have 100% of his support and even in the unlikely case he goes against me, well then I will just kill him and get rid of the trouble, for the current me I have the power to get that done, "I really can''t understand you" Finally, Ron said with a wry smile +50 affection ''Looks like it worked'' Affection isn''t something just from the capture target, I can even use this to gauge the feelings of the one close to me and it would seem that my gamble this time has worked, of course, both of us are a long way from being ''best friends but this is still a start. Within a second both of us signed the contract which split into light and entered our bodies, now Ron, looked much more alive, moving forward he shook my hands, "To a long friendship" I spoke and he replied, "To a long friendship" With that we just started to have a small bro talk, I even said to him that I was willing to help, if any was required and as such 10 minutester we left the room, giving me a nod Ron left with his group, while Alex started to pester me, "Austin.....please, please tell me how you did it" "Nope, trade secret" I didn''t even budge a bit and Alex could only reluctantly let go, with this not even an hourter the news spread, many of the demons were distasteful of how the things had ended, and a lot of them even screamed for a chance at revenge, to these people Ron took a ruthless approach silencing them, this made his poprity reach rock bottom. But on the plus side, my faction is now finallying to be considered to be among the top, matching with the other factions that started a long time ago, the ones that left my faction in a momentary impulse right now wasmenting the choice, while the ones that stayed were enjoying the fruits of theirbor. I made sure to reward the ones that stayed true to the faction, thus once again rising my poprity, to celebrate it I threw a party for all my members, "All of you enjoy to your heart''s content!" I said as I raised my ss up for a drink and the rest of my faction followed, the rest of the night was spent in a party mood, several of the girls from my faction tried toe up to me and chat but they were all blocked by a very powerful wall that couldn''t be breached, even the quiet and shy Sonia was quite forceful. In the end, the party was a huge sess and everyone enjoyed it to their heart''s content, I went to sleep with a happy mind while my cute little sister clutched onto me like an octopus greedily taking in my scent, it took some pampering and she was finally happy, with that both of us slept in each other embrace. Chapter 290-Beginning OfEverything Chapter 290-Beginning OfEverything "Looks like it started" I spoke out as I read through the documents that were submitted to me, after giving it onest look I stood up and walked towards Olivia to meet her, it was time I finally get through to her, the partyst night was wild and I got myself a good night rest, its time I dig into the wine that I have been savoring for some time, "Looking beautiful as ever" I spoke as I appeared in the room which had be a small part of my life, my gaze quickly moved towards the woman dressed up sexily, she was still wearing the same thought-provoking dress that drew in ones lust but now she''s much different than before, most of the anger she had when she saw me had distempered, instead, there''s light eptance to the current her, "Thank you, master" Olivia spoke, her body twirling a bit giving me the best view of her sexy body, tingly clutched tighter with barely any material, I nodded my head I as walked towards my throne and took my seat and just as I did Olivia walked up and sat on myp her ass nicely rubbing against my member, "Oh? looks like someone missed me~" I spoke with a mischievous smile as I roughly held one of Olivia''s breasts in my hands, I easily identified her hardened nipple through her light bra as I gave it a twirl and pull, while my hands sank into her breast, "Um~??" "Feeling good, huh?" Whispering into her ears I gave it a light air blow as I nibbled in her ears, while I still continued to roughen up her nipple, at the same time Olivia started to respond as she started to rub her ass against my erection, "Ah??~wait~~I??um~ ??need to ta~talk about something~??" Olivia spoke between her moans trying her best to control the conversation and her brewing lust. "What is it?" I asked, knowing full well what she wanted to do, hence I lowered my movements as I stopped being rough but I continued to grope Olivia''s breast, "I will be leaving soon to the pce" "What happened?" I asked in an ''unhappy'' voice as I held her waist roughly, indicating my ''possessive'' ''anger'' at her leaving me, feeling it Olivia turned towards me as she looked into my eyes, "We-Well, it''s a call from my father" "Uncle?" I reacted in ''surprise'' as I looked at Olivia, who nodded her head a bit timidly, "How long will you be gone?" I asked with ''repressed'' anger, making Olivia flinch but she soon regained her calm as she spoke, "Well, I might be gone for about a week" "So, let me guess you need me to remove my spell on you during this time?" I asked my voice bing colder, my hands were trembling as I was trying my ''best'' to not break out in a fit, while my ''possessive'' eyes looked as if I didn''t want to let her go, this seemed to cause its intended purpose as I could feel a lot of love juice leaving Olivia''s lower region but she in the end controlled herself as she gave a nod. A moment of silence remained, where the only sound that was heard was my ''rough'' breathing but that too didn''tst for long as I responded, "No" "Bu-" Olivia was about to argue but I shut her down, "No, means no instead of removing the spell on you and not seeing you for a week, I will travel with you" "Really?" Olivia asked with surprise, I smiled at it as I lifted her and sat her down facing me, my hands found their location as I started to grope and widen her ass cheeks ying with them to my desire, my eyes focused on Olivia''s as my ''possessiveness'' started to leak out of me, "That''s right, I will be with you all the time and I will make sure that you won''t forget who you belong to" As I finished saying so I lifted Olivia and ced her on the table, lifting her legs I ced them at my shoulders as I ripped off the cover that was hiding her beautiful lower lips, grasping her ass with all my strength I started to dive into the feast in front of me, "Ah??~yes~??~" And all Olivia could do was helplesslyy there and moan but now she doesn''t seem to hate it at all. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "You will be going with Olivia?" Carmel asked as she ate the desserts that I prepared for her, right now she didn''t have any gracefulness of a princess as the cream could be seen on her face while she kept wolfing down the dessert, beside her sat her two best friends, Nix and Melvin who was dutifully putting the food ormenting at Carmel. Right now their attitude towards me has changed from before, being Carmel''s best friends they already know about my status as Carmel''s junior, also during this time I have always acted like I only saw Carmel as ''family'' thus their wariness toward me has reached all-time low but it''s notpletely gone. Thankfully due to my advice Carmel kept the fact that we will be going on an adventure a secret, otherwise, these two simps would be jumping in at no time, my excuse of ''telling them might reach the news to you''re father'' worked and now I am here to tell her that the date for our trip will be pushed back a bit, "Its a shame I amb going to mish youtgh" Carmel said as she stuffed her mouth with food I shook my head and gave her a threatening look, "Why do I feel like you are going to miss my cooking instead of me?" "Jusght yourgh imagighnation" Carmel once again spoke with food in her mouth, I just spoke some more with her as I left. ~~~~~~ "I won''t see you for a week?" Sonia asked with a sad gaze, I smiled as I ced a kiss on her forehead, making her blush with happiness, "Silly girl, I am not leaving, I will be back soon, so just wait for me okay?" I spoke and she reluctantly nodded her head before raising her head and cing a kiss on my cheeks, "Be safe" She said with a blushing face trying her best to look confident, I smiled and simply hugged the angle as I kept her on myp. ~~~~~~~~~ "You have to really go?" Scarlet asked with a pouty face, I tapped on her forehead, "Don''t think about following me, as I said before I am just going with Olivia on the trip, its the emperor''s order" "I know but I will miss you" Scarlet said, thankfully it was with Olivia or I am sure that the girl I am supposed to go with will be found dead tomorrow, "I will miss you too" I said as I kissed her lips while hugging her body closely, soon we lost ourselves as our tongues battled each other as we lusted for each other''s heat, thankfully things didn''t go too out of hand. ~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: "Damn it, looks like my n will have to be pushed back a bit" Emily screamed with annoyance as she heard the news of Austin leaving, her eyes rose up as she looked at the huge board in front of her, there her master ny, everything perfectly nned for her sess, moving towards Austin''s picture as she gave a kiss, a small mutter left her mouth, "I am not letting you go love" ~~~~~~~~~ Austin POV: ''Looks like everything is settled for now'' I thought as I packed up everything I need, I have already talked with everyone and the issues that needed immediate attention were dealt with, its time for me to head out, ''Time to capture a princess!'' Chapter 291-The Thoughts Of AFalling Princess Chapter 291-The Thoughts Of AFalling Princess Third Person POV: Olivia Ezraeil, a name that is well known across the Silviya ne, the crowned princess of the Ezraeil empire and the chosen one, a girl blessed with the bloodline of the founding Emperor, or in other words a born monarch, someone that is destined to always rule at the top, from birth she had everything people can only dream about. Be it money, status, power, resources, or strength, everything was at her disposal, and in return, she was handed over the future of the Empire and Olivia epted it, she was given everything hence it was her duty to take up the mantle of Emperor and rule as a wise monarch, be it any ss she took, Olivia would alwayse out impable. Beauty, strength, manners, she was good at everything, no she made herself the best, Olivia was making sure that the expectations ced on her weren''t lost and in such a manner her life continued but as times went by she noticed a peculiar thing about herself, it was the fact that she enjoyed it when others suffer. Of course, at first, she thought that she was mentally ill but as she learned more, she understood that she relished in the misery of others, a trait which she couldn''t reveal since it might be used as a political weapon against her, she could only secretly create problems and enjoy the misery but her upbringing prevented her from just moving to hurt the innocent. Hence she hunted the evil, making sure to give them the worst pain as she enjoys the luby of their screams, for a child that was dangerous but Olivia had already sunken in deep, everything was going well for her but that was until she met ''him''....Austin Lionheart. Her cousin, he should have been someone that should gave stayed under her power, at the beginning she liked him a bit, his timid side made her sadistic side tingle a bit but her true interest in him rose when he started to defy her orders, that''s when she found out another thing about her, it was the fact that she also enjoyed being rejected!. She never felt it before, as the ones that denied her were people of her same standing being other princesses but someone ''below'' her had rejected her and this piqued her interest and from this is where the life of Olivia started to twist, she could still remember the humiliation she faced as she fought against him for the first time and lost! But the spanking that came after changed herpletely, it was then that she understood that she liked to bemanded! but the sadistic side of hers was unwilling to ept this, her pride never believed that she liked to be ''dominated'', no she should be the one dominating! But even then Olivia had to agree that she was a bit attracted to her cousin, she had never seen anyone of his talent or looks, but she could still remember him fighting valiantly to protect his sisters, that image was etched into her mind and she always wondered if he could do the same for her? But above all this there was her sadistic side ranging to defeat him and ce him under her, he knew her secret and he didn''t spell it out, this in a way created a small trust within Olivia, and her determination to defeat him zed and then he entered her life again, looking more amazing than ever, her senses tingled for revenge but sadly she lost again! and she ended up bing his ve. Till now she couldn''t say if that was good or bad, her heart was torn when she lost but this is where the side she desperately tried to hide started to leak out of her, each day he dominated her, up and till now Olivia had a pride that she refused to let go, no boy had entered her eyes, the only one that did was Austin and she was doing her best to beat him, yet, in the end, she fell into his hands. From then on it was the battle between her desire and her mind, no matter, what Austin did to her she tried her best to not fall into the allure he gave off and she was partially sessful but it all changed the day he ''confessed'' to her, those eyes that wanted to possess her, it awakened something within her. All this time she thought that he was just lustful but when she saw that Austin ''loved'' her, something in her mind clicked, there was happiness, anger, pride, and a lot ofplex emotions passing through her mind, she hated the fact that he was ying with her body, she hated the fact that she was powerless here. But she couldn''t also deny that she had a small crush on him, from every point of view Austin matched her dream husband but her pride refused to back down on this, her heart was a mixture between hate and a hint of like. Everything was in disorder, she didn''t know what to do, everyday she was slowly losing herself to Austin, knowing that he ''loved'' her made her a bit more rxed, thinking that he might not be rough or truly abandon her but even then she refused to be his ve! This contradiction ran for some time and it changed on her first date, that day she truly knew that he ''loved'' her, somewhere in her heart she thought that this might be some kind of y to break her control but when she went on that date she knew that Austin''s feelings for her were genuine as they can be. She will never confirm it but she loved it when Austin was possessive, sometime she would make up some issues just so she could see the ''possessive'' side of Austin''s, but that day things changed, she started to ept the fact that she was slowly falling for the demon that was causing her problem. But even then she refused to be dominated! In the rtionship she wanted the one to dominate! till now she was never able to have an open talk about their rtionship, were they lovers? are they dating? Moreover, how will they tell their rtionship with the world? many problems were there but every time they met it always ended in lust, a subtle atmosphere of master and servant where formed. And Olivia didn''t know how to move forward, even with her feelings there still remained a hint of dissatisfaction in her, how could any girl be happy with the path that Austin took? she too had her own dreams about the things she wanted to go through with her special one but Austin skipped all that and took things almost to thest level. Well, she loved it but she will never say that out loud! a lot of things had happened and it made it hard for her to talk about the future she wanted, right now Olivia nned to talk about it after the contract of their expired where she wouldn''t be his ve anymore, then since she knows Austin loves her, she will take out her sadistic side andpletely dominate him. Thinking of Austin licking her leg with subservience was making Olivia''s lower region twitch with anticipation, "What are you looking at? don''t you know your master is waiting?" Austin''s cold voice sounded in her ears, making her flinch, this time more love juices flooded from her secret spot, Olivia moved as she quickly got to work. She definitely wasn''t holding back about the talk because she loves being dominated! This was just because of the contract nothing more! Chapter 292-A Nasty Ride Chapter 292-A Nasty Ride Austin POV: ''Things seem to be okay for now'' Looking out through the city, I mused on my thoughts, right now we have already left the Babylon City, normally Olivia would directly teleport to the pce using the special avable teleportation system but this time she had gone directly to a neighboring city and the travel would be from there using a chariot. This was not normally used but the ''Emperor'' had given an order that this trip should be more discreet, hence when we reached the city we were met by an entourage that looked like normal mercenaries but that was just a disguise, the whole toon only had 6 people, but among them, there were 3 origin level 7, 2 origin level 8 and 1 origin level 9, this arrangement was a force to be reckoned with. Right now our journey would take 2 days to reach the pce, we were taking more of a rxed approach, anyhow my participation didn''t change much as they all epted me, well they couldn''t go against Olivia after all, and this resulted in the current situation where we were moving in amon looking chariot, surrounded by ''normal'' looking guards, Though Olivia was all smiles the whole time, giddy from the excitement of finally being able to go somewhere that she has full power over. Judging from her happy expression, I was a hundred percent sure that she has some kind of n for me when we get to the pce, "You are more lively today" I said as I turned my face towards her, my voice carrying my trademark ''possessive'' yet ''crazy'' loving smile, "¡­? Really?" Surprised Olivia touched her face to check if her emotions were really that obvious, "¡­ I guess I am happy, master" "Are you nning something?" I asked with narrowed eyes, "Or are you happy to meet someone?" I continued, my eyes growing ''colder'', "It-It''s nothing, master" Olivia said her cheeks gaining a red glow while her legs started to rub against each other, "Really?" I decided to press her on about it, intending to go along with her desire, "I don''t know what you are talking about" Olivia said intentionally forgetting to add master to her speech, "Looks like someone is forgetting their ce" I spoke with a cold voice as my eyes roamed her body, which shuddered, ''panic'' filled Olivia''s face as she spoke, "N-No, not he-here, master" Olivia said her ''panic'' getting higher, as she tried to ''resist'', truly it was fun seeing her act like this, "Looks like I need to correct your behavior" I said as I looked at my sheepish buxom cousin before smiling as I hooked one of my finger to the side of her mouth, "-so why don''t you start using that dirty mouth of yours" With my actions, she had a rough idea of what I was gonna do to ''correct'' her mistake, however instead of telling me, no, what she was more worried about was, "But we''re at the carriage" ''The fact that we''re in a carriage is what makes it better'' I thought to myself. I''ve always wondered what it felt like to ride a car while receiving a blowjob, and this is the closest thing to car sex in this world, but she made a good point, so I decided to open the peephole in the front as I spoke, "Will we be stopping anytime soon?" "No, there are no current stops, young master" The coachman said without looking back as he continued to handle the drive, "I see, thank you" I thanked the driver before shutting the rectangr peephole close and casting a silent magic barrier, after all, I wouldn''t want anyone seeing what''s gonna happen ¡­ ¡­ "The view is not bad" Imented as I watched the crowded streets, "Gwock¡­. Gwock¡­. Mmmmmh?" I looked down to myp where my ve''s head was bobbing up and down as I stuffed her mouth with my cock, she was kneeling on the carriage''s floor in front of me, while I was sitting, enjoying the view both outside and inside, seeing the streets of a small city or seeing my ve''s face get fucked. I was grabbing Olivia by her hair as I used my hand to guide her head''s movement as I pleased. Her beautiful blonde hair was caught by my hands while her lips lovingly surround my meat stick. It just felt amazing, It was times like these that I always felt grateful about being given another chance. Just being able to grab the hair of the next most powerful Empress and get her to suck your cock, and the best thing is, she wasn''tining in the, slightest. For her this was her punishment, and I was able to be as rough as I''d like and she liked it. So I applied a bit of force and made her head go down all the way at my dick. "hurk!" I let her face remain buried in my crotch for a few seconds, until I finally saw her eyes start rolling up before raising her face to give her some hair, "Fwah! Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ master..." Still grabbing my ve by her hair, I saw Olivia''s beautiful face look get stained by my lust, she was drooling through the corners of her mouth and her tongue was stuck out like a bitch as she panted for air My dick was still standing and was still coated with her saliva and traces of pre-cum. So I had the idea of pping her face with my cock as she gained with her own saliva. I didn''t n to let her rest for too long, so after dick pping her a few times, I made her take my cock deep into her mouth again before resuming the face fucking. "Mmmmh!" Using my other hand to brush up some of the hair that was getting on her face. I then saw Olivia looking up to me weakly, her lips were pursed as her tongue did work on my dick. Making sure that the pleasure I felt never lessened in anyway. Her weak hazy eyes as she looked at me just spurred me on so much that I used both of my hands to grab her head and have her head bob up and down on my crotch. "Mh, drink up princess!" I cried out in pleasure, It didn''t take too long for me to reach my climax as the pleasure building up inside me reached its peak, so with one huge thrust I buried my dick as deep as I could in her mouth and shot all my load directly into her throat. I saw Olivia''s weak eyes widen at my forcefulness and her gag reflexes kicked in as she suddenly started coughing during my ejaction. I initially didn''t want to make a mess, but when Olivia started coughing some of the semen dripped onto my trousers. However it wasn''t something that couldn''t be cleaned, instead I was more satisfied with Olivia''s face which had traces of cum around her mouth, she hade a long way. She was catching her breath with her tongue out, and was too busy to pay attention to the drool and cum drooling through the corners of her lips. Her face was slightly red and it just created an erotic picturesque scene. "Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­" Olivia licked the semen around her mouth then gulped down the remaining cum, ''Life is good'' Chapter 293-The Life ThreateningBattle(?) Chapter 293-The Life ''Threatening''Battle(?) Third Person POV: Its been almost a day since the travel had begun, other than some streamy stuff, nothing else of importance had taken ce but Austin knew that the time is ticking away fast and soon the arc will start, in the game Olivia had felt something wrong about the sudden trip since this was secret and she didn''t know who to trust, hence she brought with herself Leonardo, whom she recognized could be of use. But this time it didn''t take ce, it would seem that she didn''t notice the problem or it would be that she did and she had yed her cards to get Austin toe with her, ''She''s not the next Empress for nothing'' Austin mused he knew that Olivia had yed him with the personality she thinks he has but Austin didn''t point it out as in the end, it was useful for him, his eyes peered to the beautiful girl sitting across him who was focusing on the world outside, suddenly a message reached Xiao''s mind and as he heard it a smile took his face, ''It''s starting'' As soon as he thought so the carriage that was moving smoothly stopped, and both Olivia and Austin jerked forward, "What happened?" Olivia''s annoying voice sounded out as she sat back in ce but no response came, there was an eerie silence, Olivia''s eyes furrowed but as soon as she was about to move Austin jumped forward his eyes cold, with quick speed he caught Olivia''s body as he turned around, just as he did a sword strike arrived at the location Olivia was, SPLASH! The sound of blood flowing, skin and flesh getting cut was heard, Olivia''s eyes widened in shock as she saw a sword piercing through Austin''s shoulder, his face was a bit pale, while Austin was biting his lips in pain but then his eyes turned towards her as he spoke, "Are you okay?" It was just three words but it shook Olivia''s heart, seeing the wound on Austin''s shoulder she felt her heart being squeezed tight, "Austin!" Just as she was about to react she felt Austin''s mana burst forth as he kicked back, the assant was surprised as he was pushed back and the sword that was drilled into his body was pulled back as a shower of blood followed, Austin didn''t seem to mind it as he kicked the carriage open and arrived outside, the wilderness filling his eyes. Olivia''s eyes hardened as her eyes trailed towards her attackers and as she did her eyes turned cold, she lightly got down from Austin''s embrace as she took out the most expensive healing potion in her hands, Austin didn''t refuse as he drank it down, soon his injuries were healed, "What is the meaning of this?" Olivia spoke with a cold tone that chilled the surroundings, well her anger was justified because their assants were the guards! the one that was supposed to protect them was now aiming their words at them! Well not all of them, as two of the origin level seven that apanied them were dead! but the rest of the four has now surrounded both Austin and Olivia, two origin level 7, one origin level 8, and another one at level 9, this lineup was more than enough to take on arge city! "Nothing personal, princess" The origin level 9, the leader spoke with a calm gaze, his words only ignited Olivia''s rage, the ones before she was members of the royal guards, each one of them meticulously chosen and trained, with no room for betrayal, that''s the reason Olivia was able to travel with them, without any suspicious but it would seem this time fate''s quite yful, "Who gave the order?" Olivia asked back with a frigid tone but none of them blinked, before anyone could react the Origin level 9 was in front of Olivia his swordshing to her head but just as it was about to contact an arrow arrived, BOOM! With a st the origin level 9 was pushed back, surprise filling his eyes, while behind Olivia stood Austin his bow in his hand, while dangerous arrows kept fluctuating in his back, "Olivia, it''s no use, all our protective devices has being dealt with, they have been clearly nning this for a long time" Austin spoke, bringing Olivia out of her daze, a daze that came upon her when she felt death up close, as offsprings of high status both of them had magic tools to protect their life at any threatening station but it would seem that things were muchplex than what it should have been, Once a person goes above the Origin level 5, there''s a sharp increase in abilities, power, and all the other stuff, it is the dividing line where a ''mortal'', bes a ''diety'', and powers from then onwards are on another league, unlike till Origin Realm 5, fighting above ones own power level from Origin realm 6 onwards is not something any genius can do, this is where true geniuses are marked. But even then the current situation is extremely bleak for Austin and Olivia, they were facing powers beyond their league, and even now the movement by the Origin level 9 was a simplex strike, if he got serious they would die in a second, "Olivia, I will not let you get hurt" A calm voice was heard, making Olivia look towards Austin who was gazing at her with calm eyes, suddenly her heart started beating faster, seeing Austin beside her somehow made her feel more safe and calm, "Look, like we got ourselves a hero!" One of the original level 7 spoke, his eyes shing with a hint of jealousy as he gazed at Austin, while lust filled him as his eyes trailed over Olivia whose body shuddered with disgust, the only one she loves looking at her like that is Austin!, "How about this young master Austin, you sign a contract to never speak of what happened here and we let you go alive" The origin level 9 spoke, his eyes shing with a hint of slyness, dealing with Olivia is already a problem that would shake them but no one wanted to mess with the Lionheart family, the craziness and revenge of the general of the Lionheart family are well known, no matter where they hid they would be found and more than that what they would fear is the retaliation their loved ones would face. The Lionheart''s revenge is always through, they never cared if the world called them devils but when they go out for revenge they would ze everything, anybody, and everybody rted to the person who rose to hurt a Lionheart, everyone will be caught and killed, child, mother, old, lover everyone would be either hunted done or made to live a life worse than death, this is the true power of the Lionhearts. Hearing the words of the Origin Level 9, the rest of the started to snicker as their eyes lit up with amusement, clearly enjoying the current station, where they would be causing despair to two people whose gifts were envied by the world. Olivia''s eyes turned towards Austin who was calmly looking at the man in front of him, while she looked calm, her heart was in disarray, a part of her wanted Austin to be safe and leave while another part wished that he stayed with her, will he even in the face of death be beside her? and soon her question was answered, SWISH....DING! The sound of an arrow moving and deflected was heard, Austin had let loose an arrow towards the Origin level 9! with a smirk he spoke, "Sorry but I chose to fight" Chapter 294-Death(?) Chapter 294-Death(?) There was stunned silence as the group of assants looked at Austin, they couldn''t believe that Austin had chosen the way of death, was ying the hero that important? sadly they didn''t even know the truth. While Olivia had a difficult expression on her, deep within her heart a sweetness she never knew bloomed, all her life she had people working for her, making sure she is safe, making sure she isfortable, and many more but all of them were out of duty and respect, it was their job hence they did it. Olivia has always felt their innate jealousy and envy but she paid no mind to them, what they thought meant nothing to her. This was the first time in her life that someone had chosen to protect her not out of ''duty'' but out of love, a corner of Olivia''s eyes felt wet, while her heart started to beat faster, she never knew she could feel this happy for something so small yet big, "I thought you were smart but it seems you were just a fool" The origin level 9 spoke as his eyes lit up with mockery whose face was once again assaulted with an arrow and just like the previous times he cut it with a sword but this time a change took ce, just as he had cut the arrow a spatial anomaly had urred, sting forth the assants back, Austin didn''t even hesitate as he caught Olivia''s hand and started to run away, "Quick! my spatial distance lock won''t hold them for long!" Austin shouted with an anxious expression as they both start to run into the wilderness, hoping to throw their killers far away, by now Olivia had gotten her bearing back, her expression turning serious, she understood that it wasn''t time for her to daydream, everything else can beter, they would definitely get out of here alive! "STOP!" A shout of anger was heard behind them but neither Olivia nor Austin paid any heed, they knew that time was of the essence as they kept trading forward, their mana was set aze as they kept running with all their might, a golden-like beauty armor grew around Olivia boosting her speed, while Austin was using his own techniques to keep up with her. But it didn''t seem to be of any good use as their chasers were hot on their tail, their eyes reddened, and they would be soon caught! and it would seem that their enemies no longer had the mood to joke as their killing intent was let loose, mana bursting forth within them, "Olivia run! I will try to hold them back!" Austin shouted as he stopped to face their enemies hoping to give Olivia some time to escape, Olivia who heard it felt her heartbreak, "NO!" For the first time, she effectively disobeyed Austin''s order, who looked back at her with cold eyes, "Then I order you to fle-" "NO!, if I am going down I will go down with you!" Olivia spoke with burning eyes as she stood beside Austin, her gaze firm, while the mana within her start to get riled up, her golden armor became much more clear, and a beautifully crafted golden sword appeared in her arms, "You might die" Austin spoke with a cold tone and Olivia just smiled as she spoke, "If you are willing to die for me, why can''t I?" Saying so she turned to her assants ready to attack, their enemies were already close, the origin level 9 at the lead as his mana was pressing on them, the pressure released from him now was enough to crush them but before Olivia could do anything she felt her mana drain from her body as she was hugged and pulled behind, Austin strong back filling her gaze, "Did you forget what I told you? I said that I won''t let you get hurt" His words drifted in the air as a powerful arrow appeared in his arms, the weight of it was crushing his body, while the mana in the surrounding was going crazy, no one was able to react before which an arrow was pulled from its string, BOOM! The sound barrier itself was broken as the arrow arrived at the intended target, a huge st took forth as everything was destroyed, Olivia felt her body being hugged gently as she was thrown away, the sound of crashing and falling was heard, while her eyes were blinded, yet even then she wasn''t hurt a bit, as she was protected. Soon she felt her and Austin crashing to the ground, rolling on it, finally, they stopped, the light that blinded her faded away, while the ringing in her ears started to fade, the distinct sound of burning and the smell of blood filled her ears and nose, "Cough....cough" Coughing out she gently opened the embrace that surrounded her and when she saw Austin''s state Olivia''s eyes widened in horror, "Austin!" A heart-wrenched cry left her mouth as she lunged forward taking Austin into her embrace, right now his body was a bit skinny, half of his hair had turned white, his hands looed broken, while a ck scar of burn went behind his back, his eyes were wavering as he looked at her, "Wh-Why?" Olivia asked her heart feeling broken while tears kept falling from her eyes, she made her most gentlest movement as she made sure he wasn''t hurt, her eyes trailed to the surroundings as she saw everything within her eye range was destroyed, and her gaze soon locked to the center where a man who lost his arm stood, his situation worse than Austin. The origin level 9 had survived! but before she could react his figure disappeared, "Cough....didn''t I say that I won''t let you get hurt" Austin replied blood leaking through the edges of his mouth, the tears were unstoppable as they kept falling down Olivia''s face, taking out the highest of the healing potion in her hands she kept feeding Austin but it was of no use, it was only solving the current problem but she knew that if this went on Austin would die! She quickly understood the situation, the arrow wasn''t something that Austin was capable of using at his current level, and due to him overusing it half his life was gone! "No, I won''t let you die!" Olivia spoke with conviction covering her eyes, she slowly yet gently lifted Austin up, making sure he wasn''t hurt as she started to run, looking for a ce to stay, she knew that the problems weren''t over, the origin level 9 survive and he mighte back, with hurried steps she kept running around the wilderness. Thankfully most of the beasts here were below the original level 4 making it such that her powerful aura was more than enough to push all of them back, her search went on for a few minutes before which she found a cave, and quickly she got in and just as she did rain started to fall from the sky, "No...no...no" Olivia kept saying so as sheid Austin on the ground, his breath getting shorter, it was clear that he didn''t have much time left.... Chapter 295-Another One Chapter 295-Another One "No....no...no" Olivia''s hands were shaking while her mind waspletely in shambles, seeing Austin''s breath getting shorter and shorter, she felt her sanity leave her grip, second by second..... It was then that she felt a cold breeze from within the cave, making her eyes peer into whaty ahead, and when she saw it her eyes shook, "Impossible!" A shout left her mouth she didn''t let it distract her as her body blurred arriving in front of the nt that had filled her gaze, it was a mix of red and gold with a single beautiful green fruit on it, Olivia didn''t hesitate as she ripped the fruit, as she did the nt it held withered away, ''It''s real!'' Seeing the phenomenon Olivia understood that this situation wasn''t something born from her delusions, quickly she arrived back at Austin, her eyes now lit with the me of hope, kneeling down she held up Austin''s body but he was unreactive, seeing it the light of determination shed through Olivia''s eyes as she took a bite of the fruit and kissed Austin, pushing in what was in her mouth. This was her first kiss, while Austin took all of her first in a way, he never kissed her and she never took the lead but now she did, she did something not because Austin said so, but because she wanted to, quickly she kept taking bites as she kept feeding it to Austin''s mouth, finally none of the fruit was left, There was silence as Olivia kept Austin''s head on herp, with her back to the wall of the cave, with loving movements she kept patting Austin''s hair, while deep in her heart she kept praying, ''Please, let this be real, please let the fruit be real'' This mantra filled her heart and soon the next moment Austin''s body started to light up in a mix of gold and red, seeing it relief filled Olivia''s eyes, soon the light burned out from Austin as it wrapped around him, the lightsted for a few minutes before it faded away, leaving behind Austin who lookedpletely healed and fine, "So this is the power of the rebirth fruit?" A small mutter left Olivia''s mouth, as she gazed at Austin with a hint of awe, the fruit of rebirth, something said to give a person a second life, literally, even if a person is at the end of his life, it will heal them but it was just the tip of its usefulness, one who eats it will be reborn with a talent 10 times better than before. And that wasn''t all as the person who consumes it will receive a boost to his power, a person might go from origin level 3 to 9 or above, its a broken fruit that any person would go crazy to get their hands on, only legends of it were ever told but Olivia found it here? in a way she couldn''t believe her luck, "Thank god you are okay..." Olivia spoke with dry tears as she rubbed Austin''s face that had turned back to normal, she never thought that there woulde a day where she would unhesitantly use a power that could make her stronger for someone else, here she was the next Empress dirtied not hurt, hiding in a small damp cave with another person. Yet not a hint of disgust filled her heart, looking down, holding Austin''s face as he rested happily in her embrace somehow was healing for her, it was making her happy and fulfilled? she had never felt like this before, somehow nothing else mattered to her, for her only now, enjoying the sleeping face of Austin is all that was of any worth, ''When did thins be like this?'' She wondered as she gazed at the rain that kept hitting the ground, a nket came to her hand as she wrapped both her and Austin, pulling him closer to her, right now she didn''t want him to get cold, tightly hugging him she smiled, her memories being yed like a record, her eyes darkened, while a crazy smile started to fill her face. Moving forward she kissed Austin''s ears, while her shy whispers filled the cave, "Didn''t you say that I am only yours~~" She purred, believing that Austin was deep in his recovery sleep, her hands tightening around Austin in a possessive manner, a kiss being ced on his cheeks as her eyes darkened even further while her smile split her face, "Then you are only mine, mine mine, master~" +99,999 affection With that, her body got drowsier as her eyes lids closed down but even then she didn''t let go of the hug, she had already made her decision and only time will tell what it might cause. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin POV: ''Hey, system are you sure that I am not in some kind of alternate world of the game?'' [Nope you are in the ''real'' game world] ''Sigh.....'' That''s all I could do as I enjoyed being in Olivia''s embrace, my n had worked out perfectly, though I had to put more effort than necessary, I mean why was the origin level 9 so weak? if it wasn''t for me lowering my defense to the maximum, his sword wouldn''t even be able to scratch my skin, as for the rest? Well, I wasn''t even hurt once, thanks to me sealing Olivia''s mana at the right time and using some of the helpful skills from the system I was able to y the perfect role, leaving the origin level 9 alive was also in my ns, after all, how else am I to make Olivia run with me to a cave? even the rebirth fruit was the real deal. As for where I got it? well, it was lying down everywhere, in the fairy realm, there''s not a single supreme natural treasure that you can''t find there, what else did you think Orpheus was feeding me for food? this and several other natural treasures were simply used to make sweets! one can say she''s the ultimate sugar mommy. In the game, Leonardo will have his plot armor activated and they somehow escape with Leonardo getting a small injury, yeah just a small one, anyhow it''s from there that a journey will start between him and Olivia as they stealthy try to enter the capital city, facing several challenges and death threatening situations. This slowly develops Olivia''s feelings for Leonardo but I have no time for all that shit, I have already made bigger ns for this arc, ns that could make me earn big bucks and get some sweet revenge for my family, plus I already have too many overprotective people around me, just my dragon girlfriend hearing about me getting hurt or missing might erase a country from this world, ''Sigh.....mother do your best'' Right now I can only hope that everything goes well. Chapter 296-Some Bonding Time Chapter 296-Some Bonding Time A few days before the trip: "And this here where you need to keep your focus during arge battle, never forget a good general always knows when and where to strike next and always be ready for the unexpected" Grace spoke as she stood at a podium, her face cold and strict, while she wore a beautiful military-styled dress that helped push her beauty in a wild manner, she back stood straight while she looked down at all the military students that were gazing at her with awe and respect, "That''s all ss dismissed" She said finishing her lecture and just as she did some of the students rushed towards her, asking for her autograph or questions about how her life, some even asking to be taken in as her true student, all in all, Grace has a very popr role among all the military based students, "You are surely popr" I spoke and the attention was turned towards me, seeing me all the ones surrounding Grace gave way, while a loving smile bloomed on Grace''s face which she quickly corrected giving me a nod, "Excuse us, if you have any more doubts you cane and see me during the break" Saying so she started moving to her private office which was quite well decorated and posh, and as soon we entered she locked the door and hugged me, I smiled as I hugged her back, raising her face I ced a small kiss, "You look ravishing in the dress and I have to say I enjoyed your lecture" I spoke as my hands sneakily moved down, groping her well-endowed back, my hand sinking in as I pulled and squished, "Um?~I am happy you came" Grace said with a smile as she ced a kiss back on my lips, both my hands caught her ass as I lifted her body, she didn''t resist as her legs wrapped around me, and my tongue prated her mouth as we dived into a deep kiss, as I did I walked to the chair behind a desk as I took a seat. My hands still didn''t let go as separated those juicy buns, as my hand kept sinking in, my mouth ravaged Grace''s, as we enjoyed sucking in each other salvia, finally, after a minute we broke the kiss, a thin line joining us but that didn''tst long as Grace savored that too, "You know I really want to do you in this dress, it''s ticking some boxes in my fantasy" I whispered into Grace''s ear, where a small blush took ce, cing a pout she lightly hit my chest, "Just how did you be so perverted?" "Well, I have the best genes" I said back, which only increased the blush on Grace''s face but soon she smiled as she replied, "Sure, I don''t mind using this dress" "Really? then we will have some fun, General" "Humph, what a treacherous underling, looks like punishment is in order" Grace said in a serious voice, I nodded my head, "For you general, I will give my life" Saying so I did a salute, and it earned augh from Grace, seeing it I too smiled, my hands held her face as I rubbed her red lips, "I''m so happy to see you like this" "Um?" Grace looked back confused, "You know happy and free of worries, it''s always been my dream to see you like this" "Well, I only have you to thank for that" Grace said back with a loving smile as she took my hand and intertwined it with hers rxing her body she ced her head on my chest, her body sinking in, "I never thought that I would end up like this" She spoke, "DO you regret it?" I asked, to which she shook her head while her smile widened, "Nope, I love it" She said as her hand held mine strongly, I didn''t reply back as I kept patting her back, we stayed like this in silence for a minute just enjoying each other''s embrace, "Elda said that she seems to make some stride in getting your heart" Grace spoke with a mischievous voice, to which I chuckled, "Indeed, it''s so hard to say no to her, just her giving me those sad eyes is more than enough to make me go with her ns" "Hehehe.....indeed you''ve been always weak to her moves" "I know" I said with a smile, not letting out the fact that I have already done some things to Elda that shouldn''t really be done, after all to her Elda and Nora loves me and I am ''resisting'' their love, it''s quiteplex, "I see Nora''s harder to deal with" Grace spoke, "Indeed, she''s what''s the word? too passionate, she''s being literallying on to me" "Yup in that regard she''s a quite head feast" Saying so Grace lifted her head as she gazed at my face, her free hand loving rubbing my face, she ced a kiss on my head as she spoke, "Don''t worry take your time" "I know, I will" I said with a smile, "Well, I started to hear rumors that you already have some professors hunting for you?" I asked, "It''s nothing, sigh....those friends of mine think that it''s time I think of moving on from your father, how am I to say that I already have someone?" Grace spoke with a mischievous smile, I just shook my head at it, "Well, they better stop, cause you are already taken" I said with a strong tone that earned a chuckle from Grace, "My...my jealous?" She asked and to her surprise I nodded my head, the hold on her bing stronger, "Of course, after all, you are mine" Saying so I gave her a peck as I enjoyed the little blush on her face, "Sigh....you and your sweet mouth, it might one day be the end of me" Grace shook her head, as she got back toying her head on my chest, "Grace I have something important to say" "What is it?" She asked back with a serious voice, "I found the ones that gave the order for father''s death" "!!" Grace''s eyes widened when she heard that before which her killing intent started to leak, Grace was already informed by Nora about how I took her for revenge, hence it would seem that she was not surprised when I said that I knew the mastermind behind that assassination, "Calm down" I spoke as I patted her back, helping her regain some of her control back, a file came to my hand as I gave it to Grace, taking it she turned around as her back leaned onto me, her body still on myp, I hugged her waist as I ced my head on her shoulder, while she read the file with a frown on her face, at times I would give small kisses to her cheeks, calming her down, "I see, what do we need to get the evidence?" Grace said, ''Smart as always'' Thinking so I spoke, "Here''s my n....." Hence I started to tell her all about my n, when I finished aplex look filled Grace''s eyes, "Are you sure? you can get hurt" "Don''t worry, I will be fine, you should know that I don''t do things without a n" I responded but even still a hint of fear filled her eyes, I smiled as I caught her body turning it around I ced her on the table, I held her face as I spoke, "I will not die" My words responded in Grace''s ears as she took a deep breath, soon she opened them as determination oozed from her, raising her hands she caught my face, "Nothing better happen to you" She spoke, I smiled, "So you in?" "Yes" She responded, I smiled and soon I ripped apart her shirt and bra, letting out her breasts in the open, both of them were filled with hickeys, I caught them as I wed and pulled her hardened nipples, "Looks like my mark is here" "Ah?~~of c-course?, I am yours~?" Grace responded as her legs wrapped around me, her lips seeking mine, we jumped into a wild kiss as our clothes flew out, and soon a wild and sensual moans began to spread, it was good that the room was soundproofed, else the entire teachers would have heard the happy and satisfied shouts of a woman deeply in love. Chapter 297-Princess Obtained! Chapter 297-Princess Obtained! "How are you, master~???" A beautiful voice with a hint of love was heard as I opened my eyes, making mee upon Olivia''s beautiful face, right now my head was ced on herp, while she ruffled through my hair, her actions gentle, while tenderness filled her eyes, "What happened?" My coarse voice was heard, while ''confusion'' filled my gaze, seeing an ''unfamiliar'' ce I started to looked around, moving my body I tried to sit up but Oliva held me back, "Nope, you are not going anywhere, master" Olivia said with a gentle tone as she ced my head back on herp, her each action taken with care, my expression once again became ''confused'', "What happened?" I asked again to which Olivia chuckled as she started to exin all that had taken ce, my expression soon turned from ''confusion'' to ''surprise'' to ''disbelief'', and after she finished I justid there in herp, looking towards the ceiling of the cave, "Am I just too unlucky or lucky?" I muttered, causing Olivia to chuckle, by now all her aggression against me had distempered, all that remained is a loving woman, slowly ying with my hair she spoke, "Right? I can''t believe that our luck would change like this....." "Yeah...." Responding so I closed my eyes seemingly confused about something but soon I responded with surprise that resounded in the cave, "Impossible!" "What? did something happen?" Olivia asked, seeing my ''response'', anxiousness filling her voice but I seemed not to hear it as I kept looking at the ceiling of the cave in a ''daze'', it was only a few minutester, did my voice spread through, "I have reached Origin level 10" "What!!" This time it was Olivia''s turn to be stunned as her expression turned to one of shock well she had the right to be, as my growth was bordering on the line of ridiculous, Olivia''s stupefied expression was something fun to see, "This is too much...," Her voice leaked and I nodded my head, "Yeah....a bit too much..." After that silence filled the cave, Olivia actually seemed much more shocked than I imagined, well it''s not every time that an 18-year-old reaches Origin level 10, I am a powerhouse on my own now, "Sigh.....looks like the battle for the king will be a tough one" Olivia''s tired voice was heard, it would seem that she had finallye to some sort of understanding, "Speaking of tough....." I spoke my voice turning silent towards the end, as it did I moved fast as I caught Olivia''s body and turned her around, cing her on the ground while I clutched both her hands cing them above her head, my eyes turned dark as the ''possessiveness'' in them started to leak, "He didn''t hurt you right?" I asked, looking directly into Olivia''s eyes that seemed to turn misty, a reddish blush took her face, while her breathing seemed to be increasing, "No" She spoke, "Did he see something he shouldn''t?" I asked again, my grip on her body turning stronger, this only riled Olivia up more, "No??~" She said and before I could even sigh, she unleashed her power and pushed me down, sitting on me, I could have resisted but the time right now is very important, cing her ass right above my rod, she nicely rubbed herself down, the blush on her face increased, a maddening smile took her face, while her eyes started to turn dark and dangerous, Her hands moved forward clutching my head, her eyes now contained a twinkle I knew very well, moving forward she ced a kiss on my forehead, my eyes even now were ''cold'' and ''possessive'' matching with hers, "You know master, I have finally decided that I love you" Olivia spoke, "Really?" I asked back, a hint of joy filling my voice, this riled up Olivia as her kisses started to increase, first on my forehead, then both my cheeks, she started to kiss every edge of my face, seemingly trying to imprint herself on me, "Yes, I love you Austin" Olivia spoke with a serious voice, her kissing stopped as she stared into my eyes, I could tell what she wanted, my ''cold'' look broke, as I smiled, my hand moved forward as I caught her face, looking deeply into her eyes I spoke, "I love you too Olivia" Just as I had finished Olivia moved forward taking my lip for a kiss, her hand held my face while her tongue entered deep into my mouth, I didn''t back down as my tongue tooshed back, joining with her twirling around her tongue, our saliva started to mix, as the sound of our deep kiss filled the cave. My hands weren''t idle, as theytched onto her ass, something which I have been ying with for a long time, sinking my hands I started to grope those two buns, changing the shape to my liking, pulling and separating them and even spanking her ass a little, Pakh~ "Um~??" Olivia moaned but even then she didn''t let go of the kiss, her mouth stayed glued to mine, her body fell forward, her chest rubbing against mine, both our tongues were relentless, tackling each other, and our mouths were hungry as we started to suck and bite each other''s lips seemingly fighting for dominance and finally my hand still continued to change the shape of her ass, PLOP~~ Finally, after a minute, we took back the kiss, thin lines of saliva dipped from the edges of both our mouths, "Huff....huff....that was nice" Olivia spoke, her hips rocking forward rubbing against my erection, enjoying the heat it gave off, her eyes were burning with desire, "But who would be on top~~???" A sadistic voice left Olivia''s voice, her gaze turning dangerous, ''Here it is'' My mind became clear as I saw that gaze I understood that I couldn''t back down now, then I will end up below her for the rest of my life, "Oh? looks like someone is getting cocky" I spoke my cold voice returning to the peak, the aura from within me burst forthpletely subduing Olivia who tried to fight back but with all my strength unleashed, she had no way of fighting back, clutching her ass I moved, cing her down, while I was once again above her, both her hands were once again held above her head. My eyes peered into Olivia''s whose sadistic side was trying to make her the dominant one in the rtionship, since she had confirmed her love, she has to now decide who will be the one leading the rtionship and I have no interest in being led around, "Did you forget who your master is?" I spoke with an icy tone as I twisted Olivia''s nipple through her dress, which had already hardened, "Ah??~~" "I am your master now and forever" I spoke with an assertive voice as I held Olivia''s face with my free hand, I used some force squishing her beautiful face, soon all my pressure focused on her cing her still, slowly I raised her head as her beautiful neck came to my view, I didn''t hesitate as I moved forward kissing on her beautiful neck, as I started to suck, "No~~??" A weak protest came from the sadistic Olivia but it was of no use, I held her in ce as I kept sucking her neck, soon a few secondster I pulled back, "See this? this means that I own you, got it?" I spoke with an assertive voice as I touched the hickey I left at her neck, Olivia tried to break free but it was of no use, my hands pulled both her nipples at the same time, twisting them, "No??~~ah??~yes~~??" With onest rough pull, Olivia''s leg squirmed as she cummed, her strength leaving her, "Huff....huff....no...." "So tell me who do you belong to?" I asked holding her face, she tried one more time but it failed, the sadistic side of hers started to retreat as a meek look took her face, a shy smile adorned her beautiful face, "I am yours??, master~??~" Her meek voice was a song to my ear, ''One princess dominated!'' Chapter 298-Things Riling Up Chapter 298-Things Riling Up "What is the n, Austin?" Oliva asked with a lovely smile on her face as she enjoyed my embrace, right now shey with her back facing me, sitting tightly on myp, we didn''t go overboard, just some kisses and touching, for now, both of us knew that if we started we won''t be able to stop without going all the way and truthfully a wet dirtied cave is no ce for any girl to lose her virginity, "Well, first we would need to enter the capital on stealth" I spoke as I hugged Olivia''s waist, a nket wrapped over us, since we have moved forth our rtionship, there is no need for Olivia to call me master of course we will be using it during our kinky times but not during our normal times, it would just be degrading our rtionship to something else, "You are right, we still don''t know who might be responsible" Olivia spoke with a frown, "Are you sure? just how many people are capable of moving a royal guard?" My question silenced Olivia as her frown deepened but in the end, she sighed, "Sigh.....there''s a specific group that can move them" She said, "The princes, the two queens, the Empress and the Emperor, right?" I asked and she nodded her head, "We can take out my mother and father, that leaves us with them" Olivia said and I nodded my head, the Emperor has a single Empress Lora, and two queens he''s, married to, their position is below the Empress, more like concubines, the rest of the princes are from them too, "If I am not wrong you have three older brothers right? all vying for the throne" "Yes" Olivia spoke with a tired sigh, seeing it I ced a kiss on her cheeks, as my hands which were intertwined with hers became stronger, this seemed to have helped as her spirits were lifted, "For them to move with such precise movements, they must have been nning it for a long time" I spoke, "Yes, maybe this is just the beginning and more issues are awaiting us" Olivia added, "Maybe all three of them are working together, get rid of you and the rest canter fight amongst themselves for the seat of Emperor" My words had their effect as Olivia''s face bes pale, "That means this is just the beginning!" She responded with a hint of panic, to which I consoled her, "Don''t worry, you know my current strength right? what is there that can stop me?" "But don''t you have to get used to it?" She asked to which I chuckled, "Did you forget that I am a genius?" "Humph, narcissist!" Olivia said, thoughter a smile did light up her face, she looked much more rxed, "Don''t worry, didn''t I already say it? I won''t let anything happen to you" "I know" She said as she snuggled in closer to me, turning towards me her hands wrapped around me, her body getting closer as possible as she fell into sleep, I smiled seeing the cute side of hers, once I ''dominated'' her things were much easy as she became meeker and more open in me, otherwise a shit load of problem would have followed, "Don''t worry, I always keep my promises" I whispered in her ears, as the moonlight filled the cave... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: "Hehehe....he is definitely my grandson" Max, the normally hardened man spoke with a proud smile as he read the letter that was addressed to him, soon after reading it his smile became lost as a frosty look took over his face, "Caption Fareek!" Max called out, soon the door to the room opened, and a handsome military-dressed man stepped in, "Yes, general" Saying so he gave a military salute, Max nodded his head as he gave an order, "Prepare the violet squad" "The violet squad?" Fareek asked back with surprise, and yet Max nodded his head, "Which country does the Emperor want to hit?" Fareek asked with curiosity and what he got back was a bloodthirsty smile from Max, Fareek who knew that general well knew what that smile meant, "Gulp...general?" "We are going for revenge" Saying so Max stood up as he walked out of the tent-like building, outside hundreds of different military men were taking their drill, each one having hardened wills and thick killing intent, "VIOLET SQUAD!" Max''s roar spread through the ce, soon a group of 20 people approached each looking more dangerous than the next, soon they reached in front of Max giving him a military salute, "General!" "At ease" Having said so the squad rxed a bit, Max looked at each of them for a moment before which he posed his question, "So do you all want revenge for my son''s death?" It was one simple question but it changed their entire atmosphere as thick killing intent started to leak from them, "YES!" A unanimous reply that shook the ground, seeing it Max nodded his head, "Good, then head out, here''s what you have to do.." ''It''s a pity that Mira can''t be here...'' ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "So what chaos are you going to spread today?" Ruby asked with a cheeky smile while sitting beside her Nuby and Zuby, Grace the receptionist of the question smiled, right now she looked much different than before, right now she was dressed in a much more traditional princess-type gown, and all four of them were now moving in a carriage, they had already left the academy. Grace and the three had already taken a leave from their teaching, the three triplets didn''t know the reason, all Grace told them was that they needed to go with her, being the friends they are they all jumped in, "A chaos that will shake the Empire" Grace replied, this definitely caused the three of them to be serious but to their surprise, Grace chuckled, "Don''t worry guys, we don''t have to do much, we are mostly going to watch the show that will take ce" Grace said which rxed the three of them, "So Grace how about setting up your son with my daughter?" Ruby said with a teasing smirk as she continued, "She''s quite the fan of Austin" "Well, who isn''t?" Zuby spoke, her voice light, "Leaving aside his looks that is a killer, his powers, talent, and other things are something of an another, just the ones following him is enough to set up a vast powerhouse" "True" Nuby supported Zuby''s words, "You will definitely have a handful of daughters-inws" Nuby said, meanwhile Grace smiled through all this, how was she to say that her daughters were her daughters-inw? ''Still, I won''t give my Austin to anyone else, good things should stay in the family'' Grace thought with a smile. Chapter 299-Just A Normal Guy Chapter 299-Just A Normal Guy Austin POV: "So how are you nning on entering the city unnoticed?" Olivia asked me as she gazed upon the huge city while hiding, I too was hiding my presence, "I have to say they nned this well, making sure the ambush takes ce in such a location, even if we escaped, in a way we will still be in their palms" I spoke to which Olivia could only nod along, the queens or the other wives of my uncle, they themselvese from prestigious families, each either having a dukedom or ruling over a major part of the empire, the ce we were ambushed belongs to one such dukedom, the ruler of this ce is the father of one of the queens. In other words, even if we had escaped, it would have been close to impossible for us to enter the capital without being detected, well that only works for normal people... "How trusting are you of this person?" "Don''t worry, the people I know are very capable, they will be easily able to help us" I said with an assured smile to Olivia who was looking at me questioningly and as I said before, it would be impossible to move around that is if you don''t have the biggest underworld organization backing you up. Soon a minuteter a shadow-like figure started to approach us, sensing it Olivia''s body stiffened as she became ready to deal with any unforeseen situations but I held her shoulder bringing her focus towards me as I shook my head, "Don''t worry, it''s an ally" And as soon as I had finished talking, the shadow-like figure had approached us, the person waspletely wrapped with ck cloth from top to bottom, nothing else can be found about the person in front of me, though I was able to tell that the person was a man, "Sir Austin?" He respectfully spoke as he kneeled in front of me, I nodded my head and gave a smug look to Olivia who was giving me a questioning look, "Shall we go, sir?" The man asked me as he stood up unequipping his weapon as he stood in front of me and began to lead the way and that wasn''t all, as soon as I had nodded more than 20 other people appeared from the shadows surrounding us and circrly protecting us, their appearance had started Olivia as she looked at them with a pale face. After all, she hadn''t detected them and they could have easily taken her life, I got her hand intertwining them with mine, this caught her attention as she looked at me, "Wh-What is this?" She asked with a serious expression clearly thinking about many conspiracy theories in her mind, after all, the people around us are all of at least Origin level 7 or 8, and having this sort of secret powers would mean that either I or my family must be hiding an agenda. Moving forward I flicked Olivia''s forehead, "Ow!" "Don''t overthink it, none of these people belong to me or any faction under the Lionheart, the people helping us owe ME a favor" I spoke stressing upon myself, this calmed her down but soon a guilty look took her face, "Austin, I-" "Shush...don''t worry about it, in the end, you grew up as a princess, of course, your mind would go to such lengths though I can''t say I am happy about it" My words hit her as she looked down, guilt filling her, I chuckled again, my hands intertwined with her strengthening, "Don''t feel too bad, we have all the time in the world to gain more trust from each other" Finally, after some more words, she relented as her usual confident look returned, her eyes looked much more determined, I didn''t actually feel bad, in a sense our rtionship has started and we have some more ways to go and I will make sure that these two days will be well used, "I have to say, this is amazing" Olivia muttered and I agreed, right now all the people had surrounded us in a circr faction, initiating a closed-up bond, it seems they had formed a formation that hadpletely blocked us from anybody, we are literally walking in the open and no one seems to even be able to detect us, all of us were invisible. And just like this, we reached a more deserted part of the wall, the one leading us went in front broke off as he walked up to a curtain wall as he tapped in a specific manner, soon the wall split open, as all of us walked in, the wall opening actually opened up to a portal which we entered, as soon as we did a heavy light filled my eyes, forcing myself to close them. Soon a secondter I opened my eyes,ing upon a guarded room the rest of the twenty stood beside us in a protective manner, still looking out for any troubles, "It''s good to have you here sir Austin" A middle-aged man that surprisingly lookedmon, walked forward, he was the only other person in the room, he was dressed in a stylish robe with an insignia on his left chest, "That''s!" I could hear Olivia gasp beside me but I just tightened my hold on her hand as I replied, "Yes, it''s good to be here but can you prepare us a good room and a bath? oh! also send me a report of the current situation" "Sure, everything is ready" The man spoke in a professional manner as he started to lead us to a room, while we walked we didn''t meet anyone else, well I did speak for it, I didn''t mind these people specting about my rtionship with Olivia since they are all trustworthy but I can''t have the rest of the members of Darknight seeing me like this with Olivia. Yup, we are in a hidden stronghold of Darknight, I had already set things up long ago, and soon he led us to a room that was beyond luxurious, a huge bedroom with everything a family needs to an even bigger bathroom, the whole ce was a house, "Please call me if you need anything" Saying so the man left giving me a wink, I looked towards Olivia as I spoke, "Go on, take the first bath, while I will look through the information, after your bath, I will answer any questions you have" Hearing my words Olivia nodded her head as she left towards the bath, normally I will be in for some sexy bath time but I know that Olivia''s mind isn''t focused on it right now, for her brothers to make a move means they have something they are confident in, right now her priority will be setting things right. And during these hard times, I will be the pir of support for her, a pir that she will never be able to stop leaning at. Chapter 300-Capital Reached! Chapter 300-Capital Reached! Hey guys its the author??, Truly I am happy to reach such a length, I started this novel for fun and we have reached such a level, first of all, I want to thank all my readers for your support??! if not for you all I don''t know where the book might have reached??. To be truthful, the starting of the book is a disaster, with spelling mistakes, grammar errors, bad word arrangement, and many more, back then I was just starting and didn''t know much, though I can''t say that I am perfect, I can at least say that I am better and its thanks to all your enthusiasticments and help! Even though I don''t reply all the time, I still read all yourments and ideas and sometimes they are very helpful to me, so thanks! my stories not perfect, due to my nd starting I had to think very hard to make the future chapters more interesting, thankfully I hadn''t described a lot at the beginning! All in all, what I have I have is heartfelt thanks, hope all of you will continue on your journey to read my book till the end??, (hopefully I won''t bore you??) P.S: Read my other book ''Heavenly Opposers'', you all won''t regret it??(I Hope??) And finally thanks again for reading this author rambling!?? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "How''s it looking?" Olivia asked as she got out of the bath looking refreshed, her hands were drying her hair while a hint of blush filled her face, she looked gorgeous in a way, I smiled I ced the document down as I shook my head, "It''s not good" I spoke, hearing it Olivia''s eyes narrowed as she walked up to me taking a seat on myp, as she started to read the document, "It looks like you are getting addicted to sitting on myp?" I asked with a smirk to which she gave off a simple reply, "Of course, you are my man after all" Saying so she focused back on the report, causing me to shake my head, my hands wrapped around her waist as I let her be, soon a few minutester she leaned onto my chest as she spoke with a frown, "You''re right, it''s not good" "I know" I said as I patted her hair, letting her rx, the file I gave her showed that even though the Empire looked okay on the outside, dangerous currents were taking ce, and Olivia''s three brothers weren''t as joined as she thought them to be, well two of them are as they came from the same mother but even then there are some frictions. The two powerful forces within the Empire were making their moves, while news that Olivia was attacked and her status unknown had spread to the top of the echelon, normally such news should never have spread but looking at it, it would seem that someone in the dark is pulling the strings to make the situation even more chaotic, A huge reaction is taken by the Emperor as he ordered a full sweep of the area Olivia had gone missing in, and the leader of this Duchy was doing his ''best'' to help out, while he himself is hunting for Olivia''s head, moreover, for some reason, the major capital city is now in a lockdown, nobody''s capable of knowing what was happening at the heart of the capital. The kingdoms surrounding the Empire seemed to get the news but none dare to make any move for profit not when my grandfather has taken action,manding the whole army of the Empire and securing the borders but it wouldn''tst for long, right now the situation is unknown but if any disastrous news gets out the hyenas waiting in the dark will definitelye for a taste, greed can be a dangerous weapon. All in all, things seemed pretty fucked up, the only way to stop all this is for the Emperor to reappear and make a statement and for Olivia to take up the charge, "Sigh.....what should I do?" Olivia asked with a defeated expression, I kept patting her hair as I spoke, "What do you want to do?" "At this stage, I want to enter the pce" She spoke with conviction, "Then I will let you enter the pce" I spoke, to which she raised her head as she looked at me, "How?" "Well Draknight owes me a pretty big favor, I can leach in from them" "But are you sure you want to use it on me?" Olivia asked as her eyes kept peering into my mine I chuckled as I moved forward holding her face as I ced a kiss on her lips, nothing much as I stayed like this for a moment before I separated, lovingly stroking her face I spoke, "Didn''t you say that I am your man? then leave it to me" Hearing my word she smiled as she gave me a peck on my lips, her eyes a bit misty, suddenly her hands started to trail through my body, "You know I thought that you could only look at me coldly, never thought you will give me such a loving look" Olivia said, as her hands kept trailing my chest, she looks a bit sultry, "Do you hate it?" I asked and she shook her head, "No, I thought that the rough look you gave is enough but somehow I am starting to like the face of love you give me" "My....my, the dominant princess sure is changing" I said with a smirk earning a pout from her as she replied back, "Well, I have been disciplined by a very strict master" "He must be amazing to tame such a fierce lioness" I said to which she beautifully smiled, "Indeed he is the best" Saying so she hugged me her body pressing onto me as she lightly bit my ears, "Just wait, once this is all over, we will be having a lot of fun master~" "I can''t wait" I said as I cupped her ass groping it roughly, "Um~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Well, I had thought that this will be harder" Olivia said as she gazed upon the magnificent capital city while sittingfy in a carriage, right now it''s been two days since our rest at the stronghold, with the help of Darknight, we were easily able to move around and enter the capital city, actually, it was more like a rxing trip for both me and Olivia. Of course, I made use of the situation to the fullest, it may just have been two days but during these turbulent times I was beside her, being her stand and her best help, thus our rtionship had moved forth a great deal from the past, right now I hold 100% of her trust, she will blindly follow what I have to say. Plus we had spent all our time as a couple these two days, we had taken the disguise of a rich couple that was traveling through the empire on our honeymoon, of course, we couldn''t enter the capital city the normal way due to it being close but Darknight had its ways, anyhow, in the end, the two days were very lovey-dovey for both me and Olivia, helping to rx her nerves. By now most of the things were already done, in fact, the travel looks easy but make no mistake, this travel with Olivia should have been a very very dangerous thing, back in the game I had to have 7 different tries before both of me and Olivia made it safely to the capital city, the journey itself would have taken 1 week where both of us would have been on constant vignt watch, trying out best to survive. But a dangerous journey had turned into a simple honeymoon-like trip, "Darling, we are going with the same n, right?" Olivia asked me as she nted a kiss on my cheeks while she melted in my embrace, she was like a happily new wedded wife enjoying her beloved embrace, seeing it I shook my head with a wry smile, "We are here, are you really going to continue to talk like that?" "Yes, does darling have a problem?" Olivia asked with a pout to which I once again shook my head, ''Maybe I dominated her too much...'' "Yes, wifey we are going with the same n" I said with a smile as my eyes narrowed, the true fun was just beginning. Chapter 301-Too Much Confusion Chapter 301-Too Much Confusion Third Person POV: "So you want me to rip off Olivia''s status without even knowing that she''s dead?" us the Emperor asked as he sat on his throne, beside him sat Lora her eyes cold and deadly, her blue hair was neatly arranged in a bun, while her blue eyes looked down at everything, no one can tell what was going through her mind, even since she heard of Olivia''s disappearance Lora hadn''t spoken about much, "Yes, what''s wrong with it?" A handsome blonde-haired man spoke, surrounding him were three other men, while standing behind them were two beautiful women that had the bearing of queens, their expression was serious as they looked at their husband, "Since, when have I needed anyone to tell me what to do?" us spoke as his aura started to suppress the people in front of him, only his wives felt a light breeze, "Husband what''s wrong with what Ashton asked?" A beautiful woman with ck hair and eyes spoke, Friya, the mother of Ashton and Zeek, spoke, they were the first and third princes respectfully, "Sigh...don''t you all know why? Olivia is born to be a ruler, no one can stop that" us said with a disappointed sigh, his gaze focusing on his three sons, aplex light passing through his eyes, "Children, I know that I had promised a great battle among the three of you for the throne but Olivia being the next ruler is indispensable, in return have I not turned my head away for all the things you have tried to do?" us asked his eyes narrowing, while the pressureing from him increased by seconds, Ashton the firstborn resisted, "Emperor are you truly unwilling even if you got to know that Olivia is dead?" "If she is truly dead, then, of course, things will change but till I have seen her corpse none of you will ask for the seat of Emperor, got it?" us''s eyes narrowed at hisst words, just then the door to the throne room opened as Grace walked in, right now she looked more like a refined princess as she walked to the center of the throne room, "Looks like you have it tough your majesty" Grace spoke as her eyes traveled through all that had gathered here, seeing Grace, us could only smile wryly as he spoke, "Well, things have indeed been pretty hectic" "Well, it would seem that I would have to make it more hectic" Saying so Grace waved her hands as the door to the throne room opened again as Austin started to walk in, seeing him everyone''s eyes widened except for us, as he had gotten the information that Austin had arrived, the three princes and their mothers had their eyes widen with disbelief and a hint of killing intent passed through their eyes. Meanwhile, Lora looked the same but if one were to focus on her, they would have been able to see that her eyes lit up like stars the moment her gazended on Austin, "Tell me Austin, where is Olivia?" us asked his voice not so kind as he gazed upon Austin but he hid it as he spoke to Austin with the tone of a father who worried about his daughter, Austin hearing his question stalled as his eyes soon started to shake, and his face became pale as he looked at us, holding back his feelings he looked at us as he shook his head. The meaning was clear, Olivia hadn''t survived, Austin''s trembling eyes seemed to focus as he turned his gaze towards everyone in the room, his voice was hoarse as he spoke, "Ol-Olivia, he-her injuries were too much, sh-she couldn''t make" Austin spoke with a difficult expression as he waved his hand, bringing out the body of a very familiar girl, her body lifeless and dead, Grace with trembling eyes walked up to her son as she held his hands, giving him support, and us disappeared from the throne as he appeared in front of Olivia, his body trembling while he seemed to have aged. Even before him Lora appeared before Olivia, her gaze might look calm but the mana was disturbing the surrounding spoke another story, there was still silence, the world seemed to have stopped, Lora moved forward as she touched Olivia''s face, "Who?" Lora asked her voice colder than anything, her hands were trembling while the mana within her was bubbling, while us who seemed confident that Olivia would return alive looked lost and shaken but he was regaining himself. While the group at the back didn''t seem appalled by the noise, all of them had a hint of happiness floating threw their eyes, Nick, the second prince moved forward as he spoke, "Who did it? who dares to kill the princess of this Empire?" He asked joining Lora as his gaze bore into Austin, while pressure started to leak out of him, not just him the rest of the princes turned their gaze towards Austin as they directed their pressure at him, trying to fumble him down but it didn''tst for long, as a powerful killing intent mixed with a greater pressure started to fight against the princes, "Nephews, do you dare to bully my son in front of me?" A calm yet murderous voice sounded out from Grace, her eyes narrowing as she started to suppress the princes but they weren''t easily backed down, none of them were weaklings, "Grace stop!" us''s loud voice bloomed as he pushed back Grace, even causing the poor and hurt Austin to stumble back, "Brother?" With surprised eyes, she turned toward us, "Austin will undergo memory search" He stated in a calm voice, "You dare?!" Grace roared out as she heard us''s words, memory search wasn''t something people could just do, there is a high chance for the person subjected to the curse to lose his mind or even be a brain-dead idiot! "I want the truth and in this situation, I don''t know who to trust" us said with a tired voice but his gaze stayed strong, "Heh...trust? you know it don''t you? you clearly know that the ones behind this are standing behind you but because Olivia''s dead you want me to be your scapegoat?" Austin roared as his eyes turned bloodshot, a mocking grin taking his face as he looked at the Emperor, "Did you think I don''t know that no matter what you see, the results wille as ''unknown'', did Olivia only mean that much to you?!" Austin screamed, his gaze filled with disappointment, while us''s face had turned livid, so did the ones who nned everything, "Don''t get arrogant Austin" Zeek spoke, looking at Austin with narrowed eyes, "Arrogant?" Austin asked with a smirk, turning to us he questioned, "Have you forgotten who my master is?" This question rattled us as he understood that things won''t go well, since Olivia was out one of his sons would have to take the seat, their talents were good but its nothingpared to Austin, he wanted a variable out of the picture, "The true culprit will pay the price" Lora spoke making them look at the woman, who holding Olivia in her arms, "Don''t worry, I have proof of who had nned all this" Austin spoke with a smirk, as he did the door to the throne room opened, as a one-hand man beaten and bruises were brought in, just as he did the atmosphere in the room chilled. Chapter 302-What Just Happened? Chapter 302-What Just Happened? "This is my proof" Austin said with a smirk as the brutally beaten man was forced to kneel, cing him on the ground as the guard left, Austin''s eyes twinkled with mischief as he gazed at the people in the room, he could see the hardened expression on us, especially when a person was brought inside the pce without his knowledge, "What is the meaning of this Grace?" us asked with narrowed eyes but Grace didn''t say anything as she just pointed at her son, giving him the control over the situation, "You know, Olivia saved my life and I won''t let her sacrifice go in vain, today everyone involved will pay the price, right aunt Lora?" Austin said, his gaze focused on Lora who nodded her head, letting the situation continue, Austin walked as he reached to the one-hand man lifting his head roughly as he pulled his hair, the man''s eyes were bloodshot but deep within a primal fear filled him, "Now Mr.Gaurd, tell me why did you try to kill us or more precisely Olivia?" Austin asked, his voice cold, the man in question looked at the people in the room as he began to speak but just before he did his eyes became red his body started to shake and he fell to the ground dead, the power of death covered his body, taking away his life, "So where is your proof?" Ashton asked as he walked up to Austin his eyes now contained a hint of yfulness, the other princes and queens too were looking at Austin and Grace with pride within them, Austin hearing these questions just shook his head, "So, what now?'' He asked in a calm tone surprising them all, looking at each and everyone he asked in a simple voice, "Olivia is dead, thest lead just died, you can''t memory search me, the Empire is shaken, so what now? who bes the new crown ruler?" His question silenced them all as they looked at Austin with a weird gaze, just now he was all loaded up and now he became silent? such a change was too hard to easily ept, "Sigh.....What are you nning?" us asked, as he alternated his gaze between Austin and Grace, who held on to their calm look but nothing came out, a few seconds ticked by before which a smile took Austin''s face, soon he started to crack his neck as his e spoke with a smile, "It''s already done" Austin said causing everyone to focus on him, he took out an orb and he threw it towards us who caught it, soon images and information that only he could see started to flow through them seeing it his eyes widened but even before he could react the door to the throne room was opened as a guard came running in, "Emperor there is a huge issue! the duke Emanuel is dead! all his hidden deeds are in the light, there is chaos in the Limelight dukedom!" "What!" Several astonishing words were broken out, especially the first queen whose face turned pale, while sadness engulfed her but this was just the beginning as another messenger arrived his face too filled with panic, "Emperor the prime dealer of the wealth if found dead! the entire fortune flow has been disrupted!" "NO!" This time the second queen shouted out in despair but soon their eyes narrowed as they focused on Austin, who was looking at them with a smile but even before they could speak, another voice which they thought was lost was heard, "Is it finally time?" Olivia asked as she escaped from her mother''s gasp, standing up, her face lost its paleness as a rosy look came over her, she looked alive and well! "W-What?" The group of princes and queens were surprised, while us''s eyes dimmed, his gaze turned to the orb before he looked at the smiling Austin, he knew that it was a checkmate, "YOU! DIE!" A grief-filled voice was heard as the first queen moved her hands itching to kill but she couldn''t make it even close to Austin before which she was sted away by Grace, "Emperor, aren''t you going to do anything?" Zeek shouted, his question valid before them stood murderers of a duke and a prime dealer of wealth, moreover, Olivia was trying to y dead, helping these traitors to harm the Empire, shecked any qualification to be the next Empress, "Where is the proof?" Surprisingly us asked this question to his son and upon doing so he threw the orb in his hand to the group, within seconds the images within them passed through their eyes making them pale, and a hint of dread filled their eyes as they turned towards Austin who was smiling at them, the same goes for Olivia who was standing beside him, "No, I won''t let it end like this" Ashton roared as his eyes trend bloody, a dark crimson aura started to rise from him and before the rest could even react he caught Zeek, his crimson aura starting to cover the rest, eveyrone who saw this understood what it was, it was.....corruption, "NO!" Zeek screamed in panic but it was of no use, he too was soon corrupted but before they could act both of them froze as an old looking man appeared, it was Bruce, "Sigh...you have lost a chunk of your foresight son" "Father" Both us and Grace spoke, Bruce nodded to them as his eyes turned towards Austin who was watching all this with a calm gaze, back then Bruce knew that the boy would grow up to be amazing but he had underestimated what kind of monster he had let loose, turning to his grandsons which were clearly turning red with craze he sighed once more as he asked Austin a question, "Are you capable of healing them?" "Yes" Austin spoke, then Bruce asked again, "Are you willing to let everything end in this room?" "Depends" Austin answered again to which Bruce nodded his head, this time he asked a question that caused everyone to freeze, "Are you interested in bing the Emperor?" There was an eerie silence after this question was asked but Austin didn''t flinch as he answered, "Never" "I see..." Bruce didn''t ask anything else as he waved his hands and soon two of his grandsons, Ahston and Zeek just disappeared, "NOOO, MY SON!" A grief-filled voice was heard as the first queen screamed in hysteria, her eyes red as she lost the bits of her sanity, she lost her father and her children back to back on the same day, "Ploys are good but make sure that they are never caught" Bruce said as he turned towards us his eyes filled with disappointment, "Clean up the mess, us" Saying so Bruce disappeared leaving behind a very broken situation, "Looks like everything is over?" Austin asked, the ones that were left were a broken woman, a prince that wasying on the ground fainted from Ashton''s outburst, while the second queen her face filled the dread was looking after her son, Lora stood beside Olivia who had aplicated gaze as she watched her family fall apart, "It is" us said with a calm tone as he gazed at everything, his eyes turned to Austin, deep within them a great murderous desire was brewing but it was held back, "Then shall we leave Emperor?" Grace asked her gaze cold, to which us just waved his hand but before leaving Austin gave a wink to the mother and daughter pair of Olivia and Lora, each with a different meaning. Chapter 303-Everythings Done Chapter 303-Everythings Done Austin POV: ''Well that went well'' I thought as I walked out of the throne room with Grace by my side, while things had looked chaotic everything was within my palm, the duke and the prime of wealth were people that had secretly nned the demise of Austin''s father and now they had paid the price a very heavy one, one that will bring them down. With this I have finally gotten rid of all the thoughts that had existed of him, now my family will be able to truly move forward, one of my main goals was aplished and the other one was fucking up us too had taken ce very well, while the duke and the prime of wealth did order the death, they were manipted into it by us! But the proof for it is extinct but that is not my worry, ording to everyone the killer of ''my'' father is dead, hence everything is solved, so there''s not much grudge between me and us but fate has it wills I will be going against him after all his one and only Empress will be having an affair with me, whether I want it or not we will not be on the same side. My n for this had begun a month ago, everything was done perfectly, my mother and her friends had left the academy going for their ''vacation'' trip, thus ''coinciding'' with when the problems began, if anybody asked they were just lucky to be visiting the capital at the time, I needed my mother''s help to get in contact with my grandfather and for Grace to pull attention to herself. Then came my grandfather, with his help, killing the prey was pretty easy, of course, there was the help of a certain Darknight but Olivia doesn''t know about it, as I said I have been nning this for some time, the people close to them, their schedule, their weakness I had gone through everything, it was the arrangement of all it that resulted in my victory, of course, killing people of such status is not easy, there was something required for it. Olivia''s death. Just the second I had shown Olivia''s body I was sure that the information regarding it might have reached the intending parties, thus lowering their guard and rising their arrogance, Olivia was dead, even if the truth was out who will me them? thus during those times the duke and the prime of wealth gotx, throwing out all their ns and bing sloppy. It was when I struck, taking everything down but Olivia''s death had another aim that I wanted, it was to create a friction between her and her father, how could she now have good feelings for her father when he clearly knew the killers but protected them? in her mind the image of a more cruel us has formed. Of course, as a ruler, such thinking is required but it differs from ruler to ruler, some will do everything for their Empire, some will be willing to lose all they have for their family, and they might not be the perfect ruler but they are more human, anyhow, in the end, the friction was formed and I will keep widening the gap between the father and daughter. The orb I threw was all the dirty deeds I picked up on the group, plus I had also added thest-minute images I got, the images of Duke and the prime talking and enjoying about their sess of killing Olivia, actually, I had more evidence but it would be extremely suspicious if I brought up pre-nned evidence, hence adding another use of Olivia''s death. The corruption was a surprise though expected, with Grace''s help I had gotten Bruce''s assistance, if not things might not have ended so smoothly, while us was more ruthless, the old man Bruce was more into understanding, he knew about all what the Duke and the prime had done, especially how they caused ''my'' fathers death, hence he stood beside us. Of course, that was only after I made an oath that I won''t go against the Empire and I was happy to do so why would I when the future Empress is my woman? I know her and she''s the type of ruler that cares more about family, well she has to realize that yet though. It was a bit hard to put Olivia into this n but I easily convinced her when I was willing to use my ''favor'' with the Darknight to order the death of the duke and the prime, after all my ''yandere'' side won''t let them go out alive after almost hurting my girl, seeing my touching yet ''possessive'' side of mine as I was even willing to go against the Empire, Olivia joined my n. Hence things flowed smoothly, many were hurt but that''s just how things are and I have long since left behind my guilt, "Damn it! I didn''t think us would ask for a memory search, so this was his true face?" Grace spoke with anger, well I also did make a friction between Grace and us, that was another plus, "Calm did, aren''t you happy mother? everything is done" I said with a smile, making Grace calm down, her eyes turned towards me as she smiled, because we were in the open we couldn''t be too affectionate, "I am, now I can put down the mantle of revenge" Just as she had finished saying so the mana around her started to spike up, loads of mana kept flowing into her body, "A breakthrough?" I asked and she nodded her head, "You can go on mother, I have a thing to deal with" A breakthrough is very important and she has to be careful while she does it, Grace didn''t say anything as she rushed to a chamber for her breakthrough, while I smiled, finally, she would move forward in strength, a part of my father was left in her, not of love but of revenge and now it had an end. I was extremely careful when I spend time with her, I have to desire to be ''my'' father''s recement and I am sure that her love for me is for me, chuckling I started to walk to a specific part of the wall and as I did I passed through it! opening my eyes I was in a very familiar room, I wasn''t even given more time before which a body jumped to me hugging me tight, "I missed you" She said as her lips touched with mine, I held her body as I kissed her back, biting and sucking on her lips as I took in her taste, my hands started to roam her body, reaching her ass cupping them both, "Um~??" She moaned through her mouth but she didn''t relent from the kiss as it got more violent, her hands gripping onto me, her body sticking in closer, while our tongues battled each other, our saliva even started to fall from our lips SLURP~SLURP~SLURP The sound of our heavy kissing filled the room, soon a minuteter we separated from the kiss, one of my hands still holding her juicy ass, groping it as my other hands held her face, "I missed you too, Lora" I spoke, looking deep into those blue eyes. Chapter 304-Milfs All Day Long Chapter 304-Milfs All Day Long "It seems you really did miss me" I spoke as I light patted the hair of Lora who was coiled up in myp, even though I was far away from her, we had still kept in contact with each other, as I had hoped before, I wished that I could be more close to her, these past months I had made her happy. At times I would send her letters, another time I would secretly get her sweets and other gifts that she would like, words ranging from poems to how much I missed her, song recordings of me singing for her, and many more, I kept in contact with her and tried to get to know more about her, all of my efforts bore fruit as her feelings for me kept increasing, "Of course I missed you" Lora said with a pout, something that would shock everyone who knew her, I chuckled as I moved forward and gave her a peck, which quickly brought a smile onto her face, her arms wrapped around my neck, her head on my chest, while her body was stuck close to me, I was very much tempted to take her here but for now, I will hold back, after all, I still have her daughter waiting. My actions had heavily struck us, who was getting lousier and lousier with his movements, he was a very ruthless and cunning man that was getting more and more sightless, what I did had definitely made him more vignt, "I just want to go away with you~~??" Lora spoke with zed eyes as her hands rubbed my face, her hold on me tightened, "I know, that''s why wait, we will definitely have fun when you visit the Academy" I said as my hands started to grope her breast feeling her nipple over her dress I started to twist and pinch them, "Um??~yes??!" Lora moaned out with a happy smile as she jumped onto me kissing my lips, her body started to get hotter, as her naughty hands started to move through my body, I too didn''t relent as my hands moved to her ass groping them changing their shapes, her hands held my hair pulling me closer to her mouth as she kept sucking my lips, trying to take me into her, "Ah~~??" "Wait Lora, we can''t not now" "Why?~??" She asked to this I pulled her face closer to me, looking into her eyes as I spoke, "I want to one at least one date with you before we do it, I want to truly make you happy" "Darling...??" Lora spoke with infatuated eyes as she peered into me, slowly her body started to calm down as she ced herself on me, feeling in my heat, "You better fuck me then and make me yours" Lora spoke with a quiet voice to which I forced her to look at me again, my eyes filling with ''love'', "Don''t worry, that day I will fill you with my ''love'' and mark you all over" "Um??~I will be waiting" Lora said as she returned back to just hugging me, it would seem that she loves to be in my embrace, something that both the mother and daughter seems to have inmon, "Thanks for getting Olivia here safe" "Of course, how could I let you be sad?" I responded, back then I had let Lora know that Olivia was fine, she too was in on the acting, if I need us''s downfall Lora will be a key helper, "I have dug some dirt on him but its nothing much, we would need to keep looking" Lora said her voice neutral, I could tell that she has zero feelings for us, she even doesn''t seem to care about him, "Then we will keep looking, one day he will definitely make a mistake" I responded back my hug tightening around her and just like that we spent the time together, I made sure to pamper Lora for all the time she missed with me and it was definitely making her happy, like this 2 hours went by and we enjoyed each other and under Lora''s reluctant eyes I left the pce undetected heading to a mansion we had in the capital city, there was chaos around the Empire but that will soon calm down. Taking my time I walked into the mansion, giving back the greetings of the servant I calmly kept walking, going to my room, freshening up as Iy on my bed thing about some more ns for the future, an hour passed by before a servant knocked on my door, alerting me, "Young master, the Duchess wants to see you" Hearing so I walked out of the room as I headed to my mothers, knocking on it I entered but as soon as I did the sight that entered my eyes froze, there stood Grace, dressed beautifully in a.......wedding dress, her blonde hair neatly left to her shoulder, while the white dress neatly hung to her body, she looked divine, "Beautiful" I spoke, turning the attention towards me, it was then that I noticed that Grace was now origin level 8! it was a leap in power but my surprise soon faded, she herself was a genius, and the desire for revenge was the only roadblock in her rise to power, once that was removed she was naturally moving towards the point she should have, "Nice right?" Grace asked me with a smile and I nodded my head I walked towards her as I held her waist pulling her to me, her body held onto me, while her gentle green eyes focused on mine, "Why did you wear it?" I asked, "This was a part of my past and since I am leaving everything behind tonight, I just wanted to have onest wear of it before it''s in the past" Grace said with a smile, taking my hands she made me sit on the bed as she sat beside me, her eyes a bit misty, "You know, after your father I never sought for another love, I grew up a bit more lively than the rest, I loved war and fights, leading was enjoyable for me but I never wished to be the Emperor" Grace slowly said as her hands intertwined with mine, "Even growing up I was never that into love, it was then that your father came to me, he was quite unique that''s all but I wasn''t romantically interested in him until he started to pester me and in the end somehow we got together" Saying so her smile became more restrained, "Everything was good that''s what I thought, when your father died I was devastated, everything looked bleak until you snagged all that, a lot of messed up things happened and somehow I ended up falling in love with my son" When Grace reached this part she shook her head with a wry smile, "But that''s when I noticed the difference, the time I spent with you was much more loving to me than anything, I was confused, the times with you felt 100 times more fulfilling for me, and that''s I when I knew that my love for you was true, till then I was living in my made up bubble" Grace turned her head towards me, her eyes seemingly losing their life as a loving smile came to her face, something which a mother shouldn''t show, "And now I leave all my past behind" Saying so the wedding dress started to burn and disappear, leaving Gracepletely naked, her body a sight to behold but I didn''t jump into lust, moving forward I ced a kiss on her lips and pulled back,ying down on the bed I ced her above me as a nket covered us, Grace was surprised by my move but seeing it her smile only got bigger as she hugged me back not uttering anything. Just like that, we spent the night, sometimes carnal pleasure isn''t always the answer. Chapter 305-Conquering The FristPrincess Chapter 305-Conquering The FristPrincess Third Person POV: "This is going to be fun" Austin muttered out as he secretly entered the pce thanks to the help of his dear Olivia, right now it''s being two days, and lots of hectic things surrounded the Empire but by now all things have calmed down, everything had returned to normal and finally Olivia has time for him, they have a promise left unfulfilled. Thanks to some guided help Austin was able to enter Olivia''s room and just as he did he could see Olivia standing in the room in a beautiful white dress, just as she saw him she dived into his embrace hugging him, Austin relented as he hugged her back, they stayed like that for a minute, "All things well?" "Yes" "Good" Once again silence prevailed before which Olivia spoke, "I missed you" "Me too" A heated atmosphere began to grow between them as Austin pulled Olivia sitting on a chair while cing her on hisp, no more words were spoken as Austin casually touched Olivia''s ample breasts through her white dress. He could feel her shiver ¨¤ little ¨¤ under his touch, delighted, Austin thoroughly toyed with the breasts in his hands, "Nn~??!..." The young princess had long since lost her resistance to pleasure, he fondled her ample breasts, as her body grew weak, continuing to grope her tits, He raised her chin and gave her a long and deep kiss, "Nn??~!!" He could feel her resist instinctively at first before immediately stopping struggling and slowly but clumsily trying to reciprocate, It was weirdly cute and endearing to see a sadistic girl show such ack of experience, when his lips pressed down onto hers, she closed her eyes, he lightly kissed her tightly closed mouth a few times and then gently sucked on her lower lip, he pulled away for a moment, "Open your lips." Hemanded in a low voice, she swallowed a hard breath from nerves her throat hurt, her face was tinted in a pink hue as she hesitated, but in the end, she let her lips fall apart a little, his eyes seemed tough for a moment, soon, his lips firmly pressed against hers and a soft piece of flesh entered her mouth, ''Ah¡­??'' His tongue smoothly ravaged the inside of her mouth. He slowly made his way around her teeth and the sides of her cheeks, she felt a jolting pleasure when his tongue met hers, as their lips parted the tiniest siva connected them, he spoke. "You taste good." Olivia felt her blush burning through her cheeks, Auztin changed his position and locked lips once more, dizzying her with rapture, their tongues wrestled while their saliva mixed, he was focused on exploring the inside of her mouth through kissing, Austin''s tongue twisted and sucked on, then let go of Olivia, "Hu??¡­.." A moan escaped from deep within her throat, the soft kiss gradually heated up, his gentle tongue suddenly pressed firmly inside her mouth, and when Austin continued to massage a sensitive spot, Olivia unconsciously ended up firmly grasping the chai, he kept making her breathless until she reached her limit, then Austin parted his lips from hers, and after letting Olivia catch her breath, he started once again. Their kiss continued that way for many more rounds, passing on the burning feelings to each other, Olivia''s shoulders, which had been stiff from nerves, gradually rxed, his kisses were sweet and soothing, when Austin parted from a particrly long kiss, Olivia lightly gasped for breath, with only this much, it felt like they had done more than enough already, "Hufff....hufff..." Their short breath resonated in the closed room, Olivia''s flushed face and her vacant eyes stroked his ego, Austin, deciding that he shouldn''t let her cool down, brought back his hand to her dress and slowly brought her out of it, in just a few seconds, Olivia was left in a pair of ck underwear. The contrast between her pale white skin and the deep ck of her underwear was truly a sight enough to make a monk give up his vow, "You look sexy" "Ara~! Is that so?" Despite her confident front, Austin could see a little bit of nervousness in her eyes, even with everything they have done, the first time will always be filled with nervousness, ''There''s no need to rush. I should take my time.'' Austin thought, "Ah~??!?" As Olivia gasped in surprise, Austin pulled down the bra as well, the breasts that spilled out were perfect in size, Austin grabbed them and found they had a smooth and youthful texture, he knew very well about all of Olivia''s pleasure points, the nipples looked like petals blooming on her white skin and they were already erect. When he pinched them between his middle and ring fingers, "UM~don''t~??!!" Olivia let out a startled but sensual moan as her back arched, since she was still seated on hisp while wearing nothing more than a pair of panties, the already tight pants of Austin tightened further, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Austin pecked her lips a few more times, and gradually moved his kisses to her cheek then to her ear, his moist lips kissed behind her ear then down her neck slowly letting out a trail of kisses as he traced his lips from her neck down to the vicinity of her breasts and began to suck on the nipple poking stiffly out from the soft left mound, "Ahh.....??" A jolting pleasure from her breasts forced Olivia to let out a short moan, Austin took a mouthful and sucked on it, as if milk wasing out of her breasts, he licked her nipples meticulously, "¡­ stop, don''t¡­??" Ignoring her plea, he persistently rolled the nipple around with his tongue and sucked even harder, knowing well that she likes it, "Ahh??, n-no¡­ahhh??¡­" Olivia wrapped her arms around his head to bear with it, Austin let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva and moved to caress the other one, he licked, sometimes lightly bit, swallowed, and from time to time sucked with great force whenever Austin''s tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up Olivia''s spine, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. He lowered his right hand and slipped it toward the source of heat between her thighs, "Um!??" She quickly tried to close her knees, but it was toote, he rubbed up her plump and soft inner thighs and reached his destination, her panties must have been made of the same material as her bra, the smooth silky material felt good on his hand, Austin softly pressed against the fabric with three of his fingers and began to work, "No, stop! Ahh¡­?? " Olivia''s cute moan made him wish to please her even more, he groped one breast with his left hand, sucked at the other nipple with his lips, and roughly rubbed against her crotch with three fingers of his right hand, he could feel moisture through the thin material, this perfectly stered the thin panties to her pussy and the shape of the contents showed through. Austin shut his eyes and felt through her panties until he touched a small bump, "UM~??." With a quiet groan, a tremor ran through Olivia''s slender body, he looked up at her with her nipple still in his mouth and saw her white face had grown tinged with pink, and her long eyshes were shaking anxiously, this gave him all the answers he needed. Having found the weakness, Austin struck a triumphant pose in his heart and focused on tormenting that small bump, "Yes??... " Toying with her clitoris through the thin panties was the perfect level of stimtion, Olivia was clearly feeling great pleasure, Austin continued to act like that until he felt her mp down his hand with her thighs while her hands gripped his clothes and her body shivered as her mouth opened on a soundless scream. The building moisture he could feel from his hand told him that he had indeed reached his first goal, then, she stopped gripping him and totally grew limp. All strength left her body, but was it enough? Of course not, the day was still young. Suddenly, a devilish idea entered his mind., "Olivia, shall we y a game?" Chapter 306-Conquering The FirstPrincess(2) Chapter 306-Conquering The FirstPrincess(2) Olivia, now devoid of any clothes, was awkwardly ced on the chair with her hands shackled behind her back, her legs spread, and her hips pushed forward, Austin narrowed his eyes lovingly as he viewed her, her lower lips were tightly shut and devoid of public hairs, the glistening liquid slowly trailing down from it was truly an enticing sight. Olivia was truly embarrassed by the position she was in, yet even then I could see the spark within her eyes, "Hum¡­ Austin? Why am being bound?" "Of course, it''s because you wish for it right?" "...?!" "Heh, you shouldn''t be so surprised, after all, I am your master~" BDSM, It seemed that no matter which world, humans were a depraved race that always thirsted for more pleasures, "N-no¡­ I¡­" "No need to exin yourself. The way your breathing hurried while I was binding you and the fact that you didn''t resist shows that I am telling the truth." Austin marveled at his work of art while pondering how to continue from then. "Never forget this, no matter what you say I will stop" Austin didn''t want to know theplete extent of her desires, plus he never wanted a broken toy, "Now, tell me, how do you feel?" "No¡­ Austin¡­I" "Silence." Austin talked with a cold look as he looked at her with total indifference, "You will now call me Master." "Ma...Master." "Oh? Would you look at that? So you really are a filthy masochist? Does calling me master brings you so much joy?" "Of course not!!" "Really? Then¡­" He came close to her and slowly traced her vagina with his finger before bringing it close to her, "Then, if I am wrong, could you exin to me why you are so much wetter than earlier?" "...!" Her speechless looks were so cute, a spark seemed to ignite in his heart, ''I want to tease her more.'' He wanted to see her moan, see her beg, he wanted topletely mess her up and he knew she liked it. "To think that the princess was such a dirty woman, tell me was it your dream? Did you masturbate while dreaming of the day you would be tied up and humiliated?" "I¡ª" "Do not lie to me. If you do so I will immediately stop." The shudder of fear showed just how much she didn''t want him to stop, her barely raised head dropped down as she closed her eyes, "Yes." "Yes?" "Yes, master. I had always dreamed of it." "Then. Since you are so dirty, repeat after me. -I, Olivia, am a dirty woman. Please master punish me-." Horror was basically stered on her face before she seemed to give up any forms of resistance as she repeated, "I, Olivia, am a dirty woman. Please master punish me. Nn??!!" The very moment she finished her words, Olivia''s body shuddered while a greater amount of liquid gushed out from her sacred ce, there was no mistake, "You came?" Austin asked before barking out a mockingugh. "Hahaha~! You are truly a dirty woman, to think that even without having to touch you you woulde from humiliating yourself" Putting his fingers once again against her closed hot lower lips, Austin scooped arge part of her fluid and slowly brought it toward her face, "Now, my little ve, lick my hand and learn your own vor." "N, no, stop, ¡­" Olivia shut her mouth and shook her head to escape it, but Austin showed no mercy, he could see thay she was slowly beginning to fall into the y, "Lick" Austin spoke in a cold tone and pinched Olivia''s small nose shut, once she had no choice but to open her small mouth, Austin shoved his glistening fingers inside, those fingers pinched Olivia''s tongue, rubbed at her gums, and otherwise toyed with the inside of her mouth before pulling out, "Delicious, isn''t it?" "It is not! Please, stop this!" Olivia tearfully pleaded, but Austin could see that she was enjoying it, she was slowly falling into an abyss, "Hehe~! If you insist, I will end the forey there. You''re plenty wet, so we should be able to move on to the next phase. Don''t you think so? Now beg me, beg me like your life depends on it" Olivia''s breasts moved up and down as before she uttered with eyes full of lust, she hadpletely given into her lust and the y, her wildest, deepest, and darkest desires were now being let loose, "Please master, I am a dirty woman whose head is only filled with lust, please use me as much as you like." "Hehe~! Perfect!!" Whileughing, Austin began to unbutton his suit, shirt, and his pants, it didn''t take long for him to be as naked as Olivia was, he slowly climbed into the bed and he roughly turned Olivia around so that her ass was high in the air, it was a posture where her upper bodyy on top of the bed whilst her ass stuck out towards him, even now herbody was confined. Her snowy, curvaceous, delicious buttocks faced him as he caressed them, he had to admit that she was truly a work of art, Austin gazed at her glistening but still closed pussy and her rosebud, "Wha-?" Olivia let out a startled cry the moment she felt a gust of wind and the next thing she knew she wasying on the bed, a moan left her mouth as Austin traced her defenseless lower lips with his finger, her shivers and repressed moans were a delight to his ears. The tender feel, the incredible view, and her moans caused Austin''s rod to soar as well as harden but he didn''t put it in yet. Carefully probing the entrance without going too deep in fear of tearing the hymen, looking at the certain particr bumps, he aimed for this ce, stroking it mercilessly, the effect was spectacr. Her already moist garden was practically overflowing, since she had cummed once, she was already sensitive. Her moan was no longer repressed as she wriggled and let out continuous hot sighs, "Nn??~! Please?? Ah~ ??!" As his movements increased in speed, the volume of her moan continued to increase, overwhelmed by the sensation of feeling as if something was going to leak out, Austin scooped his finger outwards swiftly, delivering it as the finishing blow as he bent down, and gave a lick to her magic button. After undergoing the continuous torment, this hit summed up as insurance, making Olivia pass over the limit, "Ah??~cumming??!" Her mouth opened in a silent scream as her body becamepletely rigid while her hole becamepletely drenched, all this while, Austin continued licking, making her already strong orgasm even more powerful, once her convulsions stopped, Austin also stopped licking her and admired his handiwork with pride. His face was currently shining from the liquid that sshed on him, but he didn''t care, an evil glint in his eyes, he bent down and murmured in Olivia''s ear, "I am staring, it''s the game" Olivia was barely able to make out the words but she understood what they meant, it was something that Austin had done to her during her resisting times as she fought against him, Olivia adjusted herself as she raised her ass higher, seeing it Austin''s smile widened, "Good, count" Saying so he raised his hand and he shed it toward Olivia''s ass, Smack! "1!" Smack! "2!" Smack! "3!" Austin enjoyed the look of Olivia''s ass rippling with each hit. Chapter 307-Conquering The FirstPrincess(3) Chapter 307-Conquering The FirstPrincess(3) "Good, count" Saying so he raised his hand and he shed it toward Olivia''s ass, Smack! "1!" Smack! "2!" Smack! "3!" Austin enjoyed the look of Olivia''s ass rippling as he hit it, only the sound of spanking and Olivia''s anguished voice sounded in the room, this chorus was like a piece of heavenly music for Austin, of course, even though the sound was loud, he didn''t hit particrly heavily. The way her beautiful backsides changed form under his heat, the gradually reddening color of her ass, the soft sensation, everything happening was so sensual that Austin felt that his second life was bliss. Smack! "10!" Austin was careful and methodical in the way he acted, he didn''t just spank her ass, each time he gave a couple of ps, he would tease her backside and pussy with his fingers, or he would gently grope and caress her ass. This mix of pain and pleasure waspletely driving Olivia insane, her mind was growing foggy and her pussy was continually releasing a clear liquid, saliva was flowing from the side of her mouth and her expression was loose, anyone who saw her now would never think that she was the beautiful and Supreme princess, right now, she was just a woman in heat, drowning in pleasure, "This is enough." "Wha-" She was ready to receive her 15th p when Austin suddenly stopped, her clouded mind immediately woke up and she turned her head to face him while stuttering, "I mean, this isn''t much of a punishment if you are enjoying it, right? So let''s stop for now" "Look" A sneer of derision shed in his eyes as he shortly put his fingers in her pussy and took them out, strings of love juices attached to them, "How could it be a punishment when your pussy is so wet?" Olivia''s face reddened in shame as she wanted to exin, she was close, oh so close to another orgasm, "Master I¡­" "No need to ask" Austin shook his head as he continued, "I think for you, not spanking you is more of a punishment than anything else." As he said so, Austin begins to slowly caress her backsides again while teasing the opening of her pussy but he never went too far, his hands sliding slowly across her closed lips, entering yet not, this slow build-up was causing an aching pain in her loin, Olivia could feel herself close to a climax, but it was as if it was missing a piece, it was driving her mad, "Please master! Just one more!" Olivia begged, her hands and legs were tied but she raised her ass as she started to shake it, a very beautiful sight but Sol was merciless, "Nope" Austin looked at her teary face and begging expression before walking toward therge bd facing the sofa and taking ce on it, with a movement of his hand, the mana strings that bound Olivia changed from the bondage-style to a simple cor around her neck, tugging a little, he said calmly, "Get up from the bed, and go on all four before walking toward me like a dog" A shiver passed Olivia''s body as her body began to heat up, even more, she meekly listened to his order, and as she stood up, Austin felt his breath strike in his throat, slowly Olivia started to move as she shakily left the sofa, her breasts let lose and hanging while her juices flew down her leg, her eyes were nopletely lost "Good" Nodding a little, Austin beckoned her with his fingers and Oliviaplied, her posture was particrly low and she slowly advanced toward him, hanging her head in shame, while her heart beat louder and louder in desire. The initial distance wasn''t thatrge, so it did not take long for her toe to him, the floor was covered by a very soft blue carpet, so she didn''t have to worry, once she finally reached him, Austin began to pet her and caress her hair and ears while murmuring, "You are really a good little girl, you are so cute like that" Once he was satisfied, he pushed her away from him a little before pointing at his hardened rod, Austin, with his face devoid of any emotion, simply ordered, "Suck it." Olivia''s mind wavered a little before a feeling of euphoria filled her, the more Austin ordered her, the happier and hornier she became, "Yes, master" Brushing back her hair which had grown soft from sweat, she crawled over to bury her face in Austin''s crotch, taking a long whiff, an enamored expression formed on her face as she slowly took out Austin''s dick into her mouth, her tongue crawled across his rod that was continuously hardening under her tender care, she stroked her extended tongue along the shaft. She sometimes started to choke when she brought it too deep into her throat, Olivia was falling into a state of ecstasy, a longing filled her eyes as she sucked the dick in her hands, "Olivia" He wanted to see her face some more, so he used his other hand to brush back her hair and called her name, she looked nkly up at him, her eyes were narrowed as always, so she looked like a sleepy puppy, not only was she cute, but she was incredibly erotic, Austin could feel himself close and Oliva could also feel it and began to elerate her movement, "take it!" And just as he did, his seeds started to release but Olivia didn''t let go as she at the perfect moment swallowed Austin''s rod deeper as she kept sucking on it, his white seeds flowing down her throat without stopping, GULP~GULP~GULP Finally, after a few seconds she took her mouth out, opening it towards Austin, he could see his white seed in her mouth mixed along with her saliva, with a sensual smile Olivia swallowed thempletely as she began to lick and clean what was left, ''Manh.....she became too good'' Smiling to himself Austin stood up and took Olivia''s body in a princess carry, as he did so, he also stopped manipting his mana, and the mana cor around her neck vanished, Austin didn''t mind SM ying, he also quite enjoyed them, to be honest, but, he didn''t want their first time together to be a y, he wished for it to be a sweet moment between the two of them. Olivia understood what he was doing and shared his sentiments, after all, she was still a maiden at heart, she also had many expectations for her first time with the man she loved. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Once they reached the bed, Austin carefully put Olivia on it, Crouching down a little, he began to nibble on her neck as he took a morefortable position on the bed, Olivia released hot sighs as she felt her temperature rise differently from the usual one, it was a slower and more calming build-up, Austin traced his lips from her neck down to the vicinity of her breasts, "Um~??" A jolting pleasure from her breasts forced Olivia to let out a short moan, he took a mouthful and sucked on it, as if milk wasing out of her breasts, he licked her nipples meticulously, "Nn??~" He could not resist, so he began sucking at that delicious-looking flesh, Olivia got breathless as Austin licked around the are before sucking on it once more, "Mm??!" She put up no resistance and let him do it, he squeezed and massaged them while sucking at therge nipples, they were perfect and soft, making them highly gropable, they pushed back at his hand like they were packed full of something, and he continued licking and sucking at the nipples as they grew more erect, "Your body feels really good to hold. And it''s kind of tasty." "Mhh??" Olivia''s breasts were soft and tender, it felt like he was holding pudding in his hands, meanwhile, she was quietlyying down in bed while grasping onto the sheets, but her body would tremble while her hips jolted up from time to time, gradually, he felt his lower half starting to grow even hotter. He let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva, and moved to caress the other one, Austin licked, sometimes lightly bit, swallowed, and from time to time sucked with great force, whenever his tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up her spine, and Olivia couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. After that, Austin progressively went downwards, he kissed from her nipple to her navel and from her navel to her calves, he took her breast in his hand and brought his other hand to her abdomen. He slowly let his hand brush down her abdomen and naturally slid it down to her inner thigh, pressing his fingers toward her inner thigh, at that moment, Olivia''s gaze locked with Austin''s, "Ah??!" Austin''s long and firm finger slowly entered her, she yelped, from surprise, when his finger slid out, Olivia sighed in relief, but the next moment, he inserted his finger deeper into her, Austin already knew she was sopping wet, so much that it was impossible to make her any wetter than this, "You''re plenty wet, so I should be able to put it in now" "Okay" "Put your legs like this" Austin said in a low voice, her long slender legs clumsily wrapped around his hips, bumping here and there through the process, Olivia nodded and Austin ced his erect cock against her vulva, he ced her tired arms around his shoulders, "Hold onto me, don''t be nervous, and rx your body" Olivia hesitantly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, being careful as if she was touching something she shouldn''t be, his muscles felt firm but flexible, he chuckled and smiled topliment a job well done, making her heart start thumping loudly, the contact between their sensitive flesh felt good, it felt like they were melting together, he pushed his rod in as if it were being sucked in, "Nn!" Olivia''s insides were spread wide as it took the head inside, "Probably, it will hurt a little bit" Austin fiercely raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight to her, an aching pain shot from between Olivia''s legs, and she furrowed her brows. Even half of his thing had not entered her yet, he had only slightly pushed the crown in, but her body was too tight and it didn''t seem it would be able to stretch out further, the pleasure felt more like pain and it was very hard stopping himself from just thoughtlessly pushing himself into her. Austin lowered himself onto her and locked lips, he sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue, Austin squeezed and massaged Olivia''s breasts with his hand, and once Austin soothed Olivia a little, her tense muscles rxed, when he could feel some room to move again, he pushed himself forward a bit more, a sharp pain shot through her body and Olivia gripped onto Austin''s shoulders with greater strength, to the point her fingertips paled, "Ohh~??!" Olivia''s breaths became rough as if she wascking air, he kept moving forward bit by bit without pause, Austin gradually filled her more and more, until he reached a thin wall, once he broke through that frail wall, he was able to slide himself in with ease. "¡­!" Austin''s firm member was stiffening to its limit and Olivia was squeezing him tightly, raising his body, he thrust his hips so that his length could be fully wrapped inside her. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff Once Austin was fully inside her, he stopped ¨¤ little to give her time to adjust a little bit and lightly kissed Olivia''s lips, Olivia''s body twitched from a newfound shocking sensation, and Austin saw her red blood flowing out of the moist junction between her thighs as he pulled out, her eyes gradually melted with warmth, "It feels amazing" He answered honestly, "!?" A tremor ran through Olivia''s entire body, hearing his sweet voice that was bing more and more important to her, as his words were heard, Olivia''s insides began to tremble like crazy, and the bumpy folds crawled all over his cock, it felt so good that he held her tight in his arms, "I am starting" Austin spoke and Olivia nodded her head, getting used to the unusual feeling within her, once he had permission, he began slowly moving his hips, Olivia must have naturally produced a lot of love juices because more flowed out with every thrust and Austin stirred it up as he pulled out, "Ah!?? Ah??! Ah??!" Olivia wrapped her arms around him and held on tight as he pounded her, she could not keep her mouth closed, so she continually moaned, when Austin pulled out, she felt a burn from her inner walls, but once he pushed in again, her entrance swallowed him hungrily, her soft inner walls continuously stimted his shaft. He felt a surging sensation that was about to burst at the back of his neck. Blood flowed out from their point of union, staining the bedsheets, Wet sounds reverberated through the whole room as Austin kept thrusting vigorously, Olivia hung onto his shoulders tightly and her nails dug into his back, creating scratch marks, ''It hurts¡­'' It felt like a zing fire was burning inside Olivia, her body moved up and down along with Austin''s strong thrusts, it hurt. It definitely hurt, but¡­ Something felt strange, from the tip of her toes to the top of her head, an overwhelming euphoric shock engulfed her body, she swallowed back her scream and let out a low breath, "Your insides are shaking like crazy." Austin firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her, her juices, mixed with bits of blood, flowed out from her down to her buttocks, as Austin continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound, their point of connection had residual blood sttered here and there. Olivia''s lips no longer let out cries of pain, instead, she mewled and moaned in pleasure, Austin slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper, he concentrated on her panting and groaning, and stubbornly hammered into Olivia''s most sensitive spot, "Ah??! Aah~??!" Her insides squeezed and started to spasm, he saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her, "!" Olivia''s body froze and she cried, her entire body began to tremble, the moment she reached her limits, Austin also let go of all restraint and released himself inside her, Olivia''s body gradually grew limp as something hot spilled into her body, she panted as her chest rose up and down. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 After finishing his first load, Austin gazed into his tired eyes of Olivia which were demanding more, "This is just the beginning" Saying so Austin guided his stiff dick through her hidden entrance, pushing past her swollen lips into her warm and wet folds, Austin uncontrobly grunted on his mind at the same time, closing his eyes as he felt her soaked walls wrap around his dick, "Um~its too deep~~" Olivia''s moans along with Watery sounds can be heard as he slowly moved, thrusting in and out of her again, It felt incredibly good, her inner walls were so tightly wrapped around him, Olivia who was just getting her head back began groaning every time Austin moved his waist to push his dick deeper into her, his hands never rested, fondling her breasts, ying with her nipples between his fingers. With each thrust, Austin would try to go deeper and deeper, but he wasn''t able to push his dick fully inside her as her pussy was very tight, feeling that she was still tight, Austin changed his pace into a slow one, nning to make her feel every single inch of him inside her while making her enjoy it on her own, "Ah.??....Ah....??" Austin allowed Olivia to get used to his hard dick inside her, only taking it slow as that seemed to be the one she likes from her closed eyes and rxed muscles, eventually, Austin was thrusting in and out of her with his full-length, he can feel Olivia''s wet walls all the way to the base of his dick, ''Good!'' Thebination of the tightness, the warmth, and the wetness of her pussy surrounding his dick was unbelievable, Austin had to keep himself from blowing his load many times throughout his continuous piercing, as he was going slow, he can feel more of her on his dick, the texture of her walls, and the sensation of his swollen head rubbing against her upper wall. As Austin kept the same pace for a few minutes, Olivia was slowly getting ustomed to him pushing his dick inside her, Austin began to pick up his pace, noticing that she was used to having him deep inside her, "More??...make me yours??...Ah~??!" Olivia was moaning while rubbing one of her hands on his chest and the other on his back, Austin could feel her fluids running down his dick and balls as he picked up the pace, pumping harder and faster into her, Olivia was also getting into it, matching his thrust with her own, Austin looked up and stared at her eyes as their lips connected. Feeling Olivia''s hard nipples on his chest, Austin gave her a deep and long kiss, only breathing through their noses, they enjoyed each other''s mouths like it was the best thing they''ve ever tasted, her moans were like sweet melodies going through his ears, turning him on, causing him to exert extra effort on his thrusts. The faster his thrusts were, the louder her voice became, the unstoppable feeling of not being able to hold back as his balls jerked, preparing to shoot out loads of cum inside Olivia again, Austin pounded Olivia in the best way he could before his dick twitched, exploding deep in her, releasing loads after loads of his cum, "Yes~??" Olivia moaned as she felt Austin letting out hot fluids in her deepest part as she reached her climax, further pleasuring Austin as her walls tightened the hold around his rod, Austin released a lot that he felt like he had filled Olivia uppletely, he turned to her lips, sucking it with his own as he let out thest few drops of cum inside her, they stayed in their position for a long time as they coiled their tongue around the other, waiting for their strength toe back, "More....??." A sigh filled with willed desire was heard, looking into Olivia''s eyes Austin could see that this was just the beginning, with a smile Austin turned her body around, then, he pierced her again in from behind. "Uhgnn¡­~??" Olivia let out a loud moan, her body shivered violently while she arched her back, Austin held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind, each second, he moved back and forth invading her insides until her deepest part, "Ughhn??¡­ Ahh??¡­ Austin??~yes~??¡­" Olivia''s ragged voice reached his ears, but he did not stop, instead, Austin pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin, Olivia shivered when she felt Austin''s tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy. Austin grinned, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his spear, and piercing her womb, Olivia could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks, Austin grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up, then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard, "Ahhnnn¡­~??" Olivia screamed, the pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his rod, he sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body, her neck, her shoulders, her back, Olivia was filled with hickeys symbolizing the love she had tonight. Olivia could only moan and groan under Austin, a thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely, Austin released her breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body, with each thrust, her body was pulled towards me seductively. "So good¡­~??" Olivia groaned, her blue eyes full of lust turned towards Austin and her lustrous lips searched for his Soon, their tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle, Olivia''s mind waspletely nk, she could not think of anything but the feeling of our bodies colliding. Austin sighed, hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting, after a while like that, he released her body and let it fall on the bed, then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that, with her body pinned on the bed, Austin attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust, "Yes~??....~Um??~" Olivia''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below mine, twisting seductively, the pping sounds of my hips colliding against her buttocks filled the room, eventually, Olivia''s fifth climax wasing, and as though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak, "Faster~??!" Olivia let out a moan, her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets strongly, Austin pierced his dick into her deepest part, he could feel her cervix arching each time he thrust, and her lips letting out intermittent moans. Olivia''s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan, finally, her vagina tightened around him and as though it was sucking his dick, in front of that incredible stimulus, Austin shot another round inside her, Olivia shivered, the feeling of Austin''s hot liquid filling her made her crazy, her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently, "C-Cumming??¡­!" Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream, Austin sighed, looking at the copsed body of the princess, he pulled his dick out, and instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from her vagina, knowing that she was tired Austin pulled her body into a hug cing her above him, slowly he patted her back as she enjoyed his embrace, falling to blissful sleep, ''Looks like this is all she can go'' Smiling Austin hugged her tight. Chapter 310 - l Am Back Chapter 310 - l Am Back Austin POV: "Do you have to leave so early?" Olivia asked with a frown as shey in my embrace, right now we were in a park wearing a disguise as we enjoy the cool evening breeze, the light wind ruffled Olivia''s hair, while she snuggled closer to me as we sit on a bench. It''s been two days since my first time with Olivia, and from then on my days were filled between, Olivia, Laura, and Grace making sure all three of them were happy and content, especially Grace who seems to have let herself lose, I was barely getting any sleep, though the most time I spent with would be Olivia. She was more like a new married wife that was clinging to me for love, most of the morning to evening we would be with each other, sneaking through the famous areas and enjoying the presence of each other, it was both loving andforting but sadly all things at a time muste to end, "You should know it, Olivia, I can''t stay too long away from the Academy, I have things to deal with" I spoke as I patted her hair, letting her rx, "I know but I wanted more time" Olivia said as she snuggled in closer I smiled as I replied, "Well it''s not like we won''t be seeing each other, when you get back to the academy, we will definitely have some fun of our own" I whispered into her ears as I gave it a small kiss, making Olivia''s frown disappear as a smile graced her face, "Still I will miss you" Olivia spoke, I kissed her forehead as I replied, "I will miss you too" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ After that I set forth towards the academy, not before promising a certain Empress a good time when we meet again, Grace would be back to the academy a few dayster, she and her finds would be taking a small vacation before their return and Olivia would return two weekster as she has things to take care of. Overall a dayter I was back at the academy, feeling refreshed and motivated, thanks to my hard work, one has already fallen, just a lot more to go, each one from now onwards getting harder than thest, thinking of the eleven princesses my body shuddered, the road ahead will definitely be very very bumpy and god knows how the road will end, all I can do now is hope for the best. Coming back the first thing I met all the people of my faction, I made sure that everything was well and good, had a meeting discussing all the things that should be done, and had some small talk before finally getting some peace, now I just sat at the chair of my room, before which I spoke, "You can juste in the normal way, you know" And just as I finished speaking a beautiful woman appeared on myp, Scarlet had a smile as her arms wrapped around me, while her heady on my chest, "I missed you" She spoke, hearing so I wrapped my arms around her waist as I responded, "I missed you too" And just like that, we stayed in silence for a minute before which Scarlet spoke, "Did you get hurt?" "Nope" "Did you finish what you went for?" "Some revenge was fulfilled" I spoke, before leaving I did give Scarlet a small idea of what was going to happen, she knew about the kidnapping and all the things that would take ce, and knowing her personality I knew that everything was safe, otherwise she would have just hung around with me and with her strength, no one would even be able to find out. But thanks to me telling her that this journey was for revenge she knew the lines she couldn''t cross hence she stayed back, truthfully entering my room without permission is impossible but she had easily walked in, this speaks volumes of her strength, speaking of such power... ''System, tell all the spells ced here'' [One for surveince, one for indicating if a woman enters your room, one that would always give a 24/7 view of your room, one that will alert the caster if you get hurt, and some more] The system replied and I could only inwardly shake my head, this wasn''t the first time such spells were ced, in fact, if it wasn''t for the help of the system I am sure that my life would be aplete read for Scarlet and to think she''s milder of the true crazies... I can''t imagine the things I would have to go through once I start aiming and conquering the truly crazy ones, ¦Ñ?????(?)????? "So how''s Celestinia, still pissed?" "Can''t say that she''s pissed but it''s more urate to say that you have piqued her interest" Scarlet replied to my question, "That''s good, right?" I asked to Scarlet who made a thinking face before which she spoke, "Can''t say, big sis is always a bit hard to see through" "Well it''s not as I care about it, what I care about is you" I spoke and kissed her lips, this worked wonders as Scarlet started to kiss me back, her hands wrapped around my neck, while her tongue dived deep into my mouth, I fought back as my tongue met hers and a battle began, her lips sucked onto mine as her tongue twisted around mine, we kept kissing for a minute before which we broke the kiss, "Huff....huff...look like you were lonely" I said with a ragged breath to which Scarlet smiled, cing a peck on my lips as she ced her head on my shoulder, "Of course, any day without you is lonely to me" Her silent reply entered my ears, making me smile, after this we just made some small talk before which Scarlet went away and a few minutes after she was gone the door to my room opened as ra walked in with a smile on her face as she rushed towards me and sitting on the very same spot that Scarlet sat on, "How''s the situation with Sonia?" I asked after cing a small kiss on her forehead, and just like Scarlet she leaned onto me taking her ce as ra started to ce small kisses on my neck, "She''s good, really missing you, I think you have her mostly in your hands, Leonardo came to see her but Sonia kept rejecting him" "Really?" I asked to which the hardworking ra whose hands were inside my shirt spoke, "Yes" "How about the other thing I asked you to do?" I asked, trying to hold myself back a bit before taking her, "It''s mostly done, just some more work is required" ra replied as her ass started to rub my hard on, hence I didn''t hold back anymore as I took her up and threw her to the bed ripping her dress apart, mine was soon lost as I climbed over ra and kissed her, ra''s lips quivered under my kiss, and she tried to respond with her skill, failing miserably and losing herself in the bliss. Soon my hands moved through her body, harassing her with my hands, that wed and stroked her soft flesh, making her body tremble under my touch, I sat on my knees and opened her thin legs wide, and the sight of her pretty lower lips lit up the fire in me, "You are beautiful, ra" I looked her in the eyes and said, before reaching forward and tracing her lower lips with the tip of my finger, the simple touch made the girl whimper in a cute voice, I did not waste time with the forey as I could feel that she was wet enough, I rubbed my rod against her lower lips, "Kiss me." I spoke and her lips met mine, "Aahh!!" The moment she kissed me, I ruthlessly plunged my length inside of her, filling her depths to the brim, making her cry out in pleasure and writhe under my weight, ra lightly nibbled on my lower lip, before locking our lips again, and this time, she used her tongue to make me respond to her. I kept a slow pace for a while, letting the pleasure fill her, and as soon as ra failed to control her pleasurable moans, I let loose, I locked both of her hands on top of her head and pressed her more under the weight of my hard thrusts, her supple breasts squeezed against my hard chest, and I buried my face in her neck, listening closely to the voices that leaked from her mouth. The grunts and moans resounded in the room for a good hour and a half, and ra bathed in the pleasure she missed It was mind-numbing, and after the first round, she had found herself burning in a desire that made her body ache, and so, she was the one who initiated their second round, which led to a third and a fourth before she finally sumbed to the tiredness. There were now fresh bruises on her beautiful fair body, and even though I had note out unscathed from today''s battle, there were scratches on my back, and some bite marks on my shoulders, evidence of how passionate our love-making was. And in such a way the first day back was fun, to say the least. Chapter 311 - Introductions Chapter 311 - Introductions "I thank all of you for attending today" Eleanor spoke her voiceced with calmness while her beautiful face was covered by viel, her ck eyes moved around the room, as she stood on a higher tform, right now they were all in an extremely luxurious ballroom, with chandeliers that hung beautifully from the ceiling, butlers and maids moving across the room providing food. Different people sat across, each one looking powerful and important, all of their gazes focused on Eleanor that stood tall and proud, her eyes containing a twinkle that none was able to gasp, "And please wee my sessor, Austin Lionheart!" Eleanor spoke after she did silence remained before which a light filled the room as I appeared, well dressed and devilishly handsome, right now I was wearing a ck tuxedo that matched and co-oriented my hair, while my hair was dressed and styled, a light makes up was added, enhancing my already superior appearance. Walking forward I kept a light smile on my face reaching beside Eleanor who right now was having a fond twinkling look in her eyes, my eyes trailed to all the people that had gathered, all of them powerhouses of their own or people with considerable power that could affect the world as a whole. Focusing my gaze I could see my family sitting at one of the tables, which my mother and sisters would never miss such an important event, my eyes focused on them a bit nodding a little, and soon I was beside my master as I took the unique microphone looking device from her, even though I was standing in front of people whose status exceeded many I was still calm, "First of all, I would like to thank all of the esteemed guests for attending" I spoke, the impression of me on all of them growing, "This is truly a happy asion for me, where I would be trying my best to safeguard my master''s reputation and live up to the legends she had left behind" Saying so I gave them a small bow before I spoke myst words, "And hence let the party begin" As soon as I finished speaking all the people that were at the back soon started to move, and the desserts and all the food soon started to spread across the room but that didn''tst for long as some people in lines started to walk up to me and Eleanor, all of them being people with power, there were even several powerful and rich merchants seeking to form connections with me. I am sure that after this ceremony my name would spread across the world once again but this time all those that wish me harm will have to at least think ten times before they take action for I am no longer just the third child of the Lionheart Duchy but the disciple of the Archery Empress and her wrath is not something that all could take. Soon an hour passed by as I stood beside Eleanor talking to all that came our way, it was annoying, to say the least, but thanks to my noble etiquette I was able to handle it well, thus the meetingsted for 2 hours before which everyone started to leave. all of the rushing to get this information to the world. "Manh...that was too much" I said with a tired sigh as I sat on the chair in an undignified manner, sitting beside me were my family and Eleanor who was chuckling at my reactions, "Tired?" Grace asked with a smile as she ruffled my hair, "Yeah...." I gave out a tired reply, "Big brother, try this it''s good!" Elda said with a charming smile as she served some food onto the te in front of me, I smiled at it as I patted her head, "Thanks" "You know you didn''t have to be good to all of them" Nora asked as her twinkling eyes focused on mine, I could only smile wryly at her words as I responded, "I could but that would only make my reputation take a hit, while I don''t care about it I won''t do that to master" "You know I don''t care to about all that, right?" Eleanor spoke to which I nodded my head, "I do but no matter what I don''t want to cause any bad reputation for you" "Sigh.....so stubborn" Eleanor replied but I could still catch the hint of her happiness in her voice, after all this time I have grown to understand her more, "Okay, let''s leave all those aside, did take fancy to anyone here?" Grace asked with a smile, ying the perfect role of a mother interested in her son''s love life, it would have been perfect if it wasn''t for the fact that her legs were moving through mine under the table. But the bigger problem was that the moment the question was asked I could see all thedy''s eyes narrowing with mine, during the party, there were several powerful people that either came with their daughters, where they introduced them to me with great enthusiasm, heck there was even some powerful women that tried to flirt with me! And I was sure that if it wasn''t in the open Eleanor and the rest would have tried to kill all the pests, "Nope, none of them were to my taste" I replied with a calm face by now the best thing is to let things take their flow, right now it''s no time to tease anyone, moreover my main focus was to keep the legs trying to climb over me, yes, legs... It would seem that Nora had joined the fray as her legs seemed to dance closer and closer to my crotch, it was a good thing that the table cloth was covering it but the bad thing was the fact that both the mother and daughter seemed to enjoy ying with fate in the open, I stealthy moved my hands as I pushed away the naughty legs that were tempting my inner demons, "That''s a pity, I would still love to see my son bring in back a good daughter-inw" Grace said with a mischievous smile, to which I replied, "Well, I''m not interested in a rtionship right now, maybe in the future" Saying so I stood up, waking away with the excuse that I was tired but not before giving each of my family members a kiss on their cheeks, and a bow to my master while giving her a small wink, truthfully I am indeed tired, returning back to the academy I had a lot to deal with and just as I thought I could rest this arrived, now I had to prepare for tomorrow. The news of the disciple of Eleanor would be seen spread and I am sure that some hungry wolves have already started their move, vying for things they should never have a hand on. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 "Looks like your name is resounding the world" The average looking brown haired girl spoke as she leaned onto the chair with a smile on her face, meanwhile, I sat opposite to her as all around me the students were gossiping about the news that had now taken the world by storm, even though the library should be quite the people still talked and talked. The news that I am the one and only sessor of Eleanor was truly astounding, my name was just getting to stop being spread and yet once again I shook the world with my news, the disciple of an Imperial is something that affects the world especially Eleanor''s as all her assets would be going to me and I will in the future be the head of the Archery Association, even though it''s new, its power couldn''t be looked down at all, "Sigh... it''s a pain" I replied back to Celestina who seems to be enjoying my troubles, right now I couldn''t even walk outside, hundreds of different students would wave upon wave crash toward me, all seeking to gain my attention or a bit of my time, before even though I am a faction leader, in the sense of standing I was just the third child of the Duchy but now? Now I am the future pir of power, I am the sessor of a huge power that stands in this world, in the future those that followed me will only have sess, I am sure now that all those who had left my faction would be crying tears of blood, loads of invitations and congrats keep flooding my ce, students of power wish to form connections and many more, "Hehehe....poprity is not all that great, right?" "That''s true" I responded with a shake of my head to Celestinia, who narrowed her eyes at me as she spoke again, "You must be loving it, right? Now more girls are hounding at you" "Do I look like the guy that will jump from girl to girl?" I asked back with an exasperated sigh, though in the heart that question waspletely true, "Yes" Celestinia replied to which I narrowed my eyes as I spoke with a snarl, "Why? is someone bing jealous?" I replied to which Celestinia just snorted, leaning back against the chair I looked deeply at Celestinia, "To be truthful I already have a girlfriend" "Oh?~I think if this news were to spread several girls'' hearts would break" Celestinia replied with narrowed eyes, my words I am sure had picked her interest, seeing this I hid my true intention as I started to speak like amon manining about his love life, "You know the girl I like is cute, she acts all brave but I could tell that she''s shy, she likes it when I hug her and her taste in food is really weird" I chuckled at myst words as my eyes discreetly took in the sight of Celestinia who seems to have some sort of frown on her face, "Are you venting to me about her?" She asked her voice containing a hint of something she herself wouldn''t understand, to her question I shook my head without even looking at her, . "No, I''m justining about her big sister, she''s just a pain" "Really? why?" Celestinia asked, now herplete focus on me but I didn''t reply as I gave her a sympathetic gaze, "You too have a big sister...huh" I spoke, ''misunderstanding'' the fact that her newfound interest is due to having a big sister, she didn''t agree or deny it as she kept looking at me, "Sigh.....well it''s just the fact that my girlfriend respects her big sister a lot and she wishes for her blessing but for some reason, that woman keeps getting on my nerves, why do I need her permission for anything?" I spoke out my voice dripping with dislike, which I am sure will be intriguing Celestinia more and more, "What about her makes you annoyed?" Celestinia implored, her question ''surprising'' me, "I don''t actually hate her, it''s just that our meeting had ended up where she acted as if she could decide who I could love and whom I could hate, if it wasn''t for her powers I could have done more" "So, the woman is more powerful than you?" Celestinia asked with surprise to which I nodded, "Yeah, I think we could be good friends if we tried but I don''t think that''s going to happen with her 24/7 haughty look" "You want to be close with her, my, my already entrapped by you sister-inw, what a bad man" Celestinia spoke with a disdain-filled voice, seemingly making fun of me, her words were light and easy but I knew that this is the deciding moment, the wrong answer, and bye bye my chance at getting myself a Dragon Princess, "Yuck! why would I be interested in her!" A sudden impulse reaction came from me as I looked deeply insulted by the fact that I would even like her and when I looked at Celestina''s face I could see that she was deeply startled but she quickly corrected herself as she got back to her questioning look but her poker look wasn''t all that great since I could see her eyes twitching and there was a super increase in the rate she was hitting her fingers to the table. Well, that was just the tip of the ice burg, as for a moment I felt a huge increase in the mana activity in the surroundings, "She''s not my type at all, plus I have my girlfriend and I truly have no interest in cheating on her I am not that kind of man" My final words were powerful and they carried my deep pride as I looked deeply into Celestinia''s eyes, who now seemed to have calmed down, "I see..." That''s all she spoke as she turned silent, my ns for her are just beginning now, from now onwards I am sure that the real Celestinia without any disguise will contact me, my words hit her deep pride and she with her unconscious mind will try to make it such that I will feel interested in her, knowing her she won''t go far but she will try her best to make me ''fall''. And back here both of our bonds will increase where she will try to get a better understanding of me, not knowing that with days passing her emotions for me keeps increasing, it would be a double side attack, if things go well I will slowly wear her down till I have her heart. After my sudden talk we didn''t say much as we just talked about the new historic findings or other histories to be uncovered and finally, an hourter I left, moving towards the elven princess, I had gotten an invitation for a meeting but something tells me this has a higher hand in y, thinking of the half-elven girl my smile widened, I am sure her ys at me will be fun and I can''t wait for to see how much tricks she''s got with her. Chapter 313 - Time To Bag The Elven Princess Chapter 313 - Time To Bag The Elven Princess "How does it feel to be known everywhere?" Alex asked with a smug grin on his face that I wanted to punch in, well what else can I do when I am watched by hundreds of eyes as I walk by? right now I am headed on my way towards meeting the Eleven princess, right now only Jacob and Alex walked beside me but the main problem here is the hundreds of eyes watching me. Most of them belong to different elves, the ce I am walking now belongs to Sabrina''s faction, the princess of one of the most powerful empires in the world and more importantly a capture target, the whole faction area belonging to Sabrina was remodeled to meet her taste and desires, the whole area looks like a beautiful fantasy ce. Each building and styles were exquisite with a hint of natural charm, all the buildings were modern and well built and to it there''s a small connection to nature, making the whole ce look breathtaking, which added to its charm and the beautiful elves walking around, the whole of the Elven Empire is extremely big and there are several elves like, Moon Elf Sun Elf Wood Elf Dark Elf Green Elf ranger Elf And many more, several different elves tribes and power exists in the Elven Empire, and above them stood the royal elven family the sole beings capable of using nature magic, reigning above the other elves keeping a tight leash on the crown, no one could challenge their might and no one dares, there''s the saying that the whole elven royal family lineage is blessed by the Goddess of Life. I had asked about it to Orpheus and well she says no such things exist, hence within my hands I seem to hold one of the safest guarded secrets of the elven royal family, though because of the so-called blessing no one dares to challenge their might, the worship that elves have for the Goddess Of Life is on another level. Just thinking about the result of my status as ''holy'' son being leaked gives me a headache, leaving all those aside right now I just kept a smile as I followed behind the male elf in front of me, at times I would just give a head nod to the others trying not to be seen arrogant while doing so I would subtly enjoy the surrounding that made one calm. After a few minute''s walk, I reached a humongous pce-like manor, its beautiful design breathtaking, the whole ce was decorated by a beautiful garden, where several butterflies seemed to take their flight, I enjoyed the scenery as I walked into the garden, I could see that all the elves here were powerful, most of them vignt and ready for any kind ofbat, "The princess would like to talk to Austin alone" The male elf spoke finally stopping, hearing it I smiled as I responded, "Sure" Saying so I gave both Jacob and Alex a signal, and both of them understood it as they stayed behind, nodding to the elf in front of me, I started to walk forward a few secondster I entered a more open area that was breathtaking, surrounded with several butterflies and nature, reading a book sat a beautiful elf, her tinum hair danced with the light wind while her emerald eyes read through the book in her hand. Beside her respectfully stood a girl whose cuteness might melt you away, her height barely reached my chest but both her ''assets'' were huge and bountiful, making a very stark yet desire-inducing look, her two ponytails danced in the wind while her green eyes lit up when her gazended on me, seeing her I smiled at the cute yet dangerous girl, "It''s nice to meet you, princess Sabrina" "Please, call me Sabrina" Sabrina who was reading the book kept it down on the table in front of her while her emerald eyes gazed at me with a hint of interest, "Sure, I don''t mind Sabrina" I spoke as I took a seat opposite to her, though my eyes soon tried to Emily as I spoke, "It''s good to see you again Emily, I''m happy that things turned out well for you" "Thank you and I missed you too!" Emily smiled puffing out her cheeks as she responded with a cute smile, while her ponytails shook with her head, her action was enough to melt even the hearts of steel but sadly for her, I knew her true self and I ain''t falling for this, "It seems you two are quite close friends" Sabrina spoke to which Emily ''blushed'' as she spoke with a shy smile, "Indeed Austin is a god friend of mine! he helped me a lot!" Emily replied as she jumped twice in the air in excitement, seeing it I chuckled. "It''s good to see you so happy Emily and yes both of us are good friends" I spoke myst words inclined towards Sabrina who nodded her head, her eyes narrowing a little as she spoke, "You really took the world by storm Sir Austin" "Please, call me Austin" I gave back her own words while putting on a cheeky smile, "Sure, I don''t mind Austin" She told throwing my word back at me, to which I just smiled, "Everyone has their own secrets Sabrina, always remember right?" Myst words wereced with a bit of mystery and it sparked a response from her, "Indeed I will remember it" Sabrina spoke to which I smiled, "Truly, always remembering is hard" This time I got herplete focus, meanwhile I could see the confused Emily, this time it was real, as she has no idea what we are talking about, they might be best friends but there are some secrets of Sabrina that Emily herself aren''t privy to, "Mou~what are you guys talking about!" Unable to find answers Emily turned to her cute side, hoping to get some answers but to her shock, she didn''t get what she want, "Emily, I want to talk with Austin in private" Sabrina spoke, her voice serious, hearing this tone Emily seemed taken back but she soon regained her ''bubbly'' self as she replied, "Sure" Saying she started to walk away but not before leaving me with some words, "Also! Austin let''s meet up after this!" "Okay" I replied and her smile widened as she started to skip away in a cute way and soon she was out of sight, as soon as she was away Sabrina''s smile washed away as she gave me a questioning look, "How do you know?" "Isn''t it painful?" Instead of answering her question I countered with one, "So you do know" Sabrina replied her face filling with a frown, I just smiled at it as I leaned onto my chair, speaking with absolute ease, "Isn''t it painful? each moment ying in your head, trying to break you, all those tough pain filling you, unwilling to go away" The more I spoke the more the frown on Sabrina''s face deepened, now her voice contained a hint of anger, "I don''t know how you know about this, which even my father doesn''t know but I would be very careful with your next words" "What if I say to you that I know what''s the issue?" "!!" This time I got her real interest. Chapter 314 - Plans Of The Past Taking Effect Chapter 314 - ns Of The Past Taking Effect Sabrina Mammon Galen Delon, the second princess of the great Elven Empire, was born into the loving elven royal family, she was adored and loved at a very young age, and she was born to a family that stood at the top, power, status, money, everything was at her fingertips but she had a secret that no one knows, she could remember everything. The feeling of being in her mother''s womb to everything that happened in her life, all of them clearly ys in her head and that also means the terrible events that she so dearly wishes to forget, in the game, she was a top-tier target that''s extremely hard to conquer, her range might evenpare to Celestinia, though in this case, some did manage to conquer her, me being one of them. Her intellect and observational details were high, her true bloodline hidden was heavy and the power that chose her is trying its best to break her, in truth her level of schemes was higher than Emily and Sabrina knows about Emily''s true self, that''s the main reason she was even capable of being friends with Emily, both of them wore a mask. For Emily, it''s her true self and for Sabrina its everything about her, her bloodline makes her extremely kind and loving but the power that chose her wants to break her into something eviler and the tragedies that followed her were of its making, Name: Sabrina Mammon Galen Delon Sex: Female Age: 22 species: High Royal Elf Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 6 Title: The One Who Remembers, The Carrier Of Nemesis, Holder Of Forgotten Relics,..etc Love: 10%(Curious) Description: Blessed with so much that now what she holds has turned into her curse. > Self-righteous and kind at heart but forced to mature and change due to what blessing she had got, wish to just have one fun time without her blood making everything good for her. >Now have a heightened interest in you, a small spark that you too are one that hides his true worth, y it all well and you might have a kind and good-hearted girl forever loyal to you. Difficulty: SS(Be careful of what you say for she always remembers) ''Just as I thought'' Sabrina''s the same as I had imagined her to be, her bloodline in a way makes others extremely good around her, its a passive skill such that no one''s capable of being their true self around, they will unconsciously try to please her, try to be what the cultured tags as simp. The worst thing is that it doesn''t discriminate between power, rank, or anything, everyone would try to make her happy, its a terrifying power but this does not mean that they will obey all her orders, unlike Angelina''s power that breaks the will, this one just seems to transcend everything, thus making Sabrina truly alone, "Emily seems to think she will have you in her hands but it would seem that it''s the other way, isn''t it?" Sabrina asked with a smile, her eyes blinking with curiosity to me, someone that''s showing the capability of resisting the will of her blood, I chuckled at her words as I responded, "I do know of her true self and her interest in me and that''s all" "You do not care that she hides under her mask?" This question by Sabrina had a deeper meaning, "I do not, just how many people live under their masks? we all hide our true selves as we live along the world, that''s who we are and we just go along with it, its our life after all" "You are a fan of Earth!?" Sabrina shouted out her voice now containing a higher pitch with the unmissable quaking of excitement and a hint of craze, making me taken back for a bit, before which a sly smile came up my face, ''Looks like it worked'' Earth, it''s my pen name or the name that now resounds the world, just as I had told before, to make money, I started to sell out books and poems, making me rich, such that I myself have a cemented flow of money but I might have underyed the poprity of my books and poems, my works cover all the range. Stories that would make you cry, books that would move you, my physiology books are leading the world right now, in fact, I am pretty sure that I have a cult-like followers, waiting for my books, in earthly terms, I am a super influencer, unlike posting stuff my books could change the world dynamic, that''s how famous and appreciated my books are. When I started them, the main focus was, of course, making money but I did have secondary objectives, my books have even dealt with certain problems guing the world and even lead to some worldly development! ideologies from Earth that focused more on mental growth had terrifying effects here. And thus Ipleted my other objective, getting enough power to change the world flow with a single book from me but among all my books, there was one series that I made just for Sabrina, a book meant to help her guide through her lonely times, in truth Sabrina shouldn''t be like this, all the tragedies in her life should have pulled her into the abyss, making her take ''that'' power, turning her......evil. But thanks to my books their stories and details helped Sabrina ovee the dread that was holding her, for it, Emily will always have my thanks, releasing my books doesn''t mean Sabrina would just read them, no I needed the best friend of the elven princesses to rmend the book to her, Emily not knowing that she in a silver tter was gifting me her friend. In fact, I have a strong feeling that my powerful cult is being funded by this beautiful princess in front of me, "Wow, you seemed to be a big fan" I responded with a questioning look to which Sabrina quickly collected her calm, understanding that she lost a bit of her control, "Indeed I have read some of his books, you could say it helped me" "Oh...he? how do you know that the great writer that shakes the world, Earth, is a he?" I asked with great interest making Sabrina flinch, she seems to have caught on that she made a small blunder, . "Enough, tell me what you know about my situation?" ''Changing topics are we?'' I thought with a smile, yes, it''s difficult to her get, that is only if you are aiming for her now, I will help her slowly get her gratitude and then during my help, I might ''identally'' leak that I am Earth, seeing how much crushing she''s doing on my pen name, I don''t think getting her heart after that might be a hard thing, "What''s in it for me?'' I asked, making Sabrina thoughtful, she''s definitely intrigued by me, who is resisting her blood, "How do you know this?" "Sigh...princess are we to just keep questioning? we all have our secrets if you truly doubt me here" Saying so I took out a slip and ced it on the table, "This might help alleviate some of that pain of yours, after it works, contact me, then we will have a more focused discussion" Saying so I stood up gave the girl in front of me a nod and started to walk away, my ns are already in motion, waiting for the sweet girl to fall into my trap after all the big bad wolf is hungry. Chapter 315 - Cutness The Weapon Of Mass Destruction Chapter 315 - Cutness The Weapon Of Mass Destruction Leaving behind the suspecting Sabrina, I walked out of the garden where Alex and Jacob stood with an extrapanion, seeing me her smile lit up as she rushed towards me, skipping her legs, while her cute look captured the hearts of all those that were gazing at her, "So how did it go?" Emily asked as she stood in front of me, her green gem-like eyes focusing on me, I smiled at her, shrugging my shoulders as I spoke, "Not bad, maybe in the future our faction might work together" "Really! that''s great!" Emily responded with a happy jump, to which I put on an indulging smile, "Do you want to go for a walk?" I asked, making Emily nod her head furiously, seeing it I spoke to Alex and Jacob, giving them the job of looking around, Alex gave a deep look, while Jacob ran towards the training area, hoping to get a good fight there, sending off the two to their own ways, both I and Emily started to walk together as we chatted about our lives. Thankfully Emily knew how famous I am, thus taking a route less upied, "Who would have thought that you would be dered as the next sessor of the Archery Empress, you really hid yourself!" Emily spoke as she yfully hit my side, I took it with gusto as I replied, "Well, I can say to be lucky in that regard" "You surely can!" Emily eximed, guiding the path, "So how''s everything going for you?" I asked, to which she smiled as she responded, "Everything''s well, thanks to the intel you gave me I was able to show off my skills and as such, I got the chance to change my life" Saying so Emily''s voice got softer, while her eyes held gratitude, "I can''t thank you enough" "Don''t worry about it, you have thanked me enough, aren''t we friends? plus you have gone through enough things in your life" "I know but some gratitude can''t just be spoken through" Emily said as she held her hands to her back, skipping forward, my eyes trailed the beautiful area we are walking through, the ce we are walking through is more of a forest-like area, Sabina had constructed a huge forest in here, "This ce is beautiful" I spoke, marveling at the calm and serene ce, where several harmless little creatures could be seen moving around, "It is isn''t it?" Emily spoke with a cheeky grin as she caught my hands and pulled me to a specific ce, a minuteter we reached an opening where a smallke could be seen, its beautiful blue color reflecting the sky, while cute furry animals could be seen drinking water, the ce looked right out of a fantasy setting, "Wow" I unconsciously muttered, earning a chuckle from Emily as she kept pulling me to theke, the animals nearby were startled at our presence but once their gaze focused on Emily they seemed to calm down and focused back on quenching their thirsty, "Take a seat" Emily spoke as she reached the edge of theke, taking off her shoes as she dipped her legs into theke, seeing it I followed her, as I sat beside her, my legs feeling the cold yet calming water, my eyes reflecting the beautiful scene of nature, "This is a secret ce of mine" Emily spoke after a minute of silence, "Really?" I asked back to which she nodded, "Yes, Ie here whenever I need to be alone or want to clear my mind" She replied with a smile, her eyes shinning seeing such a seen I couldn''t help but feel myself being attracted to her, ''She''s good'' "Does that mean, I am the first person you brought here?" I asked to which she just gave me a meaningful smile, somehow it looked dazzling to my eyes, making my heart beat faster, her green hair that matched the surroundings, while the tender look in her eyes, while sitting on the ground was a killer look, for a moment I felt a pity that I didn''t have a phone, I hoped to record this, A minute of silence remained between us as we both focused on the scenery, Emily''s legs yed with the water, sending out waves that started some of the animals, "So do you like this ce?" Emily asked, her eyes focused on the reflection of hers forming on the water, "Indeed, this ce is amazing" I responded, my eyes too focused on my own reflection, "Good, then you can use it whenever you want" "Really?" I asked with surprise as I turned my head towards Emily, who too now focused her eyes on me, "Yes, as I said before you helped me change my life, this is just the least I can do for you, after all, I can''t really express how much gratitude I have for you" Emily spoke, her lips rising to a fond smile, while her eyes narrowed yfully, her elven ears shaking, and her ponytails fell through her side, making her look supremely cute, I even felt the urge to just hug and keep her with me, seeing how much she was trying I gave in, my eyes ''erratically'' moved, as a small ''blush'' came to my face, "Cough....I see, thanks" I responded focusing my gaze back on nature, my interaction bing awkward and all I got in return was the lovely voice of Emily chuckling, we stayed there for half an hour, rxing, having small talks before which I decided to leave, "Mou~~you''re already leaving?" Emily asked with a pout, to which I helplessly nodded my head, "I have things to do you know, quite busy" "Okay, but how about we go for lunch?" Emily asked, throwing in a solution, "You will pay?" I asked with a yful smile, earning a punch from her, "Meany! but okay!" She responded as she huffed, her ponytails shaking with her anger, it was a truly heartwarming look, "Then, its a deal" I spoke as I shook hands with her, as such I gave her a nod before which I started to walk away, quite curious about what her next moves would be, I could tell that every move she made till now was nned and calcted to get my attention and interest, she''s smart to extremely use her cute side to get my attention. Sadly if it was any regr guy, just her today acting is more than enough for him to jump into a rtionship with her, I''m sure theing ''lunch'' will also have something nned and to be truthful I am looking forward to it, its a nice pace of change with the girl nning to get me, normally it''s me racking my brains, ''Its gonna be fun'' ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: Watching Austin leave the smile on Emily''s face left, her expression turned neutral, she took out a book from her spatial ring, holding it she read the title, [ns To Win Austin''s Heart] Flipping through she reached the first page where her first ny. n 1 Get him to notice me, from my observations I could see that he right now doesn''t have anyone he''s interested in, I even went through the rumor with her maid but all turns out well, it''s a good thing he doesn''t, or else I even would have to make more ns just to kill that girl, today''s the perfect day to achieve part one of my n 1: Part 1: Use today''s chance to imprint my cuteness on him, use it to make him notice me. Emily ced a small tick on her part 1, a calcting smile came to her face, watching Austin''s receding back her eyes turned dark, while a smile on the borderline of obsessive took ce, ''Its gonna be fun'' Chapter 316 - The Little Rabbit Has Fallen Chapter 316 - The Little Rabbit Has Fallen "You look better, did something good happen?" I asked as I patted the head of the cute girl on myp, Sonia enjoyed each touch as she contently sat on me, her head on my chest while her eyes remained closed taking in my scent she so dearly missed, "I-I missed you" A timid yet shy voice was heard, making me smile, my eyes looked towards Sonia, who was now having a blush on her face, her eyes that before seemed to have doubt now looked fulfilled, my ns seemed to have now worked out for the best, the time that I spent away from her, seemed to have helped her figure out the feelings that she now has for me. Of course, it needed the well-decorated effort of my cute little demon maid, who by her side kept spewing into Sonia what I wanted her to know, "You missed me?" I asked with a cheeky grin, making Sonia blush deeper but she didn''t shy away from my eyes as she peered deep into mine, we stayed in silence for a minute, our eyes bearing into each other, slowly my right hand moved to hold Sonia''s face, she trembled in my embrace for a moment but she didn''t push me back. Slowly she closed her eyes as her face started to move forward, I didn''t leave her hanging as I too started to move towards her, a secondter our lips met, her sweet scent filled my nose as I got the taste of her lips, the kiss was simple and chaste as we kept our lips locked for a few seconds before which we separated. Just as we did Sonia''s eyes opened, and a shy look took her face but no regret remained, her gaze became hazy while her expression looked cute, "Does this mean you like me now?" I asked with a smile, happiness ringing deep within my tone, making Sonia understand that I was happy beyond words, this seemed to have worked well, as a beautiful smile that leave fairies down graced upon Sonia, "Yes, in truth at first I was confused" Sonia spoke her head now leaning into my chest while happiness danced deep within her eyes, "After what happened with Leonardo, my feelings were in shambles, I am sure that I would have ended up for worse if you weren''t by my side" Saying so Sonia lifted her head for a moment cing a kiss on my cheeks before descending back into my chest, "All my life, I ran behind Leonardo, his fight for saving me had taken my heart but it would seem that whatever I saw in him was false, I tried and tried again, hoping that he would notice me, thinking that he was just too dense to see it but..." Reaching these parts Sonia''s voice turned quiet, I didn''t push her as I patted her back, helping her regain herself, what I did was throw years of Sonia''s desire drown the drain, most would have broken with just that much, "But.....the truth was that I was blind, I was chasing after a man, who was not worthy of me, I was blinded by love that I didn''t even see that person who liked me was chasing after me" Reaching this point Sonia sat up straight, her legs rearranged themselves as they wrapped around me since we were sitting on a sofa it wasn''t a problem, her eyes now kept looking at me, not missing a beat, her arms now wrapped around my neck, "All my life I just wanted to have a happy family, I never knew my mother, hence all I ever wanted was toplete a loving family that''s when everyone in this world slowly started to break away from me but you stood by my side, that was all that I ever dreamed..." As her words were heard, her hands now held my face, "Having the love of someone who would be with me through everything that''s all I ever wanted and you were there, you kindly watched and protected me and in my lowest moment you were there with me, being my strength" Now Sonia''s eyes looked deeper and darker, a looming loving yet psychotic look took her face, it would seem that she didn''te out unscathed from the encounter, a deep yet heavy look of love now shined on Sonia, "I don''t care how many women you love, just as long as you promise to keep me beside you I will be happy" Sonia spoke, her voice now containing a deeper effect, I didn''t flinch at this new ''love'' of hers, I have already dealt with too many of them to be scared anymore. A loving smile came up my face, while I caught Sonia''s hands with mine, I started to speak with the same seriousness as Sonia, "I promise you that I will never let you go, now and forever I will cherish you, no matter how many womene my way, you will always have a ce in my heart" My words seemed to have done their work, as Sonia''s smile widened, seemingly happy with my words, "Then all I have to say is that.... I love you" As soon as she said so her eyes turned red, the mana of humongous rates started to sweep into her body, a red color mana started to cover the whole area we were in, by now just Sonia was knocked out cold, her body started to shine with a gentle light, making changes to her. The color of her skin was bing pale, her hair soon changed its color to blonde, and I am sure that her eyes must also be turning to red, slowly her body was lifted from me, while she started to float in the room, her body was undergoing a change in a humongous manner, she was finally going to be a... Half-Vampire Someone who will be able to grasp the powers of both the human and the vampire side, the best thing would be that she would be eternally loyal to me too, that''s the specialty of her vampire side, her strength will increase and so will her talent, once she wakes up all those that bullied her will tremble in fear. In the game Sonia was the easiest target, the way for her vampire side to awaken is for Sonia to confess her love and get that love reciprocated, then she will awaken her vampire side, making it such that she will be able to walk beside Leonardo, ''All the feelings she had have disappeared'' When Sonia spoke of Leonardo her voice was neutral, no love or hate, which would mean that from now onwards he''s nothing to her, this wouldn''t have been easy but thanks to ra who kept pushing and whispering things into Sonia all went well, "I can''t wait to see you when you wake up" I said with a smile, thankfully I had already set up a barrier, hence no one will no what''s going to happen in here, with this one more is in my hand, just like ra I will have another helper but unlike her, I can''t show my ''true'' self to Sonia, that might only hurt me in the long run, I would just have to manipte her into it, without her realizing what she was doing, "Wake up soon my little vampire, we have a lot to do" Chapter 317 - Shaking Up The Aunt Chapter 317-Shaking Up The Aunt "How''s an Imperial doing?" I asked as I entered the well-decorated room, where a beautiful woman sat, her silver eyes sparkled as she gazed at me, while a found smile graced her face, "Better than ever" Mira replied as she stood up, walking forward I gave her a hug after which both of us took a seat, "How''s mister popr doing?" Mira asked me, her voiceced with amusement, hearing it I shook my head as Izily starched down upon the sofa, "It''s so tiring, I want my normal life back" "Well, I can sympathize with you on that but sadly things are only going to be harder for you" Mira spoke with a piteous gaze, being a sessor herself, she too had to go through the things that I am now going through, I sighed inziness as I spoke, "I know but it''s just a pain" Hearing my words Mira smiled as she replied, "Well, you have to put up with it, with greater position some greater responsibility" "Why do I feel that I have heard that somewhere?" I asked back to Mira''s words as she winked at me, soon we just had some small talk among ourselves, enjoying and making up for the time that we missed with each other, it was a scenario I came to create where I slowly became the outlet of her worries, the person close to her that now at all times would run up to her, no matter the time or problem, "So how does it feel to get an extended life?" I asked, its the great boon of being an Imperial, just reaching the first stage of the Imperial rank would grant you extra 500 years, its the main reason that many people are mad to reach the Imperial realm, a basic rebirth takes ce, and both in mind and body, "It''s amazing, the power and magic I could hold now are far beyond my dreams" Mira spoke, her eyes bing gentle as she gazed at me "And I have you to thank for all this" Mirapleted her words with a deep look, making me shake my head, "I didn''t do much, it was all you" I replied but Mira firmly shook her head, "No if it wasn''t for you I might have taken another 20 years to reach an epiphany, plus even if I did without thew stone I would have taken another 10 years to pass beyond my shell, in this case, it was all you" Mira said, her eyes now containing a certain feeling that is hard to grasp, seeing it an evil smile broke within me, my feelings of ''bashfulness'' and ''pride'' at Mira passed on to her but soon that was converted into a ''nervous'' feel filled with plex'' emotion as I spoke to Mira, "In that case don''t I deserve a reward?" My words were spoken with a cheeky grin, while on the inside a plex'' feeling of truthy, it was as if I had reached a decision and was about to act upon it, "What do you need?" Mira asked with a serious voice, something I could tell came from the feelings that I was giving her. My eyes looked directly into her as I spoke, "Well I want to go on a date with you" "A date? Austin I told you..." Mira replied back with surprise upon hearing my demands but I didn''t let her finish, "I know, I know that I should give up my feelings, and I am, actually this date is so that I could suppress thest of my feelings for you" I spoke, my words containing deep love and reluctance, the ''pain'' in my body was immense as I transferred them all to Mira, who was now looking to the ground filled with guilt, "You know aunt, I recently started to date someone and I think I aming to like her, this date of ours would be thest thing I need, after this we would go back to normal" "You fo-found so-someone?" Mira reacted heavily as her headshed upwards while I could see her eyes trembling, "Yes" I responded, as a unique feeling of closeness started to fill my body, a feeling of ''losing'' my ''love'' for Mira, while I try my best to ''like'' the girl I am going out with, "Th-That''s go-good" Mira spoke, giving me the worst smile I have ever seen from her, ''Bullseye'' Hiding my true feelings while giving out a wry smile I spoke, "Yeah, the girl I met is kind and truly she''s a good girl, hence aunt Mira can you grant me this one date?" My words were pressing down on her, cutting down all her retreat paths, it would normally be impossible for me to get a date from Mira, it''s not easy to shake up the will of a woman such as her but right now''s the best time. By now she had already formed some sort of higher affection for me, the debt of me helping her reach Imperial rank filled her, the guilt of her pushing me away, my ''feelings'' that were being pumped into her along with the sudden news that I am already starting to like another girl haspletely trapped her in a confusing fight of emotions. A minute of silence remained between us as Mira seemed to be deep within her thoughts but seeing that she hadn''t answered me in some time, my ''feelings'' turned sad, with a forced smile I spoke, "I see, it would seem that my request was too much, then you can forget abo-" "No, we can go" Abruptly I was cut off by Mira who seems to regain her calm look as she gazed at me, my feelings burst froth with ''happiness'' as I responded, "Good, I am happy then" "Whose the girl?" Mira suddenly asked, every look from her gave me the feeling that she was just a normal aunt talking about her nephew''s love life but my instincts were screaming something else, "Well I actually one day happened to meet her during a training time, something about her had clicked with me" I spoke, not giving many details but it would look like Mira didn''t want to back out now, "No, tell me more about this girl that caught your focus" Seeing that I couldn''t back out I gave her the story of Sonia, with many twists, such that I met her training hard, finding out about her bullying, about how Sonia was fighting back, things such that I trained with her, helping her as our ''rtionship'' got closer, basically some romance slice of life story was thrown out. It was added with the hint of how Sonia''s life and story were healing my ''broken'' love, it was truly a masterpiece, "Interacting with her actually helped me in a way get over you, she''s being very friendly and it''s only recently that we went on one date, for now, I just want to see how the thing would go with her" I gave thest words of my ''love story'', making Mira silent, "I see, that''s good, it''s good she''s helping you" "I know, she''s being very helpful to me" I replied back to Mira, acting as if I couldn''t see how that mana around me was actually bubbling forth, while there was in no smile on Mira''s face. Chapter 318 - The Perfect Slave Chapter 318 - The Perfect ve "So, when can you be free, aunt?" I asked, diverting the topic to another side, right now I have her all riled up, I just have to keep taking baby steps with her, "Well, right now I am a bit busy, how about a week from now?" Mira spoke, to which I nodded my head, "Sure, I will be free then" Saying so a silence descended between us, it wasced with a bit of awkwardness, "So I will get going" A minuteter I spoke as I stood up, Mira who looked to be in thought opened her mouth seemingly trying to convey something but no words came out of her mouth, in the end, she sighed as she gave me a wry smile, "Then stay safe" Mira spoke, "You know I will" I responded as I hugged Mira and started to walk out of the room, by now most of the things that need to be dealt with are on the way, slowly as I descended into the crowd my from changed, bing a certain good-looking guy. I moved through the crowd, my destination already set and within a few minutes, I reached the male dorms. Looking for the specific one, I approached it knocking twice, as I spoke, "It''s me" The words could only be understood by the one on the other side of the door, soon a creaking sound was heard as the door was opened a bit, two hazelnut eyes appeared peering at me, "Don''t worry there is no one here, it''s safe" Hearing my words the door opened more,ing into my view a cute girl with hazelnut eyes and green hair, in front of me she was wrapped in a maid dress that made her cuter, her haughty eye that used to look down on everybody now contained a twinkle as she gazed at me, submissiveness filling her tone as she bowed and spoke, "Wee master" "It''s always good to see my cute ve" Hearing my words Shira, the previous cross-dressing boy that only cared about herself and getting stringer blushed, a shy smile adorning her face, "Th-Thank yo-you master" "Good, let''s go inside, you don''t want others to see you like this, right?" "Yes master" Shira spoke with a happy contended voice as I walked in, acting as if I owned the ce I moved towards the sofa as I took a seat, and just as I did Shira walked behind me and like a professional maid she started to massage my shoulder, her movements precise and well learned. "So where did that roommate of yours go?" I asked with no interest in my voice, "I don''t know, he just keeps rushing from one mission to another, I rarely even see him" "I see..." I responded, enjoying the massage that Shira was giving me, she had gotten good at it, after her so-called ''help'' for me, I began her training, changing her, shaping her into what I wanted and it wasn''t difficult, due to the simple reason that shecks any worldly experience, in a way she''s a sheltered princess, neglected by her parents, who secretly desires to be loved. All her life she just trained with the sword, trying to awaken her bloodline and nning to bring my family down for some reason, she in her whole life had never gotten the taste of being a woman, to be loved, no she even doesn''t know the definition of love and it''s from there that her special desire had birthed. just because she had be ''evil'' doesn''t mean that most of the ns that I had for conquering her before had changed, I just used the n I had in for her, just that it was modified to deal with making her more submissive to me, I had stroked her ego about bing stronger, from then on she yed on my palms, leaning more about her ''desire''. Imagine a woman that never felt true love, never felt the taste of being a girl, never truly gotplimented, andcked any idea of how ''love'' existed. What do you think will happen when all thises to her life, along with being satisfied with her ''desire''? Its a drug, a drug that will keep pulling her deeper and deeper, making her forget her true goals, making her fall into a pit that even if she knew was dangerous, she couldn''t help but jump in, and that''s what I did, her ''desire'' to be dominated along with her desire to be loved was mixed and I kept pulling on that thread. All this time I treated her ''roughly'' while ''loving'' her, made her understand the power of love and made her feel the joy of being a woman, to Shira who was never treated as a girl, this was something which she never wanted to give up and by now I have her wrapped around my finger, during this time I also made sure to milk lots of information from her. Information that will be used to bring her family down, thankfully I had the ever helpful Leonardo, for my ns for Shira to work, I needed Leonardo out of the drums, hence like the nice guy he is, right now he''s running around,pleting missions that are foiling the ns of ''that'' organization, in fact, I got to know that he was almost assassinated a lot of times during his trips. But ''somehow'' hees out alive all the time, Leonardo is truly the best worker, thanks to his efforts, lots of the ns of ''that'' organization are dead, he is getting stronger at a steady pace, while his poprity to is rising, due to the fact that hepletes huge missions andes out alive and stronger, makes him a desired teammate for point hunts. He keeps challenging the strong, trying to raise his standing but even till now he hasn''t confronted me, of course, this has to do with me controlling him but there''s also the fact that Leonardo is bidding his time, waiting for the opportunity to bring me down, not knowing that when he raises his sword against me, he will lose everything, ''Come to think of it, doesn''t the opening of the realm start soon?'' Thinking of so my smile widened but it was then that a cute hand wrapped around my neck, "Master, you are neglecting me" Shira''s voice was heard near me, making me smile, "You know what you have to say" A moment of silence remained after I spoke but it didn''tst for long, "Master, please fuck this unworthy bitch lusting after you" Shira''s loud words resounded in the room, making me chuckle, I had turned this arrogant bitch into the perfect horny maid, that needs to be fucked by me all the time, her love for me had reached high levels, I can''t wait to see her look when she finds out the truth, ''I am sure that her expression will be quite the scene'' Thinking so I stood up, walking towards Shira who was already keeping her hands on the door with her ass sticking towards me. Chapter 319 - Falling Deeper Into The Abyss Chapter 319 - Falling Deeper Into The Abyss Watching the once arrogant girl now push up her ass before me, asking to be fucked is truly one of the great pleasures of life, walking forward I didn''t attack her, just looked at the girl who was waiting with anticipation, seeing that I wasn''t making a move Shira turned her head towards me, "Master?" She spoke, her eyes filled with desire, I smiled as I walked reached out and pulled her into my embrace, her back to me, while my hands held her waist, my lips moved towards Shira''s ears, "Tell me my ve, did your father, my master give any instruction on when the move will take ce?" "Um~yes~ father said that we could make a move 2 weekster, the Lionheart family won''t know what hit them" Shira moaned as my hands yed with her breast, her words causing my eyes to narrow but I didn''t let thatst for long, her answer was more than enough for me, my hands came lower as I slowly started to caress her belly over her clothes, I nuzzled my face in her head, inhaling her scent, and then started taking off her clothes, "Turn around" I ordered as soon as I bared her upper body to my eyes, I chuckled when I found her trying to hide from my eyes, covering her breasts with her folded arms, even then I could see the desire in her eyes, "It''s not like I haven''t already seen every inch of your body?" I teased her, and saw a rosy blush spread across her skin, "Take your arms off your chest" I stepped back andmanded her, Shiraplied with mymand, albeit with a little shake and trembled when she heard my next words, "Now, off with your skirt" "Master..." Shira was really aroused by my words and could feel my heated gaze running over every inch of her bare body, she mustered up some courage and then loosened her skirt before taking them off, leaving herself only in a boyshort underwear, "Some things are hard to change" I spoke seeing what shey under, I kept running my eyes over her body, not speaking, making her more restless and a little insecure, Shira could no longer bear with the silence and looked up at me and tried to walk into my arms, but I pushed her back, pinning her against the cold wooden door, she wasn''t my lover for me to be soft. I was an entire foot taller than her in height, and she apprehensively looked at me when I leaned in and stole a light kiss from her lips, "Stay still" I spoke with a cold voice and then sneaked my hand inside her underwear, caressing her shaved mound and the puffyher-lips, "I said... Stay still" I reminded her again as her body suddenly jolted against my touch, I softly rubbed her folds before eventually settling on the top end of them, where her clitoris was hidden, and then I became aggressive, making her squirm more, "Keep looking into my eyes" I pulled her by the chin when she tried to look away, "Tell me, did you miss my touch?" My unfair questioned heightened the sensations that were spreading into her lower body, and her heart started pounding in a fright, "Did you?" Shira nodded her head and tried to look away, but I pulled her by the chin again, forcing her to keep looking at my face, "And did youfort yourself like I am helping you now?" I said and then tried to pinch her clit, "Ah.." She moaned and her body instinctively tried to escape from my clutches, but unfortunately for her, there was no escape, "Did you?" I asked as I sneaked my middle finger inside of her, ying with her folds that were getting wetter with every passing second, "Yes..." She gasped for breath and honestly answered me, her inner side loving the dominance I gave her, "Really?" I mischievously chuckled and leaned near her ear, "Did it feel just as good as it does now?" "No..." She subconsciously replied and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away from her face in time, I need to be teasing her letting her know the pleasure only I can give her, making her live without me, some of it has already finished, "Don''t be hasty" I said and started pumping my finger in and out of her, I savored every moment of Shira trying to yearn for more and stay in her ce, but eventually, she could not hold on and grabbed onto my shirt, burying her face into my chest, muffling her moans there. Her warm and soft insides tried to milk my finger as I helped her to an orgasm, and then I pulled out of her, letting her juices soak her underwear, "You did not stay still, my ve" I devilishly chuckled, "It''s punishment time" Shira''s body trembled at my words, remembering all the punishment that I gave, all of which now engraved into her being, a smile of desire filled her when I guided her hand to my waist, making her feel my hardness. She was smart enough to understand what I wanted after all this time and started undressing me like the good maid she is. She took of my shirt first, nting a kiss on my sculpted chest, and then knelt down to help me take off my shoes and trousers. My member sprang into freedom when she finally took off my boxers, and Shira gulped apprehensively, wondering how it ever managed to fit inside of her, she was about to stand up, but I pressed on her head, keeping her on her knees, and then brought my ns against her lips, "You must get it ready, or it will hurt you, not like you don''t like it" I grinned at her in a warning, she was a naive girl due to herck of any desire for sex, but not anymore, not after all she had drank, her eyes sparkled away, I am sure that she must have missed my taste, her soft lips started by nting a kiss on my ns, before proceeding to nt such kisses along my entire length, "Lick it.." I ordered guiding her, and when she coated my entire length in her saliva, I made her open her mouth to introduce myself better to her tongue, I guided her movements, instructed her on how to use her tongue, and kept myself under control, "That''s enough" I stopped her and pulled her back on her feet, "I think we are ready for your punishment" Shira was bewildered when I stopped suddenly but then I turned her around and made her bend over making her heart beat faster, "ce your hands on the door, like before" I pulled her feet apart and adjusted her ass into the right position, "Don''t take your hands off it" Her body trembled when I yanked off her soaked underwear, leaving it stretched on her thighs, she knew what was about toe, and when I eased my ns inside of her, her breath got caught in her throat, however, I helped her breathe again when I suddenly thrusted inside of her, filling her to the brim. It was a good thing that she was wet and she had readied, otherwise it would have really hurt her badly, though I didn''t mind it, I appreciated the sight of me inside of her, and wed on her ass, giving her time to adjust, her insides could not amodate all of me, and I knew that I had to work on her to make more space for me. When Shira''s breathing finally calmed down, I started moving, mounting her in strong deep thrusts that weakened her legs and sent jolts of pleasures through her body, I supported her by her ass, and kept pounding inside of her as hard as I desired, and Shira had to muffle her moans by covering her mouth with her hand, . "Um....master~yes~~" Her insides expanded some more, making more room for me and eventually reached their limits, failing to take all of me inside of her, Shira suffered from one orgasm after another, and the position rendered herpletely at my mercy, who ruthleslsy kept pounding inside of her until she started feeling dizzy due to the unbearable pleasure she was experiencing. "Master~I love you~~" I finally came inside of her, painted her womb in with my essence, and then grinned as I pulled out of her, letting their juices drip onto the underwear that was still stretched on her thighs, "No more..." Shira hoarsely whispered with her half-lidded eyes when I pulled her underwear off and carried her in his arms to the bed, "No, no, my ve! You failed to keep your hands on the door" I evilly smiled, "You need to be punished some more..." Her misty eyes shot wide open at my words in fear and in anticipation, and tremors spread across her lower body once more, its going to be fun alright. Chapter 320 - The Beginning Of Another Hunt Chapter 320 - The Beginning Of Another Hunt "I am really happy" Shira whispered into my ears as shey on my embrace, naked as she came into this world, while her body stuck close to me, her head on my chest, and shey on my body with a contended smile. Eyes sparkling, she enjoyed hugging me as she kept talking, "I never knew that I could feel like this, my heart always misses you when you are away, can''t you just stay with me?" Shira''s question wasced with desire, to which I just shook my head, "You know I can''t, your father can''t find out about our rtionship, plus the others watching you might cause us problems if we are seen together a lot" My answer made her unhappy, as she pouted and hugged me tighter, "I just don''t want you far away from me" ''She''s fallen hard'' I thought as I looked at the woman that was unable to let me go, "Me too, I don''t want to be far away from you but our statuses are too far apart" I replied with a ''sad'' voice, making Shira silent as her hold on me tightened, "If only I met you earlier....." Shira whispered, her tone containing strong distress, I hugged her as I patted her back, "Anyhow, won''t the family be making a move soon?" I spoke, taking Shira''s attention to the topic that I desired, "Yes, with our ns, soon the power of my family will rise" Shira spoke with an uninterested voice, by now most of her heart was with me, helping me monitor the works of the Hillclowd family, the deeper I dig into this the more mysterious the power behind them bes, a secret that only the top know is slowly being unraveled. Just like that I spent the next hour just talking and chatting with Shira, filling up the desire she had umted, then just like that I left the dorms under the sad eyes of Shira, who was extremely unwilling to let me go but in the end I left, there''s a lot that''s left for me to do, walking for a few minutes I reached the teleportation stop and appeared near my mansion. Soon after my disguise was removed I was back in my office as I looked through the most important things, "ra, how''s Soniaing along?" I asked to the maid beside me as I went through the documents in my hands, "She''s stable, in about 2 days she will wake up" ra replied as she helped me go through the work that was piling up, "Good, keep an eye on her. Also, how''s the situation in the faction?" "Everything is stable but the girls are getting restless, they need more of your time" ra spoke as she stamped some documents on my behalf, causing me to think, it is true that I haven''t spent much time with all my conquered girls on my faction, though whenever I am free I do catch up with them all, especially Mika and Rika, I have already gone on a date with the two of them. Since they had confessed to me and I have done so back, in a way we are a couple, hence I made sure not to keep them waiting, I at least spent a minimum of an hour with the two of them, thankfully under the pretense that Scarlet is dangerous they are keeping the rtionship a secret for now. In that regard things are well, both Mika and Rika areing along nicely but there are still some more left for me to deal with, "ra show me the details of their schedules that you have marked down" As I said so ra passed me the schedule of the girls within my faction the ones that I have conquered, even though they are in my hands I do still make sure to keep an eye on their activities, I need to do their much as the one they love. How else would I keep a good conversation with them and make them feel loved? Just feelings aren''t enough to run a rtionship, I need to know when to act, what to say and how to say it, such that the romance doesn''t die. Who said having a harem is easy? Well, maybe a normal harem but controlling one filled with yarderes isn''t easy at all, especially when all the girls have the power to affect the world as a whole. My eyes focused on the information as I learned more about how their lives go about, ''All looks well'' My eyes narrowed for a moment as I went into my thoughts, "ra?" "Yes?" Hearing my call ra looked towards me, I looked at her as I gave mymand, "Tell the ones to clear their schedule from a week from now, we can all go for an outing" "Okay" Hearing my words ra nodded her head with a smile and soon we dived into our work, an hourter I had organized everything I had to, "Master, don''t I need a reward?" Suddenly ra came up to me with a smile and sat up on myp, rubbing her ass on my crotch, "Sure" I said with a smile as we soon dived into each other, a few secondster the happy moans of ra sounded in the room. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "The Realm belonging to the academy will be open soon and all of you will be entering it for the first time, are you all ready?" My teacher Loren spoke as in he stood in front of the ss, right now I was in my ssroom, sitting in my usual spot as I took in the news that I already knew about, the secret realm that belongs to Academy opens every two years and only the ones that have reached the age of 18 and above will be allowed to enter. Its the world where several powerful natural treasuresy, a chance for several of the students to change their fate, and filled with high mana and a fluctuationw, making it easier for students to break through in there, but in my case, it would be thend where I get to focus on the capture targets, some small and big thing will take ce and I need to be there to help, "Austin, you will be there right?" Arwik the demon who sat beside me asked to which I nodded my head, "Of course, who would want to let go of all that treasure?" I asked back, making Arwik nod his head, "Do you want to go together?" Suddenly Holly asked me with an anticipating voice but I could only shake my head at her, "Sorry I already have ns" "I see...." Hearing my voice she was disappointed as she became quiet, seeing it I replied, "But if we do meet each other, we can join" "Really?" "Yes" I gave my answer to the excited girl who nodded her head with a smile, "Just why don''t you take her on a date? she seems to really like you" Arwik whispered into my ears too which I could only smile wryly, "Circumstances my friend, circumstances..." Chapter 321 - Taste Of Blood Chapter 321 - Taste Of Blood "Soon....." I whispered as I gazed at Sonia who would soon awaken, right now sses for the day were done, hence I visited Carmel, and had a talk as we caught up, I didn''t spend much time with her as I left promising to visit her tonight, I had a feeling that if I didn''t leave now then I would end up cooking for her all the time, that glutton was truly a food enthusiast. After visiting the hungry princess I headed directly towards here, the room where the sleeping vampire awaits, looking at the cocoon that was losing its light I could tell that Sonia would soon awaken and I didn''t even have to wait for long as crack started to appear on the blood red cocoon, spreading to its whole body. A few secondster the entire thing broke apart into particles as it vanished, proving in front of me a beautiful girl, naked as the day she was brought into this world with dark blond hair floating as shended on the ground, her skin now looking much paler than before, making a striking contradiction between her hair, her body no looked a bit more voluptuous as certain parts had grown out. Her height stayed the same, while now she possessed a striking beauty that stole one interest, soon Sonia touched the ground as her eyes opened, presenting me with those blood red orbs, enchanting to look at, the moment she opened her eyes I stood there with a smile. A hint of confusion filled her face before which she disappeared. I felt a hit on my as I fell to the floor with Sonia sitting atop me, her blood red eyes zooming on me, seeing it I smiled as I pulled my shirt a bit down, presenting my neck to her, "Go on, have your fill" And just as I finished speaking, Sonia moved, like a tired thirsty traveler her fangs sank into my neck, for a moment I felt a sting before a pleasurable feeling started to fill my body but the one most affected was Sonia as her body started to shake above me, I could feel my pants getting wetter as a certain liquid started to drop out of Sonia''s lower lips. Her face waspleted red, making a contradiction to her skin, while her eyes were dreamy, shetched onto me, while she kept drinking my blood, "Um~" A satisfied voice leaked out her mouth as a flood of ''water'' filled my legs, ''Did she just cum?'' I questioned but I couldn''t get my answer as the pleasure that was filling me disappeared, slowly the fangs that were on me unwillingly let go as Sonia licked the wound on my neck before raising her head, her eyes gleaming, while a bit of my blood stayed on her lips but that didn''t stay there long as Sonia''s tongue licked it clean, "I love you" Finally, Sonia''s words were heard as she moved forward and ced a kiss on my lips just as she did, she fell asleep, sleeping soundly on top of me, ''Sigh...looks like I can spoil her for now'' I rose up slowly as I took Sonia in a princess carry holding her body I moved towards the bedying her there softly as I covered her with a nket, making sure not to disturb her sleep, ''With this, the marking is done'' It was imperative that I was the first person that Sonia saw, this would imprint me more deeply onto her, and mine being the blood that she drank would make it such that she''s attached to me. Right now I can already feel a certain connection with her, a special bond between us, with this she will be mine forever, "Sleep tight" I spoke as I kissed her forehead, leaving the room, now I just have to wait for her to wake up and let her exin to me what had happened to her, "Is she okay?" ra appeared beside me as she spoke. "She''s fine just a bit tired, though it looks like you have taken a liking to her?" I asked to which ra shook her head, "Well, she''s going to be my ''sister'', plus I have spent a lot of time with her, I havee to see her as a good friend" ra calmly replied back, making me smile, I was more than happy with ra making friends, after all, I have no desire to just lock herself to me, she''s a woman capable of living her whole life, just that this life ispletely centered around me, then again not as I hate it... ''Yup, I am a hypocrite at its finest'' Chuckling at myself, I kept walking alongside ra, soon reaching the intended room, opening it I entered as I saw the most important people of my faction, giving each of them a smile I headed towards the center seat, my gaze traveling to each of my members, I could see Mika and Rika giving me a smile, Sana blushing a bit as she looked at me, Rina keeping her nonchnt smile, Emma with her sweet smile as her eyes kept looking at me, Jacob with his simpleton look, Mark sporting his cold detached look, Alex with his scheming eyes looking for more problems. I gave each of my beginning members a smile and I nod, then I turned toward the new addition. My gaze firstnded on Leonardo who though looks calm is sending me angry hateful eyes, then my gaze turned towards Nathalia who seems to have the same shy look as Sana but her gaze contained a hunger that I am very familiar with. Then there''s N who was looking at me with a battle-hungry smile, due to my mission to get her heart, I always spend some time on her, taking up her battle challenge and of course, I win each and every one of them, making this vampire princess to keeping at me,stly I turned to Lanora the calmly smiling demon girl who gave me a wave, in truth, I haven''t made much progress on her, we at just at the level of acquainted. Though I n on changing that soon, finally my eyes ended on my cute little sister who was giving me her natural loving smile, "I am surprised to see you here" I spoke out, taking up my rightful seat, "Well there are some things I need, hence I will also be entering the secret realm" Zora my little witch responded as she was sitting next to Rina, its rare to see her outside now because she''s working on a certain item, she spends most of her time in herb, Name: Zora Neer Love: 99% ''Good it seems my time was well spent'' Seeing Zora''s status, I was relieved, previously she only had a crush on me with her love up to 70% but it increased when I kept going to herb, meeting her when she was in trouble, helping her rx, making it such that I was taking time out of my busy schedule to meet and talk with her, making her felt special. Of course, my ''special'' aura that makes witches hornier also helped, now I am sure she loves me just that huge barrier between 99 and 100y before me. Chapter 322 - The Hero Keeps Falling Chapter 322 - The Hero Keeps Falling "So everything''s well for theing opening?" I asked Alex, the brains of my faction, "Yes, all the members of 18 and above are set, they are ready for action" Alex replied, passing on to me a document containing the information I need, "Are the new recruits going well?" I asked to Alex again, "Yes, ever since the information of you being the next sessor of the Archery Empress came out, we had a spike in members who were applying, some of them aren''t bad" Alex replied. I nodded my head at it, appreciating the arrangement that he had done, "What about the training for group battles?" I asked and this time it was directed towards Rina and Jacob, where Rina spoke first with a hungry smile, "I am dealing with it but it would take some time before I could get them all to work together, their ego is causing friction" Her words were filled with dissatisfaction, "How do you n on dealing with it?" I questioned, "Of course, we will be beating them to a pulp!" Jacob replied, flexing his muscles to me, I nodded my head at his words while I gave out subtle messages to Rina, who was more level-headed among the two, "Good, take any measures but by the end of the training I want all of them to fight as if they are a big family, got it?" "Yes" Both Jacob and Rina replied at the same time, a fire burning deep within their eyes, for a moment felt pity for the people under them, they are going to have it rough, "How''s, the assassination training going?" My gaze turned towards Sana as my question was directed towards her, seeing my focus her gaze turned much more calm as she replied, "All are going well, Amon is being a great help, both of us together are making great strides, by the two-month deadline, everything will be ready" "Good, keep it up" I indulgently smiled at her, making her break out in a small smile herself, the only one missing from here now was Amon but I had sent him on a more important mission, "How''s the healer group going?" My next question was for ra, "It''s on track, I have got myself, good healers, they will be useful in the long run" "Okay, if you need more funds just ask" Giving her a nod of gratitude I turned towards Emma, who was having a rabbit in herp as she petted it, "The summoner training?" "All well, got me some new pets" "Okay, if you need more or a special one just ask" "Of course" Emma smiled happily as she agreed to my words, then I turned toward my two cute twin lovers, "Mika, Rika how''s their training going?" "A little bit rough on the edges but they are getting better" "They need some more training" The more rxed Rika said with a smile first, while the stricter Mika kept up her standards, I listened carefully to the words, pondering on them for a moment as I spoke, "If they are ready, deploy them to challenges, they need more experience" "Okay~" "Got it" Once again Rika replied first while Mika followed, seeing them for a moment I felt nostalgic, they both hade a long way, Rika from her shy self turned to be more open and friendly, while Mika matured to be more open and understanding, "Lanora, how''s it going with the recruitment?" Hearing my question a strained smile came up on Lanora''s face as she replied with a suppressed tone, "Well it''s taking time, right now you don''t have the best reputation with demons" "I know...." Hearing her reply I could only stay silent for a moment, soon several ideas yed on my mind before I spoke, "Can you call them on to a ce for me to meet them one on one?" "I can but what will you do?" Lanora asked me, intrigue deep in her eyes, "Simple, I will just sing for them" "Oh! that might work" Hearing my words a hint of excitement shed in Lanora''s eyes, she could easily understand my ns from my words, "See to it" I ordered, "Yes sir!" Lanora yfully replied as she gave me a salute, "Now...why are you looking at me like that?" I asked to N who seems to have a frown on her face for quite some time, my question only made her more confused, "Nothing..... it''s just I can feel a vampire bond?" N said, her voice not too sure, seeing it my heart started beating faster but on the outward, I kept a calm look, "Oh, that might be because I was dealing with a half-vampire now" "A what?!" My response got a heavy reaction as N looked at me with open eyes, the presence of a half-vampire isn''t a small thing but she soon calmed herself down as she spoke, "Can you be more specific?" "I can, if you have any more specific ones, we can discuss them after the meeting" Hearing my reply she nodded her head, taking in my words, then my eyes focused on Leonardo who waspletely silent during the meeting, "How was your mission, I heard that you had some problems?" "I am fine, thanks for asking" Leonardo replied in a nonchnt voice, on the border of disrespectful, which earned some frowns from the people around, "You seem to be in a bad mood, is there any problem, or issues within the faction?" I asked, my face changing to a frown, "No, it''s nothing I am just tired" Leonardo spoke with a strained smile, realizing his mistake, "I see, if so then good" Losing my interest in him I looked around, "So does anybody have any problems with the proposed method?" After asking so I turned silent waiting to see if anybody has any problems, thankfully only silence remained, and just as I was about to end the meeting Leonardo raised his hand, "Yes?" Seeing it I let him speak, "Can I meet Sonia?" He asked, his voice a bit threatening, "I am sorry but I do not own Sonia, if you want to meet her just meet her" "But, she refuses to see me and ra keeps her away from me" Leonardo spoke, his voice filled with dissatisfaction, seeing it I looked toward ra who was now frowning, she looked at Leonardo as she spoke, "I am sorry to say this Leonardo but Sonia doesn''t want to meet you and I would appreciate it if you could stay away from her" "Why should I?" Leonardo spoke with an angered tone, a bit of his mana shaking the room, now everybody was frowning, especially the close friends of ra, "Don''t go overboard, Leonardo" Rika spoke, the smile she always has disappearing, suddenly the atmosphere in the room was getting worse, seeing it I intervened, "Leonardo, control yourself, it is Sonia''s right if she wants to see you or not, please don''t go overboard" "You would like that won''t you?" Suddenly Leonardo spoke in an using voice, "What does that mean?" I asked, this time my tone no longer friendly, "Recently I myself have heard that you have been pushing your friend Sonia away, do not speak of things you do not know of" ra spoke, with an angered tone, taking Leonardo back, "I-" Just before he could speak Elda did, "Leonardo don''t speak in such a manner toward my brother" Her sweet voice made Leonardo silent, he seem to understand that the majority right now wasn''t on his side, "I am sorry, it would look like I haven''t got some rest yet, excuse me" Saying so he left the room, without even asking me for permission and now an awkward atmosphere had filled the room, just like I wanted. Chapter 323 - Talkie Talkie Chapter 323 - Talkie Talkie "It would seem that Leonardo is tired, so anybody else that wants to talk about something?" I spoke, trying to diffuse the atmosphere left behind by Leonardo, it worked as they all shook their head, "Okay, then the meeting is over" As I finished speaking everyone stood up and they started to leave for their own stuff, leaving behind two girls, N and surprisingly Nathalia, "You have something to say to me too?" To my question Nathalia nodded her head, seeing it I moved my focus towards N who was now looking at me with a serious face, "So, what do you want to know?" I asked, "Tell me everything you know about this half vampire" N asked to which I sighed, "Well, I can but under no right do you try to force her for anything, the people under me have that protection" I spoke with amanding tone, while my eyes were cold but this didn''t push N back as a twisted smile that showed her fangs came to her face, "Oh..... my~ quite protective aren''t ya?~" She spoke, her tone yful but I didn''t fall for it as I kept my strict face, "I am serious, if you try anything then you will have to face the consequences" "Okay, I will be respectful" +100 affection Seeing that I wasn''t backing down N agreed, "Okay, then what I know is....." Slowly I started to talk to her about Sonia, a story mixed with truth and lies, about how I happened to run to her in a training room, getting to know about her situation, I explicitly talked to her about what happened between Sonia and Leonardo, of course making sure that Leonardo is the viin here. Then I talked about how Sonia went into depression, it''s then when she ''awakened'' her other side, this was much more believable and safe than the truth, "...and today she woke up, just as she did for some reason she jumped up on me and started to drink my blood" "She drank your blood?" N asked me with a frown on her face, "Yes, is that a problem?" I asked with an innocent look, pretending I have no idea what that meant, "Sigh...yes it is a problem" N said shaking her head as she took a seat, "What''s the issue?" I asked, now this time a frown filling my face, seeing it N shook her head as she asked me, "What do you know about Vampire culture?" "Nothing much" I lied, "Well, the first feeding of a vampire is very important as it acts as an imprint, normally it''s done by the parents, since the blood is from the source of birth it won''t be an issue but it''s different for a stranger" N spoke, her eyes now focused on me, "The blood that she first drinks marks a sort of happy radar but it''s much more important for a half vampire, long story short she''s now bonded to you, her entire life now in your hands...." As soon as N finished speaking a dull silence filled the room, I looked to be in deep thought for a moment before I spoke, "Is there any way to break it?" "Nope" Hearing the reply I stayed silent, pondering, it took a while before I spoke again, "What does this entail?" "Basically she will obey all your orders and see you as a very close kin, you would also need to give her blood on a regr basis" "That''s all?" I asked, confirming, "Yes" N nodded her head, her eyes peering into me, looking to see my decision, I knew what she was looking for and I for one wasn''t going to disappoint, "N, can you do me a favor?" "Depends" She immediately replied, "Two more times battle" I spoke, "Five" She demanded, "Two more and I will train with you" "Three more and train with me" N immediately countered my proposal, making me think, "Two" I spoke, staying firm "Three" She too was staying firm, "Two and I will help you out one time" This time she didn''t immediately reject as she kept thinking, after a few seconds she nodded her head, "Done" "Good" Seeing it we shook hands,ter she sat back as I spoke, "Then I will have Sonia meet with you, help her get used to her vampire side teach her everything, especially about our pact, and try to see if there is any way to free her" Hearing my words a very different kind of smile came to N''s face, "You are just as I thought...." +300 affection "Did you say something?" I asked but she shook her head, "Nope, I will do it, just leave it to me" Saying so she stood up as she prepared to leave, waving her hands at Nathalia and whispering something to her she left, leaving both of us alone, my eyes soon focused on the beauty in front of me who was moving around nervously. Her mix of green and blue hair was arranged nicely to her back, reaching till the end of her back, her skin was tan, while her cute sharper ears were moving around, due to her dwarven lineage she was on the smaller side, her three eyes were moving around nervously, while the purple colored blush on her face now reaching her neck, just from her movements I could tell that this was the first time she was alone with a guy. Name: Nathalia Befureez Mz Sex: Female Age: 16 species: Dwarven/demon Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 5 Title: The Princess Of dwarves, The Origin Creator, Cutie....etc Love: 50% Description: A girl born with gifts that envied all that gazed at her, single handily created a path to her sess and was blessed by the minor Goddess of crafts herself. >Due to certain events of the past, she has extreme fear and awkwardness around the opposite gender, wished to change it but she never could, and still dreams of her prince charming. >Due to the bloodline attraction she finds you to be the first boy she isn''t repulsed by, in fact, she feels happiness and content when she''s near you, wishes to know more about you, and perhaps develops true love. Difficulty: C+(She now looking for some love, remove that pant and shake those balls to win a heart) Seeing her information I could see that her love for me has stalled at 50%, it was quite normal my bloodline only makes her very attracted to me, it''s within my hands to make her truly love me, just her reaching 50% of love, shows how powerful my bloodline is, the cases of Lora and Vena were special, they were well..... Crazy..... Yup two crazy women, well focusing on the current situation I put on a charming smile as I spoke, "So, Nathalia, what do you need? is there any problem in the faction?" "N-No, it''s just I too wanted to help you, I-I mean the faction!" ''Cute'' I thought seeing how she''s clutching onto her skirt while her three eyes were running around the room, refusing to look at me, "Really? that''s great, how do you want to contribute?" I asked with a gentle tone, making Nathalia more rxed, "We-Well I ca-can make some prod-" Just as she was taking she clutched her mouth as if she had identally bit her tongue, seeing it I shook my head at her clumsiness, while feeling a bunch of sweetness inside. Chapter 324 - The Shy Shy Girl Chapter 324-The Shy Shy Girl "You have to be more careful" I spoke, with a gentle tone as I passed on a kerchief to Nathalia, who took it with a shy smile as she wiped off some of the blood on her lips, "I am sorry, its just-just that I-I get really nervous around bo-boys" Nathalia spoke, her three eyes drooping downwards in a sad frown, "Don''t worry about it, my sister already spoke to me about your issue, just that fact that you are here now with me alone is a huge blessing" "That''s because you make me feel safe....." Natalia''s whispering words were heard, "What did you say?" I asked, confused but Nathalia quickly shook her head, her purple blush dyeing her face, "No-Nothing, I was just saying thanks....." Nathalia quickly replied, making me chuckle on the inside due to her cuteness, "So what is it you wanted to help with?" I asked, bringing the main topic back on board, "I am a creator, I thought that maybe I could help?" "You''re a creator?!" Disbelief filled my tone as I spoke, along with a hint of awe, "You believe me?" Nathalia asked, to which I smiled, giving off the hints of a very reliable big brother, "Yes, I know you and I can see that you aren''t one to lie, especially a friend my sister chose" "Thanks..." My words brought a happy smile to her face as she started to twirl around her hair, her gesture increasing her cuteness, "So, what''s your rank?" "Pretty high" Nathalia cooly replied, her eyes dodging everywhere, clear signs of lying, not even my sister knows her true level, and I still haven''t reached a level of love where Nathalia shouldpletely open up to secrets, right now she''s more on the curious, wanting to feel and know more side, "That''s good, your helps very timely" Saying so I moved forward as I patted Nathalia''s head but suddenly I froze, as I looked at Nathalia who too was shocked by my sudden action, a wry smile came to my face as I slowly took my hand away from her head, "Sorry, I''m used to it that it came to me naturally" I spoke, waving my hands to indicate that I meant no harm but I didn''t get her focus as I could see that Nathalia right now is in a daze, her hand rose as she touched her head as tears started to pool in her eyes, "Wa-Wait, what''s happening?" I asked as I moved forward slowly, so as not to cause any difort to her but Nathalia still kept crying and unexpectedly she jumped to my embrace clutching me tightly as her tears flew through my shirt, with her hands holding my shirt tight, seeing it I started to pat her back, ''Damn.....I am surely going to hell'' I thought, all my actions have led to now, her reaction was precisely what I wanted, a weakness I could use, [Need me to book the deluxe seat on the train to hell?] ''What''s special about it?'' [Well, at least the heat won''t directly burn you to death, the pain will flow thr-] ''No thank you'' [Tsk.....no balls] ''You should know better than anyone if I have balls or not'' [Yeah...yeah, big balls] ''Um....got a nice ring to it'' I responded in my mind, still holding the shivering girl in my embrace, just how many girls have I made to cry? granted its not something I focused on them but my actions still had let them to shedding tears, by now I had learned for it not to affect me but still seeing tears caused through my actions ain''t easy to see, ''Hypocrite'' Stopping myself from going down a road that I had before fallen and risen from I turned my focus to the three-eyed crying girl in my arms, it took a few minutes for the tears raining down her face to end, even then I held onto her as I kept patting on her back, making sure not to cause her too much difort, "Are you better?" I asked as I pulled her a bit away from me, looking into her eyes I could see that their edges were a bit red, indicating how hard she was crying, her fully ck eyes were enchanting to look at, especially the one in the middle, that had a hint of crimson to it, "Look at this you are a mess" Saying so I took out a tissue and I started to wipe out the snort from her nose, "Sniff...sniff.....I am sorry" Nathalia spoke with a broken tone, as a hint of guilt filled her eyes as she looked at my shirt, by now she had regained a bit of her bearing, "It''s okay" I spoke as I patted her arms lightly, her hands were still holding my shirt, since she had now regained herself, the embarrassment of what she had done settled in, as her eyes started to move around in panic, "I-I will dry that for yo-you!" She eximed as she started to use a handkerchief to wash away the tears that had now filled my chest, each of her movements was clumsy, her hands fumbling around my chest, while the blush on her face that vanished now returned in a full blow, "Hehehe.....don''t worry about it" I told her as I chuckled, earning her ire, as she pouted, "What''s so funny?" "Nothing, I just found you to be cute" "Cute?!" Hearing my words the blush deepened as a silly smile split her face, ''The n worked'' The shy Nathalia who was scared to even touch a boy, who kept her distance and didn''t open up easily was not standing close to me while trying to clean my shirt, a single move had changed the entire y, as her wariness against me had gone all-time low, that''s the best thing about creating small disturbances that open the other up, "I''m sorry" Nathalia apologized once again but I shook my head, "You don''t have to worry about it, I was actually scared, to think you would hate my pat so much that would cry......I am really sor-" "No that wasn''t it! I actually liked it!" Seeing that I was apologizing and agonizing over her crying. Nathalia exploded out with feelings and words, that quickly brought her more embarrassment, "You don''t hate me now?" I asked to which I got an adamant head shake from Nathalia, "No, I don''t hate you, it''s just the pat was nostalgic..." Nathalia spoke, her eyes now facing into the past, a pain of loss filling her gaze which she quickly shook off, focusing her lost gaze onto me, "I was happy with the pat...." +1000 affection She spoke as hesitation filled her eyes, her hands now clutched tightly onto my shirt again, she hadn''t realized that even till now she hadn''t separated from me, a pleading tone filling her voice as she asked, "Ca-Can you pat me again?" "You want a pat?" I asked with confusion and I got a fairly confident nod from her, for a girl whose always shy and keeps men at arm''s length this was a very hard question to ask but I smiled at her, as I nodded, "Sure, as long as it doesn''t make you sad" Saying so I patted her head, her smooth silky hair on my hands as I familiarly rubbed her head, which brought her memories back, ''Manh.....this spell is very useful'' Spell: Sympathy Invoker Description: The great Zanarix is back with spells! to take in the heart of thedies the man himself created a spell that evokes a certain feeling of nostalgia that arouses from a certain action. Uses: By touching the intended target, using a certain action while applying the spell will cause the affected party to attach the said action to any significant one of thepast, thus making the user of the spell more attached to the ones affected by the spell. Remark: Using nostalgia for some fun! Zanarix himself had used this spell to get into the bed chambers of the monster queen, as he initiated the nostalgia of her father within him, from where he got her heart and body! behind her husband of course! cost: 55,000 Chapter 325 - One Goes And Another Comes Chapter 325 - One Goes And Another Comes Spell: Sympathy Invoker Description: The great Zanarix is back with spells! to take in the heart of thedies the man himself created a spell that evokes a certain feeling of nostalgia that arouses from a certain action. Uses: By touching the intended target, using a certain action while applying the spell will cause the affected party to attach the said action to any significant one of the past, thus making the user of the spell more attached to the ones affected by the spell. Remark: Using nostalgia for some fun! Zanarix himself had used this spell to get into the bed chambers of the monster queen, as he initiated the nostalgia of her father within him, from where he got her heart and body! behind her husband of course! cost: 55,000 The spell was really useful, basically, an action of mine would be joined to an action of the past, to a person that might hold a great value to the person the spell is used upon, the spell won''t automatically make a person like you but it would create a sense of connection with you, like a lost friend. The spell is very useful to get closer in a single step but theter steps are all in your hands, in fact, many of the spells I use from this man were keeping me alive, for example, there''s a spell that removes and significant identification of the fact that I was with a woman, it removes, scent, aura, past, every trace that I have being with a woman would be gone. This was a very important spell for me, how else would I go meet Scarlet and the rest of the girls after spending time with each other? just a single snuff from Scarlet and she would know I was with another woman, along with it my life would also fly, truly I wish to meet this man and gave him a big hug, without him, perhaps I would have been lost.... "All better now?" I asked to Nathalia, who looked much better than before, a shy smile on her face, while her eyes kept downward, her legs shyly rubbing the ground, after my pat her mood had improved by leaps and bounds, the best thing is that there''s no longer any huge space between us, even before when she was interested in me there would always still be a distance between us. But now that no longer excites, due to her innate nature of always keeping space between us, it was getting harder for her feelings for me to grow but with that single outburst from her, the distance she unconsciously kept between us vanished, thus paving way for my further action, "Um, I am feeling better" Nathalia shyly replied as the smile on her face continues its presence, "Come to think of it, I have yet to thank you for this" Just as I finished speaking the talisman that she had made for me appeared in my hand, this thing indeed helped me a lot, especially its rare function of increasing luck, it helped me a lot this month, this basically a game changer for me, a cheat that''s very useful, "I''m happy you liked it!" She replied as her gaze seems to light up on seeing the talisman in my hand, "Can I take it for some adjustments?" She asked, as her hands moved towards the talisman, "Sure, no problem" I spoke as I passed on the talisman to her, she took it with gentle care as she lightly touched and felt it, "You took good care of it" Nathalia spoke after a few seconds prompting me to nod my head, "Indeed, it was a great gift from you, how can I bear to treat it badly?" My reply got an instant blush from her as the silly smile on her face widened, "Then I will be looking forward to your products" "You can count on it" Nathalia seriously nodded her head, she then waved me goodbye as she started to walk away, I just smiled at her, soon it was just me in the room but as I was about to leave a familiar sound filled the room, "It''s a nice room" Hearing it I instinctively used all my mana as I turned towards the source, only to weaken my power when I saw who it was, "Can''t you dragonse in the normal way?" I asked with a shake of my head as I took a seat opposite to the one Celestinia sat upon, right now she in her true form gracefully took a seat, her face obscured, while her body hidden by her beautiful white dress, "Am I not wee?" A voice tinged with curiosity filled me, causing me to flinch and look at her in a suspicious manner, "Tell me who are you?" I asked seemingly not epting the fact that the one in front of me was Celestinia, "What does this mean?" She asked, annoyance filling her voice, to this I still held my suspicion as I asked, "Just when did Celestinia the great, start to speak so nicely? aren''t you stuck on your high horse?" "You''re making fun of me?" Her voice now turned threatening, causing me to sigh in relief as I nodded my head, "Indeed, this is you" "Why do I feel more offended?" "Must be your imagination" I replied to Celestinia''s pissed of voice, making her more irritated but I just took all this with stride, "So why are you here?" I asked, trying to get to the topic I wanted to, I could feel her annoyance from the mana in the surrounding that was trembling, "Tsk, it''s not like I want to be here" "Looks like we both at least agree on one thing" I confirmed with her, nodding my head, which I am sure was hurting her ''pride'' more, making it want to see me have the same reverence or love that others have for her, to show that she''s better than Scarlet, "The reason I came here is because of Scarlet" "What happened, is she hurt?!" I asked in a panicked voice, clearly scared for Scarlet, "No, she''s fine, what I meant was that I wanted our rtionship to be more close" Celestinia spoke, her voice containing a hint of dissatisfaction, "Uff....she''s safe that''s good and about that as much as I want to stay away from you, it is a factor that you are someone that Scarlet considers family, so I could try to be more close to you" I responded, gaining a silence from Celestinia, "Can I ask you something?" She questioned to which I nodded my head, "Sure" "Why do you seem not to like me?" Celestinia asked, her tone moremanding, which caused me to chuckle, "Looks like you don''t remember" I spoke, earning her utmost attention, "Remember what?" She asked to which I shook my head, my eyes filled with disappointment, "You really forgot.......Celes...." The moment I spoke my voice turned to another, making Celestinia''s eyes widen, her tone filled with disbelief, the whole mana in the room was now trembling, "Yo-You" That was all that coulde out of her, "So you remember me now....huh?" Chapter 326 - Shaken Dragon Princess Chapter 326 - Shaken Dragon Princess "Yo-You" Celestinia now lookedpletely ghastly, her calm demeanor that stayed even when faced with the toughest of situations was thrown out, her eyes that could only be seen through her veil were trembling, her voice was trembling, while I could feel the mana in the surrounds shaking like crazy, clearly Celestinia hadpletely lost her cool, "What? remembering me now?" I asked with a snarky voice, making Celestinia, the dragon princess, one at the top of the food chain flinch, even now she was filled with disbelief, "Im-Impossible, yo-you died!" Her voice no longer had its higher pitch, no longer does it contain a hidden superiority, all that now filled her voice was churning and burning emotions, I am sure that no one has ever brought such emotions from her and no one was capable too, "Aus...." Her voice now feeble called out to me, making me look at her, my eyes peering into her beautiful ivory eyes, that contained her dragon-like slits, her pride, "So you do feel...." I spoke with a mocking tone, driving Celestinia into to darker corner, "Wait...you...that means!" Broken words came from her, which soon stopped as I saw Celestinia''s eyes widen in realization, "The weapon was from there, wasn''t it?" She finally asked after a minute but I didn''t reply to her as I kept my gaze on her, making her squirm in her position, the debt that she owed me was that deep after all, "Can you understand now, why I don''t like you?" I asked, making her flinch, I could see the guilt that filled her eyes as she nodded her head, "How could you not, as I had left you to die....." Celestinia spoke, she no longer mincing her words, her eyes opened as she faced me head-on, determined to face her past head-on, ''Just like her'' "So that''s why I felt that you were familiar...." "At least you felt me" I said with a sarcastic tone, making Celestinia have a wry smile, filled with guilt, "I''m sorry...." Shocking words came out of her mouth, if any were to hear this then they would surely pass out from shock, for what could she, the dragon princess apologize for? "I do not care for your apology, while I might havee to control and maybe even convert my hatred for you to dislike, I in no way will I ever be your friend" My words stung her as I could see her body tremble a bit, down her shin I could see her gold blood flowing down from her veil, clearly, she had bit her lips out of despair, how couldn''t she? when I was her best friend, when I was a person that helped her live, kept her safe risking my life, how could she when I was bing her love..... "You know truly back then even though I couldn''t see your face, even though I knew that perhaps your standing might be above mine, I had hoped maybe I could be with you but you burned all that away..." The more I spoke the more I could see that the mana around me was dimming, the literal floods of sadness that filled her was affecting the surrounding, and the past that she so wished to keep away now was ripped off and thrown into the open by me, ''Here I go hurting another...'' I held myself, knowing that the woman in front of me won''t be easy to deal with, she might be down now but she will definitely bounce back, she was in no way weak hearted but in her heart, I will always be a stain, a crack that she will never be able to deal with, truly by now my ns were in motion.... "I love Scarlet" The words I spoke had a deeper effect on her, as I could see her eyes darken, while the sadness in her grew deeper, I leaned back to my chair and I gave off augh filled with irony, "It''s funny, isn''t it? you broke my heart to pieces and I swore to have nothing to do with you but in the end, I fell in love with someone you consider a sister...." My words were without emotions clearly indicating that the past will no longer affect me, it will no longer bind me, that she no longer has any hold on me, my face once again turned towards her, this time coldness filling my eyes, "So my sister-inw, I will try to ept your presence, only and only for Scarlet, remember that" Just as I finished speaking the woman in front of me disappeared, still, I held on to my nce as I kept looking at the seat that Celestinia was at, only after a minute did I rx, as I let my breath out andnded myself to the chair, "Ufff....that was tiring" My words filling the empty table, while the sweat that was on my head nowing out, I looked like my emotions were at y but I truly was, because I was scared that her flip might turn and she would take me away to be with her, clinging herself to me, killing her sister, and every girl I knew, of course, I have the power to stop her but that would mean disrupting all my other ns that I have set. In truth, if I had just gone with my normal n of using my both attack on her, then things would have still worked out as she would fall in love with me but the end result would be her domineering side being unleashed as her pride makes her think that even if I won''t fall in love with her now I would definitely in the future by staying with her forever. She would let her jealousy take control of her as she discreetly kills of any girl too close to me, while taking me with her, using time and her amazing self to make me fall for her but I didn''t want that and I never will, with this even with her feelings of the past, her major focus will be on making me forgive her, trying to ease her guilt. This would shroud her true feelings, keeping her domineering pride in check, while she like a dog would follow me, try to meet me to get me to forgive her, right now due to time the love that was blooming within her in the past had withered, they had turned cold when she thought that I had died. But things are different now, while she runs after me to apologize while dealing with me on the outside and library, her feelings will once gain rekindle and bloom into the powerful love that should be but it would be shackled by the guilt she has for me and she will never be able to act on it until I pass to her the key, my forgiveness to her, thus effectively locking the dragon princess in my control, ''So much work.....'' While the n might be simple, I had almost lost my life for it, its not easy to shake the heart of Celestinia even if she was young back then but it was all worth it if I could control her, keep her in check until I get all the girls, then it wouldn''t be too hard to ce a real cor on her. Chapter 327 - Disguise That Touches The Past Chapter 327 - Disguise That Touches The Past "Guess the time is here....." Saying so I stood up as I left the room, moving towards my next target or in this case the very same target, with practiced movements I blended into the crowd of students with my disguise magic as five minutester I was in the library seated before the disguised Celestinia, who acted much different from always. Even with her disguise on, her pride would still be felt from her posture to her gaze, her speech to the way she reacts, all of it would always be apanied by an arrogance that rose from deep within her bones but now none of that could be seen now, her eyes that looked directly at me now held an uncertain yet pained gaze. Her posture that looked prideful now had a hunch, her aura that seemed to be over the world now felt lost and defeated, "Are you okay?" I asked with a concerned tone making Celestinia flinch, a strained smile came to her face, she was trying her best to look normal, the small time frame I gave her wasn''t enough for her to recover and I am sure that she had thought that if she didn''t appear here, then my suspicion would grow, "No, I am fine, maybe somethings up with you?" She asked in a casual tone or at least she was trying to, making me give her another concerned look, "You don''t look so well, why don''t we postpone today''s talk?" I asked, making Celestinia quiet, she looked to be in deep contemtion before which she asked me another question, "You, yourself don''t look so well" Her question took me back, as I looked at her with surprised eyes before which a wry smile graced my face, shaking my head I leaned back to my chair with a difficult look on my face, "You can tell?" I asked with a hoarse voice, as my face of calmness split into sadness and defeat, a look I am sure was crushing Celestinia''s heart, "What happened?" She asked, seemingly trying to put on a simple casual questioning look, making me shake my head once again as I spoke in a tired voice, "I just had to face a past..." "You look quite beaten up though" She replied, trying to probe more into me, maybe clutching for a straw of feelings, to see maybe, maybe I might have some lingering feeling that she could hold onto but I wasn''t going to make it easy for her, not after knowing what she''s capable of, "Indeed you could say that I was beaten up a lot but the one that was beaten up was my heart?" "Oh? love troubles? maybe the sister-inw issue~~" Celestinia replied, her best act of normalitying to y, making me chuckle as I responded, "Indeed you''ve hit the mark but not quite" "What really happened? you look very defeated..." Celestinia yed her cards well she questioned me in a caring voice of a friend, "Well, it''s a long story actually, a story that made me fall in love yet broke my heart" "Mu-Must have been tough" She supported trying to hide the tremble in her voice under the guise of a curious yet caring friend, "Tough is an understatement, though I havee over it, after all, I found a girl I truly love and she loved me back the same, someone that I could trust" My voice was filled with happiness and contentment, which distorted the features of the girl in front of me, I am sure that my words must have hit Celestinia hard, if it was any other circumstances the corpse of Scarlet might rise but not know, she won''t do it knowing how hurt I am right now, knowing that I might one day find about it if she did something bad to Scarlet. She might be hurting now but her intelligence is still at y, she would take out Scarlet once she''s sure that I had started to love her back again, "Looks like a fight of hearts between the ex-love and the new?" A teasing voice that tried to up my spirit came from Celestinia, it was more of a probe than anything else, "No, a fight means feelings exist, the ex-love that I have is long dead, she no longer holds a ce within me, not after what she did" "Your first love hurt you?" Celestinia asked back in shock, hiding her true feelings of pain, "let it go, it''s of the past, something which doesn''t affect me anymore" I said waving my finger to cut off the topic but Celestinia didn''t seem to want to give up, through a quick nce I could see the desperation that was filling her face, "But it seems like it still affects you?" She said, trying to grasp anyst straw that I could give her, ''Let''s give her a small gap'' My eyes widened in surprise before which a pained smile came to my face, my reaction quickly catching her interest, a lost look filled my eyes, as I responded, "Maybe, I keep telling myself that it would be gone, that it''s all in the past but as they say you don''t forget your first" "Your first love has such an effect on you?" Celestinia asked, a hint of glee filling her lost voice, "She had affected me much, the woman I spoke of doesn''t know of the things I did for her, the pain I went through, I was satisfied with the happiness that filled her but I was naive, truly I didn''t see her for her for how she saw me" "Can you tell me the story? it seems interesting, perhaps speaking it out loud will help you gain a perspective you didn''t know you have" "Tell you huh..." A contemting look took over my face as I sat on my seat in silence, "Do you think you have the time?" I spoke, to which the disguised Celestinia nodded her head, clearly needing to know what had really taken ce back then, in fact, she knows I am no idiot, shouldn''t I with my knowledge be able to grasp the fact that the woman in front of me is Celestinia? but no it won''t happen, because from the very beginning she was using a spell on her that muddled people''s understanding of her. If one didn''t talk to her knowing her true identity, one will never figure it out, otherwise, how could I who was in ''love'' with her not understand her from the talks we had? the spell she uses makes it such that the mind will be unable to grasp thoughts connecting to her, in a way this disguise she has is the only true connection she has to me and she will never give it up, "Then I don''t mind telling the story, it all began a bit back into the years...." Chapter 328 - The Past Chapter 328 - The Past Third Person POV: 2 years ago The Abandoned Valley Of Poison ''This is it, don''t mess it up'' Austin, who had left home looked much more mature and sure, the pains of the past interactions were washed away, as the journey had helped him be much more ruthless and cruel and had it opened his eyes to how lucky he had been to be born a noble, especially in the loving family of Lionhearts, "Is Celestinia in there?" Austin asked, seemingly into thin air but somehow a voice replied, "She is, right now she''s hurt and fighting, soon her powers will be locked down by the Dragon God" The voice was beautiful and sweet and it was tinged with love for Austin, pure and cray love but he wasn''t taken back by it, a loving smile came to his face as he prepared, "Good, couldn''t have done this without you Vena" He replied, "Anything for you hubby~~" Vena''s reply filled his ears again, soon he focused on the task at hand, his ns for Celestinia were already in y, the fight for her will be a long one but thanks to him having Vena at his side, he''s able to make a much more clear n for Celestinia, with Vena''s help he had lured Celestinia into one of the hidden treasure blessing locations of the Dragon God. And just like he had hoped, the admirer of the Dragon God had gone in at full sweep, not knowing that she was jumping into a trap, all the pieces were set now it was time for him to act, ''Here Ie...'' ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Meanwhile, within the vast created sub-world, Celestinia kept fighting against the opponent in front of her, a copy of the past Dragon God, it was it with powers before it had ascended the steps of Godhood, Celestinia who admired the person and wished to reach his level of powers hade here to gain a sense of recognition for herself. But her clouded pride had dealt a huge blow to her, the copy in front of her was far beyond her level! Boom! A humongous st hit Celestinia sting her away, in thest moment she had created a barrier to lessen the effect of the st, right now her white dress had stains upon them, the current Celestinia looked not much different from the past, just some parts of her body looked less developed while unchecked pride filled her eyes. Unlike the future much more mature version, the current her was far more arrogant, the gaze that nothing could match her filled her entire being, "Not bad...." A tired voice left her mouth, even now her face couldn''t be seen, the veil she wore was a treasure that couldn''t be moved or destroyed unless she willed for it, the veil would hide her face and only show it to one she deemed of worth, "Too arrogant" The voice of the copy was heard, it shaking its head, a sense of pity filled its eyes making Celestinia''s pride ir up, "We will see whose arrogant when I beat you up" Celestinia spoke, trying to rile up her idol but she was mistaken in this regard, the figure in front of her was hidden, nothing about it could be seen, "Let me show you my arrogance" The Dragon God copy spoke and just as it did a humongous pressurended on Celestinia making her eyes widen, the mana that always moved to her will was no longer under her control, for the first time she felt utterly crushed, no longer does she feel any of the blessings of mana, a feeling of being stripped naked filled her, "Maybe this will bring down your pride a bit" Just as the Dragon God finished speaking a lock sign shined upon Celestinia''s forehead, before it flew into her body, taking away a gift that had been with her for life, "Um?" Suddenly the confused voice of the dragon God was heard, seemingly as if in thought it spoke as its eyes focused on Celestinia, "Maybe this might help you turn better" Just as it finished speaking it waved its hand throwing Celestinia whose pride was hurt away, a feeling of loss filled her and the next moment she opened her eyes she was in a forest, her feet touched the ground but she was missing the key power that had followed her. She was unable to feel mana! All her strength was sipped away, what was left was only her tough dragon body which wasn''t feeling as powerful as it should be, "Grrr....grrr...." The sound of growling filled Celestinia''s ears making her eyes harden, before her now stood at least 5 wolves with grey fur, each of them being at Origin Level 4, before just a nce from her was enough to drive these mongrels away but now she was powerless, her arrogance in herself, not letting her bring any help, weapon or healing artifact. Right now everything about her was nerfed, every blessing she was born with stripped away from her reach but she wasn''t even given time to think before which one of the wolves jumped upon her, out of pure reflex Celestinia raised her hand causing the wolf to bite on it, due to her defense it didn''t cut through but the pain of being bitten still filled her. Just as the first attacked so did the rest, seeing that itsrade couldn''t bite through the rest jumped on to help, one biting towards her legs while the others, went for her shoulder, the pain of being bitten everywhere was filling her, ''These mongrels dare!'' A vicious expression was filling her face but she couldn''t do anything, all of her powers were locked away, and these beasts were trying to feast upon her, their foul smell filling her nose, while their weight was crushing upon her taking her down, she was slowly losing, losing to the very monsters that would run away just from her aura! Ssh! But it was then the sound of blood being drawn was heard as one of the wolves screamed out in pain the very first one as it let go of Celestinia''s arms, soon the sound of a sword being waved was heard, as the crises of wolves resounded out, each one letting go of their bite as they took theirst breath, ''What''s happening?'' Celestinia who was drowned by the beasts was confused for a moment before a rough voice, clearly disguised was heard, "Are you alright?" Soon within her vision, a cloaked person appeared, its height less than her as he gave her his hand, Celestinia was confused for a moment before which she regained her wits, "Yes I am fine" She spoke as she stood up not taking the arm that was extended to her, the pride that was hurt unwilling to take the help of someone she knew was weaker than her. While the person whose help was denied didn''t say anything as he shrugged his shoulder and took his hand back, "What''s your name?" Celestinia asked clearly trying to put on her dominance, "Isn''t it a basic manner to say your name before asking for another?" The cloaked asked back, clearly not backing out, making Celestinia frown, she knew that her current situation is not well, "My name is Celestinia" She spoke, "My name is Robin" The cloaked figure replied, thusnding silence between then, "Is this your real name?" Celestinia asked, to which the cloaked figure looked at her, she couldn''t see through the darkness that surrounded his face, "That doesn''t affect you and you clearly don''t know how to be nice to a person that saved your life" "I wasn''t in danger" She readily replied, "Sure...." The cloaked figure replied as he started to walk away. Chapter 329 - Trapping Another Princess Chapter 329-Trapping Another Princess "Hey, tell me where we are?" Celestinia shouted as she catched up to the person that had saved her, her hands reaching towards his shoulder, which was deflected away, "Don''t you have someone else to annoy?" The figure within the cloak asked, seemingly tired of the girl in front of it, Celestinia who finally had the desired attention spoke, "Why did you save me?" She asked to which the person shook its head, "Just because I felt so" "Then so be it, can you help me navigate this ce?" "You want my help?" The cloaked figure asked in surprise, "Yes" Celestinia nodded her head, her eyes now filled with her lofty pride as she spoke, "I will reward you well, I will pay back my debts" She spoke, her eyes trying to peer into the darkness in front of her, being unsessful, while the person in question remained silent, "Why do you think I will help you?" He asked, "First being the fact that you haven''t attacked me yet, a helpless girl in the midst of this ce, from my observations I was able to see that you are a person of decent character" "What makes you say that?" The cloaked figure asked, genuine curiosity filling its voice, to this, a smirk came up Celestinia''s hidden face as she pointed to her face, "Simple, due to the reason that you haven''t any desire to attack me or have any question at who I am, just my looks guarantee that I am of high standing, kidnapping me would earn you a good reward" "Indeed" The cloaked figure nodded its head telling Celestinia to continue, "But I see no such action from you, your neither curious nor desire to know me, which means you have been with considerable beautiful people" "Might be" The figure added, a deep hidden meaning in its voice, the proud smile on Celestina''s face widened as she continued, "The fact that you were able to easily deal with origin level 4''s and roam around here means that your strength isn''tcking, and for you to have survived till here means that you have an understating of the ce, thus making you my best bet" "Impressive" The cloaked figure spoke, now its attention captured by Celestinia, "You were clearly acting like a spoiled brat before to gauge my character and response" The hidden figure spoke, a hint of admiration in his voice, "Indeed" Celestinia spoke, now her expression turning more serene and calm, her eyes being calctive of the danger around her, "As expected of the dragon princess" The figure''s words caused Celestinia''s eyes to widen, while a hint of curiosity filled her eyes, no fear could be felt from her, why would she fear if the person in front of her knew her true status? she was a dragon, her father was the Dragon Emperor, even if she''s killed her father will raize the ground, not that anyone would dare, "You know me, yet you acted in such a way?" She asked curiosity filling her voice, it was the first time she was facing someone that didn''t cower or desire something at her precise, to her identity there would always be awe and greed, greed to get close to the Dragon Princess, to reach the top in a single step, "What does your status have to do with me? I only care for people I know, the rest are always the same to me, they are just strangers...." Saying so the figure began to walk forward, while the curious Celestinia began to follow, her eyes shining, "So who are you?" She asked, "None of your business" He responded, making her curiosity shine brighter, "How am I to help you back if I don''t know who you are?" She asked to which she got her reply, "I care nothing for your gift or help, I saved you because I felt like it and I do not desire to reveal my true identity" "If you say so" She shrugged her shoulder not minding it but deep down she made her ns to know who her helper was, if she couldn''t she could still know by force, once her powers returned rightfully to her, "So, what are you doing here?" She asked, trying to loosen the stifle the atmosphere between them, "I am here searching for a certain hidden world" "Oh? that''s interesting" She replied as her eyes focused on the map in the person''s hand, getting to know that the ce the figure was heading to was the Dragon God''s testing grounds, ''Its sure death'' She remarked as she looked at the map, knowing whoever the person is won''t survive against the Dragon God, "You know I know this ce" She spoke earning its attention, "Where?" Is all it asked, "You will die" Is all she spoke, the topic of the Dragon God''s testing grounds being a secret, "That is not of your concern, just tell me where, I shall take that as thepensation for helping you" He spoke, irking Celestinia a bit, ''Fine, die'' She smoothly gave out a death sentence and just as she was about to speak her legs trembled, as her vision started to get a bit blurry, soon she fell to the ground, ''What''s happening?'' She thought, her mind a bit muddled, turning down her natural senses and high mind, that kept others at bay, soon she felt a body hold her lifting her up, her hands refused to move, all she could feel was the person holding her back, looking at her, "You have been poisoned" The cloaked figure spoke, making her understand, the whole of the ce was a poison-fillednd, before it was of no worth to her but it would seem that the lock ced on her had a higher effect on her than she could have thought, "Here drink this" The hoarse voice spoke again, cing a bottle on her lips, she didn''t hesitate as she started to drink, soon the liquid had filled her, "It would take some time for you to recover but we can''t stay here, soon night would descend, and it would be more dangerous then, so excuse me princess" He spoke, as his arms wrapped around her body taking her softly and throwing her to his shoulder like a sack of potatoes! ''Am I no longer good-looking?'' A sense of confusion filled Celestinia as her lips twitched, seeing how she was handled, she was beginning to think that this was all a dream but she didn''t get to think a lot as the figure started to move with her rushing towards a certain location, moving through the forest with practiced ease, soon reaching a cave. Entering inside the person ced Celestinia on the ground gently as it moved to close the cave with a stone, putting the cave to darkness but that didn''tst for long as a fire lit the ce, Celestinia sat leaning onto the wall, while the one who brought her here sat opposite to her taking up the other spot, "Do you treat all girls this way?" Celestinia asked with a weak voice, "Nope, only the ones that I don''t care for much" "You''re interesting, it''s the first time I have met someone so casual of me" "Well I am one of a kind" The figure replied, making Celestinia smile a bit in her veil, a smile if her face shown would steal any man''s heart, "How long have you been here?" She asked, curious, "About a month, the ce I am searching for is not easy to find" "Indeed, it would be tough, since you have saved me I shall tell you the reason I declined you to enter" Saying so she began to exin all about the trials set at the ce, "Since you aren''t a dragon you won''t need to fight but the chances of your seeding are 1 in thousands" She finished speaking as she waited for the person to digest the information she gave but the reply took her back, "Doesn''t matter I will still try" "You! don''t you get it?" She asked but she only got a calm reply from the person as it gazed at the me, "I get your reason but I still wish to try, that is just my desire" Seeing how adamant the figure was Celestinia remained quiet, simply resting but soon a growl let her stomach making her embarrassed, "Hungry are we?" A teasing voice was heard but she refused to reply. Chapter 330 - Manipulation Like No Other Chapter 330 - Maniption Like No Other Growl~growl~ The sounding from Celestinia''s stomach brought a huge blush to her face, it was a good thing that no one could see such a scene, normally hunger wasn''t something that affected her but the lock that was ced on her seemed to do much more than she understood, "Hungry are we?" A teasing voice took her out of her thoughts as she looked at the figure in front of her, right now a table appeared in front of the cloaked figure as different sets of cooking equipment kept shing into the table, "You''re going to cook?" Her voice itself contained her confusion, "I have my own taste and I prefer to eat my own made food, the reserved ones, just don''t match my taste" The figure responded as it started to cook, Celestinia''s eyes sparkled for a bit as she looked at the scene in front of her, each movement of the figure had a sense of beauty thatpelled others to gaze at it, the movements was precise, portraying experience and understanding, for a moment she herself got lost onto it. Soon half an hourter the tantalizing smell of food started to fill the cave, making Celestinia''s stomach growl louder, unknowingly she took a gulp, as in for the first time in a long while, she felt the innate desire to feast upon the food before her, due to her standing the food she ate were the best of the best and the unknown figure she just met seems to have the capability to match her best cooks! Another 15 minutes went by before which the food was neatly arranged on the table, glistening and attracting Celestinia''s attention, soon the figure turned towards her who was helplessly leaning onto the wall, "Should I feed you?" It asked, making Celestinia pensive, "Why are you so nice to me now?" She questioned back, "Not much reason, before you were a pain in the ass, now I don''t find your attitude repulsive plus no matter how nonchnt I seem, I am not stupid enough to let you starve and have your revenge when you seem to find your strength back, however you have lost them" The figure responded clearly disying its logic and understanding, making Celestinia quiet as she kept brooding on her current situation, the thought of someone else feeding her didn''t sit well with her, even in this broken stage she refuse to be looked down upon, "How long for my poison effects to disappear?" She asked, "Two to three days, give or take" Hearing this she winced but her expression then turned determined, "Thank you for the offer but I shall starve for now" "Okay" The figure didn''t argue much after it as he sat on the table, tasting the food and eating his fill, somehow it looked like torture to Celestinia, who could only close her eyes to not feel tempted, to her, her pride was higher than some hunger, finally, after a grueling 10 minutes, the figure finished its food. Even now the hood was on and only the scene of a fork disappearing into its darkness before appearing can be seen, after another 5 minutes everything was clean and stored back before which the figure took a seat on the floor once again, "How long to reach the ce I desire?" The figure suddenly asked breaking Celestinia out of her thoughts, right now she was looking through her body trying to determine the amount of time the seal would stay on her, "If we travel at the current pace, about 2 months..." She replied, her answer seemingly making the person before her silent, "That long....huh...." It replied, before asking, "How long will this situation of yours continue?" Celestinia didn''t readily answer, as she formted the answer herself, "About 2 and a half months...." She replied, bringing silence to the cave, each of the two people in their own thoughts, "What is your n?" The figure finally asked, "Can you borate?" Celestinia requested, "Sigh.....what I meant was, are you going to go with me? to the testing grounds? or are you going back to the safety of your family? I refuse to believe that you don''t have at least one thing that would make you contact or ask for help" The figure''s words ripped into Celestinia''s dilemma, indeed, its words were true, she has a way to call for help but she refused to do so, once again it was her unchecked pride acting up, she was smart and cunning yet her pride was her greatest power yet fault, the Dragon God itself wanted to deal with this w, "I wish to travel with you" She finally spoke, "You will be a burden to me" The figure replied, hurting her pride but in this case, she couldn''t refute it, she knew that it was true, the deeper they move into the jungle the more powerful will be the beast they face, there''s also the problem about the terrain and all other dangers that maye their way, yet she was still adamant on going through, she wished to show her idol that even without her powers she would still shine, "Even then I wish toe" She stubbornly spoke, not backing down, her eyes peering into the hood, wishing to see anything that might help her understand the person in front of her better, "I helped you twice that was just out of my goodwill, what makes you think I will keep helping you?" The figure asked, its hoarse voice serious, "I can pay you back for all your troubles" She replied but what she got back was a shake of the head, "Treasures and gifts are only of worth if I live to use them, the jungle is a danger to me, currently I can''t promise that I would be able to survive, adding you might only be dwindling my chances" Hearing so Celestinia bit her lips, knowing well that she couldn''t just stop him now from standing up and leaving, since she had already told him about her recovery time he could leave now and disappear without her finding anything about him, plus what he told was right, how could some favors and gift mark up to someone''s life? "Even if you leave me now, I will still try to move forward and if I end up dying, then my parents would do everything in their power to find out, in their wrath, even the innocents might get hurt..." "You!" Herst suggestive words riled up the person in front of her, she was intently using threats to make the person move, there was no assurance that the Dragon Emperor might not have any means to find out about the figure''s interactions and refusal of help, then would the cloaked figure survive the wrath of a Dragon? Nope.....the figure would not, "You are a lot more shameless than I give you credit for" The figure now spoke in a cold tone, having lost all good will but Celestinia didn''t back down, she would move forward by hook or crook, finally, after what seemed like an eternity of silence the figure leaned back to the wall as it spoke, "Fine, we shall go together but if I die, know that I will not forgive you even in death" "Hehehe....don''t worry I won''t let you die" Celestinia spoke in a coy voice, not knowing how much this trip was going to change her, not knowing how she for the first time would feel true despair... Chapter 331 - Just Another Jungle Day Chapter 331 - Just Another Jungle Day "You do know that once I recover I will be kicking your ass?" Celestinia spoke as she dwindled on the side of the hidden figure, her body just like a sack of potatoes thrown to the shoulder, as the person holding her kept moving through the jungle, using stealth, to avoid the truly dangerous beasts that could cause them harm, "You forced my hand, then you will at least have to go with my arrangements" The figure replied, its hoarse voice filling Celestinia''s ears, she nned to move after a two-day rest, desiring to have the poison effects removed from her before the journey began, yet she wasn''t even given a chance to protest as the person lifted her threw her to its shoulder and began moving, for the first time she was treated so badly, it was infuriating yet novel, "So, what are your hobbies?" Since she wasying on its shoulder Celestinia began to question this mysterious figure, hoping to pass the time as she got used to the distress she was feeling, "Stay quiet" Sadly she was quickly turned down, no sympathy was given as it kept moving around, sometimes the leaves hitting her face, increasing her difort, for a moment she began to think that the person was doing it on purpose, "You seemed to hold your grudge very highly" She spoke while dangling around, thankfully the veil she was wearing was more like a protection, that keeps her face covered, be it wind or movements it would keep hiding her face in a white illusion and unless she wills it, nothing about her true face could be seen or understood, while it looked like a veil, it was more of an artifact that hid the true details of her features, even her body, "That''s true" A positive reply finally came from the person, as he slowed his speed down, his hand moved to his sheath as his sword appeared out, holding it tight, just as he did a roar came from the side as a tiger-like beast jumped upon them, a wave-like motion hitting them, confusion their mind but this time the beast trick had no effect as the figure waved its sword up, a single uppercut, dividing the best into two, "Good reactions" Ament left Celestinia who could not even gaze at the danger, "Comfortable princess?" The figure asked in a sarcastic voice as it kept moving, each time it would face some sort of danger or some traps that would attack it, yet every single time the figure would react protecting Celestinia, making sure she wasn''t hurt, seeing this she had turned silent, while she was being annoyed she wasn''t one to disturb a person who was trying its earnest to make sure that she''s not hurt. This was truly the first for her, all her life she never had this feeling of being weaker and to be truthful it felt very bitter and agonizing for her, to have her entire safety upon an another was more than she could imagine, it had somehow made her understand how much she had relied on her powers, "Thank you" Earnest gratitude left Celestinia''s mouth as she gazed at the figure who was once again sipping on a soup, this time they were unlucky to find a much smaller cave when night descended, leaving not many options to cook, "That''s new, princess" The figure spoke with a chuckle as it sipped on the soup, "Celes" "Um?" Confused about the response the figure turned to Celestinia who was now looking at the hidden figure with a hardened gaze, "You can call me Celes, only people I acknowledge can call me that and I now truly wish to be your friend Celestinia wasn''t totally ungrateful, she knew how to pay back her debts, she had seen how much the figure had tried and worked hard to keep her safe, even taking injuries, hence she had epted the person as her ''family'', "See this small ne on me?" She asked to which the figure nodded, "This is a pendant that helps me tell lies from the truth and since we will be together for some months, why don''t we get to know each other a little?" "Sure" The figure readily agreed, to which Clestinia asked the first round of questions, "Are you a boy or a girl?" "Boy" The figure truthfully replied, making something sh deep within Clestinia''s eyes. "Age?" "Sixteen" To that reply, a smile came to her face, while an unknown certain relief filled her heart, "That makes me older! so call me big sis!" She spoke, "Nope" To which she was readily denied, making her chuckle, her beautiful voice calming within the zing fire, "You must be a super prodigy" She spoke, now her eyes peering, trying to get to know more, "You could say that" His reply was tinged with a hint of pride, "hehe.....as expected of my little brother" "Not happening" He once again decided, "My...my embarrassed are we?'' She asked now opening up a bit of herself to the one in front of her, whom she wasing to recognize, sadly this time he didn''t reply as he just turned his head sideways, ''Don''t worry I will surely know more about you'' She nned as a sly smile came up her face, and hence in such a manner they spent the night with Celestinia trying to open up the boy in front of her, making small progress, the next day at sunrise they once again set off, this time the dangerous sky high, while she hated it, she had to be protected for one more day, her hunger too was reaching its limit, she would soon need to feast and drink. Once again the boy breathed danger to protect her, getting hurt in the process, soon another day passed as night descended, "This is good!" Celestinia genuinelyplimented as she feasted upon the food, her etiquette, and manner out of the window as she kept eating to her heart''s content, filling up her hunger, the effects of the poison had left her, finally granting her the mobility she so desires, "You might choke up, eat slowly" The boy replied, to which she gave off a cheeky reply, "Worrying about me now, are we?" "Yes" He earnestly replied taking her back, a small blush rising on her face due to such an honest admission, "Sigh.....don''t you think you can show me your face now?" She asked, "Will you show me yours?" He asked taking her back, while she had be much more rxed she hadn''t reached a level with him where she wasfortable with her true figure being seen, that was pressed for the truly important people in her life that had reached a high level of importance for her, the number of people that truly know her figure can be counted in one hand, "The day you show me your face, that day you will know me" He spoke, as he focused on his food, Celestinia didn''t force it as she too focused on hers, the night fading away, as she tried to know more about this mysterious boy and thus from the next day onwards their true journey began, one that will affect Celestinia the most, a journey that will make her feel emotions that she didn''t know. A journey that will change her.... Chapter 332 - Time Changes All Chapter 332 - Time Changes All Voting Is Back! ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: The First Day: "Why the hell did you touch a ssimenia flower?" The covered-up boy screamed in anger as he ran with his full force, once again Celestinia was on his shoulder lunging on, behind them a horde of angry rhino-looking monsters followed, since Celestinia was unable to use magic all the boy could do was take her up once again and run for their life. The angry rhinos were right on their tale, and the boy using magic could only hasten his speed as he tried to get rid of the death horde catching up to them. The Same Night: "Who puts salt sugar instead of salt?!" The cloaked boy screamed as he caught his neck, trying to hold back his vomit as he looked at the food kept in front of him before him stood a guilty Celestinia as she looked at the food she had created. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The Fourth Day: "If you want honey then go for it alone!" The boy shouted as he ran with Celestinia on his shoulder, behind him an angry pack of bees made great headways to attack him. The Same Night: "At least you learned to know what''s good and what''s not" He spoke as he took a bite of the cake that was presented, making a smile light up Clestinia''s face. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 12th Day: "Why didn''t you dodge?" Celestinia asked with a pained voice as she looked at the boy holding his stomach where blood was sweeping through, his injuries dangerous, to which a chuckle left his hidden face, "Well if I did you would have got hurt" His reply caused Celestinia to clutch her hands tighter, the feeling of powerlessness engulfing her but all she could do now was to help him attend to his wound. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 17th Day: "Why didn''t you dodge?" The boy asked with a pained tone, as he held Celestinia who was nowying on the ground of a cave, her hands trembling, while grunts of pain left her mouth, there no was injuries outward, making it such that whatever she was suffering was from the inside, "Th-Then yo-grh!, you wo-would have-have got hur-" She wasn''t even able to finish her words before her pained call left her mouth, her actions showing how much pain she was going through, the boy didn''t speak anything but his clutched hands that were drawing blood showed another story. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 25th Day: "Yo-You let me go!" Celestinia screamed in the boy''s embrace, instead of the old way right now she was in a princess carry but it brought her no joy, not when she was clutched in a protective embrace being protected, the back of the boy protecting her from being hit and ripped apart by monsters, trying to feast upon his flesh. They were right now in this situation caused by Celestinia, while she was indeed smart and cunning, she required no need to study upon the terrain, beasts, and nts of the world, not when it was nothing to her and this was now causing the suffering of the boy who has already taken arge ce in her heart, "Ne-Never" The boy replied, holding her tighter while taking the brunt of the attack, his blood now flowing down his back, his grunts filling Celestinia''s ears, "Leave" He screamed as his sword ripped back, his sudden movements causing the beasts to be taken back as the sword plunged through the neck of one of them, taking its life out, while the other one roared in anger, its call bringing in more of these monsters, looking like the mix of an elephant and tigers, "Run!" Celestinia screamed, and the boy obeyed as he sted forth, the beasts catching up to them, they were now in a muddy closed off terrain making it hard for them to keep moving, it didn''t take long for them to be surrounded again, bloodlust surrounding them, "This will be a tough one" The boy spoke, his hidden face now looking at his enemies, trying to find out their capabilities. "Here be safe" He spoke as he ced Celestinia in a protective bubble, cing her behind him, her protest unable to make him change, his sword in his hand as he raised it towards the beasts in front, his back facing hers, giving her the full view of what the boy was willing to do to protect her, "Come" The boy spoke and just as he did the beasts roared as they jumped towards him, with the will to kill. Half An Hour Later: "Why?" She asked as she held his sinking body, mud covering them both but she held no heed, even now she''s unable to peer into his face, the cloak he was wearing seemed to have the same function as her as even with all the blood and tear remained in his body, his face remained hidden, not even a hint of it being out. All around them the corpses of beastsy, all of them killed, ripped apart, while the boy was barely holding onto his life, "Just because" He replied with a chuckle, ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 34th Day: "Beautiful" Celestinia replied as she watched the beautiful moon above the sky, right now both of them were sitting atop a hill, the beauty of the jungle surrounding them, while the stars twinkled bright, seemingly right out of reach, at the hills end they sat shoulder to shoulder, the previous great distance between them disappeared. Celestinia who was never close to another man other than her father now sat shoulder to shoulder, not a hint of difort on her, not after what they being together, not after what they have fought together. A sense of peace filled them as they sat but the weird thing here was the fact that none of them had shown their face to each other. Even, after all, they have been through, the two of them have yet to show their face, a tactical decision between them seemed to form, a decision that the time wasn''t right. Slowly the boy''s hand moved, his left hand in slow motions moving towards Clestinia''s right hand, at first it was a small touch, a tremble being earned from her but she didn''t pull back, having gained confidence the boy''s action became bolder as he intertwined his hands with hers, being one. All through this a small blush filled Celestinia but she didn''t reject it,forting with his movements she too held his hand, her head even though taller than him leaning to his shoulder, her eyes sparkling brighter than the stars that lit the sky, "I will make the dinner today, what do you prefer?" The boy asked, "I want something special tonight" She replied as a smile graced her face. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 40th Day: "You will be attending the Babylon Academy after this?" Celestinia asked, as she nowy on the cool grass with her head on the boy''s shoulder, her hands now held and intertwined with the boy, her white hair sprayed around. A smile on her hidden face as she held his hand closer, "Yes, we could go there together" The boy suggested, "Seems like a bother" Celestinia replied, just enjoying the night breeze ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 50th Day: "Why can''t you go faster!" Celestinia screamed at the boy, her eyes now tired, the joys of the world now missing from her life, making her each day more and more unbearable, the primitive way of going on now catching onto her, once the repetitiveness of adventures set in, the boy could only try to pacify her, "Okay, we can try" The boy finally gave in. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hence from then forth their journey became faster, while Celestinia''s emotions became more and more irritable, this was not just due to her current lifestyle, it was more pattered towards the seal on her that was suppressing her true patience and calm level thinking, bringing out a more primitive side of her. This also was the main reason that the feelings between them developed so fast but a limit was being reached, the Dragon God didn''t think that Celestinia might stay there that long, the thought that she would fail and return to the Dragon Realm where the seal would be removed filled it but it was wrong. As the days increased so did Celestinia''s annoyance and anger, the intelligence she showed during her first days being lost and lost, while all her anger and frustration started to be thrown onto the boy, he didn''t say a singleint as he took it all in, his feelings for her holding him in check but at some point, it all had to break. Chapter 333 - The Plan Is Done Chapter 333 - The n Is Done "What happened from then onwards?" The disguised Celestinia asked her face now devoid of any emotions, trying her to best to hold back the emotion that was bubbling deep with her heart, memories that were sealed now lunging to her, making her remember her mistakes, making her remember what she had done. Meanwhile, Austin who was narrating the story and had stopped at a certain point. his eyes filled with pain as he rxed on the chair, seemingly the next part of the story being difficult for him to get to, "You don''t have to force it, is it too hard" Celestinia spoke but Austin shook his head, a weary sigh leaving his mouth, "Sigh.....no, I will tell the rest, it''s just that, reliving these moments where you fall from heaven to hell is tiring" As he replied he closed his eyes once again beginning to deliver the story, of course through all this he had kept quiet about the true girl in the story, he didn''t tell the disguised Celestinia who the girl really was, ying a respective line that he was keeping, "Since she wanted to go fast I did, my love for her making me unable to refuse her wishes but what she didn''t know was that pain and sacrifice I had to go through so that she wasn''t hurt" Saying till here Austin''s countenance turned dim, ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "So we will be reaching there soon?" Celestinia asked with a tired weary voice, filled with annoyance as she hugged Austin from behind, he moved as her transport. by now the lovey-dovey situation between them had deteriorated a lot, no, it would be more urate to say that the seal on Celestinia was twisting her personality more and more, bringing out an ugly monster. During these days she had turned into a monster without feeling, discarding any danger thate their way while forcing the boy to face untold danger, all her frustration and anger were being released to the boy, treating him as harshly as possible but the boy held on, not reacting to the pain his heart was filling him, "Yes, we are there....." The boys tired voice spoke out, his hand holding Celestinia''s legs as he trudged forward, his voice less powerful than before, his body hunched than before, "Good" Celestinia nodded her head, seemingly a smile finally blooming within her after all this time, due to the change, a distance between them had formed, their faces are even now hidden from each other, the boy even doubting his love, while the lock n her steering and sealing away the true identity and thoughts of Celestinia, pushing her towards a path she wouldn''t even dream of. They kept trudging forward, the boy being very careful, they were very deep within the jungle, and the beasts here were far beyond his level and control, hence he was making sure that no mistake was being made, "Go faster!" Celestinia whined as she hit the top of the boy''s head, her annoyance filling her voice but the boy held on, keeping back his feelings on the ount of love, which was diminishing as the days go by. Soon under the boy''s expert control, they reach upon a closed-off valley, a beautiful waterfall, falling into a smallke. "This is it!" Celestinia''s excited voice was heard, her hands pushing off the boy as he fell to the ground but she paid no heed as her nce turned towards the opening hidden behind the waterfall, meanwhile the boy dusted himself as he rose up, "This is the end" The boy whispered with confidence, seemingly having decided on something, standing up he walked towards Celestinia, standing beside her as he spoke, "The entrance is behind?" To his question she nodded her head, eyes focusedpletely on regaining her powers, the boy noticed it as a sad sigh left his mouth, "Let''s go" That is all he told as he moved towards the back of the waterfall, Celestinia not finding anything wrong with the situation followed behind him, moving around slowly they walked around the edge of the valley as they soon gazed upon a cave-like opening, where only darkness could be seen, without another word both of them entered and just as they did a sinking feeling filled them twisting, forcing them to close their eyes, It took a moment before which both of them were able to open their eyes, it was the boy who recovered first as his eyes scanned his surroundings, soon it gazed upon Celestinia who was holding her head, "Are you alright?" He asked as he ran up to her, giving his hand to help her, she took it but her attention didn''t evenst much on him before which she left his hand and her sparkling eyes focused on the two doors before them, leaving him behind without not even a word if he was fine she moved forward, while the boy seeing it clutched his hand, his decision bing stronger, "Celes?" He called out to her as he watched her gaze at the two doors before them, one representing a ck dragon screaming to the sky while its eyes focused outward, asking for a battle, up above the door stood a sign. While the second door looked less menacing, it had the figure of a dragon sleeping, its body curled to itself, its face filled with a frown, having a bad nightmare, another word is written on top. "This is the two trails one can take, one requires you to fight the Dragon God and the other to face your worst fear, with this I will be able to meet" "Celes?" The boy called out again, "It better you take the fear challenge because the fight is a sure death for you" "Celestinia!" Finally, the boy shouted out, getting the attention he needs, Celestinia looked back, seeing the boy close to her, his face obscured, "What?" She asked back in an annoyed voice, making the boy take a deep breath before which he bluntly spoke, "Let''s break up". "Um?" Only a confused voice left Celestinia''s mouth as she heard the words she thought she never will, "What did you say?" She asked back, not believing but the boy was adamant, "I love you, I really do but I can''t suffer like this anymore, I want a break from you, after this I want us to take a different road, maybe some time away from you will help m-" "YOU ARE LEAVING ME?!" An enraged voice left out of Celestinia''s mouth, shaking the cave, her sheer anger causing cracks to the lock ced on her, making the boy flinch, he waved his hand as he walked forward, "No, no, I am not leaving, it''s just I want some time alone, I-" "SHUT UP!" Celestinia screamed with her voice hoarse, her mind muddled, dragons are very possessive, they disy their emotions outward and live as such. When they love, they love with everything, and every one of them will only have one partner their whole life, Celestinia''s mind was already muddled with the lock and when the boy''s words were added to it she lost herself and due to it she made a mistake she couldn''t take back, "Celes, I-" The boy walked forward to console her but she didn''t want to listen, in her angered state she cursed out, a huge crack on the lock on her as she pushed him back, due to the lock weakening a part of her power was let loose, thus causing her attack to be more powerful than she imagined, her hands touched his chest sting him forth to the door written with the word.......fight. "Celes...." The world seemed to slow down for Celestinia, the cracking of the seals letting them lose her true self, the memories of what they went through shing back in her mind, the memory of what she was doing to the person she love was shing through her mind and now in front of her she watched with hazy eyes as the boy''s disbelieving voice echoed out as he sted into the door disappearing in, a trail of blood sting from the boys mouth, "NO!" Her high-pitched scream sounded out as she ran forward but she could only helplessly watch as the door disappear, "NO! COME BACK!.....NO!" The worth of the action she did now setting in, the voice of the boy she loved echoing in her mind, while the disgust she had for herself filled her, Celestinia legs trembled as she crashed to the ground, her body shaking, her breathing bing erratic, "No......" Her voice was broken, as blood started to flow from her nose and mouth and before she could say anything she fainted, the sheer shock of what happened put her out. A silence remained the ce as Celestiniay on the ground blood leaking by, before which a beautiful figure appeared beside her, the figure''s eyes focused on Celestinia asplex emotions shed through her, "I''m sorry my child" Vena spoke as she took her daughter, eyes now the door that disappeared, a crazy love filling her eyes, "Come back soon, hubby" Vena whispered before disappearing. Chapter 334 - Dragons Are Scary Chapter 334 - Dragons Are Scary That night Celestinia had her seals broken but a part of herself had died, she had run back into the forest the moment she regained her powers but the domain that remained there was no longer excited, nothing was left, deep down Celestinia knew that the boy she loved had died but she refused to give up, so she searched and searched to the point of madness. She searched for a whole of a month but she failed to find anything, a great sense of depression hitting her as she almost took her life, it was only with the intervention of the Dragon Emperor that she was saved and to keep her mind sane, all the memories of the boy were sealed away by him, making her normal. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin POV: "She pushed me in, leaving me for dead and I would have been if it wasn''t for...." I spoke stopping at thest, hiding the reason for my survival, my eyes turning towards the hidden Celestinia who was looking at me with a piteous look, clearly hiding the raging feelings within her, knowing not where to begin, "Wasn''t for?" Celestinia asked to which I shook my head, unwilling to answer, "I''m sorry but that''s a secret that I myself can''t reveal" Speaking so I leaned back into the chair, my image turning that of a tired man, my eyes gazing at the air as Iy, "Do you still feel anything for her?" The disguised Celestinia asked, she had a caring friendly face as she touched my hand above the table, to which I went deep in thought before answering, "I don''t know, deep in my mind somehow everything about her actions afterward looked a bit unreal but it still doesn''t change the fact that she threw me to death" I replied and as I did I could see the light of hope lighting up within her eyes, here I was throwing her a chance, as long as she can prove that everything she did wasn''t ''her'', maybe she could gain back my favor, this would keep her upied enough, her attention mostly on the game of making me love her than trying to kill off all the girls at my side. This was the better choice as I could desire how long she will be in my hands, y along with the plots she will send my way, while slowly erasing my anger towards her, this will be her role till I say so, until I know when she will explode, unlike my other girls it''s impossible to keep a track on her, even thinking about it is stupid, "Does that mean she hasn''tpletely left your heart?" Celestinia asked with a curious yet angry expression, the perfect example of a friend angry for you, ''She''s a good actor'' I mused as an expression of hesitation filled my face, a great battle taking ce in my mind before which I raised my hands and answered, "I truly don''t know" My face fell along with my shoulder but that didn''tst for long as I regained my spirits, "It doesn''t matter, because now I have a girl I love and she truly loves me back, the things of the past shall stay in the past" As I said these words I could see Celestinia''s face darken for a moment before which it regained back into a smile, "That''s good, after everything you went through, you deserve a happy ending" "Thanks, it was good talking to you but I have to go now" I spoke as I stood up, giving Celestinia a nod of gratitude I started to walk out of the room, my back straight, not looking back at all. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: ''Don''t go'' Celestinia called out within her as she saw Austin walk away his back to her, while her inner self refused to let him go, her heart constricting within herself, a great unbearable pain filling her, the loss and hate towards herself breaking her. Even though her memories were sealed deep inside her the memories still existed, perhaps it was because of this that she was soo attached to Austin she had met, deep within him she felt a sense of closeness, and the moment Austin had called her Celes, the memories that were sealed came bursting forth, filling her mind and body, within seconds everything filled her and it was as if time had never passed. One can''t even begin to imagine the feelings that had passed through Celestinia, joy, sadness, guilt, happiness, desire, and most of all........obsession, the pain of loss had hit her hard, very hard, dragons by nature were possessive but for Celestinia the things that she went through tripled her obsession, her mind twisting and turning in relief and desire. The moment Austin called her name, everything had clicked for her, everything became much more clear, the guilt that had been locked up had finally been released and she knew what she had to do, as long as just a hint of Austin''s love for her from the past exists she will do everything within her power to get him back. Before her memories were sealed and when she lost him, she would always dream and think, what was the face of the boy she love? who was he truly? and did she know everything about him? and now she knew the face of her love but ironically he was now far away from her grasp, she felt her heart being ripped apart when Austin looked at her with dislike or hate, ''It''s not over...'' Celestinia mused, she wasn''t one to give, the pain in her heart will only push her forward, she will get Austin''s love back, she knows she will but soon the biggest obstacle in her path filled her mind, ''Scarlet.....'' Aplex feeling filled her heart, soon her obsession and desire fought with her feelings but it didn''tst for long as an answer soon reached her, ''Scarlet has to die'' She firmed but she couldn''t do it now, her ns must be wless, such that Austin might never ever find the truth, she knows they are in love and this was twisting her insides just the thought of her mate holding another hand was causing deep anger within her, a desire to kill was burning but she held back. Now was not the time, right now shecks his love, Celestinia knows he just has some lingering emotions which might disappear at any time, so her ns must be absolute, no mistakes on her part should take ce, and she will rightfully earn her love back, ''Maybe after Scarlet''s death, I coulde close to him as a dear older sister,fort him at his hard time, getting more close'' Celestinia nned, she couldn''t act now, for now, she would leave her love to Scarlet, her main n will be to get Austin back, to make him see the truth, ''I am never letting you go, you are mine!'' Celestinia nned as she saw Austin walk away. Chapter 335 - Sleepy Sleepy Vampire Chapter 335 - Sleepy Sleepy Vampire Austin POV: "Good morning sleepy head" Austin spoke in a warm tone, to the woman on the bed who was slowly opening her eyes, her eyes fluttering open, the first thing entering her eyes being my warm smile, "Austin?....." "Did you enjoy your sleep?" I asked as I kissed her forehead, her naked body pressed close to me, but I didn''t have any reaction as I just kept smiling while slowly patting her hair, "What happened?" Sonia asked with a confused voice, her mind probably scrambled from everything she went through, her dark blonde hair was very smooth to touch while her blood red gem-like eyes stole one''s breath, and her body had grown in height, maturing from her petite body type, while her boobs and ass had indeed gained more size. "Something special" I answered making her more confused, looking at her confused face it would seem that all her actions to me back then must have been instinctive, pinching her cute nose I spoke, "And here I was thinking your focus would be on the fact that you are naked....." I teased and my words prompted her to look down, thusing upon her nakedness, I could see her face lit up in a blush that covered her face, her hands instinctively trying to cover her body but then she stopped before letting go, her eyes looking at me, "Oh? not hiding?" I asked to which she shook her head, "I am already yours....." Saying so she hugged me tight her body pressing against me, causing my member to slowly raise from its slumber, poking against her bottom, I could feel her body tremble in my embrace but she didn''t push me back, in fact, she even rubbed her uncovered slit on my covered erection! ''She''s changed a bit.....'' Seeing so I smiled as I raised her head, her trembling beautiful eyes looking at me, moving forward I took a taste of her lips, both of our lips bathing in a sensual kiss. Sonia''s hands held my chest while her lips opened up, her moves clumsy as she sucked my lips, taking a small bite before licking them. My hands went down from her waist soon reaching her ass as I took a nice grasp, feeling their softness, as I started to grope them, my hands sinking in, Sonia''s body started to move as her leaking slit rubbed harder against my bottom, staining it, her mouth reached outward, her tongue entering mine as it entangled with my tongue. Slurp~Slurp~Slurp~ The sound of our wet hot kiss filled the room, my hand still squeezing her ass, it kept on for a minute before which I broke the kiss, "No~" Sonia protested as she tried to move her lips back to mine, her eyes starting to shine brighter, but I didn''t allow it as my hand left her ass and pinched her hardened right nipple, "Um~" Sonia moaned out, her body shuddering, sticky love juice leaving her hole, for some seconds her body kept trembling as her head was on my shoulder while her hands held my shirt, soon a minute passed before which she became normal, the lust from her body leaving her, while her eyes regained back their rity. I patted her head calming her down more, "You okay?" I asked, my voice gentle, which earned a nod from her, seeing this I raised her head before giving her lips a peck, my hand rubbing her beautiful red lips as I spoke, "I''m sorry but we can''t do more, your current situation isn''t stable, you felt it right? the lose of your control...." My question made her nod her head, several questions being in her mind, seeing her docile self still exist I smiled, "You might be confused, let me exin...." Saying so I started to speak about the information I just ''got'' from N, I exined to her clearly about her circumstances and I made sure to express to her that now having sex might cause her to lose herself in pleasure, thus increasing the chance of causing her mind to rupture, myst attentive words brought a silly happy smile to Sonia, "So I am a half-vampire?" Sonia spoke in a daze to which I nodded my head, "Do you know anything about your mother? did your father say anything?" I asked to which Sonia shook her head, confusion filling her voice, "My father never really spoke about my mother, the only thing he told me was that she died" "I see...." To this, I nodded my head, not too interested in it but I still had to ask. "Don''t worry too much, I have already made a deal with N she will help you" I spoke patting her addictive soft hair, her bodyying above me, "I''m sorry because of me you ha-" "Shush...don''t say that, you are my woman and I will do everything to make sure you are okay" My words brought her that silly happy smile again as she started to chuckle, hugging me tighter, "You better learn everything fast, so we can....." Reaching the end of the sentence my hands reached towards both her ass cupping them, separating those ass cheeks as I kneaded them, "Um~yes" She answered with a serious yet lustful voice, hearing so I took my hand back to her waist and I ced a kiss on her forehead, we didn''t talk much after it as wey on the bed, I stayed there with her for the next few hours, enjoying her cold body. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Um~yup that''s the spot~um~~" Carmel moaned out as she took a bite of the food that I made, her body curling up, while her face showed ecstasy at the taste of the cake in front of her, while I who was seated opposite to her can only look at her with a disgusted gaze, "You know if someone were to hear your voice they will misunderstand" I spoke but she just snorted at my words, as she replied, "Humph!, there''s no one here, could it be that you are being turned on by my voice?" Carmel asked with a mischievous smile as she pointed her spoon at me, her eyebrows raised, to which I shook my head with a wry smile, "Sorry to disappoint but I don''t want to live the rest of my life as a cook" "Hey! that''s offensive!" Carmel protested to which I still stayed to my opinion, "I would rather deal with Carmelia" "Ouch!....sniff...sniff.....my junior is so cruel" Carmel made an exaggerated reaction to my words, as she caught her heart and pretended to sob, making me shake my head, "At least wipe the cream from your face" I spoke, as the overdramatic senior kept up her act, "So are all your ns for the uing event done?" Carmel suddenly asked me, to which I nodded my head, "Everything is set, my faction will surely take the big bite of this pie" I spoke with a confident tone, "Pie?!" "Not that pie!" I answered back, extinguishing the spirits of the girl in front of me, "Seriously, I am worried that you might be tempted away by food" I answered to which she quickly replied, "Not when you will be with me" Carmel answered back with a smile, full of trust, ''Good looks like I have reached the required level of trust'' Thinking so a smile took my face as I spoke shaking my head, "Sigh....what am I going to do with you?...." Chapter 336 - Enjoy The Day With Friends Chapter 336-Enjoy The Day With Friends "Do, we really have to do this just before the opening day?" Alex grumbled as he walked beside me, it wasn''t just him, every important member from my faction was now walking around me, all of them well dressed and ready for an outing, even the reclusive Zora was pulled out as she walked around us with a grumpy look. On the side walked Alex who was grumbling about losing more time for his nning, beside him walked Jacob who was smiling like an excited child, behind the two of them walked Mike and Amon both of them being a mismatch within the lively atmosphere, both of them kept a poker cold face, no joy or happiness could be seen on their face. While contradicting the boy''s gettogether the girl''s side was much more lively, Sana and Emma walk on both my sides as they gazed at the scene around them with twinkling eyes, Rina walked beside us with her cool calm look as she too took in her surroundings, Mika and Rika the two of them were walking behind me, both of them having a happy smile. ra and Zora took their back spot, Zora was having a pouty look as she tagged along, while ra was glowing with a smile, no doubt happy walking around with my seeds inside her after I gave her the usual morning pounding. Overall everyone looked well into their own self as we walked along the beautiful ce we were in. Just as the morning had begun I took out my close friends on a small outing, after all the work they are doing its only right that they get a rest and fun in between, what better way than to rx before an important event that would take ce? taking them all I brought them to the Hamelton region of the Beast tribe alliance. It was a region open more towards tourism and attraction, a ce belonging to the best alliance that gives them a lot of money for their special and exotic ces and stuff, right now even within all these crowds our group earned a lot of attention, the girls around me are all beautiful after all, many of them even being beast women plus among the many nobles or important people that filled this ce there are not a few that didn''t recognize me, "Just where did you get the VIP trip entrance pass for all of us?" Alex asked with a curious gaze, right the ce we were in Hamelton is known for its view, exotic dance, and much more stuff, all of us were standing outside a huge establishment where a board hung above. [Beasts Sight] It is a famous entertainment ce in Hamelton, one that is not easy to enter in and now all the people I brought were going to enter with the VIP pass, which is extremely hard to get, even for royalty, around me, several beautifully dressed beast people could be seen, each wearing their own traditions dress as they danced along in the friend gate, "I have my secrets, my friend" I answered to Alex as I walked up to the huge reception sh protective gate, walking close by I showed the badge that one of my brothers at Darknight gave to me, just as the beastman gazed at it his eyes lit up as he and the one who stood beside him gave us a bow, "We wee the esteemed guests to Beasts sight" The two of them spoke and among them, the wolf beastmen waved his hand as 10 different unique-looking badges appeared in his hand, during this I could asionally see him gazing at Mika and Rika, his eyes twinkling but I didn''t say anything, they are not some weak women that need my protection, "Esteemed quests these badges will identify you as the VIPs" Saying so he started to distribute the badges to my group, being very gentlemanly with both Mika and Rika, hoping to probably score some points, ''Poor bastard'' I thought, with the current level of affection those two have for me, any man that flirts or even desires them will just be a walking and talking stick to Mika and Rika, "Please follow me" The wolf beastmen who identified himself as Carlos spoke as he started to lead my group, the huge door had a smaller one as he walked up to it and knocked on the small door in a specific manner, a few seconds passed before which the door opened, seeing it Carlos walked inside while I followed him first my eyes opening wide at the beautiful sight in front of me. The insides were actually a forest with clouds floating on the ground, they were soft beautiful clouds that were now moving around every ce I could gaze at, many were moving on the ground with clouds below them, and I could see several beast people moving around but even more than them there were the tourists. The forest was breathtakingly beautiful, the trees were of the color white with blue leaves on them, the water dew left behind on them shining from the sunlight, some of the trees were even producing clouds! upfront I could see several tents, and the exotic dress and food of different beasts could be brought and tasted. And even deeper insidest several other wonders for people to find and gaze upon, "Wow....." "Beautiful..." "This is nice....." "That looks tasty" The eximed voices of my friends were heard as they soon followed behind me, I could see the wide-open eyes of Sana and Emma as they gazed at the scene, even the pouting Zora was looking at the forest with a sparkling gaze, "All of you feeling nostalgic?" My question was pointed towards the beastwomen that were apanying me, each of them had their own past problems and issues with the beastmunity, Mika, Rika, Sana, and Rina hadplex eyes as they looked at everything in front of them, "We are fine, both of us have already found our home, beast people or not doesn''t matter to us" Mika spoke and Rika nodded her head, seeing so I turned to Sana who quickly held my hand, causing the eyes of the rest of the girls except ra''s to narrow but they calmed down as they saw me patting Sana''s head, after all to the outside I show the side of a caring brother as when I deal with Sana, "We are fine, you have already given us our revenge and just as Mika and Rika spoke, we too have found our home" Rina spoke and Sana nodded her head enjoying my part, I am sure, "I see.....then let''s enjoy our time here" I spoke with a smile, that quickly won the recognition of the rest, soon a beautiful dog beast person walked up to us dressed in a very exotic dress that made her look cute with those dog ears, she looked to be in her thirties with dirty blond hair and ck eyes beside her now stood Carlos as he spoke, "This is Nare, she will be your personal guide, with her help you will be able to get the best out of this trip" "Thank you" Thanking Carlos I looked towards Nare as I made a special gesture, "We will be in your care" I spoke as I made the gesture making the woman surprised, "It''s rare to see anyone using our gestures for meetings" Nare spoke to which I smiled as I replied, "Well I had time to learn" "That makes our tribe a bit proud, I will make sure to give you all a great trip" Nare spoke with a flirting smile, clearly my looks and respect riling up her inner woman, "Then once again we will be in your care" I spoke, praying for the poor woman, as the girls surrounding me were already leaking some killing intent. Chapter 337 - This Is Fun...... Chapter 337 - This Is Fun...... "Would you all like to go for a ride first? or try the exotic foods we provide?" Nare asked with a charming smile as she stood in front of my group, "What do you guys want?" I turned to my friends for an answer, this trip wasn''t for me but for my friends who need to rx and enjoy their time, this is for them, "I want to try the food!" Jacob spoke with an excited smile as he pumped his hands forward, "Hum....is there any ce that talks more about thebat styles of the beastmens world?" Alex asked with a pondering look to which I hit him on the head, "OW!....." A big bump appeared on his head as he rubbed it, I looked at him with an annoyed look as I spoke, "This is a trip to have fun, not for anything else" Saying so I turned to the girls, I had no desire in asking Mark and Amon who I am sure will just say that they will follow my orders, "So what should we do first?" "I want to fly on the clouds!" Emma answered with sparkling eyes, as her gaze focused on the people that were traveling above the skies, sitting on thefy clouds, turning to the rest of the girls I could see their simr focus on the clouds, and knowing that Emma wanted to go Mike would definitely jump in with her desire, "Then we would like the deluxe travel for the cloud" Turning around I spoke to Nare who nodded her head with a smile, "Then please follow me" She spoke as she started to walk away, seeing it I and my group followed her and I didn''t know if it was my imagination or not but her hips seemed to move a little too much as she walked in front of me and it didn''t help with the fact that the dress the woman in front of me wore was tight around her ass, making me see her ass move with each walk, "You sure are popr where ever you go~" Alex said with a spoiling tone, his voice was low but it wasn''t low enough, hence I am sure that the girls heard his words, which was felt by the sway in the mana in the surrounding, taking a sweep back I could see Sana with a cold look, Emma was still smiling looking at the surroundings but her eyes weren''t still shinning. Mika and Rika seemed to be in sync as their mana trembled around their surroundings, Rana was the most noticeable as her annoyed killing intent was leaking, ''How can she feel jealous when she can''t understand her feelings?'' I questioned but kept it locked away, for now, the normal reaction was Zora who looked ufortable as she had a frown on her face looking at Nare and thest ra was having a calm look but I know her enough to understand that she''s pissed. The thing about her is that while she doesn''t mind me going, manipting other girls, she doesn''t like it when somebody that I am not going after tries to hit on me, in other words, I am allowed to flirt but a girl is not allowed to flirt with me. ''What a crazy woman'' But then again all the women around me are crazy one way or another, "Here we are" Nare''s words brought me out of my thoughts as I focused on a huge white tree with blue leaves, around the tree stood a well-dressed catbeast man, who smiled as his hands touched the tree and soon the tree started to shake before which the leaves too turned white, a white smoke starting to leave the leaves before which they started tobines together right before our eyes, "Impressive, how does this happen?" Zora the most curious among us took the lead as she questioned making Nare smile, "Its the specialty of these Cloudsian trees, it said that these trees were born from the broken cloud drop of the first cloud which fell onto a tree whichter earned the ability to produce special clouds" "I see...." The shocking exnation that might be scoffed at for an insane story on the earth was epted as a fact here, it is the norm, and I had gotten used to it after some time, running behind with the idea of science in here will only make you go mad, I had to learn that the hard way, "Here is your ride" Nare spoke, pointing towards the huge cloud enough to fit 30 people, it was silently floating above the ground, seeing it Emma was the first one to run into it and jump on, she lightly went into the cloud sinking in as she kicked her legs around, "Wow.....this is so soft!" She eximed as her head rose up, some clouds sticking to her face and hair making all of us chuckle, soon I and the group took a seat on the cloud, it was really soft and nice as I sank in, looking back I could see the rest of them enjoying as they took their ce, except for Mike and Amon who were having a cold face seating on the cloud. Emma was ying around with the cloud, Sana was touching with curiosity, her natural cold face melting as her true younger look took ce, and her cat tails were swinging left and right in excitement, I even saw Zora taking out some of the clouds and cing it in a jar with a smile, Jacob being the simpleton he is was just like Emma touching and ying with the cloud. Rina sunk into the cloud with her cool look as sheid down like a nap, herrge rabbit ears rxed over her head, Mika and Rika sat together looking around, at times giving me a smile, and ra sat beside the twins as she talked with them and enjoyed the soft feeling, while Alex was already sleeping on the cloud, ''This is fun.....'' Musing to my thoughts I looked at Nare who was at the front of the clouds she was reciting some words before which the cloud started to raise from the ground slowly into the air and before we knew it it was sky high, looking down I marveled at the sight that filled me, "Beautiful...." I spoke and I could say the rest agreed with me as they all looked out, even Alex had a rare calm smile on his face as he gazed at the scene, he was violently woken by Jacob. [Your friends are fine, stop looking at them and enjoy what''s in front of you] Suddenly the words of the system brought me out of my thought as I looked back at the scene, till the end of my sight I could see beautiful white trees filling my vision, the whole special forest was protected by the Beast alliance as walls could be seen at the end but what caught my eyes were the beautiful scene of several clouds rising from the trees as they joined the ones above, seemingly looking like a natural process, "Shall we begin?" Nare asked me with a knowing look as she gazes at us, to this I just nodded my head as I rxed back into the clouds, gazing at the endless beautiful forest as the calm wind of the day brushed against my face, the chatter of my friends from my side could be heard, while my heart was at peace. Chapter 338 - Birds Of Feather Flock Together Chapter 338 - Birds Of Feather Flock Together I sat there in the cloud, feeling the wind washing against my face, just giving a glimpse back I could see my friends too enjoying their time, the happy faces on some making my day, the beautiful sight of the endless white trees filled my vision as the cloud set forth. Around up in the sky, I could see several other clouds moving around with people on them, the sky was taken in as a road, sitting on smallpact clouds, and several beastmen with colored gs lead the traffic in the skies so as to not cause any disturbance or issue since we were using the VIP passes, we easily moved through any traffic in front of us, as the first priority was given to us, "Wow, look at that!" Emma''s exmation brought our attention towards her as we saw a pack of special birds flying high, they were a mix of white and green and about a hand length, a shinning red crystal stuck to their head while they looked cute beyond any, just looking at the flying in the skies were a heal to the soul, "They are the Cloian birds, found only in this region, don''t let their cute appearance fool you for they are deadly birds" Nare spoke as she too looked towards the group of birds colorfully flying in the sky, no clouds were moving towards them as the rest of the tourists gazed at this scene with stars in their eyes, "They are extremely protective of their flock, the crystal on their head would shine bright when they attack and they don''t get close to strangers, only to children would they rarely move as they would feel their pur-" Nare wasn''t even able to finish her words as the flock of Cloian birds quickly moved in our direction, "Wa-" Once again Nare wasn''t able to speak as the Cloain birds reached our location in the blink of an eye, their entire flock of at least 30 birds surrounding our cloud, seeing this I smiled as I extended my hand forward and the most unique looking one among the flock pped its wing as itnded on my hand. It wasn''t the only one as at least 5 different birds belonging to the flock were sitting on my head, shoulder and body, their cute green eyes looking at me as chirping sound left their mouths, "You are quite cute" I said with a smile as I used my free hand to pat the bird''s head, rubbing the smooth gem on its head, the bird in my hand didn''t reject it as it lovingly rubbed back, seeing this, the rest of the birds on my body started to rub to me, seemingly trying to tickle me, "H-How?" Nare''s incredulous words were heard as I looked at her, who now had her mouth wide open, "My hero is indeed loved by all" Emma said with a gentle tone as she hopped to my side, her eyes looking at the Cloain bird for a few seconds after which she extended her head, the bird in my hand looked between her hand and me for a few seconds before which it settles in my hand, unwilling to go, seeing it Emma chuckled as her eyes softened, "Hehehe....my hero, I seemed to have lost again" Emma said with a proud tone, not at all discouraged at the fact that an animal rejected her advances, well it was normal after I had be the prince of life, the sessor and child of Orpheus there''s no animal in the world that will reject my kind will, especially if it''s one that focuses on purity and the feeling of life. But even though the one in my hand rejected Emma''s call the rest of whom she called came close to her while the rest of my friends didn''t even get to touch them, the moment someone tried to get close to them the red crystal on the top of the birds started to heat up, especially the poor Alex who at least got pecked by 15 different birds, ''Hehe.....it seems that birds could feel more inner malice from him'' I chuckled at Alex''s current disy, as his head and face were now red with pecks, where all he could do was only curse, its rare to see him on the losing side, my eyes then turned to the rest of the birds that are surrounding my group, most of their eyes focused on me. I let my group have a few minutes to admire the flock of birds at close for a few minutes before which I whispered to the bird who still sat on my palm, "You can take your friends away, it was nice to meet your family and I hope you can visit me any time you want" "Chirp!...Chrip!...Chrip!" "Sure, I will have lots of food for your family" I nodded my head while pretending not to see the weird nces from my friends, as they saw me chatting with a bird, another perk as I am able to feel the intention when I chat with animals, a very wee power that I use to keep more in touch and control of the crazy girls that I keep targeting, "Chrip!.....chirp!" "Good day to you too" And as soon as I finished speaking the bird flew away from my hand, they together forming a team of a single bird and flying away, "They were cute..." Sana spoke to which I patted her head, "Indeed they were" Saying so I turned to Nare who was now having stars in her eyes while a heated blush filled her cheeks, I am sure that whatever interest she had in me had just been tripled, "Shall we go?" I asked to which she quickly got off her daze before nodding her head and driving the cloud further, "Puff....Haha.....Alex, you look really pecked!" Jacob screamed andughed as he held his stomach as he looked at Alex,ughing at his face that was filled with scratches, "Damn that birds! next time I will roast them all!" Alex spoke with a grudge as he drank a healing potion, quickly getting well, "I didn''t know that you were so good with animals, it''s hard to believe that the Cloain birds were so close to you" Suddenly Rina asked as she sat beside me, her hardened gaze traveling to Nare, "Yeah you could say that and what''s so special about the Cloain birds?'' I spoke and asked back, "Well they can sense the goodness and will of others, hence they are only close to children with a good heart," Saying so Rina gave me a smile to which I just smiled back, I myself know how ''good'' I am inside, about the things I have done but I have learned not to let the guilt hold me down, I do what I have to survive, that''s all and in doing so I just try to find love and peace in what I do, "Did you add one of them to your familia?" I asked to Emma who was happily humming, "Indeed, some of them are very happy too, granted they get to see you! mou~my hero is a bully!" Emma said her final words with a pout making me chuckle, after I gained my title over life I visit Emma more and spent time with the animals, my ability of being close to animals and her families only made Emma love me more and more, "Here are some sacks for you all to enjoy" Suddenly Nare spoke as some snacks and drinks on small clouds started to float to us, "Will you like a special tea?" Nare asked to which I nodded my head, hearing so she held several cups in her hand as she started to make several juggling and moving motions with the up high in the sky, the tea making a rainbow motion as she kept throwing them from one cup to another, it was a treat to the eye and after half a minute a special sizzling tea was ready, I blew on it a little as I took a taste, "It''s good" I earnestly replied making Nare smile, leaning back to the cloud I took some sips of the tea that kept warming my body. Chapter 339 - A Deadly Night. Chapter 339 - A Deadly Night. "This is so spicy!" Emma cried out as she waved at her tongue, her eyes watering up, as she took a big gulp of the juice at her side, she wasn''t the only one as I could see Sana doing the same thing next to her, my friends gathered around as they feasted on the food before them, I could see each of them having their own unique reaction. But the one I had to deal with now was Mike as I held him back, "Sit right there! don''t go to kill the chef! the food is just like this!" I screamed out stopping this raging brother from killing the chef for making tearse out of Emma''s eyes due to the spice, ''Sit there you protective brother!'' I internalized as it took some well-earned words from Emma before which Mark settled down, though I am sure that the chef would be getting a secret beating somewhere along the line, well truthfully I can''tin if Elda made the same expression I might have ripped down the whole ce itself. Suddenly it didn''t feel that bad to let Mark take some revenge, "Looks like it''s not much of an issue for you" I spoke seeing that Amon was eating the spicy unique food without any problems, his expression was cold but I could see his face bing red and red as the seconds go by, Rina was having an intoxicated expression as she drank the special alcohol called Sakeia, her face now had a small blush. ra, Mika, and Rika were like curious kids as they looked at the vast food in front of them tasting each one with time, they were like critics trying out each food, marking them to their desire but I who knew the true reason could help but chuckle and feel warm inside. The reason for the trio''s actions was to at least replicate the food so that they could make it for meter, ra before itself would give it her all as my maid, she would try and cook different things to please me, things are a bit different for Mika and Rika, as after we confirmed our rtionship, the both of them could at times bring the food they cooked for me to eat. It would seem that they found out from somewhere that earning their way into my stomach would make my feelings for them increase, hence ever since then we would have secret get together eating every week, as I tried the duo''s food, "Damn....Zora''s knocked out" I eximed as I looked at Zora who was slumped on the table, she had taken one forced sip from Rina before which she was knocked out, the ones with the greatest disturbances were Alex and Jacob who were stuffing their faces with food, surprisingly Alex too was a glutton, thus making the two have a certain connection with each other, "Don''t fill up too much" I spoke as I watched them enjoy themselves, "You seem to have some unique friends" Nare spoke as she sat close to me, her eyes traveling to my friends, "I do, they may have their defects but they are just what I need, for I am not that perfect myself" I spoke with a dejected smile before which I chugged the alcohol in my hands, we feasted like this for some time, by now it had already be dark, after our cloud trip we went on to do several more activities that were fun and entertaining, many making usugh. I got to see every one of my friends enjoy themselves, due to Emma''s nagging Mark was forced to dress in a rabbit beast dress, the contrast of the sexy feel with Marks'' emotionless face was a killerugh, Jacob with his broad body had taken a wrestling match with the Rhinobeast men, it was a fight in which he entered victoriously and returned with gifts. We moved around the forest as I saw several animals found only here, their cute non-threatening appearance making the girls on my side squeal as they ran to pet andy around with them, after that we rod on a special ostrich-like animal, as we enjoyed the small interactions and journey, overall it was fun and rxing, "How about some dance?" Nare asked with a smile as she pped her hands, as she did a variety of ranged beautiful men and women beast folk appeared as they began a synchronized dance, each of their moment''s practice and breathtaking, a unique song filled the tent as the dance continued, I sat rxed as I watched the dance go on. The dance went on for about five minutes before which it stopped, my friends and I pped as we gave our appreciation, before diving back into the food, this went on for about 5 minutes before which a body hugged my back, a small kiss being ced on my neck, "I-I can''t hold back anymore" Nare whispered as her mouth left kisses on my neck, her breast rubbing to my back as her hands started to rub my chest from behind, "Take me...." She spoke, as she turned my head to her, my eyes meeting her lustful eyes, slowly her mouth started to move towards me, one of her hands heading downwards while her other hand waved a knife to my neck! Ting! But it didn''t it any target as she was sted off, turning my eyes to the side I could see my friends were deep asleep, the group of dancers that came striking them but they were unable to hurt my friends as a barrier surrounded their body, one even a 9th Origin warrior might find hard to break, "You knew?" Nare''s seductive voice was heard as she looked at me with shining eyes, her body swaying as she stood in front of me with several other powerful beast folks behind her, all of them emitting a powerful aura, I nodded my head, "It wasn''t hard to find, this is not the first attempt at my life" I smiled as I spoke, right now we were seated on a huge tent but that was ripped apart as enemies surrounded me from all sides, shrugging my shoulder I leaned myself to the table, "It''s hard not to focus when my guide is an Origin level 8" "You''re better than I thought" Nare said with a chuckle, "You group must be super daring to go after the disciple of the Empress Of Archery" I spoke as I took a more rxed sitting position, my eyes focusing on the enemies that surrounded me everywhere as a thought look took my face, "Let me guess, you guys already have a bait ready to take the fall?" My question quickly wiped the smile from Nare''s face, "I don''t know where your confidencees from but your life ends tonight, no hard feelings okay?~" Nare spoke seductively as she licked her hands, making me shake my head, "Indeed no hard feelings" I spoke and then, ''Do it'' [Establishing connection with Eleanor] [Temporarily raising hosts power level to that of an Imperial] Just as thest messageshed in front of me, a powerful aura washed out from me,pletely covering my enemies, Nare who was acting up froze in her spot like the rest, they were all immobilized, and her arrogant expression fell while fear-filled her, she understood now who she was facing. Standing up I dusted myself, my eyes gazing at all the people around me, "Guess I might dy the war a bit" And just as I finished speaking everybody around me burst open, turning into nothing but blood mist, a deep dark bloody smell filling the atmosphere, ''That''s a very huge power even for the beast alliance, I just hope they won''t stick their head in again'' Shaking off my thoughts I looked at my friends sound asleep, ''At least I gave you all a good time, cherish it cause war is not far away'' My eyes gazing at the moon in the sky, enjoying the calm deadly night. Chapter 340 - Time To Begin. Chapter 340-Time To Begin. "I wished we could have spent more time there....." Jacob said as he stretched his body, right now its the next day and we were being prepared for the entry into the hidden world of the academy, a ce was several treasures await but for me its where several scenarios would be birthed, in the game depending on the certain target you chose, you and the target would be undergoing a certain issues to you know to strengthen the ''bond''. But this is real life and if my instinct were right then there''s going to be hell raised within the hidden world, with the information I hold now the opening of this world would mean certain hidden forces to make some moves, "It''s such a bummer that we fell asleep, we would have moved around more" Jacob once again spoke, to which some of them nodded, while some gaze me a certain gaze, Alex, Amon, Mike, Emma, Mika, and Rika, all of them had suspecting eyes, each of them knowing that something more had taken ce yesterday night but none of them moved forward to question me as I am sure they knew that if I held something back I have my reasons for it, "Indeed it was a bummer" I responded as I turned my eyes towards therge gathering, right now all the students of 18 and above of age were gathered here, a humongous open area with a single huge door floating above in the skies, it was brown in color and looked to be made of steel, it just floated there in the sky, with eleven orbs above the doors that were slowly lighting up. Ten orbs were already lit and the eleventh one was going to bepleted, here right now people were gathered in several groups, different inhabitants of the world filling my gaze, the beast folk of different kinds, different demons, sea folks, and more, it was a very rare gathering to see but not all was harmonious. The dark elves of the demon realm, another kingdom division of the demon realm were staring daggers at the wood elves, the sun elves and the moon elves also doesn''t seem to be that close, and the vampires and werewolf were already shouting profanities to each other, the small gathering of dwarves were already pissing off some with their attitude. Some beast folk were giving each other the stink eye, I could see the lion tribe and the sea lion tribe of the sea were just a thought away from a fight, their leaders were the ones holding each other back, overall it was a very bubbling atmosphere, "Hehehe.....look at all this chaos, I wonder how bad the things will be inside" Alex spoke while chuckling with an evil smile, the peck marks still on him, it would seem that the peck marks of the cloudian birds won''t go away that easy, "The deaths this time will be high" Rina spoke and I nodded my head, unlike the normal safetys, this fight doesn''t have a do-over, if you die, you die in the hidden world, that''s the main reason everyone that enters is at least of 18 and higher, by this time most of our powers were unleashed and you have an in-depth understanding of the world and its dangers. The Babylon Academy isn''t a soft happy ce, yes if you are strong then you live like a king but if you are weak then expect a hell that will try to crush and kill you, just Sonia was the best example of it, even for the strong, the academy will make sure that you will see the truth of the world, the missions and problems will surely make you stronger. In fact, the hidden world isn''t mandatory, you only have to if you wish so, because death isn''t a small thing, even many strong geniuses had fallen in there, hence I could see, that all this fight and shouts were to truly hide the fear that was filling them all, because they knew that not all of them mighte back, ''So that''s the other holders of the ring'' There were several gathering here, each based on faction and some were just individuals, right now 11 factions stood around in a circle, my eyes traveled around to each of them, my first one being Olivia who too looked at me, by now she had returned but we couldn''t meet because the two of us were busy. Seeing her I gave a nod to which she gave one back, the two of us acting normal, my eyes alsonded on my sister. Nora right now was dressed in her battle armor looking hot and sexy, both of our eyes met and her cold look melted before giving me a loving smile, I could see the several boys in Olivia''s faction going into a daze, ''It''s time I deal with this'' I thought as I just waved at her, both Grace and Elda were set, and its time I started to be ''seduced'' by Nora, slowly making my rtionship ''official'' with the three. Then I turned to Carmel who was focused within her group, unlike her bubbly self the current her was cool and cold, ''Looks like Carmelia took control'' Then my gaze traveled to the rest, both Marlene and Catherine both were dealing with the faction, each of them instructing with passion, Marlene right now looked like a queen, her demeanor and actions truly being domineering, and seeing so my mind shed with some of her scenes in the game after I conquered her, ''Damn...calm down bro'' I held back my boner, among the many girls I conquered back in the game, she''s one of the most ''active'' in bed, literally, she wants to be fucked in action, ''Once I conquer her, I better find lots of bed'' With Marlene''s tough body the things that you be done are several, as an uing Empress she would always want to take the top, it would be my fight to take her down, though Catherine wasn''t much behind her in the bedroom, that bubbly mermaid girl is something else.... Quickly shaking my head I moved to the next, Angelina entered my eyes, most of the boy''s eyes would go to her, and I could even see several of them gulping, I couldn''t agree more as she was indeed a temptation, then I looked at Sabrina who was still looking pure and graceful, an evil smile lit my face as I saw her. My ns for her were already in motion, then among thest, I looked at Isabe, that kuudere was someone that I have to be very careful for, my ns for her began a long time ago, I am just waiting for everything to fall ce for me to act. After the girls I turned to the rest, other than me four other boys held the ring, one of the being Ron, who washed up high, then there was the cat tribes prince, the prince of a certain kingdom, and an elf. All of them looking prideful, I gazed at each of them before focusing back at the door where the eleventh orb was now finally lit. Chapter 341 - What Will Happen? Chapter 341 - What Will Happen? "The hidden realm will soon awaken, I hope that all of you are ready" Suddenly Mira appeared up in the sky, along with several veteran teachers, all of them strong, right now she was wearing her veil like usual, while her purple hair danced with the wind and her beautiful silver eyes looked down at us all. I could see that with just her appearance she had taken the attention of all, "To those that have gone here before must know the dangers that it holds and the weight of who returns, to the ones that are going in for the first time, all I have to say is to not let your arrogance blind you, your greed in there might be your downfall" Mira spoke, her words being heard by everyone, my eyes turned to the other students that stood afar, watching this with gazing eyes, my eyes focused on Elda before moving to Grace who was looking at me and Nora with encouraging eyes, ''Come back alive'' Suddenly Mira''s voice filled my head, making me smile, my feelings of ''happiness'' and ''relief'' flowing towards her, making her know how rxing just hearing her voice is, ''Don''t worry I still have a date from you, aunt'' I replied back, earning no response but I know that she was quite pleased with my answer, soon the eleventh orb had fully lit up before which the door started to shake, its rustic-looking doors finally opening as I gazed at the portal that was located in the middle of the door as it opened, its invitation looking quite ominous, "You all remember the training right?" I asked to my close friends that surrounded me, Leonardo too was here but he was quieter than normal, I had Sonia sit this one out as she had yet to getplete control of her power, "Don''t worry we are all set" Alex said as he arranged the hidden weapons in his body, my eyes then focused on the gathered, everyone except Emma and Sana was here as they had yet to reach the age requirement, Zora too was missing that was because she wasn''t interested in it, her focus was much more educational, "Don''t any of you go dying on me, got it?" I spoke to which all of them smiled, then I walked towards the gathering of my faction, which in all this time had grownrge and quite formidable, the ones I gathered weren''t restricted to just humans, my faction was a mix of everyone, as long as you are talented you could join, "Are you all nervous?" I asked in a loud voice taking in their attention, the ones who did this before were cool while the first timers were much less rxed, "The words I spoke now are applied to all of you, don''t you all go dying on me, okay?" I asked to which many nodded their head with a smile, I raised my hands, "We will enter, we will survive, we will get what we want and after all this, all of us will have a feast, got it?!" "Yeah!" Everyone replied with enthusiasm as they screamed powerfully, seeing so I nodded my head as I watched each people enter the gate, first the ones not rted to any factions entered before which different factions started to go in, I waited for all of them to enter before which I took the lead to move forward. While doing so I gave a nod to the ones I care about after which the light of the portal filled my gaze, and the familiar feeling of space twisting around me filled my body, it took a few seconds before which the feeling of solid ground was felt as my legs touched the ground, my eyes taking some time to adjust to the light. It was only after some time did I finally regain my sight, as the scene of a beautiful forest filled me, everywhere I looked I saw greenery, up above my head I could see a gentle blue sky, right now I was standing on a grasnd, a unique smell of thend filling my nose as I surveyed my surroundings, ''Looks like separation was inevitable'' None of my friends was close to me, nor could I sense any familiar presence, it was well known that you won''t be teleported together, the whole of this hidden realm is about the size of a kingdom, it said that this piece ofnd was broken off by the 11 heroes and sealed here for the future generations toe and get stronger. Many lost legacies and power could be found here, artifacts of the great war, something for which any kingdom would go crazy for, that''s the main reason that all the students even knowing the difficulties stille, this could be their chance to change their fate, to be someone that could affect the world as a whole, ''If my calctions are right, she is trapped there'' Rubbing my chin a little I pondered over but I quickly shook my head and decided to focus on the things at hand, ''Guess I will move ording to the n'' Thinking so my body flicked as I disappeared from my position moving at speeds that were impossible to gaze upon. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Third Person POV: "You all know what to do right?" A group of four students that were about 20 years gathered together, while the demon with red hair, eyes, and body spoke, "We know, the ns are in motion, thanks to ''it'' we are able to keep track of them all" A human boy spoke, his eyes shing with greed and craze, "Good, we are not the only ones moving this time, hence we have to collect all of it, and leave nothing behind" The demon spoke and the rest of the students around him nodded their heads. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Have you located the region?" The bearer of the ring, the prince of the cat tribe, Raze spoke, around him were several of his trusted people, and just like the group before, even inside the hidden realm all of them were together, something which should not be possible, "Don''t worry my prince, we have located everything" A catbeast woman spoke with a respectful bow making Raze smile, "Good, once we have it the Beast Alliance will make its move, it''s time for the world to once again know the fear of our kind" Raze spoke and following it, his followers started their chant "Praise his highness!" "Praise the alliance!" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Can you track her location?" A masked figure spoke along with several other ones, since they were within the academy they were students, yet right now their voice was husky and tired, "We can''t get an urate reading, the device is fluctuating" Another masked figure replied, "Then can use the one you set up" A masked person who seemed to be the leader spoke to another person, the person in question nodding his head, as he closed his eyes, a few secondster he spoke, "She''s a bit far but we could make it" "Good" Hearing this the masked leader nodded his head, talking back to the same person who spoke, "You know what to do, right?" He asked to which the person who found the location chuckled, as he slowly took off his mask, making one that of an elf, "Heheheh....don''t worry, she won''t survive this" The elf in person was the holder of one of the rings! Van Vahon Varion, a noble of the highest order and a good friend of Sabrina! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ''Things will get messy soon'' Austin thought as we moved to his first destination, lots of schemes wereing to light, and behemoths that hid under the shadows that were cast by the brightest light were slowly beginning to show their fangs, how much blood would be spilled has yet to be seen. Chapter 342 - Tough Fight Chapter 342 - Tough Fight Third Person POV: ''Things will be hectic soon, I just hope all my preparations work'' Austin thought as he kept running through the forest he was in, nothing in this realm was enticing to him, well there might be some but their locations were already known to him, all that was left was to pick them up, ''It''s good that she epted it'' Thinking so the image of Sabrina shed through his mind, she had taken in his proposal, thus making his job easier, ''She will be fine for now'' Austin knew it, she wasn''t an idiot, after all, this was something that Austin had some to learn along the way, this world wasn''tpletely simr to the game, sure it had the beauty, elements, and girls but it also has its own real-life problems that didn''t exist in the game. This world isn''t just about the girls, organizations wishing harm upon the world, kingdoms, and empires slowly brewing in their ns for war, lots of issues cover this world, and not always does it revolve around the capture targets but most do, Austin always had a thought, ''How does each arc take ce?'' In the game, Austin would choose a target and the game would move on, at that time what about the other targets, are they just frozen in life? that logic would work on the game but this was the real world, where each action had a reason, just because Austin was going after a capture target doesn''t mean the rest won''t have their own situation. This was where Austin began to watch, each of the arcs that should have taken ce after you chose a girl was taking ce in an order, one situation with a certain target might be connected with another, as the first situation finish''s the second one rises, it always has an order, if you know the game then it would be easy to keep in track the next arc. But then for how long will it go on? Xiao hadn''t reached the ''endgame'', it was said by the game producers that the ''endgame'' will be started after capturing all the targets which literally meant that there was no end game, as there existed targets that even till his death hadn''t been captured, so what would have to be the end? The question drove Austin mad, and there was also the raising tension that the world was changing fast, his knowledge about certain things are still useful but elements he has no idea about were starting to pop up, hence Austin put on an extreme importance on information, he could take in Orpheus''s help but even she has some limitations on the worldly ne she couldn''t break, ''Sigh.....in the end, I can only face things as theye'' Ending his spiraling thoughts Austin soon reached the ce that he had aimed for, his existence slowly fading away as he gazed at the scene in front of him. In front of him, he could see Marlene, yet unlike her usual self she was beaten up and hurt, an extremely disgusting wound could be seen on her backside, as blood gushed out from several parts of her body. Yet even then not a hint of fear could be seen on Marlene''s face, her back was straight, and her eyes were strong as she held her spear, there were about 25 people that was hovering over her, each of them strong but what was even more unbelievable was that majority of them were of the sea! "Is this treason?" Marlene asked with amanding tone, her beautiful blue hair dyed red with blood swayed behind her, and her azure-colored eyes were cold, even in such a state themanding presence of the future Empress of the sea could be felt by her, the inhabitants of the sea facing her were trembling, it was the natural control the ruler of the seas has on them. In a normal state even if all of them had gathered together they wouldn''t have been able to deal with her. When a citizen challenges its ruler, they wouldn''t be able to use their whole strength but right now around Marlene stood several beast folks, each one of reputation within the Academy, "Don''t be all moody princess, this is the academy test, here you are just another student and your disappearance will be another sad incident" A lion beastmen spoke, his eyes sparkling up as he gazed at the perfect figure of Marlene but he couldn''t even enjoy it as a zing water hit his chest pushing him back. "Humph, you are not even worthy of even getting my gaze" Marlene spoke with disdain, right now her situation wasn''t all that good, even with her vignce she had fallen for the trap, their preparation was too well, ''If it wasn''t for this, I could have easily dealt with this!'' Marlene''s seething eyes went towards the making in her hand, something which was sealing off half of her abilities, and even the tools she had prepared for her safety were suppressed, Marlene''s eyes traveled to her enemies, most of the ones that attacked her belongs to thest years, the very peak of the academy, students who will be exiting the academy are powerful and experienced people, ''I need to break their link'' Her eyes focused around, even with her strength limited she is a force to be reckoned with, even with all the enemies covering her, she had taken down 10 thus resulting in the situation where her enemies are afraid to make a move on her, all the 10 she attacked had been killed, Marlene had shown no kindness to the people that wants her dead, ''First Move Of Flow: Water Flow Of Consume'' Arge number of water elements started to gather around Marlene enforcing it to the tip of her spear, giant water pirs gathered around her, her eyes peered into her enemies, as she held her spear before her, the authority of an Empress leaking out of her as she thrust her spear forward, causing all the water pirs around her to move towards her enemies while the concentrated energy in her spear shot forward, "Argh...!" "Nooo!" "Help!" The energy sted forth as it cut through the center of the formation, taking the lives of all that stood in her path. The muscles around Marlene''s legs tightened as she sted forth, trying to break out of her encirclement, using the confusion she made it through but just as she did her senses screamed danger as she used her spear to block. Ting! A sudden powerful hit shook her body as she was sted back, blue blood leaving her mouth, "You are not going anywhere" A rough voice was heard, as another 10 people emerged, each of the more powerful than the previous group, ''Looks like this will be a fight to the death'' While Marlene fought to the death, Austin leisurely sat above a tree enjoying the breeze and the fight as he ate some snacks, ''Reach the critical scene soon'' Austin wished. Chapter 343 - Saving Another. Chapter 343 - Saving Another. Marlene was now backed into a corner, she had no way out, in normal situations just her presence was more than enough to make these beasts cry below her feet, her trembling hands held her spear tight, her back straight while the presence of a monarch filled her, ''If I am going down then I will bring everyone with me'' Marleen just like everyone else is afraid of death, just like everyone she doesn''t wish for her demise but she wasn''t someone to cry about when deathes to her, she was a warrior through and through, she had taken ce in flights and lead about legions of soldiers, if she was to die she would die an honorable death, "No one shall control me" Marlene spoke as she held back the pain-killing her body, blood from her hands flowing to her spear while the new enemies around her came closer, their ill will filling them as the mana around them started to rumble, "This is the end for you princess" The leading lionbeast men spoke as the sword in his hand started to shine, the rest of them activating their abilities as they aimed it towards Marlene who was holding it to her end, her eyes viciousness. SWISH.... "Urgh!...." A small sound was heard before which the leading Lionbeast man cried out, his eyes traveling towards where a single arrow had prated his heart, his eyes losing their light as he fell forward, "An arrow?" "Whose there?" "What''s going on?" Just the single attack had disrupted the flow of the battle making the group scramble against themselves, worst of all another group of arrows started to reign upon them, Swish!.....Swish!....Swish!...Swish! "Urgh!" "AH!" "No!" The cries of the group increased as a single arrow was taking at least one life with each hit, this was bubbling despair into the hearts of the group, how could a single arrow take a life? all of them are wearing protective, they were even using a mana barrier around themselves even then they were all being killed with an arrow. One of the attackers dodged an arrow but it ended up turning around and killing him from behind, another arrow moved so fast that it killed two of the gathering with a single hit, some arrows reaching up close would suddenly split into different ones before taking several lives. The assaulters tried everything they could to dodge or fight back, they tried moving around, disying protective spells around the, and they even tried to pinpoint where the arrows wereing from but to their dismay, the arrows kepting from everywhere direction. Meanwhile, Marlene could only gaze at all this with blinking eyes as the ones that were assaulting her were now under a bombardment that was quickly killing them off, soon an arrow hit the ground and exploded blinding the group in smoke, "What''s happening?" Only about 5 or 6 were left, one of them tried to cast a wind spell to remove the smoke yet just as he tried his head exploded so did the rest, a few secondster the smoke withdrew leaving only a single survivor whose legs were smashed up and his hands twisted, in front of the beaten up sea folk stood a figure very familiar to Marlene, "Austin?" She called out turning his attention towards her, he had a smile on his face as he spoke, "Having trouble Marlene?" He spoke out and seeing all her enemies spread dead her body lost its strength as she sat on the ground, her ass on the ground as she took deep breaths, as the adrenalin faded away the pain on her body hit her making her flinch but she didn''t cry out as she bit her lips, "Why don''t you drink a recovery potion?" Austin asked as he appeared beside her, she held her spare tight as she took deep breaths, "Huff....huff....they used some kind of seal to block off all my spatial rings" "Oh, that''s bad" Saying so Austin passed on to her the highest level of healing potion on him, she didn''t reject it as she moved her aching body, taking the potion as she started to drink, finishing it her body quickly started to heal, and the cuts around her healing, while the disgusting injury on her back quickly getting better, "Quite the high grade, not bad" Marlene spoke as she cleaned her lips, her body rxing as she fell back into the ground, "You''re quite rxed, aren''t you afraid I might do something?'' Austin asked as he looked at thepletely rxed Marlene with a questioning look, she just chuckled to it as she responded, "If you want to hurt me you wouldn''t have saved me, moreover it''s not like I can fight back in such a situation" Her answer made Austin silent as he looked at her, to which he quickly coughed and spoke, "Well, you might want to change your dress" Hearing so she looked at her body, her dress was torn at several ces, making it quite the scene to gaze at but unlike other girls, she didn''t blush as she just said, "Oh.....I''ll just change itter, I am too tired anyway" Thinking so she justy on the ground, taking some well-needed rest but it didn''tst long as she spoke, "How did you find me?" "I didn''t find you, I was just lucky to meet you while I traveled, and as a friend, I helped" Austin replied to which Marlene turned silent her eyes looking lost as she whispered, "A friend.....huh" Hearing the bitterness in her voice Austin looked at the people he killed as he asked, "A bad history?" Marlene didn''t deny it as she replied, "One or two among them belong to my faction, you know I don''t take in friends easily, even when you asked for my friendship back then I didn''t consider you my friend" She spoke as she slowly started to stand up, her eyes fixing on Austin''s as she spoke, "As a monarch and as someone hurt before I take having friends very dangerous choice" "I see, it''s normal" Austin replied but Marlene wasn''t done, she walked towards him and she gave out her hand while saying, "But then again, when I make a friend, I do it such that they will stay with me through thick and thin, for my friendship is a very heavy" Marlene''s hand was now outstretched for a shake, seeing this Austin smiled as he shook it, "Does that mean I''ve be your friend?" He asked with a smile to which Marlene nodded her head, "You have now to bore in mind, betray me, and face hell like no before" Her words sounded terrifying with the smile on her face but Austin didn''t back down as he smiled back at her, "Nice to meet you, the name is Austin Lionheart" "Nice to meet you too, for I am Marlene Kia Leviathan" Saying so both of them chuckled before taking their hands back, Austin pointed at the one person he left behind as he spoke, "I have left one alive, you can deal with him as you wish" "Thanks" Marlene thanked him as she started to walk towards the injured sea folk with a ruthless look filling her. While Austin looked at her walking figure with a calm gaze, ''It''s not easy at all'' Austin pondered, he might have be friends with her but raising her affection from there will be hell, its due to the simple reason that she doesn''t look at him as a love interest, the reason being that...... .......he wasn''t a member of the sea. Chapter 344 - Lets Move Together. Chapter 344 - Lets Move Together. Austin''s eyes traced Marlene''s figure, her route was tough yet easy in a way, the type of guys that Marlene likes are one that is brave, steadfast, loyal, and one that won''t even bow to pressure, she wants a man that will challenge her, fight against her and one that will stand beside her. Even just to get her attention one just has to ask her out on a date, if you are above the following conditions she will consider you but the real issue thates up is her status, the one she marries will have a rippling effect around the entire sea, if she was to marry a human the child born would only be a half whale, thus making his chance for the throne very unstable. It a very rigid look but that''s her position, knowing her Austin knew that if she was to love she would love with all her heart but sometimes reality also has to be taken into consideration, her status as the next Empress of the sea makes it that she has to be very selective of who she would choose to love and marry. As a warrior limiting her choice of life is very restricting for Marlene, Austin knows that she hates that very thought but then again she was a princess above her warrior, that''s why her route was very challenging to walk, in the game Austin had to keep following her around, challenging her and fighting her again and again and again. Just for her route, he had to develop deeper into raising his characters levels and fighting abilities, even then after all these fights you would only get the chance to be her friend, and from there on will only Austin''s journey start, Austin felt a shudder as he remembered the hellish nights and retries he kept doing to win over this simple yetplex woman, "Please....hick.....ju-just ki-kill me" Hearing the tearing voice Austin looked towards the one that he had incapacitated, right now most of his nails were ripped apart, several holes were made in his body, and his tongue was on the verge of being cut away by Marlene, ''She sure is ruthless'' Thinking so Austin shook his head, her past too wasn''t that pleasant, while many envy her position and power, not everyone knows how much she bled, cried, and fought for her position, she has several healed scars on her body, if she wants she could remove them yet they still stay within her, reminding her the path she had walked. In fact, in the game, Austin''s main role was to develop back her feelings as a woman and to ''heal'' those scars on her, "Take it easy, if you torture more, he will die" Austin spoke as he appeared beside Marlene, who froze when he appeared beside her, her head snapping towards him as her eyes peered into his but seeing no anger, sadness, or disgust her body rxed, "You don''t seem surprised by this" She spoke as she turned her attention back to the captive but the answer she got was something else, "You seem to be in pain and trauma" Austin''s words caused her to flinch but she didn''t reject it as a wry smile came to her face, "We all have our past" She replied and seeing that Marlene didn''t want to dive too deep into the topic Austin spoke, "Well not many know this but I traveled through the world during my younger age, I have seen things much worse and done things even more deadly" His words astonished her as she looked at him, trying to see any falseness to his words but all she saw was the same wry smile as her, withplex emotions filling his eyes, "You look to have your own traumas too" But to her words, Austin shook his head as he replied, "I did have them but I conquered over them some time ago" "I see, that''s nice" Marlene enviously replied as she focused back on the sealion beast folk under her, she pulled at his hair as she questioned, "Tell me, who was it that ordered this?" By now fear had overwhelmed the guy as his lips and eyes were trembling, his eyes being filled with tears from the pain as he tried to speak, "I-It wa-wa-" The guy wasn''t even able toplete his words before which his heart gave out and he died, seeing this Marlene clicked her tongue as she threw his dead body to the ground, "A death contract" She spoke and Austin nodded his head, "Looks like this was a dead end" She said but this time Austin shook his head as he spoke, "Not so" "Why?" Marlene questioned to which Austin pointed to all that had gathered here,ying dead, "The one I kept alive doesn''t seem to be any high-level member which would mean that a death contract was used with all of them" Hearing Austin''s words Marlene''s eyes lit up as she replied, "Which means that whoever did this must be of a very high status one of a certain power, wealth, and status" Her words made Austin nod his head, "Looks like you''re not all strength, some intelligence still exists" "Hey! I am smart, okay!" Saying so Marlene punched Austin''s shoulder yfully, as she waved her spear forth in a threatening manner to which Austin raised his hands in surrender, "All jokes aside, did your powers return?" He asked to which Marlene shook her head with a serious expression, killing intent filling her gaze as she replied, "It''s still there, whatever this is, it''s very powerful to seal off half my powers, bloodline, and treasures" "These people seem well prepared, you saw it didn''t you, they all gathered together this soon, something very wrong is going on inside" Austin''s expression only made Marlene''s expression more severe as she looked around, her mind formted different solutions to the current situation, it was at this time that Austin tapped on her shoulder taking away her focus as she came upon his rxed smile, ''He sure is very handsome'' Marlene thought but none of her thoughts showed on her face as she waited for Austin to speak, "Let''s move together, for now, I can keep you safe, you''ve seen my strength right?'' His words prompted her to nod her head as she mulled over it, "You''ve been hiding your strength very deep, taking down Origin level 5''s with one arrow, just how strong are you?" Marlene asked with curiosity to which Austin only smiled mysteriously, "That''s a secret~" To his words, she only shook her head as she agreed, "Sure let''s move around until I find the rest of my faction, some revenge is due" Saying so Marlene''s azure eyes lit up in vengeance but then her eyes focused on Austin as she spoke with a convicted expression, "I will take your help but do not take me for a woman that needs protection, I will still fight on my own" Her words were powerful and filled with her conviction to which Austin nodded his head, "Sure wouldn''t have it another way, plus the way you fight is quite sexy" His words prompted Marlene to raise her eyebrows as a wide smile split her face, "My...my are you flirting with me?" "Well, when I see a beautiful woman it justes out naturally" Austin spoke as he shrugged his shoulder, a smoldering smile taking his face as he walked forward his body close to her while his eyes took in hers, "Why? are you scared of some flirting?'' His words burned the will in her as she took a step further, her body was hitting his, she was quite tall making her face him directly as her hand rubbed his face, "I am not one to back down" Marlen spoke to which Austin took the hand that was touching his face before cing a small kiss on her upper hand, "Well princess to have such a beauty to journey with is a dreame true" Saying so Austin left her hand as he started to walk forward, noting the small blush struggling in her face. ''Humph....your still too young to deal with me'' Thinking so he moved without turning back. Chapter 345 - Things GettingChaotic. Chapter 345 - Things GettingChaotic. ''I need to first make her appreciate her charms more....'' Austin thought, nobody knew it but Marlene is extremely conscious about her charms, the beings of the sea who knows about Marlene''s achievements and has heard rumors about her fear and respect for her, but none had ever risen up to challenge her heart, everyone of them, felt unworthy. The ones of thend even feared her more, there was once an idiot that ran behind her hoping to use her to himself, let''s just say that he didn''t have a very good ending, thus it cut off anybody of thend that wanted her heart, there''s also the deep thought in her that she wasn''t ''woman'' like, Marlene believes that she doesn''t have any redeeming qualities that would make any man stay with her for long. She was domineering by nature, it extended towards everything, it would be very hard for any man to casually have any rtionship with her, it didn''t also help that her best friend, Catherine, the princess of the mermaid tribe was super famous, the number of proposals thate her way was a sight to gaze upon, "What''s the n?" Marlene asked walking beside Austin, the previous embarrassment having left her, while she acted like nothing had happened, clearly she saw Austin''s moves as just some light teasing among friends, "I was hoping you had one, you should have a way to meet up with your faction members, right?" To his question, Marlene nodded her head with a bitter smile, "I do but even those are being blocked by this damn seal" Marlene said as she pointed at the seal symbol on her right hand, Austin stared at it before he spoke, "Do you have any knowledge about this?" Once again she shook her head, "No idea, I haven''t seen such a seal before, its veryplex, I can''t begin to imagine a power seal capable of sealing my powers" Marlene spoke with a hint of dread to this Austin replied with a light smile, "You don''t have to worry about that, I can see that this originates from a tool belonging to the ancient lost war" "Really?" Marlene asked with doubt, to which he nodded his head, "Indeed, I dabble a bit in history, hence I am quite a knowledge about all these, you need not worry, whatever tool they used, it was a one-time application" Hearing Austin''s words her expression turned much better, "Then I shall take your word on it but do you have any way to remove this seal?" Marlene asked with hope but sadly Austin shook his head, "Rewriting the magic sequence of such a powerful magic tool is beyond me, maybe my aunt could do it" "You mean the dean?" Marlene questioned with a hint of admiration to her words, as a warrior she hase to hear a lot about Mira''s exploits thus raising a sense of admiration within her, seeing this a light smile lit Austin''s face, "Yes the dean" He replied as he kept walking forward, "Do you have any idea on where we are? you have explored here before right?" Austin questioned, "It won''t matter, the position shift all the time, don''t you know that?" She asked back, "Well, I was just hoping you might have some idea" Austin spoke as he shrugged his shoulder, it was then a low growl was heard as about three beasts jumped forth, all of the being of Origin level 3, it wasn''t of many problems as Marlene sted forth with her spear as she attacked, her speed to fast to catch up on, as the three beasts head burst forth, "Looks like we are on a low-level area" Austin gave out his thoughts to which Marlene agreed, "It looks like it, we seemed to be at the edge of the less powered area, if we need to find some treasure, we need to keep moving forward" She spoke as her eyes surveyed the surroundings, "Then let''s go" Austin said as he took the lead, pulling her behind him as a calming aura washed over her, rxing her muscle, while making the pain within her lessen, seeing this a weakened smile took over her face, ''It seems I can''t hide it'' Marlene thought, while she acted out as if she was normal, she in fact wasn''t, the seal was bursting forth her body with pain, plus even though the potion had healed her, a significant amount of pain filled her, plus Marlene could feel it, little by little her body was getting hotter, while her head was feeling heavy. Even though all this was happening she didn''t want to look weak in front of Austin, it was an inner trait that''s impossible to change, it was only to the ones truly deep in her heart does she show her weakened side too, thus resulting in her current situation where she''s acting as she''s fine, ''This is a new feeling'' Looking forward she could see Austin''s broad back as he lead the way forward, his eyes were sharp as he looked ahead, his eyes not escaping any movements, Marlene could see from his tensed muscle that he was ready to act at any unforeseen circumstances, all her life she had lead forth any charge in battle, hence it was a novel feeling for her to be at the back. But what warmed her heart was the fact that Austin didn''t question her for it, nor did he ask to protect her as if she were a weak princess, he made a tatical move that made sure that her pride wasn''t trampled on, ''I guess that journey won''t be too bad'' Thinking so the hold on her spear tightened, as she too kept out a vignt look, with her current powers restricted and her body seemingly weakening, Marlene has to be much more cautious than before. Thus the two with tactic agreement kept moving forward, few low-level beasts interrupted their travel but they were quickly dealt with by Austin who didn''t even give Marlene a chance to react, their journey went on for about 3 hours as the two of them got a bit closer, some of the inhibitions that Marlene vanished. The skies darkened as they set forth to find any shelter it was then that Austin suddenly stopped confusing Marlene, "This is bad" Austin spoke, making Marlene flinch, "What''s wrong?" She asked to which Austin replied, "Currently we are surrounded" "How?!" Marlene asked with a serious expression to which Austin''s gaze traveled to the seal on her hand, "It would seem that the seal just doesn''t seal your powers" "Damn those bastards! they will pay!" Marlene spoke grinding her teeth while anger burned deep within her eyes, it wasn''t long before which the two of them were soon surrounded by at least 100 different students, some beasts of the sea, while most of them belonged to thend, the majority of them beings a mix between a lion and cat beastmen. Marlene''s voice was calm until her eyesnded on the front, her entire body boiling with anger as she saw Catherine her best friend hurt and tied up! "I will kill you all!!" Her angry burst forth frightened everyone as they all by instincts took a step back, Marlene''s eyes reddened as her depleting mana started to go chaotic it was then that a hand was ced on her shoulder and a rxing feel started to fill her, "Calm down Marlene, don''t react excessively, right now they have the advantage" Austin''s words calmed her down as her eyes focused on the cat beastmen who was holding Catherine, while Austin had a frown on his face, ''Things sure are getting messy'' Chapter 346 - Kidnapping The FutureRulers Of The Sea! Chapter 346-Kidnapping The FutureRulers Of The Sea! "You guys have really powerful treasures on you" Austin spoke with a serious expression, his eyes traveling around the people that now surrounded him, while Marlene stood beside him, her eyes burning with hatred such that it was affecting the surroundings around her, "Oh, well this indeed does make it easy to ambush" The person who seemed to be in lead, a cat beastmen of origin level 5 spoke, his hand caught around the rope that tied Catherine, she was unconscious as she was floated about, the injuries around her looking severe, "Makes me wonder what organization has the power enough to own at least two ancient lost tools" Austin probed, his expression turning rxed, his hand giving out hidden hand signals to Marlene, preventing her from taking any sudden action, "You know, seeing this many peoplee to kill you, I am tempted to not visit the sea" Austin spoke with a bitter smile to Marlene who was suddenly startled by Austin''s rxed demeanor as he looked at her,pletely ignoring the army that was gathered to kill them, "Well the bastards that are facing me are not of my faction and once this is over, everyone they love will face the consequences of this" Marlene spoke seething with killing intent, her words causing the beast sea folk around to flinch, some even trembling in fear as they started to remember who they are dealing with, Marlene''s power might be suppressed but the rumors of her exploits were still unconsciously brought fear to all the ones of the sea, "You seem rxed, aren''t you afraid of the death that''s going to find you" The cat beastmen spoke, his eyes narrowing about, to this Austin shrugged his shoulder, "You must know my family, correct?" Austin asked, the mention of his family bringing about a loom of terror over the ones of thend, suddenly all of them remembered the madness of the family that stands behind Austin, seeing the innate fear in them Austin smirked as he flipped his hand about, "While fighting back I might die but I will die with the knowledge that all you who stand here will also soon follow me back to hell" The words of Austin made even the leader quiet, seemingly a humongous hand moved about wrapping around the throat of all, Austin''s smirk stayed as he eyes everyone that stood about, "It doesn''t matter how well you hide it or how far you hide but you, everyone you love, everyone that was unlucky to know you, every one of them will be ughtered, maybe even my family wouldn''t have to move. You see.....my master to is very unforgiving" It was only when he spoke did it light up on all that hade that Austin has another backing, one that only met the light recently, the sessor to the Archery Empress, and this too brought about all the stories that spread about, Eleanor in her adventurous time was a force to be reckoned with, she was unforgiving, she was ruthless and she was a dictator, "Gulp....." The wide smell of fear had taken hold, the momentum that the assants carried being broken, the beasts of the sea fearing Marlene while the ones of thend fears Austin, seeing all this the smile on Austin only widened, ''Having a backing is the best, I wonder how the world will be when my status belonging to the two temples is realized?'' Austin''s sure that after that. no one in the world will even think of hurting him, even people filled with madness will tremble and step back, "We can let you go" Suddenly the leader spoke, surprising the gathered assants, they were about to reject when the leader raised his hands for silence, "Of course, we will only let you go and you would be required to sign a death contract to keep what happened here a secret" "Sure" Immediately Austin''s reply came, "You!? you''re betraying me!" Along with it came the roar of Marlene who immediately wiped her spear to kill Austin but he had already moved away as he looked at her with a mocking smile filling her face, "Sorry princess, I saved you before because it was a salvable circumstance but when ites to my life, risking it for you is a no...no" "You bastard weren''t you my friend?!" Marlene screamed with a hate-filled expression as her eyes turned red but the mocking smile still stayed on Austin''s face as he quickly appeared beside the grinning leader, who was enjoying the current situation, "Wee aboard" He spoke as he gazed at Austin who now stood beside him, while Marlene was going crazy due to the sudden betrayal, her aura rocking about, while the attackers took on a fighting stance, surrounding Marlene as they began to move. "Indeed it''s nice to be here" Austin said with a smile. PUCHI! But then the sound of a body being prated was heard as blood flew out. The whole situation froze as everyone turned towards Austin who had now driven a sword through the leader''s heart, his expression frozen as blood dripped down his lips, his eyes looking towards the sword through his heart before which the weapon he was hiding to kill Austin fell from his hand, "Well yed..." He spoke before which he fell back to the ground, his body crashing as his blood dyed the ground, "Rilley!!" A hoarse scream from a girl was heard as one among the attackers as she rushed towards the fallen leader, truthfully Austin couldn''t tell much about gender as everyone that was attacking them was covered with a ck clock, the only way he was able to identify that these were beastmen were due to their unique appearance that wasn''t hidden, "Pity he died so young" Austin spoke as he appeared beside Marlene once again with the beat-up Catherine on his shoulder, she was still out cold, "Nice acting" Austin said as he gazed at the enemies who were now radiating all of their killing intent, the sudden betrayal letting lose their budding anger, "Thanks, you weren''t half bad" Marlene spoke with a smirk, enjoying the howling of the girl beside the dead body of the leader, "Seems to be lovers" Austin said looking at the tearing scene to which Marlen replied with a happy tone, "Good, they need it, I''m surely going to enjoy killing that bitch" "Sadly I can''t let you do that for now" Austin said as he took out a certain tool out of his spatial ring, its appearance making everyone flinch as one among the attackers shouted out, "Stop him!" But it was toote as Austin passed his mana into the tool and as he did a st spread forth, bringing out a pressure that made everyone that surrounded Austin freeze up, their body trembling but their despair was only beginning as a phantom image of a woman appeared above Austin, its shape taking that of a blurry woman who was holding a bow, "Bye...bye" Austin said as he waved his hand forth and just as he did a single arrow left from the phantom figure and within a second everyone that surrounded him had their head st forth as they died, "A single arrow to kill a hundred, not bad" Austin said as he looked at the ghostly scene that would make anyone vomit, "Why did you use such a treasure? with your strength, you might have been able to take them all?" Marlene asked as she looked at Austin to which he shook his head, "Maybe but did you forget? your location is being transmitted" Hearing his words Marlene paled but before she could react her body was lifted up as she filled Austin''s other shoulder, "You! let me go!" Marlene waved her hands about as she shouted, her spear having been taken away, "Can''t do, so buckle up!" Austin shouted as he dashed forth, each his shoulder creating the future rulers of the sea, if such a sight were to happen at sea, he would have definitely been hunted down. Chapter 347 - Safe? Chapter 347 - Safe? "Let me down now, at least!" Marlene screamed out in vexation as shey helplessly against Austin''s shoulder, it''s been about 5 minutes since their ''escape'', all this while Austin kept up his speed as he keeps moving forward, his speed not decreasing at all, "At least tell me where we are going?" Finally giving up resistance, Marleney helplessly as she asked, to this Austin finally spoke, "I am trying to see, if I can find any inheritance ground or a lost city" His words prompted Marlene to think after which she answers, "You are trying to find a way to scramble the seal on me?" "Yes, if we are inside a legacynd or a lost city, we would be able to hide and move much easier, you should also see that fact, whoever is pulling the strings hasrger numbers, and they all can track you" Austin''s words made Marlene silent as she bit her lips, anger burning within her before which she turned her eyes towards Austin''s other shoulder housing the beat-up Catherine, "At least rest for a moment, we need to see if Catherine''s okay" Marlene said to which Austin retorted, "There''s no need, most of her wounds are already dealt with, whoever this is they needed Catherine alive and not on the verge of death" Austin''s words made Marlene sigh out in relief as the huge stone that was on her heart felt a bit lighter, having done speaking Austin kept moving, it was only 5 minutester did he identally stumble into an opening, "Why have we stopped?" Marlene asked, since she was ushered into his shoulder, she couldn''t make out what was happening in front, "Well looks like we have found our safety" That was all Austin spoke before sting forth towards a cliff! he didn''t even let Marlene process what was happening before jumping off the cliff into the abyss-like opening but going against the belief of death instead of falling in the three of them suddenly disappeared! A molding yet suffocating feeling filled Marlene as she felt her body being crushed under some sort of weight but that didn''tst for long as her senses soon returned, ''huh.....what happened?'' She felt a soft body below her as her eyes trembled and opened, pain filled Marlene''s mind as she ced her hand downwards towards the soft ground below as she tried to stand up, "Uff...that hurts you know?" Suddenly she heard Austin''s voice making her regain her bearing, and forcing her to look down thus came upon a smiling Austin looking at her, he had a mischievous look as he spoke, "You know I don''t mind doing it but how about we put that in forter?" His question confused Marlene for a bit after which she came to understand her current situation, right now she wasying above Austin since she had used her hand to sit up, and she ended up in a very unsavory position. While Austin who was lying below her could feel the huge yet tight ass right above his rod, ''Worth changing over the position'' While his mind had dirty thoughts his face remained free of any as he kept looking at Marlene, who even with her thick skin got the edges of her ears red but she didn''t back down as she looked down at Austin with a smile, "My, are you getting turned on?" She spoke in a sultry voice or at least Marlene tried to but it didn''t end up that well she tried to move her body but she had underestimated how much weaker her body has be after the seal was ced on her, thus causing her body to fall back right into Austin''s crotch, making it that her ass was rubbing on nicely. The sudden stimtion caused Austin''s smirk to stiffen, he tried to stand up and move but Marlene was unwilling to be so weak, "No, I can get up by myself" She said as she tried to move her weakened legs only for her ass to rub harder on Austin''s bottom, he tried to speak. "No don-" But it was toote as the two of them suddenly stiffened, Marlene who was aggressively trying to move stopped, her eyes widening as she felt something hard now sticking to her ass, due to their close proximity and due to the reason that both their dress for some reason wasn''t in the good condition caused for Austin raised weapon to easily sneak its way towards Marlene''s ass being sandwiched nicely between her ass cheeks. Time seemed to stop for the two of them as both Marlene and Austin looked at each other, one in disbelief at the sensation and heat on her, while the other looked embarrassed, Austin could only scratch his head with a wry smile as he spoke, "Can''t me me, it''s you with your sexy body rubbing on me" He defended himself, but this brought Marlene out of her daze, "Yo-Yo-You" This was all that was leaving her mouth and seeing the opportunity Austin quickly moved as he shifted Marlene away from him,ying her on the ground as he sat a respectful distance away, soon an awkward atmosphere formed between the two as they kept gazing at each other, thankfully it didn''tst for long as some coughs took both their focus, "Cough...cough...where?..." Hearing Catherine''s weak voice caused the two of them quickly move their head, Marlene was who now weak was unable to move but Austin quickly reached Catherine who wasying close to them, his hands held her back as he slowly raised her up, Catherine who still deleterious opened her eyes, her beautiful deep blue eyes opening up, while her maroon hair was dirtied up. Her gill-like ears that stay hidden came to light, while she with confusion looked at the person holding her, "Austin?" She asked with a dry hoarse voice to which Austin with a smiled nodded his head, "Yes, it''s me, how are you feeling?" His words brought a frown on Catherine''s face as she seemed confused, before which her eyes opened wide, "I.....well.....Yes!...I was attacked!" Her words spread about, causing her eyes to narrow with suspicion as she looked at Austin, "Don''t worry he saved us" Suddenly Marlene''s voice was heard making Catherine twist her head to her, Catherine''s eyes opened wide again, "Marlene?!" "Yup, the one and only" Marlene replied with a light tone, Catherine seeing it tried to move but she like Marlene was currently weak and hurt, "Don''t move around too much, your body isn''t in the best shape right now" Austin replied as he held Catherine''s body, her head once again turning back to Austin, her wariness from before going away as she looked at him with a thankful look, "I don''t know what happened but thank you" "You''re wee, now hurry up and take a sip" Austin said as he took out a water bottle, he carefully lifting her body as he ced the bottle to her mouth, since she was hurt Marlene is unable to move her hands, causing her to take a sip of the water with Austin''s help, "Haaaaa...I never thought there woulde a day when I would need someone''s help to drink" Catherine spoke out after finally having her fill, seeing this Austin moved towards Marlene trying to hold her body in the same way but Marlene refused it as she with great difficulty took sips from the bottle, her hands too slowly giving way, ''It''s going to be a long battle'' Austin thought as he gazed at the two beautiful girls in front of him, a sly smile taking his face as he thought of the ns thaty ahead. Chapter 348 - Just How Far DoesThe Manipulation Go? Chapter 348 - Just How Far DoesThe Maniption Go? "All this happened?" Catherine asked with a frown as she finished listening to what all Marlene and Austin went through, "Yes, but how were you even taken down?" Marlene asked to which Catherine''s expression turned dark, "Nick, he betrayed us, I fell into a trap, I didn''t even see iting" "Nick betrayed me?" Marlene asked with a daze, her expression turning lost, while immense sadness filled her face, ''Looks like that information is still true'' Austin thought as he looked at the defeated expression of Marlen, Nick Leviathan, the younger brother of Marlene, Austin still remembers him as he was the one that had to lead his way when he first came to meet Marlene and Catherine. And he had long since known of his treacherous thoughts, in fact, in the game it was in this scenario, beaten, tired, broken that Marlenees to know about her younger brother''s betrayal but in the game, it was in different situations, it hadn''t taken ce now, no it had taken ce in the ce inside the sea. Where the main character and Marlene sought it out, in truth there wasn''t any situation for Marlene in here within the realm, yet everything had changed, not only was Marlene facing death now but Catherine was pulled into the boat, also the super hidden truth about Nick''s betrayal was brought into the light early, many things had changed, ''But my objective till now hasn''t'' Thinking so a surprised face took ce on Austin''s as he looked at Catherine, "You mean the younger prince?" Austin asked and Catherine nodded her head with a heavy heart, she too had thought of Nick as her own little brother, his betrayal has hit her hard, and that was the main reason she had fallen, Catherine was cunning by nature and calctive towards her enemy but she was 100% trusting of the ones she deemed allies, ''This situation will change her'' Austin once again thought as he looked at the hurt Catherine who was biting her lips hard, in the game, it was the yer''s duty to make her see the light while taking her heart too, ''But the situation isn''t as dire as the game'' "Sigh..e here" Saying so Austin didn''t even give time for the two women to react before which they were pulled into his embrace, Marlene with the seal had be utterly powerless while Catherine seems to have some sort of position in her that was killing her, she had kept it hidden but Austin felt it. A situation rose where Marlene fell onto his right shoulder, leaning on, while Catherine fell to his left, his hands didn''t do anything inappropriate. Austin looked at Marlene first his eyes gentle as he spoke, his voice gentle, while a smile that disyed pain of the past filled his face. "Please cry, don''t hold it in, by not crying you aren''t bing weak, it just shows how strong you are, for the pain of betrayal is too painful to be held back" Austin''s words along with his gestures were heartbreaking, till now whenever he spoke to Marlene, he would have a smile, a calm look, or a teasing flirty appearance but for the first time Marlene saw differentplex feelings from Austin, shocking her, ''Just how much pain are you hiding?'' Marlene asked herself, her mind shing to the previous interaction where she saw his bitter smile, right now Marlene waspletely devastated, ever since entering the realm she faced betrayal, her people whom she had fought for, whom she led were pointing their weapons at her, possible desiring her demise. It would be a lie if she said that it didn''t hurt, from then onwards things had derailed from how everything should be, a seal was ced on her that almost lead to her demise, and her powers kept depleting down and down making her weak and to add insult to injury her little brother whom she took care of had betrayed her..... Marlene is tough, she had fought battles and as the future ruler her mind is in no way weak, she had been trained to not let her weakness flow but even all things considered she was, in the end, a woman of age 20, every being has a limit and she had reached this limit now. It was the group of impossible incidents that had led up to this, even if she was broken Marlene wouldn''t have leaned into another for warmth and words but the weakening of her powers affected Marlene more deeply than she imagined, to feel herself weak, caused a crack in her mentality and that lead to tears. Under the disbelieving eyes of Catherine small pools of tears started to fall down Marlene''s face, she didn''t call out in injustice nor did she cry out hard, in fact, Marlene has long forgotten when she had cried but when it started to, it was a dam that didn''t seem to want to hold back, seeing it Austin didn''t say anything as he made her lean to his shoulder. The dampness filling his dress, her body weakly leaning onto his, it was not just tears for the current situation but tears of the past too, Austin just gazed at it with silence, ''Here goes another'' Austin thought that by now he should have been immune to the tears he causes these girls but no the hypocritic guilt he feels stilly, knowing especially that this woman would spend the rest of her life with him. No one could see it but the situation till here was led by him, how did an organization get such a lost powerful seal that could only be used a single time? why did the ns of the ones opposing Marlene''s rule take action now? where did their confidence grow from? who pushed Nick to take action now? Who gave away the poison that was capable of keeping down such a powerful mermaid? how was it that Marlene was growing weaker? who gave away the details of this realm such that different powerful hidden organizations might now take action? Such powerful secrets, just who could hold them? ''Everything is going well'' Austin''s eyes turned cold for a moment before disappearing, all around the ones thinking they are in control ran a hidden hand, like puppets everyone without knowing dancing to his tunes, Austin had thought back deep and hard, what he yed back on earth was a game, where he was in control but in reality, it won''t stay as such for long for deviations will ur. Back on earth Austin yed lots of games that required choice or gave a high level of control over the targets, he yed them all because within his heart hidden away, he loves to control... It was a feeling that had grown ever since he had reached this world. Changes will happen? then it shall be because he wished so. This was also added to the guilt of what he was doing, a mismatch of his desires, but Austin had learned to ovee them, his eyes then turning to Catherine, the chaos he was going to spread was just beginning. Chapter 349 - Poison Like No Other. Chapter 349 - Poison Like No Other. Austin looked at Catherine her eyes widened as did her mouth as she watched the impossible scene of Marlene crying out, her tears wearing Austin''s shirt, "I-I have never seen Marlene cry before....." The words unconsciously left Catherine''s mouth, causing Austin to speak back at her, "Well you are not all too well yourself" His words prompted her to move her focus to him, her eyes gazing into those beautiful purple gem-like eyes but what she saw in them was pain, a type of pain that seemed simr to her. Catherine''s understanding of Austin was that he was a very dangerous individual, she could from what she saw tell that he wasn''t someone that was moved by beauty nor was he just any aristocratic idiot, not from what he had shown and done, his true strength too was a mystery and from what Marleen spoke now, his strength wasn''t something to neglect. Overall the person called Auction Lionheart was a bundle of mystery to her and she had put him on her list of extremely dangerous individuals, he always has a smile or a calm look at him, making him look as if everything was under his control and it was the first time she had seen such a look of weakness from him, "Why? why help us?" Catherine asked, she couldn''t understand why he was risking a lot for some people he doesn''t have much connection with, it was far too suspicious in her mind, plus the coincidence of Austin meeting Marlene at the right time seemed far too coincidental, this wasn''t a fairy tail where the prince would arrive just at the nick of time, everything had a reason and a reason has greed behind it, Catherine knows that the best, "Why?...that''s an easy yet hard question to answer....." Austin replied with a weak sigh as he leaned his body back into the wall of where they were, on both his sides world toppling beauties yet his eyes now only contained pain, "Catherine, I presume without me giving an answer you wouldn''t trust me at all?" Austin asked to which Catherine nodded her head, shees to understand something more about the person in front of her, ''We are the same'' She understood that now, ever since she met him she felt as if he was simr to her and now she was sure, they both are controlling of their enemies but she has yet to see any logical point of advantage for his help, "What do you know about my life?" Austin asked to which Catherine turned silent, all she knew about him are superficially and definitely not something that he was asking for, a painfulugh left Austin''s mouth as he spoke, "You should know that my father died protecting me, right?" His words led Catherine to nod her head, "My life wasn''t all that great, you know, at a young age I knew how weak I was and it didn''t help that my father had to die protecting me because I am weak" His words brought a silence to the surroundings as Catherine listened with utmost focus on his story somehow making her heart beat faster as it seemed to resonate with her, "A rich broken family with vultures lurking around to rip it apart and an Emperor paranoid with his position that he holds too dear, I was alienated in my family, it was dark and lonely, which gave birth to a desire in me" Stopping here Austin looked towards Catherine his eyes peering into hers as he questioned, "Catherine, tell me, how would it feel when everyone in the world only has the same face to show you? do you understand the pain?" "I do....." Unconsciously Catherine answered her eyes fixed on him as they both gazed at each other, a sense of connection forming between them, Austin''s eyes widened for a moment before an understanding smile came to his face. "I see.....you went through it also, didn''t you?" "I did" She agreed with him, her heart beating faster while her mind seemed to connect with him, ''The poisons doing its job'' While Austin looked sad his thought was another, if Catherine was in her top condition none of the talks he does would work, what kind of super strong connection forms between acquaintances from just words of simrity? at most you would feel that the person is not bad, not a full-blown emotional connection. Catherine didn''t have a point of breaking yet, the reason for Marlene''s breaking point was because she was itching close to it before, the problems in her life, her insecurities, and many more along with her current weakness that was bringing her down the gates of her mentality resulted in her breaking down but that wouldn''t work with Catherine, she was much more cautious and prune, ''The poison of Valhain'' Poison: Valhain''s Cree Of Jia Description: A unique and deadly poison created by the one named the King of poisons, it was created under the desire of breaking and control, a creation that Valhain was so appalled that he destroyed any evidence of its existence, hoping that none may get its hand on it. Uses: If one was to get afflicted by this poison, they would die in a week. -->The one inflicted by this poison will slowly start to lose the feeling in the body, making them paralyzed, the poison would work on any being within the Origin realm. -->If the one inflicted by this poison takes in the blood of another, then the one inflicted by the poison without their knowledge would be extremely trusting of that person till their death, they would open up about themselves and till their death feel extremely close and happy with the person whose blood they have ingested. -->As days pass the trust of the person will only keep increasing until it will reach a stage where they would even keep their safety of themselves onto the person whose blood they have ingested. Any and all wordsing out of the mouth of the one who gave their blood would be extremely appealing and truthful to the person affected by the poison. cost:1,000,000 ''Damn I can still feel the pain'' The price of the poison was too much but its effects couldn''t be ignored, the only downside being its ending which is a steep price for the one taking the poison will die, it was a very contradictory poison, ''It''s good she drank the water without any doubts'' Austin thought, if Catherine was to look into the bottle deeply she would have seen a small red dot mixed with the water she drank but due to her extreme dehydration she drank without no question, thankfully Austin already has the antidote to cure her, the problem being that once she''s cured she will no longer have that extreme trust that she has now. Austin wasn''t stupid to use an unknown poison without knowing more about it, he had already tested the poison on some b rats'', the good thing was that even when the poison is removed a huge trust will remain still but that depended on the actions that were made during the poisoned period. So all Austin has to do is to create a scenario of help such that even after the poison is gone Catherine''s trust for him will be even higher than the trust she has on Marlene, ''A tough road indeed'' Austin mused as he saw the pained eyes within Catherine. Chapter 350 - A Day Trapped Chapter 350 - A Day Trapped "I somehow understand your pain...." Catherine said with a bitter smile as she leaned onto Austin''s shoulder, ''What do you understand?'' Austin wanted to know but he kept his silence, he had portrayed the figure of a lonely guy losing his father, living in a clouded dark house, only to burst forth on a journey to see the world but to be faced with a dark world that was destroying him, only to finally fight through the darkness in the world to find true friends to be with, ''The cliche stories are really useful'' "It was hard but I came to be, the experiences had taught me to see more about the people I spend time with" Austin saying so leaned better to the wall, his face turning 45 degrees as a mncholy yet happy look took his face, "Thus, I promised myself that I would make true friends, one that will stay with me through thick and thin" "Didn''t you aplish it?" Catherine asked, her words pointing towards the current allies that surrounds Austin, "Yes I did but I still want more and when I looked at the two of you I instantly knew that the two of you are simr to me, that''s the reason I help, I just want your true friendship" At thest Austin''s words were slow and cid, seeing so Catherine''s face turned guilty as she spoke, "I''m sorry I just wanted to be sure, I never thought you had it so hard" "It''s okay, I would be more suspicious if you didn''t question me" His light eptance only made Catherine feel even more guilty, ''Good, good feel more guilty, from now on only keep me in your mind'' While having questioning thoughts Austin turned towards Marlene, she had long stopped crying yet she hadn''t raised her head, Austin knowing the exact reason looked towards Catherine with a smile as his eyes alternated between her and Marlene, Catherine was confused but it all cleared up when Austin spoke, "Why is it taking time for Marlene to wake up from her sleep?" His words only made Catherine confused for a bit before she replied with a smile, "Indeed, she shouldn''t actually take this much time, she''s a light sleeper" "Maybe she''s too tired" Austin supported with a nod, the two masterful acting of the two, making Marlene flinch as she slowly started to raise her head, seeing so Austin looked at her as he spoke, "How was your sleep?" His words made Marlene look at him, her eyes a bit red but it didn''t do much to hide her beauty, in fact, such a vulnerable look from Marlene was only stroking Austin''s ego more, "The sleep wasn''t bad, I actually feel refreshed" +100 affection! Marlene replied with a smile, somehow right now she looked far more energetic, her shoulder seemed to open up, while her eyes that were clouding over were now bright and shinning, seeing this Austin and Catherine made a discreet eye meet, ''Thank you'' +100 affection! ''You''re wee'' Just their eyes were able to tell each other what they wanted to do, "So since the two of you are better now, shall we finally talk about the problem at hand?" Austin spoke, making the two girls serious, "Before we move to the issue of where we are, I would like to first have a better idea about the two of yours current situation" Austin''s voice was serious as he said this, looking at the two of them, seeing this the two turned serious, first Marlene spoke, "This seal was more dangerous than I thought, now at least 70% of my power is sealed and I feel myself bing weaker and weaker" Then it was Catherine''s turn to speak, she seemed hesitant at first but in the end, knowing that lying here will endanger all their life she spoke, "Right now I can''t feel any of my power, my body is numb and I have a feeling that I am bing weaker" "How is that possible? did Nick do something to you?" Marlene asked, clenching her teeth, her killing intent leaving her body, to thus Catherine shook her head, "I don''t know" ''She''s lying....huh'' Austin expected it, Catherine being her, should have definitely felt the effects of the poison and she must know that her time is ticking, yet she was hiding it not to burden Marlene more, thankfully that was what Austin was aiming more, it had just made his job a lot easier, "Um.....this isn''t good, looks like I will need to keep more focus" Austin replied, his eyes furrowing, "Sorry, looks like we are you in your hands now" Catherine said while Marlene didn''t look one bit happy with the current situation, seeing so Austin suddenly smiles in an evil manner as he opened his hands like ws and spoke with an extremely overacting voice, "Oh, will you look at this, two sea princesses alone and in my control, now what shall I do?~" The two of them definitely felt that Austin was acting and Catherine being her responded with a fearful look as she covered her chest, "Ho no! Am I going to lose my innocence here?" "Hehehe...little mermaid you are done" Austin replied as he inched forward, "Somebody save me!" Catherine screamed in a panicked voice but suddenly a chuckle was heard, "Hehe" Hearing so the two of them turned towards Marlene who was now having a smile on her face, seeing so Catherine''s eyes and Austin''s eyes met as they nodded their head, ''Mission aplished'' +100 affection! "So where are we?" Austin spoke out loud as he started to look around, right now they wereying against a wall, and right across them stood a simr wall, both of them were huge, reaching far up into the sky, "Let me take a look" Austin spoke as he cast a flight spell on himself and the girls yet secondster neither of them felt any change, "My spell.....this ce is restricting any flight spells" Austin spoke with furrowed brows, making the girls brood, "It would seem that this ce requires us to walk" Catherine said with a heavy sigh, with their current situation, walking was the worst thing for both Marlene and Catherine, "This ce seems like a maze" Austin said as he extended his senses forward, till now they were still on the ground with both the girls leaning onto Austin, they themselves not realizing how open and free they are now behaving with him, "Are you two in any situation to move?" He asked to which the two of them shook their head, seeing so Austin replied, "Then take rest, something tells me that once we begin this journey it won''t give us any rest, the two of you need it" His words were realistic as the two nodded their head, taking it as natural both Marlene and Catherine ced their head on his two shoulders, "Isn''t it dangerous to sleep like this?" Catherine asked to which Austin replied with aforting voice, "Don''t worry, I am not that tired, with me here, nothing will happen" Hearing so the two of them rxed, sure that he wouldn''t do anything to them, if he wanted so he could do something now and the two of them wouldn''t be able to react, plus this being such a location no one would know about it. Both eyes of Marlene and Catherine met as they nodded at each other, ''Part one, trust, sess!'' While Austin thought so the two girls quickly directed to dreand, well only one did while the other one pretended to sleep, half an hourter Austin spoke, "Marlene is asleep" Hearing so Catherine raised her head from his shoulder as she looked at him. Chapter 351 - Who Doesnt FearDeath? Chapter 351 - Who Doesn''t FearDeath? "You knew?" Catherine asked as she raised her head, seeing that Austin spoke, "You didn''t hide it that well" "Well, I am not used to acting like I am sleeping" Catherine replied as a bitter smile spread across her face, "How long do you have?" Austin asked, "ording to my calctions about a week" She said to which Austin turned silent, he was seemingly brooding over her answer, "Any idea about this poison?" Austin asked, to which Catherine turned silent, her body weakly leaning against Austin, a dreading silence between the two of them, "Are you scared?" Austin spoke within the silence, "I''m scared, of course, I am scared...." Catherine spoke as her shoulders started to tremble, the fear that she was hiding in her heart finally burst out with full force as she started to shed tears, seeing so Austin used his free hand to pull her close, letting her silently sob with his shoulder, now the other side bing wet with the tears of another girl. The two of them stayed in the same position for some time before which Catherine finally raised her head from Austin''s shoulder, her hair disheveled while her eyes a little red, with some pain Catherine started to wash away the tears away from her eyes, while she tried her best to give him a smile of assurance. On seeing so Austin used his free hand to suddenly pat Catherine''s head, making her freeze, her eyes turning to him, as he gave her an assuring smile, "Are you okay now?" Hearing his question Catherine subconsciously nodded her head, her fears slowly subsiding away from his touch, ''What''s happening to me? why does he feel so trusting to me?'' Catherine questioned herself, not understanding why she was feeling so close to a boy she didn''t know for long. Austin finally took his hand away, the small warmth on Catherine''s head disappearing, he looked directly into her eyes as he spoke, "Catherine are we friends?" He asked to which she didn''t think to nod her head, after everything he had done she had indeed started to see him as a friend especially after hearing his past she felt an innate need within her to be his friend, seeing Catherine nod the smile on Austin''s face turned warmer, "Then as a friend can you promise me something?" Austin asked to which she once again subconsciously nodded her head, "Then can you promise me to never give up hope?" "Huh.....?" A confused voice left her mouth as she looked at the kindly smiling handsome boy in front of her, unknowing her own heartbeat started to get more and more higher, as a small blush came to her face. Austin leaned forward as he looked eye to eye with her, Catherine looking deep into his purple eyes was capable of seeing her reflection, her look of confusion filling her gaze, "Promise me to never give up, keep fighting, don''t think that your life is over, promise me that you will keep trying to live and I promise you that I will find a way to cure you" His words resonated within the walls and within Catherine''s heart, his earnest look along with the deep emotions being felt from him shook her, she could see a pain of loss within his eyes, "I am never losing another person, I promise to help and save you, so will you promise me?" Austin asked, his voice serious as it could be, for a second Catherine was lost before which she shook her head with a wry smile, "Seriously, you are getting more and more mysterious to me" She spoke but her voice was warm, much warmer than before, while her eyes glinted like the pearls of the sea, the deep fear that was within her somehow being burned out, at times knowing that there are others willing to fight your battles with you is more than enough to give a person the will to fight the fate that was approaching them. And in this case, at the point of death and fear of loss, Austin had stood by her, when she felt that the world wasn''t with her he was and this gave ce to a small position for Austin within Catherine''s heart, it wasn''t too big and the feelings hadn''t bloomed but they had definitely started to take ce, "You know what, I am not ready to die" Catherine said, her words making Austin smile, those beautiful blue eyes that look like it was losing their hope had regained their sparkle of life, her face with a smile so beautiful that took ones breath away as she spoke, "I promise you Austin, I will never lose my hope, so you better keep your promise" Hearing her words a smile of relief and confidence filled Austin''s face, "You don''t have to worry about that, I always keep my promises" As he said so he once again patted Catherine''s head, her maroon-colored hair being very smooth to touch, though this time his hand was pushed away by a pouting Catherine who spoke, "You know I am older than you" "Cough.....just by a few years" Austin replied to which Catherine immediately retorted, "That still doesn''t give you the right to pat me!" "Sorry, you''re hair was just that soft" He apologized, knowing that he was in the wrong but Catherine didn''t take it to heart, she actually liked the pat but she by no means will ever say that out, never! "How about this, if you manage to save me, I will allow you to pat me and a kiss" Catherine gave out a solution to which Austin replied with sparkling eyes, "Really?" "Why do I feel that you are more interested in patting me?" Catherine asked with narrowed eyes, "Cough...just you''re imagination" Austin immediately replied, to which Catherine crossed her arms around her chest as she retorted, "Do you know how many men will die to just get a kiss from me?" "Sorry princess this one was ignorant!" Austin replied with a salute which earned a chuckle from Catherine, her head leaning against his shoulder as her eyes started to close, her body losing its strength, while her mind calmed down, "Weirdo...." She whispered as she went into sweet sweet slumber, her heart starting to beat normally while she silentlyy on his shoulder, seeing so Austin smiled wryly, ''Looks like she was more scared than she showed'' Thinking so he turned his focus towards Marlene who was sleeping with a calm face, both his sides he could feel their soft breast pressing against his body, seeing so Austin closed his eyes as he started to see how the current station was developing, ''Um...looks like a lot of unknown variables have shown up'' Seeing the current situation Austin felt that some of the ns he made wouldn''t work as well as he hoped but in the end that was life, Austin had never thought that everything would go ording to his n, variables will always ur, and all he would do is adjust to it, Finally, after getting the correct estimate of the current situation, Austin opened his eyes, they snapped to the two girls beside him, ''Get good sleep, cause you two are gonna need it'' Chapter 352 - Which Path? Chapter 352 - Which Path? "Just what is this ce?" Marlene asked with a frown as she was just nearly saved from falling into a pit trap filled with sharp arrows. After Catherine and Marlene fell asleep Austin kept an eye on them, making sure that nothing happened to them and due to how tired they were the two of them slept for 2 hours before waking up, and after they did Austin making sure that the two of them were okay proposed to head out to which the two of them unanimously agreed. Hence the two of them had begun to start walking, both Marlene and Catherine taking their time, it was better for Marlene but the poison within Catherine had begun its work, it would take time for its effect to fully manifest but right now Catherine was feeling numb, though she fought through it as the trio set out. But just after walking for 20 steps, Austin had pulled Marlene back as the floor before which she was to walk on suddenly opened up, if Austin hadn''t stopped her she would have been skewed, literally..... "This ce seems to be a maze trap" Catherine spoke as she touched the walls, her eyes looking around, "That seems to be the case, this is the worst situation for the two of you" Austin said with a frown as he looked forward, his words making the atmosphere darker for the two women whom for the first time in their lives were feelingpletely helpless and powerless, "What should we do?" Marlene asked to which Austin started to think, a few secondster he spoke, "In any case, we can''t stay like this, we need to keep moving, so both of you stick close to me, on both my sides, we can''t take any risk now" Austin''s words were precise and on topic hence the two girls could only nod their heads to his demands, right now he was the only safety they got, Austin''s hands shed as a greatsword appeared in his hand, "You use swords?" Catherine asked to which Austin nodded his head, "Yeah, right now using my bows ain''t gonna cut it, not if I want to keep the two of you safe" Upon saying so the three once again began their journey forward, the eerie silence of the ce along with the high walls painting a very dark picture of their future, "Kreee!" Suddenly a battle cry was heard and before they could react a mist started to appear before the three from which several goblins began to appear from, their grotesque appearance snorkeling as tens of goblins soon turned to hundreds, "They are weak" Austin''s words weren''t false as the goblins that appeared were of Origin level 3, upon seeing so the sword in his hand quickly vanished before which a bow and arrow appeared, cing the arrow Austin started to fill it before which he let go, it wasn''t the end as 4 different arrows soon joined behind the one that Austin shot quickly arriving at the newly created goblins, in a circr manner before hitting the ground in circles. The goblins weren''t even given a chance to cry as all the arrows sted apart on contact, the st radius being covered within the circle that the four arrows has created, a huge red-like dome soon appeared within the arrow-marked area, sizzling heating from it, "Did you create a burning domain with arrows?" Marlene asked with shining eyes. to which Austin just nodded his head, his eyes focused ahead, the constant burning would continue to exist until the enemies within that whole range is extinguished, as such a minute passed before which the domain finally disappeared, leaving nothing behind, the three of them stayed in their position for some seconds waiting to see if any new enemies would appear, "Looks like we are in the clear" Austin spoke as he started to walk forward, by his side the other two stuck around, the trio carefully walked through the maze, all before them the looming great walls, making sure to look for taps the three trudged on, "Wait" Austin said and as he did he threw a small piece forward which activated a trap that led to several arrows being shot before them, just as the round of shots finished, the floor before them quickly became clean as a division formed, now there was a way to the left and right. On the right side, a pointed arrowy with the mark of ck wings, while the one lefty another mark of wings but this time the wings being white, "Which way?" Austin asked to which the two of the girls gazed at the path thaty ahead with serious eyes, Catherine walked forward as she touched both the marks thaty close to each other, "In ancient times, the wings were used in the outer scripts to convey messages and the color of the wings that were printed outside the scripts indicated if they are good news or bad news" Her words flowed about as she spoke, earning the attention of the two, as she continued "ck meant the message was bad while white mean the message was good" "Then shouldn''t we go left?" Marlene asked to which Catherine didn''t immediately reply, her brows furrowed, "What''s wrong?" Austin asked to which Catherine spoke with an uncertain voice, "But there''s also another saying during the ancient times, a way right always leads to goodness while the way left leads to disaster" The words she spoke brought a silence to the three, all of them being on their own thoughts. Catherine: ''Is this a trail? or a path to walk?'' Marlene: ''So there is no right path?'' Austin: ''What should I make for dinner?'' "Do you have any idea?" Austin suddenly asked, to which Catherine thought for a moment before nodding her head, "I might have a basic idea but I am not sure" "How much?" Marlene asked, "It''s about 40%" Catherine''s words brought silence but it didn''tst for long as both Austin and Marlene spoke at the same time, "Tell us the way" As soon as the two spoke they looked at each other with surprise before turning back to Catherine and once again speaking the same words with smiles on them, "We trust you" While Catherine could only blink her eyes in surprise as she looked at the same answer of the two who are now giving each other a fist bump, "Sigh.....you two...." She clutched her head in annoyance but there was a thin amused smile on her face, "Since you trust me we shall take the left path" She said trying to be confident, "What''s the reason?" Austin asked with curiosity to which Catherine spoke, "From what I can tell both the ways will have trouble but the way towards left brightened by the wings of white will be less evil than one the path right" "Um... that seems alright" Marlene said so the three of them took the path of right, only one knowing the oue of the action as he prepared for battle. Chapter 353 - Whose More Talented? Chapter 353 - Whose More Talented? Authors Words: First of all, I would like to apologize for the long leave, I know just how annoying it is when there''s a huge leave without any new chapters and for that once again I''m sorry. It''s just that suddenly I was met with a lot of bad luck, lots of shit happened around me these days, lost some money, flung from a bike, didn''t even know I confessed and got rejected, hospital issues and more, somehow everything bad came my way. I would like to thank all my readers who still keep reading this even though my updates aren''t always constant, it''s your support that keeps me moving! and I will try to make my posts more homogenous. As an apology here''s a sneak peek into the novel I am working on: [MMORPG Horizon: Rise Of The Godly Maniptor] I haven''t posted it and I am still working on it but it wille out one day and let''s just say that this book will be much more nned out, I can''t promise the best but I can tell you that your mind will definitely be manipted. With lots of love...Chaosking. ================================================================ "It''s quiet" Marlene spoke as the three of them entered inside the path that Catherine has pointed out, the three of them moving with extreme caution, Austin took the center focus, as he had changed his weapon from his bow to a sword, "Just when did you learn the sword?" Marlene suddenly asked with curiosity to which Austin replied, "Well, I had my chances...." Hearing his vague reply Marlene pouted, signs that she was opening up to him more, "You seem good at it" She spoke as she gazed at his hold and position, as a closebatant, Marlene had sharp senses when ites to people of closebat, "Well I am talented" Austin replied in a matter-of-fact tone earning snorts filled with disdain from the two girls, though their lips did raise up in a hint of amusement but that didn''tst for long as Austin suddenly pulled Catherine back, as an arrow arrived at the position she stood, "I couldn''t sense it" Marlene said with a frown as she gazed at the arrow that had drilled into the ground, even with her powers decreasing it still hasn''t reached a level where she''s unable to feel an arrow, especially a powerful one as this, "This is not good" Austin said as he looked back causing the two girls to turn around their eyes widening as they saw nothing! The path they had walked upon now had disappeared! there was now no way back, the worst thing here was the fact that none of them felt anything! it was as if the road was disappearing beyond their understanding, "The situation is getting worse" Catherine said with a pale face, it would seem that the poison was affecting her more than she lets out, "But the main question here is, where did the arrowe from?" Catherine asked as she looked forward, they were once again walking forward in a closed off wall like the area but now the area forward was foggy, severely affecting their sight and path forward, if one was to look at this another way, the current path they are in is much more dangerous than before, "Looks like I made a mistake" Catherine said as she bit her lips, frustration filling her as she clenched her hands tight but she wasn''t let to sink into her feelings as Austin tapped onto her shoulder as he looked at her with a rxed smile, "Calm down, none of us knew how it was going to be, this decision was made by the two of us, don''t sink yourself further" Hearing his words, Marlene nodded her head as she took spoke, "That''s right we made the decision together, so we face the problem thates together" Hearing the encouraging words Catherine rxed, as she put on a smile, pumping her hands forward, "Don''t worry, this is not enough to bring me down!" "Good" Marlene and Austin spoke at the same time, after which they looked at each other and smiled, "We can''t stay like this, we must move forward, unfortunately, my tracing spells are not working" Austin spoke to which a brooding look took Catherine''s face as she spoke, "Right now our sight is severely limited and only you are the one in perfect condition, you can''t also cast two barriers on us, since that will deplete your mana and we don''t know whaty ahead" Her precise words made the other two silent as they too pondered, "Um...may I ask what is your Origin level?" Catherine finally asked after some hesitation, she knew that no one knows the Origin level of Austin, and even if there are moving together now at the end of the day Austin and they werepetitors for the position of King/queen, asking about his secrets isn''t the best thing but she needed more information to make a more concrete n, "My level.....huh" Austin said with a difficult look, upon on seeing so Catherine waved his hand as she spoke, "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to" "It''s not that, well it''s just I can''t currently use my full power" Austin said making the two girls'' attention turn peak, "What do you mean?" Marlene asked, "Well, my master sealed some of my real origin levels to help me" "Why?" Catherine asked, "To make it such that I won''t be lost within my talent" Hearing the bitter reply of Austin the two girls looked at each other before focusing back on Austin, "So what''s your current real level?" "Cough....origin level 8" "What?" Austin had replied in a very quiet voice causing the two girls to ask again, upon on seeing so Austin replied with a higher voice, "Origin level 8" "....." "....." "You-You''re kidding right?" Catherine asked with a forced smile on her face, while Marlene has turnedpletely silent, to this only a wry smile could fill Austin''s face as he replied back, "I wish I was joking....." "NO WAY! you are really in Origin level 8?!" Catherine reacted heavily as she moved up to Austin and started shaking up his shoulders while her eyes widened beyond belief, she wasn''t the only one as Marlene seemed out of it too, well who could me them, an Origin level 8 at the age of 18? yeah, that was enough to shake the world. But wait.....suddenly it clicked on Catherine as she asked back with trembling eyes, "You-You said your powers are sealed right? then what''s your true level?" Hearing this question Austin kept on his wry smile as he sighed and replied, "Sigh...Origin level 10" Puff! Suddenly Catherine lost bnce and fell backward she was shocked silly, looking at Marlene she seemed to have turned to stone as she just stood there holding her spear, Austin could only shake his head at this scene, well he couldn''t me them, though he could hide his power, it was only good on the short run but on the long run this would only bite his ass in the future, "We can''t stand here shocked, there''s a deadly path thaty ahead" It was only after Austin spoke did the two broke out of their shock, their eyes filled with disbelief as the two gorgeous girls looked at Austin as if he was a monster, even the usually superpetitive and battle-desiring Marlene was looking at Austin as if he was a freak, even though the two of them wanted to deny it they knew at heart that Austin couldn''t be lying. By now the two of them already have a certain high trust for Austin, plus there''s also the added fact that Austin lying here was only detrimental but even then understanding it doesn''t mean that it''s easy to ept it. The two girls are the best of the best of their generations, pride and arrogance in their talent and powers fills them but now they were crushed utterly by someone else, whose much more talented than them, and even worse the person was younger than them! They must be saints to be happy about it! But even above that their feelings were now conflicted in many ways, they were happy that their friend and savior was this strong, which meant their survival chances were now up but then again this meant that their chance for the futurepetition will be hell, Austin would be a nightmare that will bring about a wave that couldn''t be stopped. Suddenly Marlene ced her hand on her chest as she spoke out, "I on the name of the sea and as the nest ruler shall swear on the Goddess that this information shall never leave my mouth" "I too on the name of the sea and as the nest ruler of the mermaid tribe shall swear on the Goddess that this information shall never leave my mouth" Catherine copied her and spoke, a white light filling the two before fading away, since their friend had put his trust in them, they paid back the trust back with their actions. Chapter 354 - Enemies Everywhere! Chapter 354 - Enemies Everywhere! The two promises said by the girls spread out, they understood that Austin was trusting them while speaking out such a secret and they in return paid back such trust with their action, seeing the severe looks on the girl''s faces Austin kept a touched look outside while nning up the future paths that he could take, ''I wonder how they will react when all my secrets take the stage'' Austin didn''t lose himself in his thought as he responded with a smile, "As much as touching this is, I don''t think we have the luxury to rest" As he said so a huge barrier surrounded the three of them as several spellsnded on the trio, none of the made it through as the barrier stayed strong, "Kekekekekeke" "Screech.....screech...screech..." "Dingh....dingh...dingh....." Several voices started to be heard around them, the voices of monsters and some other voices that were yet to be identified but even then no figure could be seen, the three didn''t have a way back, while the way forward was unknown, p! Suddenly Catherine pped her face to get her focus back, as her eyes regained a bit of their rity, with a serious gaze she turned towards Austin as she spoke, "With your current powers, our path will be smoother but first we need to find out who or what our enemies are" Saying so she began to instruct on a very possibleyout of the path that they could take, "Stay close" Austin said as they once again began their walk forward, after the initial bombardment and noise, everything went silent, the whole ce looked like a haunted location, designed to break the will of whoever walked this path. Austin took the lead with his huge sword in his arms while Catherine and Marlene took both his sides, on their wrists a protective device that Austin had loaned, it was only them with issues essing their treasures, Marlene due to her seal being unable to ess her treasure while Catherine was stripped of hers when she was taken down. Swish! Once again a wide range of attacksnded on them, this time once again none of them being able to identify where these attacks wereing from. Austin moved as his sword took a wide arc, cutting down the attacks, while Marlene even though weakened defended a hit or two, while Catherine who was the most weakened was dealt with by Austin who kept her closer to him. He rose up a wall of dirt that defended against the attack while covering her whole body with his, Austin''s earth wall quickly crumbled before bing a wall of fire, burning away the attacks, soon the attacks stopped letting them rx, "You used your low-power moves, right?" Catherine asked to which Austin nodded his head, "Yes, just as you said, I am barely using anything, every movement is minimal" Austin spoke, "Good, keep it up, if my guess is correct this will be a long fight forward" Catherine replied to his words as they soon kept, moving forward again, taking slow steps to watch out for any traps that mayy ahead, soon another few seconds of walking passed before which another group of attacks followed, this time heavier than the ones before. Austin had to exert more focus than before to protect Catherine, "Just as I thought, attacks will keepnding at us, as we move forward" Catherine spoke after which this round of attacks was over, her eyes turned to Marlene who was panting, the more power Marlen used the more quicker she was losing them, after which her eyes tuned to Austin, she had a bitter look as she spoke, "It would seem that the two of us will be depending on you, the more we move forward" Catherine''s words caused Marlene to bite her lips in frustration, she hates being weak yet now she''s in a situation she hates more than anything but, in the end, she kept her frustration to herself as sometimes that''s all one could do, "Don''t worry, things will be fine, I think...." Austin replied as the three of them once again started to move forward, and just like before after some steps a new round of attacks began, and as always the attacks this time were more dangerous than before, plus the attacks seemed to be getting craftier. Unlike before the attacks, this time was more centered around Catherine and Marlene, the fog around the three that led the way ahead started to swirl after which the attacks now arrived from all directions! even from behind! they were not left alone, as these attacks forced Austin to take a higher action, "Sword Star fall!" Austin called out as his sword started to shine bright white before which he waved his sword all around him, faster than anyone could see, small needle-like white sword rays lefts his sword as it intercepted all the attack that was aimed at them, if one was to look closely, the ray of lights would have looked like spinning stars. Boom!....Boom! Austin used a considerable amount of power to create the attacks as he felt the danger from them, since he didn''t have the luxury to move, his attack destroyed the ones aiming for the trio yet its bacsh was huge as a power st returned from the interruption, Austin quickly cast another barrier around the three of them to protect Marlene and Catherine. A huge foggy atmosphere had formed around them, and it took some time before the shaking and copse settled around, seeing the fog return to normal, Austin let out a sigh as he took down the barrier, and the three of them rxed but just as they did some kind of figure broke through the fog before arriving directly in front of Catherine. Its killing intent now let lose while the weapon it held inches away from taking Catherine''s life, all she could do was watch along as her life seemed to sh before her eyes but suddenly the bracelet on Catherine''s hand lit up as a barrier appeared around her, sadly it couldn''tst a full second before which it broke, Ssh! The sound of blood being drawn was heard, Catherine''s eyes widened as she saw the small sword that was supposed to go through her head now stuck in Austin''s hand, he had arrived just in time to save her, "Die" He spoke as he wiled his sword with one hand and punctured through the attacker''s body, killing it in one blow, ck blood being sprayed around after which the body fell to the ground, "Catherine!....Austin!" Marlene who could finally react rushed up to them while Austin pulled out the sword in his hand blood flowing out but he paid no mind as he looked at Catherine and spoke, "You okay?" "Yeah...." Catherine replied in a daze, it took a moment for her to get out of her daze, the near feeling of death covering over shook her to her core but she wasn''t some weak-willed woman to fall under its pressure, her eyes soon regained its calm as she looked at Austin''s hand with guilt, "I''m sorry, I-" "Don''t go there, it''s not good for you" Saying so Austin threw his sword forward towards Marlene who was running at him, her eyes widened at the sword that was inches from killing her, Ssh! "Kreee!" The cry of pain called out as the sword had killed another simr beast that has now slithered up to kill Marlene the sword piercing through its head, Austin took out a healing potion and he chugged it, he didn''t need it but the act still has to stay. Chapter 355 - Becoming A Rom-Com Scene.... . Chapter 355 - Bing A Rom-Com Scene.... . "Just what are these monsters?" Catherine asked with a hardened gaze as she looked at the dead body below her, it was barely the height of her waist but was fully ck in color, it had no mouth or any other sensing organs, it looked more like a golem of darkness, "It doesn''t matter what it is, what really matters here is, is that all of them?" Austin asked as he looked through the other corpse, hoping to see if they have any weaknesses to exploit, "Looks like my evaluation isn''t on point" Catherine spoke as she appeared beside them, while Marlene who stood beside Austin was as silent as she can be, giving a nce to Marlene she turned to Austin as she spoke, "Whatever this trial is, it''s changing to adapt, its finding the weakness in our formation and is trying to take us down based on it" The words Catherine spoke brought about a heavy silence but it didn''tst for long as Austin stood up, his eyes burning with desire as his hand was clutched deeply, "I brought you guys here, then I shall take you all out safe" A thick feeling of guilt filled Austin''s face as he spoke those words, the feeling of remorse filled him, due to which his will to move forward was weakening. Suddenly both Catherine and Malone ced their hands on his shoulder as they spoke at the same time, "Don''t go there" Seeing the words he spoke being given back to him a silly smile came to his face, the feeling of guilt slowly decreased, as a fire lit in his heart, "We will make it out!" Austin told with conviction was he was cringing inside, ''Damn, this is starting to be more like a rom adventure'' While trying his best not to let out his feeling of cringe, Austin looked towards the girls with a grateful smile as he spoke, "Thanks for that" "It''s nothing, you did jump up that hill to save us and we are grateful for it" Marlene spoke and Catherine nodded her head to it, seeing so with a thin smile Austin looked towards the path ahead, "This time I will take the lead..." Saying so he took a step forward, the mana around him rumbling to his will, "The two of you, follow me" He requested as he walked forward, his back being the only thing the girls to gaze upon, "From now on, this will be a massacre...." As Austin dered the huge sword in his hand shook, just like always the path ahead was obscured and dark, the fog affecting the surroundings such that using mana was bing harder but none of them seemed to affect Austin as he kept moving forward with a straight back, Catherine and Marlene wanted to speak but seeing the determination in his eyes they knew that he wouldn''t listen to them now. Just after they had taken 15 steps the fog around them shook after which several attacks much more powerful than before came to the trio, a small part of the barrage was focused on Austin while the majority aimed to reap the life of the two girls, one poisoned and unable to fight back, while the other was now bing useless, "No, you don''t" Austin slowly whispered as the mana around him moved to his wish, two earth walls raised in front of the two girls blocking the attack for some seconds but that was more than enough for Austin to react, with a speed that defied logic, Austin waved in front of him with his sword, his attack destroying all the attacks that were aimed at him. Then his sword went to his left hand as he waved it back, then his sword went to his right hand as he did the same backward wave, the attacks that he did took ce within a second, and all the two girls felt was the wall appearing before them for a second before which it was gone and as the wall left so did the attacks that were after them. The two of their eyes soon focused back at the person in front of them his back still straight while he looked rxed with his sword in his hand, the girl''s eyes widened as they saw at least 6 different copies of the same monsters from before ruthlessly ripped apart, ''Is this his true strength?'' Marlene questioned as her eyes lighted up in interest of the desire to fight, while Catherine the one more thoughtful looked towards the carnage that happened in the blink of an eye, her eyes narrowed heavily as she understood a heavy truth, ''This isn''t his true strength'' She knew because of the simple reason that Austin wasn''t using the bow..... The legends of Eleanor are far and wide, while Austin did say that he''s using the sword to protect them and Catherine did agree with the notion, she knew that she has yet to find out all the secrets that this man in front of her held, just like Marlene, Catherine''s eyes started to sparkle, a desire to know more about the person in front of her bloomed in her heart. Mermaids by nature are extremely curious and crafty, it was the reason that most of the wealth and economy is handled by them and this curiosity is what leads the mermaids, its also a part of their doom too, once a mermaid gets extremely curious she will start to be obsessed with it, unable to give up till the end of their life. From birth, every mermaid is taught to keep their ''interests'' in another person in check and it wasn''t hard for Catherine as she never felt any desire to unravel another person but now for the first time in her life, such a desire was blooming within her, once it starts there''s no going back from it, the unraveling desires of mermaids are that unending. There was a saying that was famous among all that desired a mermaid: ''Piquing the interest of a mermaid meant that she''s yours'' +600 affection! Seeing the sudden notice Austin who was staying silent smiled, this was what he had aimed from the beginning, not speaking about his power, hiding his strength, slowly but not greatly getting acquainted with Catherine, and showing his powers while hiding them, ying a very mysterious character with an unknown past. This was all for this moment, to spark the interest within Catherine from there on, it would be a breeze to hold her heart in his hand, "From now on...." Austin''s words started to be heard as he gave them his back, his hand holding his sword tight, while his gait was unhindered and unstoppable, "I won''t let a single one of you get hurt...." The words hit Catherine hard, the effect of the poison taking ce within her as shepletely trusted the words that Austin spoke, ''Why am I seemingly trusting him so much? so curious~~'' The sparkle in Catherine''s eyes only grew stronger, while the bubbling interest grew, "Watch me as I protect, this time I won''t lose anyone due to my mistakes....." The quiet whisper of sadness pulled at Catherine''s heart but the one that was affected the most was Marlene her pupils shrunk as her heart started to beat faster, the words he spoke of bringing about a memory from the past, the bitterness in his voice reminding her of the sin she still carries, ''Are you the same as me?'' Marlene asked to just herself, wanting to know more about this new friend of hers. Chapter 356 Chapter 357-Choose... 356 Chapter 357-Choose... After Austin''s deration he became an unstoppable form of ughter, Austin took steps forward without any fear, and stronger attacks kepting forward but it was all dealt with by Austin, a wave of his sword to take down any attacks that wished the girls harm, sometimes he took the attack on himself to protect the girls from harm. The unknown monsters still continued to attack them, the monsters mainly aiming for the girls as they looked like the weakest link to take down but none of them were able to harm the girls after the first attack. Austin didn''t make the same mistake as the monsters were ripped apart brutally, their murky ck blood dyeing the sword on his hand ck. Thus they finished the 18th attack, while the trio had taken 100 steps, once thest attack was over the fog around them started to shake, and a bright light filled the enclosed walls, forcing the three to close their eyes, when they opened them up again, the three of them weren''t at the enclosed walls anymore. No, they were in an open white space floating about in the unknown, the three of them were unable to speak, they could just float, with their body restricted. The body of the girls moved beyond their will as they soon floated in front of Austin, both of them some distance apart, the girl''s eyes widened while Austin too looked like he was struggling, "Choose..." A husky dangerous voice was heard and just as it was heard the three regained their ability to speak, the three of them didn''t speak anything as they looked at each other in doubt, they waited for the earlier voice to speak again, "Choose who you shall save, for one shall die....." As the words were heard the eyes of the three of them widened, and Austin''s eyes turned red, while he started to struggle with all he got, the girls too did the same but none could break the binding they were in, a sharp killing sword formed around the necks of the two girls, making them flinch as they stopped moving, their eyes now containing the final bits of their will, "NO!" Austin screamed as his eyes turned red, he tried his best to get out of the bind he was in but all was useless, it would seem that whatever the trial was it was definitely out of his power, "The strongest will have to choose one to move forward with, while the second shall perish...." The ghastly voice spoke again, its words nailing in the final orders of death that surrounded the girls, "Make it me!" Both Catherine and Marlene shouted at the same time, they were unable to look at each other, their eyes could only focus on Austin who even now hadn''t given up trying to get free, his eyespletely red, and he looked like a beast about to go mad, "It should be and you should know why!" Catherine screamed out hinting at the presence of her poison that shall kill her either way, "No, make it me! I won''t let another sacrifice themselves for me!" Marlene screamed out in frenzy, she absolutely didn''t want another person she considered precious to lose their life for her, she refused to let that happen again! never! Just like Austin, Marlene''s eyes to have turned red, she feared the death that wasing to her, and above it all, she feared the copse of her family and kingdom, as the nest ruler she should take the logical answer of sacrificing her subject to live on but sometimes logic could never win against the burying feelings thaty in one''s heart. Meanwhile, the one that should choose, Austin still hadn''t stopped moving, he kept pping about, "It''s useless...." Catherine muttered, her eyes brimming about, "NO! it only ends when we think it ends!" Austin screamed out to her words while thinking of another, ''Damn this isn''t all that powerful...'' "I will never give up! I won''t let either of you die!" ''Can this please finish? I''m hungry...'' "I will save the two of you! it''s only over when we think it''s over!" ''Should I make fired ribs today?'' While his thoughts didn''t match his words, they still did affect the girls, as their eyes widened, looking into the red eyes of Austin that wasn''t giving up, they felt something stir deep within their hearts, it wasn''t love but it was definitely a certain type of attraction to the man that''s unwilling to let them die even when the situation was beyond dire, "If you don''t choose the two shall die....." The voice spoke again, the swords around the girl''s neck reaching in deeper, as a small cut took ce, a small drop of blood flowing down, "Grhg....there must be another way! anything!" Austin called out, hoping to achieve something better, looking for a single ray of hope within this nightmare, no response was given for a moment, after which the voice was heard again, a sickening interest within its voice, "There is a way....." "Tell me!" Austin screamed, his eyes, lighting up in hope, "But the price you will have to pay will be high..." The voice now contained a hint of vile happiness, "It doesn''t matter, this time no one dies....." Austin spoke with a resolute expression as he looked at the two girls in front of him, his eyes peering into the two of them after which he spoke, "I won''t let this end here, I won''t lose another friend...." The girls could only turn silent at the extreme remorse and anger that was in his eyes, they instantly knew that no matter what Austin wouldn''t let the two of them die, "If such is your desire, then bleed to protect these girls one by one..." As the words were over the lights shed again, the three of them unable to do anything, slowly Austin felt the solid ground below him as he opened his eyes, ''Damn.....this is going to be a huge pain in the ass'' As much as heined Austin knew that this was the better chance for him to deal with both Marlene and Catherine, having his head cleared Austin stood up, his eyes looking around him after which they settled down on Catherine who wasying close to him, Marlene was nowhere in sight, ''This devil-like bastard sure is annoying'' Thinking so he walked up to Catherine and he shook her awake, slowly her eyes opened, "Austin...?" "Yeah, it''s me alright" He said as he slowly made her sit up, "Where are we?" Catherine asked to which Austin shrugged his shoulder, "Probably a ce to bring us despair" He spoke as he looked at the broken-down house they were in, both of them seemed to be in a living hall, with several home stuff avable, "Survive if you can....hehehe" The unique sound was heard as it gave its order, itsughter being hair rising as it continued, "Let''s see you if can protect....." With those words everything faded away, leaving Austin and Catherine looking at each other with severe gazes, while the smell of the dusty house filled their nose. Chapter 357 Chapter 358-A House Of Nothing? 357 Chapter 358-A House Of Nothing? "Just what are we to do here?" Catherine asked as she sat on the dining table, beside her Austin sat with a brooding look on his face, since arriving here the two of them looked around the area, naturally the first thing they did was to move towards the door to exit out but no matter how much strength Austin used the door didn''t move a bit. It was simr to the windows, they were tightly closed and they are unable to see outside, no light entered inside yet the natural light stayed on in the room, Austin even used his full strength to hit the wall hoping to break it apart but it didn''t even leave a mark behind, on seeing so the two began to move around the house, hoping to get some clue. All they found out was the fact that the house was a model middle-family level, affordable,fortable home, it had two floors, where the lower one had the living hall, the dining room, amon use room with an attached bathroom, and a small ying area for a baby, that looked moderately decorated along with a good kitchen that had all the necessary things, even ingredients tost for days. On the top floor, there were two rooms, with one having an attached bathroom, there was a vast hall the staircase opened up to which could be seen as another living hall, plus it added with a washing and drying room, everything a happy family needed to survive and live with but no matter how much the two searched they couldn''t find any value to their predicament. All that was left was the dusty house that needed cleaning, worse was the fact that there was no sign of Marlene anywhere, "Don''t worry, if that so-called voice wanted to kill, he would have done so, there''s definitely a n behind this action of his" Austin spoke as he lightly touched Catherine''s shoulder, trying tofort her, she nodded her head as she spoke back, "True, from what I could gather from the trial we went through to what we just escaped, this person or voice definitely is someone that enjoys the despair in others....." Her words were grave as she spoke, looking back, that divergence in the path, it was just a mockery to the trio, a path to just give some hope, in the end, no matter what path they had chosen, they would have ended up in the same predicament they were in, "I just hope Marlene is okay" "She will be" Austin spoke in a strong tone, as he applied some pressure to Catherine''s shoulder, his words activating the poison in her as Catherine believed the words he spoke, it''s then that Austin stood up as he spoke, "Then lets clean" "Clean?" Confused Catherine asked back to which Austin smiled, "Indeed, the words that were spoken to us were survive, which would be implied that we would be stuck here for some time, why don''t we make the most of it?" Saying so Austin walked to the kitchen and returned back with several cleaning utensils in his hand that were already prepared in the kitchen, "Why don''t you rest" Austin spoke as he reached close, for some odd reason, only the floors were duty, all the other things were well kept and preserved, and the furniture to all other appliances are clean and spotless, reminiscent of a house left alone for a few days, Catherine looked at the stuff in Austin''s hand as she responded, "You don''t want me to help? or do you think I am some noble brat that doesn''t know how to clean up?" "Both" Austin replied with a smug smile on his face which made a vein pop up in Catherine''s head as she punched towards Austin who took it with gusto, "Yup, that''s the spot" Austin said as he felt the powerless hit in his body, it was then that he moved from his ce as Catherine''s legs moved towards the area between Austin''s legs, "Hey! were you trying to end my balls!?" Hearing Austin''s crass words Catherine blushed a bit after which she ced her hands on her chest and she replied, "Humph, that''s what you get for being cocky" "Looks like a princess is feeling angry, do you need me to bow?" Austin asked with raised eyebrows to which Catherine replied, as she pointed at him, "What are you going to do about it peasant?" Catherine asked back in a haughty tone, "Kay!" But that didn''t stay for long, as a small invisible hand of mana pped her on her ass, causing her to jump up, "You-You" Her face turned red as she kept pointing at Austin, she took the knife from the table and she started to run toward Austin, "You are dead!" "Ah! help a crazy princess is trying to kill me!" Austin cried out as he started to run around the house with a weakened Catherine chasing after him with a death re, "Come back here! I just want a single stab!" Catherine pleaded, "Definitely what a psycho killer would say, so no!" Austin''s reply was spot on as he kept running around, not too fast or not too slow as he kept Catherine on her toes, making her move around a lot but finally, after 5 minutes the weakened Catherine gave in as she leaned against the wall as she huffed and puffed, "Huff...huff....you rascal" "Call me?" Austin asked as he suddenly appeared beside Catherine taking a seat but Catherine didn''t do anything as shey there leaning against the wall, a minute of silence between the two that seemed sweet yet bitter, "It''s been a long time since I yed around like that" Catherine suddenly as said as she looked particrly nowhere, her eyes seemed to be in a daze as she spoke, "When I was young my father would have always yed around with me like this, it was a fun time I spend with my mother, father, and my siblings..." Austin didn''t say anything as he kept listening to the words of the person beside him, "But all that changed when I turned 10 years old and awakened my bloodline, which contained the highest amount of royal concentration, something which hadn''t happened for a long time....." Reaching till here Catherine''s eyes turned a bit blurry but no tears came nor did she cry, all of such were shed a long time ago, "This changed everything, my older siblings weren''t even given a chance before which I became the next sessor, I thought that this would be a good thing but how naive I was...." A burning feeling of loss taking in those beautiful eyes, "My mother was my father''s 4th wife and was loved more than anyone, and here I was blessed more than anyone, jealousy is something very dangerous and I learned that the hard way...." "My siblings no longer smiled at me and for some reason my father turned his back to me, not just me but my mother, leaving us to ourselves....." "I was the crown princess but I has yet to grow, wasn''t taking me out the best thing to do now? yet my mother had to pay the price for it, she ended up sick and yet that bastard didn''t even visit!" Rage burned in Catherine''s eyes as she spoke of her father, the scars of the past opening up, "From then on I learned to really use my powers and my status, all those that wished me or my mother harm now doesn''t exist anymore, I can dare say that my authority could now even rival that bastard...." Reaching here a certain gleam hit Catherine''s eyes as she continued, "It''s been years since he even looked at my mother, and I have grown to ept to live with what I have, while my past was bad, I made my own future, that''s what matters....." Chapter 358 Chapter 358-House Of Horrors? 358 Chapter 358-House Of Horrors? After she finished speaking Catherine turned towards Austin who sat beside her, his face seemingly agreeing with her story but no words of pity or understanding, came out of him, he just sat there listening to her story, "Nothing to say?" She asked to which Austin shook his head, making her feel more intrigued about his choice, with sparkling eyes she spoke, "You know, you''re not the first person I said this story to but you are definitely the first to have nothing to say" Hearing her words Austin kept his silence a bit before which he replied, "What is there to say? you are no weak woman, you are someone strong that overcame your problems, you don''t need my recognition" Reaching till here he turned to look at Catherine eye to eye as he continued, "You don''t need pity norpelling words, for they are useless, hence I did the best I know, I listened to what you had to say, a friend willing to listen and if needed to help" Catherine''s eyes sparkled with several emotions that were ying in her mind but in the end, nothing came out, "I see, that''s nice...." Is what she told as she rested her head back on the wall, her thoughts unknown, Austin didn''t say anything else as he too leaned back into the wall, but he could see what others couldn''t. +500 affection! ''A story.....huh'' It''s something that Austin hade to realize, every capture targets had something within themselves that made them unperfect, to the world outside the princess are the parking icon of perfection and beauty but in truth and hidden they too have their broken side, wounds that have yet to heal. Be it Carmel, Olivia, Marlene Catherine, or any other princess target they have their hidden dirt that only Austin knows, the ones he could use to get their heart or here to cheat upon them, to everyone Catherine is the perfect jolly beautiful girl that every male desired but that''s the outer shell she had created from the past, its not simple words that.... ....The saddest people smile the brightest.... Focusing back on reality Austin too leaned back to the wall, they stayed like this for five minutes before which Catherine sparkled back to life as she jumped up and screamed, "Yosh~let''s get cleaning!" With a bright smile that could light up anyone''s day, she took some of the stuff and she started to clean the top floor, "I got this floor! you take the bottom!" Catherine gave hermand as she started to clean the floor with a renewed vigor "La~time is riding by~flying away far and high~" Catherine''s voice by nature was beautiful and soul steering, even if her powers were gone, her voice was still stunning to listen to, hence she began to sing a song she hadn''t sung in a long time, it was one that she used to only sing with her mother. Hearing it even if he knew it had no power Austin still felt much more rxed. Sprouting a smile he walked down to the lower floor and he began to clean up, in truth if he were to use a spell all of this cleaning would have been done within seconds but then it would have negated the real reason he was doing this, it was to get Catherine''s mind more focused on the present. If she were to stay with her current thoughts, it wouldn''t have taken her long to be swallowed by her own imagination, plus there is always a certain mystique feel to cleaning a home by hand, an attachment to the house they are in will bloom with great might, ''What''s going to happen will definitely bring Catherine to the brink of emotional and physical demise.....'' Austin knew that this house wasn''t just what it looked like, a horror that couldn''t be imagined will soon being and he needs Catherine to be at her best to deal with it, there was a reason he went this far, within the trial he will definitely get Catherine''s heart, by the time this finishes she would be head over heels for him. Time passed by as the two of them cleaned the house, the dust-ridden house was quickly cleaned and neat, "Didn''t know you could clean so well" Austin spoke, seeing that the top floor was prim and proper, "Humph did you expect that I can''t clean?" Catherine asked with an adorable pout to which Austin shrugged his shoulder, "A man has his own belief" His answer got a yful paunch to his shoulder, and soon the two of them walked to the kitchen cing down all the stuff, looking at all the ingredients present Austin looked at Catherine as he asked, "What do you want to eat?" Austin asked to which Catherine raised her eyebrows as she questioned, "You can cook?" "Surprised?" He asked, "A woman as her own belief" Catherine yfully replied back simr to Austin, "Touche" Austin said as he walked to the stuff ced around his hand moved with expert control as he started to handle all the ingredients and utensils around, "Do you like things sweet or spicy?" He asked, "I enjoy a bit of both" She immediately replied to which a smirk lit up Austin''s face, "Then be prepared to be amazed" Saying so he threw out Catherine as he began to cook, an hourter the tantalizing smell of his food filled the house, ''Gulp, he can really cook?'' Catherine thought with a mild shock, while the intrigue in her increased, having uncovered one more of the mysterious surroundings of Austin, she felt her innate curiosity heighten to another level, as another half an hourter Austin came to the dining room as he started to ce all the food around, "My...my is someone tempted?'' Austin asked with a smirk as he saw that Catherine was already seated at the table and was just waiting to dine in, "Well, as your friend isn''t it my duty to taste your food?!" Catherin retorted with a focused expression, one that showed the expression of a good supporting friend, "Tsk, shameless" Austin said, "Thanks" And Catherine took it with pride as she soon looked at all the food with sparkling eyes after which she started to ce them all on her te, after which she didn''t even wait anymore as she started to stuff her mouth with different foods, her eyes sparkling brighter and brighter, "Delicious!" She spoke after finally swallowing everything down, her gaze looking at Austin as she pointed at him, "Be my cook!" She demanded, "Rejected" Austin replied, "At least think about it!" Catherine asked as she dived into the food, her gaze already having lost Austin as she was reeled into all the delicious things that were ced before her, ''And another falls to my cooking'' While thinking so he too started to eat, thus the two of the spend a rxed time together eating, after doing so there wasn''t much to do as they just sat in the living room and started to talk with each other as time passed by. A few hourster the natural light in the house diminished, instead, it became dark as the lights in the house lit up, "It would seem that its night, now" Austin said seeing the current situation, Catherine nodded to it as she sipped the juice in her hands, "Looks like it" She said after which her eyes started to get sleepy, her face losing its focus as she started to shake about, the same started to happen to Austin as he too felt his body grow heavier as a need to sleep like never before filled him, if Austin wanted to he could stop it but he let it happen as the two of them fell into blissful sleep. And so when the next morning came.... "Daddy!" "Mommy!" The duo had children. Chapter 359 - Children? Chapter 359 - Children? "Grgh..." A grunt was heard as Austin suddenly opened his eyes, his bodyy on a soft mattress that made his wish to just take in it and sleep more but he quickly shook off his head to get his focus back, as his eyes finally regained their full sight, the first thing he came to his view was an unfamiliar ceiling, seeing so he chuckled, remembering the first time that he had opened his eyes to this world, ''Looks like it''s going to start soon'' Thinking so Austin used his hand to sit up straight, his hand hitting a body beside him, which to groaned back, "Ehh...." Hearing so he turned to the right where Catheriney beside him, both of them has their clothes on, as they seemed to be asleep in the master bedroom, knowing what was about to begin Austin took deep breaths to calm his heart before which he rushed to Catherine with a bewildered gaze as he started to rock her body awake, "Urgh~5 more minutes~" Catherine naturally replied, almost causing Austin to get out of his act but he held himself in as he shook her awake harder, finally Catherine opened her eyes, those beautiful blue eyes looking vast, first they seemed to be in a daze before which rity started to appear in them, "Austin....?" "Wake, up I feel some presence" Hearing his words Catherine''s eyes opened wide as she started to sit up, the first thing she did was to look at her body, checking if everything was okay, seeing so Austin couldn''t help but respond, "Hey, we are still clothed! just what could have happened?" Hearing his reply Catherine gave out a snort as she replied, "Humph! just checking to be sure" "You-" Austin''s reply was cut short as the door suddenly burst open, seeing so a sword appeared in Austin''s hand while Catherine turned more focus but the ''enemies'' that came from the door were beyond what Austin and Catherine could believe, further chaos was made as the ''enemies'' called out, "Daddy!" "Mommy!" The two were so shocked that they weren''t able to realize anything before which the two children were already jumping on the bed toward them, "Daddy, what weapon is this?" A child of 8 asked, she was a girl with maroon colored hair and sprouting purple eyes, both the features of Austin and Catherine present in her, while the second child too was a girl, of 8 both of them being twins but the second girl has silver hair and beautiful blue eyes, both the girls being the epitome of cuteness, "Uh?" That was all that came out of Catherine''s mouth as the girl with the silver hair jumped onto Catherine as she started to speak in an excited voice, "Mommy, spin me around!" The little girl kept pulling about as Catherine looked at the little child, the girls blue eyes reflecting her own, for a moment she even felt a deep maternal instinct as she gazed at the little girl, feeling a need to protect this little girl who was calling her mother, "Hey, it''s dangerous!" Austin suddenly called out as the maroon-colored little girl was trying to touch the sword in Austin''s hand, seeing so the sword suddenly disappeared from his hand causing the both the girl''s eyes to widen, "Magic!" Saying so the two girls jumped on towards their father as they started to beg, "Show us more magic!" The two girls synchronized voices sounded out, "What is happening?" Austin asked out as hey on the bed with two little girls above him, his face moved to Catherine who was looking at him with the same gaze of astonishment but it only grow as suddenly the cry of a baby was heard across the room, "Oh, no! looks like little sis woke up!" Once again the two girls replied at the same time as they sprinted out of the room, leaving the two of them utterly confused, though they didn''t stay like that for long as they too ran behind the little girls, going downstairs as they watched the girls run into the baby room they had visited, the only difference this time is that there was an actual baby in the room, "Are we in an illusion?" Catherine asked as she saw the little kids leaning into the crib where a small babies cry was being heard, "Impossible, let''s just say that I have something that makes illusions useless" Austin replied, "Then how do you exin that" She asked as she pointed at the kids who definitely looked like the two of them, "I don''t know..." That was all Austin could say as he looked at the little girls, among which the marron girl suddenly looked towards Catherine a she called out, "Mommy!e quick it looks like little sis needs milk!" "Milk?" Catherine asked back stunned, to this Austin''s eyes traveled toward those modest yet firm-looking breasts, "Where are you looking at?!" Catherine barked back, seeing his questioning gaze, while a blush took her face, "Caugh....nothing, just curious" "Curious?" She asked back in a threatening tone, "Nothing~" Austin said as he walked to the crib where a beautiful baby girly, her eyes seemed to be a mixture between purple and blue, while on her head spotted some maroon-colored hair, the baby looked to be off 1 as shey there crying but just as Austin towered over her, the cries stopped as her little hands moved towards him. Seeing so Austin smiled as he took her to his embrace, her little hands quickly ying with his face, seeing this a truly happy smile came to his face, and it was then that he felt his body shake, he looked from the baby to the girl''s that was looking at him, a sudden realization hitting him, ''It seems I fucked up.....'' Austin thought as his expression turned fierce, he knew what endy to this trial, and he believed that he wouldn''t be too affected, since he knew what this actually was but now holding this baby in his arms, while looking at the girls quickly brought him to reality, making him understand that the n he made would kill Catherine on the inside and maybe even him..... ''To think I will make such a mistake'' Angered burned deep in his eyes as he thought so, "Daddy are you okay?" Both the girls came up to him and pulled his legs in worry as they asked, this suddenly brought him out of his thoughts, holding back his true feelings he smiled at them as he held the baby in one arm and used his other to pat the two little girls, "It''s nothing, I was just lost in my thought" Saying so Austin started to leave the room, "Where are you going?" Catherine asked, "To the kitchen, the baby is hungry" And under Catherine''s surprised eyes he started to walk to the kitchen, entering inside Austin went to the cooler, where he spotted several packets of fresh-looking milk that didn''t exist yesterday, "Catherine, can you hold her?" Austin requested as she stood beside him, nodding her head she took the baby from Austin''s hand, her eyes lighting up as she looked at the baby that suddenly smiled as she looked at her, Catherine''s heart felt like it would melt as she saw those pure soulful eyes, those innocent babyugh as the baby reached out towards her. Meanwhile, Austin was moving about as he prepared some healthy milk for the child, even though his expression was serene on the inside it was screaming, if were to change his n now everything would be a mess, the desire between winning over the girls and protecting came over his mind, "Looks like she wants you" Suddenly Catherine said with a jealous voice, hearing so he turned to the baby that was reaching its arms towards him, even though she was in Catherine''s hands, just seeing this dashed all the ns from Austin''s mind, ''Why am I hesitating? I will do both!'' A ruthless glint lit in his eyes. Chapter 360 - Family? Chapter 360-Family? My Discord:https://discord.gg/QbP6xAfE __________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Looks like she''s finally asleep" Austin spoke as he held the sleeping baby in his arms, right now the entire ''family'' was seated around the dining table, Catherine by his side while the two little girls sat on the other side of Austin, "Isn''t it time we get to the bottom of this?" Catherine asked to which Austin nodded his head, he looked towards the two girls that were seated with discipline and excitement as he spoke, "Who wants breakfast?" "Me!" "Me!" The two twins called out to which Austin kept his gentle smile as he spoke, "Then the one that correctly keeps answering my question will get their favorite food, got it?" "Yes!" "Yes!" Hearing so Austin turned towards Catherine who too looked at him and nodded her head, giving him the power to take the initiative here. So he turned his head back at the little girls as he asked with a gentle smile on his face, "So what are your names?" Austin asked in a yful yet serious voice, taking on the action that this is nothing more than a small fun drill, "Name?...." The two girls asked at the same time confusion filling their voices, seeing so Austin looked at Catherine who too had the same doubt as him, he came back to the girls and he asked another question, "What is my name?" "Daddy is daddy...." The girls replied to which Austin had an inner frown in him, keeping the gentle smile he pointed to Catherine as he asked, "What is your mother''s name?" "Mommy is mommy..." Hearing the reply the two turned silent, Austin once again started to fire his questions, "So, you two love the outside, right?" "Outside....?" "What''s the best game?" "Hide and seek!" "What''s the best cream?'' "Ice cream!" "How long have we been here?" This question stumped the two girls who raised their hands up, while they started to count, one by one their fingers disappeared down counting but even till now they hadn''t found the right answer, after about what seemed to be a minute the maroon-haired girl spoke, "Um....hundred.....thousand?" She spoke in doubt, hearing so both Austin''s and Catherine''s eyes widened, from here on out the two of them kept asking different questions, trying to understand the best of their current circumstance, after a half an hour of questioning Austin spoke, "Now the two of you can go can y, I will call when the food is ready" "Okay!" Saying so the two children ran off while Austin and Catherine sat there in heavy silence, "Just what''s going on?" Catherine finally spoke, confusion filling her entire voice, while Austin sat beside her with the same confused look on his face, "Are you sure, this is not a dream?" Catherine stressed this question, "I am sure, this is definitely not a dream or illusion" Austin replied with a grave voice that turned Catherine silent, "Just why do they look like us and what happened when we fell forcefully asleep?" Austin asked the question that was on Catherine''s mind, "Just what could this tri-cough....cough" As Catherine was speaking suddenly she started to cough, her hand holding her mouth and some blood started to sip from her lips, "Catherine!" Austin in pain rushed towards her as he held her body tight and close, one of his hands patting her back while his other hand held the baby as he waited for her shivers to stop, a few secondster they did, "Are you okay? is it the poison?" He asked to which Catherine weakly nodded her head, she leaning onto Austin as she spoke, "Looks like I don''t have much time left" "Don''t say that didn''t I promise you? I will heal you for sure" Austin replied as he made sure that Catherine was feeling better, "Looks like I disturbed the baby" Catherine spoke as she eyed the little baby now squirming in Austin''s hands, "It would seem that she can''t handle seeing her mother''s painful coughs" Austin replied in a teasing tone, making Catherine chuckle a little, the pain making her wince while she felt her body get even weaker than before, Austin''s words unknowingly cementing in her mind that the kids are her children and that she''s a mother, "Why don''t you take some rest and look after her? I will make some food and we will deal with all this after having some good food" To Austin''s words, Catherine nodded her head as she took the baby into her arms, making a delicate and careful action, after cing the baby with Catherine he moved towards the kitchen, making some light healthy breakfast after which he called the two girls who were ying back, with just his words the two twins came to the dining room as their eyes sparkled at food in front of them, "Come, let''s eat together" Saying so the two girls, Austin and Catherine with the baby started to dive into the food, the atmosphere around the house bing as bright as it could be as a homely aura started to surround the dining room, it was further heightened byughter after the two twin girls yed some pranks. An hourter everyone was full, and Austin took the tes to the kitchen and washed them, when he returned he was met the the beautiful scene of Catherine ying with the baby in her arms, as her eyes kept sparkling and bursting with joy from the cute noises the baby girl made, ''Looks like I have my work cut out for me'' Austin thought as he walked up to Catherine and yed around a bit, sticking to the character that should be, he didn''t even mention the fact that Catherine was no longer even pushing the kids away, and just after a few hours of meeting the kids she was considering them as their own and acting like a mother. A sharp contrast from her sharp-minded self that isn''t easily influenced by her surroundings or emotions, it was as if she''s easily forgetting her identity and falling into this drama that was surrounding them, ''It looks like the fortification has begun'' Austin thought as he saw the girls running after him and hugging him, "Daddy let''s go y!" The maroon-colored little girl spoke, "Sure" "Yay!" The two girls jumped for joy at the answer as they started to y around, the game the three yed around with was hide and seek as the girls ran around while Austin had to find them, after some time Catherine joined the game, with the four of them ying around like family, in between this the baby suddenly woke up forcing Austin to make another batch of warm milk. After this, the entire ''family'' sat around the living hall as they yed some board games, by the end of it the little twins were sleepy as they fell asleep on Austin''s shoulder, "Looks like the children as asleep" Catherine said with a warm gaze as she looked at the twins happily sleeping on Austin''s shoulder, their hands tightly clutched onto him, "Yeah" He replied as he took the two to their rooms andid them down, covering them up with a nket after cing two kisses on their forehead, "Today was a fun day" Catherine spoke like a homely wife as she too ced a kiss on the kid''s forehead, soon the two ced the baby in its crib after which they walked up to the stairs and into their room, two of them entered inside as theyy on the bed, naturally like a good wife Catherine ced her head on Austin''s shoulder and hugged his tight as she began to sleep, while Austin hugged her back with a smile on his face. Minutester Catherine fell asleep, while Austin too soon followed, a few minutester a single ck eye opened in the room as it gazed at the duo, it snickered in cold intent after which it disappeared, though it failed to notice that after it left Austin opened his eyes a a certain green glow sparkled in his eyes. 361 Chapter 362-Sickness

?361 Chapter 362-Sickness.

Things unseen moved at a pace that Catherine couldn''t remember, after the first day, another day passed in a simple motion, she seemed to have forgotten who she is, a moniker of a loving mother took over her as she spend the day as such, it wasn''t different for Austin too as he spent time like a father. Just two days was enough to ce the kids deeply within the two''s hearts, everything seemed like a fairytale except for the fact that Catherine was getting weaker, as one more day passed by the poison inside her grew stronger but it seemed to be of no worth to Catherine as she herself submerged within a cozy environment. The next day had gone by without any problems, with Catherine waking up, having seemingly forgotten who she was as she dipped into her role, ying with her kids, having fun, and enjoying the day in utter bliss of familial love, after all this at night she would fall asleep under the tight hug of Austin. Hence the third day began, this time as Catherine rose up she couldn''t feel her body well, most of her body felt weak and powerless, she could feel herself being slower but she paid no mind to it as a smile took her face, looking to Austin that smile widened, as she with shaking stapes stood up, leaving the bed she began to walk towards the children''s room. But an unknown apprehension grew within Catherine''s heart as she walked towards the twins'' room, with quickened steps she reached the room as she opened the door, to be met with the sight of the two kids lying sprawled on the floor, "NO!" Her schemes resounded within the whole house, it didn''t take for long as Austin rushed into the room, as he gazed upon a devastated Catherine holding the two twins in herp, they looked pale, revolting ck veins spreading around their bodies, "What happened?!" Austin asked with an anxious voice as he rushed up to Catherine, he cing his hand on the maroon-colored child as he felt her body, his expression turning ugly, "Her life force is decreasing" He said with a grave voice, making Catherine paler than she is, "Wh-Why? wh-what''s ha-happening to th-them?" She asked with trembling lips, her eyes quivering she was just inches away from fainting, Austin shook his head as he took the girls up to the bed and ced them up there, his quivering eyes held the two girls who looked too weak to feel anything around them, "W-What should w-we do?" Catherine asked as she sat on the bed beside the twins holding them like the most precious thing in the world, Austin''s eyes seemed to sh with struggle seemingly trying to hold onto a fleeting struggling identity but that didn''tst for long after which his eyes became clouded over, his shoulders slumped over as he spoke with a defeated voice, "I don''t know...." He said biting his lips as he sat at the other side of the bed, his vestige being one of a weaker man, while a flood of cries now started to fall from Catherine''s face, "Wh-wh...." Only stutters left Catherine''s mouth as she looked At Austin, though that didn''tst for long as the cry of a baby was heard across the room, making her eyes widen, Catherine didn''t say anything as she rushed to the baby''s room, only a few momentster she came back to the room, with the baby looking fine and healthy. Seeing so a sigh of relief left Austin''s mouth as he walked up to the baby, looking at its soulful eyes as a weak smile took his face, "Daddy?...." A weak voice called out, causing Austin''s body to shake as he reached beside the bed, now both the girl''s eyes were open, and the two of them couldn''t move their body, as theyy on the bed but their eyes were focused on their father who was now beside them with a weak smile, "How is my little princess feeling today?" He asked with a forced sweet smile to which the two girls replied at the same time, "Daddy, it hurts...." Hearing it Catherine''s muffled cry was heard from behind as Austin clutched his fists tight, "Where does it hurt?" He asked now holding the twin''s hands tight, "I-It hurts everywhere" The two replied while the maroon-colored twin turned her head to Austin, "Daddy, am I going to die?" She asked, her questing causing Austin''s expression to twist beyond measure but he still tried to keep his calm as he replied, "Die? no my little princess is going to live a long life" Austin replied with a soft tone, as he tightly held the two kids, the kid with silver hair kept a weak smile as she spoke, "Daddy, why can''t I move?" To her question Austin replied, "It''s nothing, it''s just a small problem, the two of you will be fine soon" Hearing it the twins nodded their heads as the silver hair continued, "Daddy, I am hungry" "Don''t worry, I will be making both of yours favorite" Austin replied to which the twin''s smile turned even wider, he turned towards the weakening Catherine as he replied, "Look after them" After saying so he walked towards the kitchen, it was only half an hourter did he return with some pipping hot food, its smell filling the room, a sparkling smile filled Austin as he walked up to the girls, he looked towards Catherine who seemed to be on the edges of losing her mind, the two of them looked directly at each other, somehow this was more than enough for Catherine to understand Austin''s desire. Moving forward she ced the baby at the crib as she walked up to Austin and took the food from him, a smile forced onto her face as she turned to the kids who seemed to have fallen asleep again, it took a while but finally, the twins rose from their sleep, with a loving smile both Austin and Catherine carefully propped up the kids as they started to feed them with love and care, "Was it tasty?" Austin asked, "The best!" The two girls replied with some power to their words, seeing so he patted their heads, "Then get some more rest" As he said as so he ced the kidsfortably in the bed, after which he ced a kiss on both their foreheads, Catherine too did the same, both of them sat beside the twins holding their hands as they waited for them to fall asleep, it didn''t take for long as the weak kids soon fell asleep, with a frown marring their cute face, "Let''s go out" Austin silently spoke as he pointed to the doors outside, she nodded her head as the two of them tippy towed outside the room, as soon as they got outside Catherine lost all inhibition as she jumped into his embrace and started to cry her heart out, her tears staining his shirt and body, he didn''t say anything as he hugged her back, patting her as she let out her deepest fears out, "Austin.....hick....ou-our....hick.....kids..." she spoke with a broken tone to which Austin could only hug her tighter, this gave her all the answer she needs as her cries turned even more violent, "Don''t cry, we have to be strong for them" He spoke with a stern yet broken tone as a single tear slipped from his eye, as bad luck would have it, their pain was only beginning. 362 Chapter 363-Losing Them All

?362 Chapter 363-Losing Them All.

"Daddy it''s cold...." The silver-haired twin muttered as the revolting ck lines had now surrounded her entire body, not just her, the other twin was in the same situation, another day has passed marking this as the 5th day since both Austin and Catherine had arrived here, "Here, drink this, it will get better" Austin spoke with red eyes as he ced the girl leaning against the bed rest as he loving fed her some hot pipping soup, with great difficulty she opened her mouth as the little girl took small sips, "Daddy, where is mommy?" The other twin asked to which Austin''s hands trembled, his face losing a bit of its color, today when he had woken Catherine was in a simr situation to these two, she didn''t have any revolting marking around her, yet she was unable to move her body, only her head could do any significant movement, the poison had finally started to show its ugly head, "She''s fine, mommy''s just a little tired" Austin spoke as he patted the girl''s head, making her give him a thin smile, a few minutester he exited the room after making sure the two girls werefy, with slow hardened steps he walked towards the room where a weak Catheriney with most of her life already sipped away from her, this morning they were hit with another bad news. The baby too was affected. Since the early morning, the baby''s also showing symptoms the same as that of the twins, making it such that they would soon be losing all their children, this devastated Catherine as she seemed to have lost her will to live, her eyes hazy, her lips dry, while tears stains marked her face, "How are you feeling?" Austin asked as he sat beside her, holding her hands tight, this brought Catherine out of her hazy dream as she looked at him, a thin deadly smile crossing her face, "At least I will apany my children" Thepletely deadly words left Catherine''s mouth causing Austin to flinch, his eye bored into hers as he spoke, "Catherine be strong, what would I do if I lose you too?" He asked as the tears hidden under his face of calmness broke, his body shaking, while the tone of a broken man left his mouth, while Catherine who was lost in her world of kids, finally felt a spark within her as she looked at Austin, a pain greater than before filling her at the thought of leaving Austin all alone. She applied as much as the strength she could as she held his hand back, her eyes reflecting the love she had as she spoke, "I-I sorry, I-I really don''t want to go..." She spoke, to which Austin lunged forward as he lightly hugged Catherine, his tears filling her shoulder as she took in his pain, in such a manner the two stayed with each other enjoying the warmth of the other. As such time passed by, along with it came to the pain that would destroy any man. First, it was the twins, a dayter they under the loving hug of their father and the broken eyes of their mother passed away, their bodies being nothing but cold, that day tears like no other rained from both Austin and Catherine, their pain beyond imagination but the worst thing hit when the baby soon followed after them. She was more young and less developed, hence it didn''t take long for her to follow her sisters to death and that was more than enough to break Catherine, it was as if a flip was switched as she lost any will she had, it didn''t take long for Austin to follow in her footsteps, "Catherine...." Austin spoke as he looked at the womanying still on the bed, no longer does Austin now have a dashing look, his eyes dead, his hair diary and unclean, his body skinny, while he looked far more different than he should be, it was the same for Catherine as the once prideful, yful yet intelligent woman no longery on the bed, whaty there was a woman that was dead inside. Her hair lost its lustrous color, her eyes looked dark and without life and just like Austin she too was skinny, the repeated shocks being too much for her to survive against, plus the poison inside of her had reached its inevitable end, the 7th-day inching closer to her, making the noose around her tighter, "Please I can''t lose you too" Austin murmured, his words bringing out a small semnce of life in the woman, who looked at him with pain filling her gaze, the final will to not leave him dead sparked within her as she spoke, "Let''s at least spend the rest of this day, in happiness..." Thest of her words making Austin bite his lips as he moved to the bed and held her body tight, she seemed to have felt the security of the whole world around her as she rxed, after this they spend the rest of the day with each other, enjoying the otherspany. He made her the food she likes, fed it to her, and made sure she wasfortable and the two of them slept in each other''s embrace. And so the time ticked by after which Catherine took herst breath and died in Austin''s arms.... While Austiny in bed looking at the dead woman in his arms, a few secondster he looked beside him, there on the table near the bedy a knife, everything was set for thest action but thest moments didn''t go ording to the script that was written. Austinid Catherine carefully on the bed as he stood up, suddenly all the aura of death, confusion, and weakness from him disappeared, his eyes became bright and his appearance within seconds went back to his dashing self. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin''s POV: ''Fuck that was a long-acting job'' I thought as I stretched my body, well it wasn''t as if I hated it, everything was kinda fun, especially having and living with kids, it kind of makes me anticipate the day I am ready to have a child of my own, though for now I have bigger things to deal with. Lifting my head I looked at the eye that appeared in front of me, a smile of ridicule gracing my face as I spoke, "Had fun watching you fucker?" And just as I finished speaking the power around me started to go awry, going beyond anything that anybody could handle. [Establishing connecting with Razellia Di Hydra] [Strengthening the connection] [Connection Established!] [Due to the extreme power level difference you may use this power for about 30 seconds] ''30 seconds? that''s more than enough to kill that shit'' Thinking so my power red up, thanks to the connection, now I haveplete control over destruction, my aura easily broke through the entire closed-off the domain, and before the being here could react my figure flickered as I appeared in a humongous beautiful area that looked like a paradise but that didn''tst as the reality in front of me broke. The illusion didn''tst as that beauty soon turned into and of death, graveyards spread all around, corpsesying everywhere, dead trees and a dark atmosphere, the smell of blood and death filling the whole area up and in the center of it allid a dragon. Who was now trembling in fear as he gazed at me. 363 Chapter 363-Lay Dead

?363 Chapter 363-Lay Dead.

''Not so mighty now, huh....bastard'' Looking down I gazed at the ck-colored dragon shivering within thend that looked dead and dreadful but unlike the mighty-looking dragons that I am used to the one in front of me was shriveled, small, and quite evil-looking, his eyes were red, while several scars and unknown spots could be seen in his body, in a nutshell, he looks very ugly, ''Looks like my n for Marlene is gone'' Thinking so my gaze traveled towards her who was now floating beside the dragon, looking to be in deep sleep, in the game this part of the arc is heavily hated by the payers, it was by ident that one yer found out about this ''trial'' and quickly spread it to the other gamers but this wasn''t a trial but a deadly sadistic game of horrors. Basically, the dragon in front of me is a dragon that has lost its way, someone that gave up on the natural flow of time and fused together death and many other banned ways to gain extra life, the guy in front of me was obsessed with living longer and his powers grow stronger with more despair he caused to others. Back during the never end the age of war, he was responsible for the death of millions of people, and several others were led to madness because of him, in the end, he was caught by the Dragon God and killed, though it would seem that he escaped and wasying low here, taking in the unfortunate souls that fell here and making them go through a wide range of horrors, sucking up all despair he could. In the game when wee here with a capture targeted, there is only one result, you and the capture target being driven to madness and then killed, my n was to use that to my advantage, in the game different scenarios would arise with different heroines, I had nned to take them here and use that scenario for myself. The bastard in front of me would take in the deepest fear in one''s heart and make that horror to live, knowing Marlene''s and Catherine''s trial I already had a path to go for but I pushed the whole n down when I saw those children, I understood that If I choose the path that Iid, then in the future I will never be able to live with myself, "Die feeling the greatest pain possible" I muttered as the destruction element surrounded the dragon''s body, "ROAR.....NO...STOP.....ARGHHHHHHH!" A cry of pain like no other left the dragon''s mouth as its body started to get deconstructed from the flesh to thest of its cell being ripped apart bit by bit, within seconds his body soon turned to dust, and by thest of it his mentality had broken and he was just a yapping machine, due to my element his soul even got removed, thus removing any chance for his rebirth, "Sigh.....that was a lot of work" My gaze turned to the area around me, I could distinctly feel the wails and tears of the dead here, their deep filling every void, "Time to add the finishing touches" Saying so my body started to shine with a green hue, as the aura of life spread from my body across this brokennd, a sense of peace following the poor souls that lost their life helplessly, my eyes turned towards Marlene as I shed her body away, soon I took deep breaths as I utilized my authority of life, "Come" Just as I spoke the dead body of Catherine appeared in front of me, just as she had died I had used my authority to hold her soul in ce and now she''s going to be revived. A gentle green light left my hand as it flew into Catherine''s body, flooding her and removing the poison from her and soon her soul started to shine and rbine with her body, while life soon returned to her, "Come out for thest time, my children" I spoke waving my hand, saying so three figures soon appeared in front of me, the three of the being my children as they floated in front of me, even the baby was there but the difference was in the fact that the three of them now seemed to have an inexinable twinkle in their eyes. Strictly speaking, the three of them could be said to be mine and Catherine''s children in a sense, the truth is that the three of them in front of me are the greatest technique that the dragon had created, taking the blood of one and creating a certain type of life but the bacsh of such birth is the fact that they wouldn''t live for long. Within days their bodies will wither and die, the dragon had used this to create a scenario of despair whenever a duo of woman and man appear, what greater despair to them than seeing their children die? it wouldn''t also help with the fact that he was using a certain mind maniption technique to erase the existing life out of someone and make their current life feelpletely real, "Daddy....." The two girls spoke while the baby waved its arms towards me and the three of their gentle eyes brimming with tears, the thing more worse about the technique is the fact that the dragon had been sessful in creating three blobs of ''people'' and he would twist and turn them ording to the target. In other words, the three kids in front of me have been living a false life of rebirth and death for a long time, moving from death to death and not even having the right to live a long life, forever stuck in the cycle of torture, "Don''t worry you are free now" Moving forward I hugged the three, their bodied fluctuating as they seemed to turn to just a mass of brownish blob but I didn''t allow for it as I flipped my hand and reconstructed the body to stay as how they were, the small baby now in my hand while I patted the head of the two girls with a smile, "Daddy, are we?" The maroon colored haired girl asked with shaking eyes, to which I nodded my head, "Yes, even with my powers I can''t hold you here for long" My answer caused the three of two of them to brim with tears while the baby was already crying to this I gave the them a smile, and as I responded, "Don''t be too sad, I, no, me and your mother has a gift for you" Just as I said so I could feel Catherine''s beside me twisting and turning, she was about to awaken, at the same time my time came to a cool down, though before it ended I created a bubble around us that would keep the life here for some more time. Giving the baby to one of the girls I moved forward as I leaned onto Catherine whose just opening her eyes, cing her head on myp, I waited for her eyes to open as I spoke, "Feeling better?" "Austin?" Catherine asked back with doubt, now since the dragon is dead the magic that blocked her own self has been lifted and the hypnotic effect of the fact about the ''family'' is also gone, this would make it such that most of the heavy feelings she had would be gone. But that would have only happened if she didn''t have the poison..... 364 Chapter 364 Lives No More. 364 Chapter 364-Lives No More. The mind-altering magic by the dragon was powerful, extremely so but it had its own drawbacks, once the altering was taken away, the feelings and emotions that existed would be taken away, plus there were several other situations that muste into work before the magic could work, even for the dragon he could only do for a controlled amount of group. Anyhow, in the end, all should be lost but that''s only possible if my poison didn''t exist, it along with the magic cast on Catherine did a deeper work than she could imagine, for days we spent at each other like a couple, granted nothing of sexual took ce, we at least did spend time like a married couple. This ced an extreme print in her heart, from now onwards the feeling of her eptance for me will exist and every time she thinks of a husband or partner only my image will fill her mind, in her heart, I am the perfect and the only husband for her, the time we spend together made it extremely real in her heart, "How are you feeling?" I asked as I gave her a light smile, she seemed confused for a moment as she spoke, "It feels as if a fog is lifted from my head" She said in an extremely light tone, while her eyes were gentle as she looked at me, "Do you remember them?" I asked as I pointed at the two kids and baby, Catherine raised her head as she looked at them, and soon the memories of everything she went through shed through her mind, making her face turn extremelyplicated, I am sure that her feelings and her rationality are fighting against her, she turned to me as she asked, "How am I alive?" To this, I sighed as I pointed at the children, who too turned confused but I winked at them, causing the two mischievous twins to take the lead as they shyly nodded their heads at Catherine, I could see the hurt inside their eyes for Catherine not running up to them, my hands slowly held her shoulder as I whispered, "I will tell you the whole storyter but don''t our children need closure before they leave?" "Our children?" Catherine asked back with doubt, I am sure that she''s holding herself from rushing up to them, her eyes trembling from the fact that they are about to disappear, "Sigh....they might not be born from us naturally but I consider them my children, do you want to sit back and regret this moment?" Catherine without her mind being muddled is an extremely smart and cunning woman, even with the current situation being bizarre as it could be, she took deep breaths as she seemed to contemte the words that I spoke, and a few secondster she finally opened her eyes, they seemed much calmer now, "Come here" She said as she opened up her arms with a smile on her face, seeing so the two kids'' eyes lite up as they ran towards Catherine with the baby in their hands, slowly all three of them were soon epassed with Catherine''s hug, clutching in deeper within Catherine''s hug as if they didn''t want to let go, I didn''t leave myself hanging as I moved forward and hugged them all, making sure to stay myself in this position for some time. A few secondster we broke the hug and I took the baby from the little girl''s hand, making sure the baby wasfy I sat on the ground next to Catherine as soon as I did one of the twins sat on myp while the other took Catherine''s, with burning eyes, she spoke, "Daddy, how''s the outside world?" Hearing this I smiled as I looked at Catherine who too had a soft smile on her face, "Before I answer that, both me and your mommy as a gift for you" While I said so I didn''t miss the subtle glow in Catherine''s eyes while a light blush lit up her face, "Gift?" The twins asked to which I nodded my head and spoke, "Yes, we are going to name you three" My words caused the two girls to shudder while the little baby in my arms started to p her little arms in a p, while the baby couldn''t speak, she was just as smart and active as the other two, only her undeveloped body is restricting her from speaking, "Re-Really?" I felt it quite cute seeing the sparkling eyes of the two girls, I softly nodded my head as I looked at Catherine, she picked up on my signal as a thoughtful look came over her face, while I looked at the maroon-haired child in myp. My hand patted her head as I looked into her eyes, which held much more suffering than any should, "Abrial, Abrial Lionheart shall be your name" I spoke and I could see stars shining in her light blue eyes, as her hair swayed, tears in her eyes as she slowly hugged me, "Thank you, daddy, I love it!" I patted her back as I held her small body, for now, I left her to unleash all the pain stored up in her heart, while I held her I looked at Catherine who too was holding the other twin she shed her tears, it took some time but a few minutester the two of them calmed down as they spoke to each other at the same time, "I am Abrial!" "I am Gabrie!" Then a silly smile took both their faces as they started to chuckle, it was then that the baby in my arms started to kick around, I looked at her and I think I saw a pout, though its hard to tell when she has such chubby cheeks, "Catherine, we should name her together" I spoke, and this brought her attention as she leaned in closer to me and looked at the baby in my arms, after looking for some time she then leaned onto me as she whispered in my ears but I shook my head as I whispered another name to her ears, we kept this up for a few seconds after which we finally decided on a perfect name. Both of us held the baby as I leaned into the baby''s left ear while Catherine leaned into the right and at the same time we spoke a name, "Andria" A secondter the baby started to giggle, indicating that she liked it, this too brought a smile to our faces, after this Catherine held the baby as the two twins leaned on me, we didn''t break say anything negative as I started to tell them all 15:35 about the world outside, this kept making their eyes shine. Directly support the authors on Webnovel! As such an hour went by where we spent our time with each other like true loving family but in the end, all good things must at a timee to an end, hence the barrier that I ced around us to hold the power of life here started to waver, while the bodies of the children started to shake as they started to be more transparent, "Daddy, mommy it looks like it''s our time" The two spoke, to which a single tear slipped out of Catherine''s eyes, while I myself wasn''t all that happy about it but in the end, some things are inevitable, though I left a small backdoor, I am not sure how well it will work out, once again the five of us ended up in a huge family hug, no words were spoken as all that needed to be said is done. And soon the two girls along with the baby started to sparkle, as their bodies turned to particle, the hug soon became one in which Catherine was holding me tight, while beautiful white particles started to float around us, surrounding us in the warmth of the children that was once ours. 365 Chapter 365 The Good And Evil Dragons. Chapter 365 The Good And Evil Dragons. "Will I ever see them again?" Catherine asked me as she finally regained a sense of herself, to this I smiled andnodded my head, "The world is a huge ce, we can''t be sure that we won''t see them again" My words caused a small smile to grace her face and just as she did the bubble thatI had crested finally burst and thestmand I kept gave in and took action asthe two of us disappeared, the next moment I opened my eyes I was back at the topof the cliff that I jumped from, Catherine was beside me as her eyes scanned thesurrounding, "Marlene!" She called out as she saw Marleneying on the ground asleep, she didn''t hesitateas she ran up to her and started to check up on Marlene, while I too followed hersoon, I wasn''t afraid of anything happening to her as I did ce a failsafe on her incase if she faced anything difficult, "How is she?" I asked reaching closer, "She''s fine, she just seems to be asleep" Catherine replied as she checked upon Marlene, with her powers returning, shewas at her peak, no more does her body feel weak, even then I have alreadyachieved my objective with her, the only problem was Marlene, my eyes trailed overto her who was slowly opening her eyes. All my ns for her went to the dump when I chose the path of killing that dragon,though I don''t regret it one bit, plus with Catherine''s heart in my hands, I am surethat I can make much more appealing situations for myself in the future, "Catherine?" Marlene suddenly spoke as she opened her eyes, her gaze filled with confusion, "What happened?" Marlene asked as she sat up on the ground, her hands rubbing her forehead, "Thest thing I remember is hearing that voice" Marlene spoke, seemingly trying to piece together thest of what sheremembered, "Here drink some water, you will get better" I spoke as I passed a water bottle to her, Marlene didn''t reject it as she started totakerge sips, soon herpletion turned for the better, though her expressionsoon turned to happiness quickly, "My powers are back!" The raw naked ecstasy could be felt in her voice but I shook my head at her, "You are notpletely free yet" My words quickly damped her spirits as she looked at me, to this I pointed atCatherine as I spoke, "Ask everything to her, I am tired, I need some rest" Saying so I didn''t wait for any response as I plopped to a huge rock as Iid my backon it, my mind slowly running through the next ns I have set in motion. WhileCatherine with a helpless smile started to exin everything to Marlene whoseeyes were widening by the second, of course, the story is something that I cookedup. A story I created during the three days that I yed the role of a father, itssomething made with lies mixed with some truth, well technically I told the storyto Catherine during the hour we spend with the girls who went along with my storyas they felt the need of me hiding my powers. I told Catherine all about the dragon and all the things he did but I also added thefact that there was a rival dragon taken down by the ''evil'' dragon. When this ''good''dragon died it used thest of its power to gather the power of the dead its spiritsleft behind. So while the ''evil'' dragon kept its torture, the ''good'' dragon was slowly using thepower of the fallen souls to make itsst move, it had also joined hands with thethree kids secretly, with all of them nning to take the ''evil'' dragon down, I alsoadded that we arrived at the perfect time, hence while both I and Catherine was inthe delusion, the ''good'' dragon had discreetly used its power to contact me to help. Then from there on it was the normal shounen type troupe, I who regained my selfyed along with the dragon while taking his power in me, finally when the ''evil''dragon thought that it had won, all of us, the ''good'' dragon and the girls, along withme made a sudden moved and we took down the ''evil'' dragon after an epic strugglewhere I almost died, I also added that it was the ''good'' dragon that healedCatherine. There are some loopholes but thanks to the words of the kids and due to theevesting effect of the position that now is gone Catherine''s trust in me is higherthan ever, she took in it all with a sympathetic yet yearning loving gaze, notrealizing that the trust now she has for me is probably higher than what she has forher own mother, ''Manh...reading all those novels really helps built one''s imagination.....'' I was really thankful for those stories, ''So system let me guess, Catherine''s affection for me is now above the 100 mark?'' [Affirmative] ''It''s because of the poison along with the incident, right?'' [More or less, there''s also the fact that she didn''t have a normal childhood] ''None of the capture targets seem to have a normal childhood'' [Well as you have guessed, this isn''t some game where they are just programs, sincethey go through such trauma, they will have the problems of such] ''Yeah...yeah....I know'' Shaking my head I slowly rxed my body and mind, it wasn''t easy ying like adumb controlled idiot, it took more from me than I imagined, plus I couldn''t justblindly believe the game and rx, things could always go out of my control, henceI was always vignt and on guard for any unforeseen situations that might arise,thankfully things went okay. Focusing my will I started to feel upon the life force of my friends, feeling that theyare all well I sighed in relief, I had already given them all the things they should do,and if they were sessful, they will be more powerful than when they enteredinside the secret realm. While I was thinking so I felt Marlene''s presencee closer to me, stillyingagainst the rock I opened my eyes as I looked at her, her eyes met mine as westayed in silence, which didn''tst for long as she lightly bowed her head, makingmy eyes widen, "Thank you for saving us and thanks everything you did, I Marlene swear upon myname that I shall pay this favor back a hundred folds" Hearing her words I stayed silent for a moment, after which I shook my head, myeyes turned serious as I spoke, "Is such words needed between friends?" My cold words stumped Marlene as she raised her head, looking at me withsurprise, I shook my head as I continued, "I did what I would do for any of my friends, I don''t care about you repaying backthe favor" My rough words brought a smile onto Marlene''s face as she responded, "How silly of me, you''re right, sorry I am wrong here" Saying so without any hesitation Marlen marched up to me and sat beside me, hereyes gleaming as she spoke, "Next time, I won''t be a burden" She raised her hand for a fistbump and Iplied, "Sure, next time you can protect me" I replied which brought a brought smile to her face, "Of course" While this was happening I saw a pouting Catherine looking at us. Chapter 366 Hey guys! Hope you all are fine! Yeah and sorry for all thete releases these past months, lots of different changes in life and I was getting used to it. Anyhow, from now on I will be posting the story on alternate days, while the gaps will be filled with my other novel. For example today will be the conquerors path and tomorrow will be the heavely opposers. I think such a path is better than having long breakes in between. I will try to post chapters continously when I have holidays or when my schdule gets a bit more lighter. Till then this shall be followed! With lots of love Chaosking?? PS: As always I read all youments, be it bad or good, they always make my day?? ____________________________________________________ While I rested with Marlene on one side, Catherine quickly took up the other, hence we sat there in silence where Marlene suddenly asked, "What did you mean when you said that I am notpletely free yet?" Hearing so I turned towards her as I spoke, "As you heard, the only reason we survived is because of that dragon, it was the one that cured Catherine" My words prompted Marlene to nod her head so I continued, "And the one that gave you back your powers is the dragon, sadly thest reminder of his powers wasn''t enough to break the seal that had been ced on you" Saying till here I focused on myself as the same seal-like bracelets soon appeared within Marlene''s body, seeing so her eyes widened, "From what the dragon spoke this seal has a very dangerous history and for now he could only suppress it and give a part of its main connection to me" Saying so I focused on myself and the seals disappeared again, my eyes focused on Marlene, "As long as we stay close to each other at certain intervals the seal will be held in a ce, My words caused Marlene to raise her eyebrows in question as she asked, "What''s the interval and why?" "Basically the dragon couldn''t destroy the seal, it could only contain it for now, since the dragon used my body the remnants of his power remain within me, hence the seal needs to be close to me at times for the power binding it to remain" My answer satisfied her curiosity and she nodded her head, "So how long can we stay apart?" She asked, "For now 2 weeks but as time go by the intervals will keep decreasing" My words brought a frown to Marlene''s face, as her anger started to rise, "This stupid seal!" She cursed out to which I shook my head with a chuckle, "You don''t have to worry about it, in fact, the dragon has told me a way to get rid of the seal for good" "Really? how?" Marlene quickly questioned me, to which I responded, "We would need to travel to a certain ce, for now, it''s out of our hands but once we get out of here we will head out to get that sealpletely out of you" "I see, okay then" Marlene quickly epted my words, the result of how much she hade to trust me now, "For now let''s take some rest" Saying so I took out a protective boundary tool and activated it, making a barrier around us, it also had a tracking function, "I''m going to sleep" I said to the two girls and didn''t even wait for their answer as I leaned against the huge rock to take some rest, I could have taken out a tent but for now, rxing like this isn''t bad. I know for now that the two girls won''t feel sleepy, for one Catherine was revived from death, and the amount of life force flowing through her is humongous, even if she wanted to she won''t be able to sleep. While Marlene till now was unconscious, she was in a deep slumber, hence her mind too is rested, speaking of her, the ''seal'' right now should be doing its work, being me I wouldn''t just take out a seal that blocks power, no as a sealing from the system, it has a higher function. [ Item: Seal Of Change Description: A unique and unseen seal created by the seal master of all time, it was said that he owned the greatest ve harem during his timeline. The great inventor of seals Herox, loved to see his enemy woman break and fall helplessly in love with him, he had a great fetish for the enemy-to-lover troupe and this seal is one of his masterpieces. Uses: If one was to wear this seal, the said person''s power would be locked away, everything including the bloodlines, teaching, or any other unique powers granted. -->It has another function that the person affected with the seal will feel themselves being physically and mentally happy when they are near the owner of the seal, reactions include, increased heart rate, making the body hotter while manipting the endorphins to increase the happiness and enjoyment. -->As the one afflicted with the seal stays far away from the owner of the seal, the one afflicted with the seal would feel a sense of loss in their body, they will feel weak, and tired, and would have no drive to do anything, the longer they stay far, the greater the symptoms be. -->The seal has the function of affecting the wearer''s sleep, making it such that all the dreams thate will be rted to that of the owner of the seal, all of them being ones of happiness and pleasure. -->Last but not least when the seal is taken away, the one who was affected by the seal will be extremely at loss at the connection being lost between the owner of the seal and the one affected, thus making the one affected by the seal to desire a higher level of connection back. -->On One-time. -->Only works on Origin Level 10 and below. Cost:3,000,000 ] ''Yup, system helpful as always'' [Thanks] My n was to make use of the scenario that will take ce with Marlene and the effect of the seal to take Marlene''s heart in one sweep but now I can only go with the long-term torture along with the adventure that I am nning. It''s for no small reason did I take the dragon story, always having a backup is good when one n fucks up, I learned that the hard way, "He looks so rxed when he sleeps" I heard Catherine say, as I lean against the rock, ''Did she think I fell asleep?'' "Yeah, it looks cute" Marlene replied, ''Yeah, I will be getting back at you for those words'' "If he sleeps like this his neck might hurt" Catherine said with a light tone as she held my head and slowly ced it on her shoulder, her unique scent filling my nose, "Wow, looks like you two became very close" Marlene said and as someone having dealt with a lot of women now, I did detect a hint of jealousy, "Yeah, after all, we did sleep in the same bed for some time" Catherine''s words were dripping with gentleness as she said so, I don''t even need to look at her face to know that she will be having a loving smile on her face now, "Catherine, YOU?" Marlene asked with a stressed tone, seemingly a bit anxious, and Catherine replied, "Yeah, I have fallen for him" ''Oh, damn....'' A moment of silence fell within the environment and it was Catherine who spoke again, "Do you love him too?" She asked, to which no answer came for some time, though in the end, Marlene did speak, "I won''t lie I do seem to have a crush on him but since you love him, I shall take a step back" Her words were light but I could still feel a sort of reluctance in them, "Hehehe.....good, and don''t worry you will definitely find someone worthy of You" Catherine replied, ''Is it me or did her voice sound a bit cold?'' Chapter 367 367 Chapter 367-War Is Neigh. "Yeah....thanks" Marlene replied back in a stiff tone, I could feel it in her voice that she herself ain''t feeling all that good now, though this did raise my difficulty for Marlene a bit but it wasn''tpletely out of my expectation, for now, I will rest a bit, thinking so I fell into a deep slumber. An hourter- "Um..." Giving out a small groan I slowly opened my eyes as I took my head from Catherine''s head, stretching my hands I looked beside me where two world toppling beauties sat, "How long was I out?" "Just for an hour" Marlene replied with an awkward look in her eyes, my keen eyes catching her body moving around a bit weirdly, which brought a smile to my face (this chapupload first at n0velBin.nEt ), ''Looks like the real effects are kicking in now'' Hiding my happiness, I looked around as I asked, "Any problems while I slept?" "Nope, nothing out of the ordinary" Catherine replied to which I nodded my head, I stood up and started to stretch my body, and the other two stood up with me, a few secondster I took the device away as I turned to the duo and spoke, "This is where we part ways" "Uh?" "Um?" Both of them were surprised and looked at me with doubt, especially Catherine whose face seemed that she was unwilling, seeing so I spoke, "As fun as this was, I have my own things to take care of, plus from now onwards you guys don''t need my held right?" My words made them silent as they stood there in silence, seeing so I turned towards Catherine, a look of ''hesitation'' passing through my face, as I tried my ''hardest'' to ''control'' myself, "Um...Catherine" I called out, "Yes?" She asked back as she looked at me, her eyes meeting mine, seeing so my expression became even more ''troubled'', our eyes kept looking at each other, until finally, "Sigh..... it''s nothing, I will tell you about itter" I spoke as my face turned more plex'' seemingly filled with mismatched emotions as if I am trying my best to hold back a certain feeling, "About the things we went through I want to talk about itter" Saying those words I quickly disappeared from their sight, soon I was quickly moving through the forest, ''I just hope she''s not fully crazy'' The reason for my expression is to show Catherine that I too have caught feelings for her, with her intellect it won''t be hard for Catherine to guess my inner turmoil, after all, after everything the two of us went through, it would be more weird and even heartless of me if I don''t have any sort of reaction or attraction to her, it''s quitemon but in my case, I have something else to deal with too. Soon having moved a considerable distance I sat upon a huge tree, my back against it as I took out a certainmunication system, the whole realm itself makes it such that nomunication system can work, else it would have been easy for others to gather up or help each other but as always there are exceptions and certain loopholes, "How''s the situation?" I asked into the device, "About 100 deaths, 150 seemed to be hurt and all the marked ones are on course" A sharp and clear reply made it to me, hearing so I stayed silent for a minute, in normal cases the death toll on the realm is only about 10 or 15, after all the ones entering here are the best of the best in the world, even with these dangers it ain''t easy to kill them all, "How''s the aligned Beast council?" I asked, "They seemed to be moving with the information we provided, though their main focus is still on extermination" "Um....okay, then take a quarter of the force we have kept on them and divert it to the Chaotic liberation army, I want a deeper check on them, unlike the beastmen, they are much more cunning" I asked, Imanded, "It shall be done" The very sharp voice replied, "Good, how''s the situation with them?" I asked, "We have lost all contact with them, as you said it''s impossible to keep any track of them" Hearing so made me silent, the organization controlling everything in the dark is not something I can keep tabs on, trying itself will cause me a tremendous amount of loss, "What about ''light'' have you looked into it?" I questioned, "I have tried but the more deeper I try to poke the more I feel that this ''light'' is simr to the darkness" The same voice replied making me frown, through my huge journey across the world for power and strength, I had unknowingly ended up sensing about a powerful organization keeping peace within this world, they called themselves the War Council, and the funny thing was that I learned recently that this organization has to be in opposition with this dark organization desiring the end of the world, ''Who would have thought a thing I made up would exist?'' The Illuminati is a stupid name I made up to trick Leonardo, yet against expectation, such an organization exists! though the name was different, ''An organization created by the 11 heroes to reign peace over the world'' I narrowed my eyes, even in the game I have no recollection of them but even above that why haven''t I heard of it before? powerhouses capable of shaking the world take their ce there, immortal heroes that stay hidden in the background. In this world itself, you can live for eternity as long as a God gives you their major blessing, it''s extremely rare but during the war thousands of years ago, there existed such individuals, of course, this doesn''t mean you can''t be killed, it just means that you won''t age, plus a crazy boost in talents too. And as I enter deeply into the world, I seemed to be touching upon the individuals, monsters hidden and faded in the backgrounds of normality, ''Just when I think I know it all, greater shit will be thrown to myp'' Sighing to myself, I gave out some more instructions before cutting off the connection, as much as I want to uncover more about the secrets of this world, I still have several capture targets waiting for me, and my survival depends on them, "The things I do to live" Comining out one more time I sted into the ce where my next target for this eventy, not holding back I was a blur as I ran through the forest, no beasts or persons capable of feeling my presence, soon half an hourter I arrived at the location I desire, using the highest level of cloaking ability, I stood there squatting in a tree as I gazed at the scene in front of me, ''It seems miscalctions arose here too'' Right in front of me, several cloaked individuals could be seen, and in the center stood Sabrina, her hands seemingly tied up, as she was fixed in the center of an ominously looking circle clearly drown with blood, soon the ominous circle lit up and chains started to rise from it and plunged into Sabrina who started to shriek and cry out. But the unexpected happened, as the circle suddenly dimmed and burst apart along with Sabrina who became different flesh parts, not only her the others using the circle too died and burst apart, the smell of blood filling the entire ce, "Fuck, she''s the wrong one too!" A curse was called out after the explosion, and different individuals appeared, all of them powerful, I even caught the glimpse of the other eleven-ring holder, ''She''s just as smart and ruthless as always'' I smirked at the scene as I went on my way, knowing that the true disaster is just beginning. Chapter 368 The Ruins Chapter 368 The Ruins ''Looks like her time is thinning out'' Seeing the bloody scene andparing it with the knowledge that I possess, I could easily guess that Sabrina''s situation isn''t all that good, in fact, the ability she''s using right now is extremely taxing on her, plus the pain she''s going through is also inhuman, ''Gotta meet her fast'' Having gotten an idea of what was happening, I quickly moved toward Sabrina''s location, as for how I know it? well, the little gift that I gave to Sabrina has a small tracking location, of course, being as smart as she is, she would have checked, double-checked, and even triple-checked the thing I gave her. Also adding on to her desperation that she hides, in the end, she ended up using my gift, well even if that failed I had several backups in ce, one being her most favorite book, one that she cares above all and anything else, the one book signed by her favorite author that changed her life....me. And as anyone can guess the book itself is has a tracker in ce, sigh I am starting to sound more like a stalker yandere boyfriend now, ''Though in that sense it not wrong'' Chuckling to myself, I kept my speed as I raised towards the marked position, a few minutester the forest-like area started to clear up, and the heat around me started to raise and in a few seconds after a wide desert now spread across my eyes, ''Looks like she''s using the desert region'' My body shed as I started to run around the desert my presence beingpletely hidden and undetectable, after half an hour of running around, avoiding dangers and some legacies I quickly arrived at the location, the only thing was I was standing nowhere, ''Underground...huh'' My eyes lit up with certainplex light as I looked below me, where I could see an abandonednd of destruction and wealthying far and wide, soon I picked a familiar aura that I had saved, though for now it appeared a bit weaker than normal, after having a good look around I stopped using my ability and my eyes went back to normal, ''System'' [Yes?] "Give me all the information about the lostnd below me" [Everything?] ''Yes, make it everything, I can''t half-ass this, she''s too smart of me to just y around with'' [Calcting.....] [Total price, 20,000 affection points, are you ready for the trade?] Hearing the price I winced a bit but in the end I agreed and soon different information started to fill my mind, in the past, it was hurtful but now its more like a small headache, seconds passed after which the information stopped. Taking a deep breath I started to organize all the information, trying to find the best route to make her more friendly toward me. Taking her heart might be a problem, as I seemed to understand that she seems to have a mega crush on my author persona, of course, revealing this would make my job much easier but my future ns will go to hell, so for now baby steps is the only way, of course, she will know that I am the author but it would be one of total ''coincidence'', ''Nop that won''t work'' ''Well, that seems a bit too much'' ''Nah...I might end up making a monster ''Oh...that might work....'' Several pans ran through my head after which I finally stopped on one n that seems most feasible, since my objective is not to make her fall in love with me, its more easier to create a n, the only thing being which path I should take, ''Well, let''s go with the mysterious one, with her mind that''s the best route for now'' Having gotten my n on, I sat there in meditating for an hour polishing up the n, trying to cover most loopholes I can but no matter how hard I try they will exist, all I could do is to make them as little as possible, "Right, let''s get this done" I spoke standing up and dusting myself. ____________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________ __ Third Person POV: "Damn it! looks like I am stuck here for now" Sabrina cursed as she sat down on the ground with her back to a wall, her beauty shining through even though she looked pale and sickly now, her aura and power being highly fragile, a thin line of blood leaked through her mouth as she washed it off, "Cough.....I don''t have much time left, I need to get to the end here" She spoke to herself as her eyes trailed to a locked door, it was a simple-looking circr door with several engravings on them, thenguage neing one of the past unusednguage of the elves, ''Sigh, just what could be thestbo?'' She asked herself as she took up a notebook, looking at the scribbles on it she tried her best to make sense of all the mysteries surrounding the symbol, she herself is a bit of the expert on thenguages, one of the gifts of her cursed mind, "The bloodied night of the unseen shall see the end of the unseeing night, what does that even mean?" She asked out loud not expecting any answer but in this case, she did get it, "It means that a massacre is nigh" Sabrina''s body shot up from the ground, her body being covered with her unique eleven magic, all the mana in the surroundings rushing to her, while the nature itself started to bend to her will, several unseen nts started to rise from the ground, "Who?" She asked with vignt eyes, "Wow, not a bad response, got to say, you live you to your potential" The voice was heard as pping sounds began to fill the small area held high by several pirs. p....p.....p....p. As the p pounded out a person walked out from the darkness of the entrance, "Austin?" Sabrina asked with suspicion filling her eyes, her mana being more controlled, "The one and only" Austin, replied as he gave her a a smile and a gentlemanly bow, "Prove it to me that it''s you" Sabrina spoke with a light tone, her vignce still up, hearing her words a meaningful smile graced Austin''s lips as he spoke, "How''s my gift?" This was more than enough to offset some of the tension, as Sabrina sighed and her mana started to shimmer down, "Oh it''s just you" She said, seeing so Austin started to walk towards her all rxed but just as he had taken a step several powerful vines sprouted from the bottom at lighting speed and bound Austin, not even giving him a chance to react, "Don''t try anything funny, the frey veins will suck out all the mana of a person and make him extremely delirious and open to speaking the truth more" Sabrina spoke with a cautious tone as she still stood a distance away as she spoke, her vignce only kept increasing as she saw the light smile on Austin widening at her words, though it didn''tst for long as a hurt look took his face, "That wasn''t quite nice and here I was thinking we had gotten close" "We were never close" Sabrina replied with a frown, "Ouch, my poor heart" Austin said as he seemed quite leisure with several vines surrounding his body, "let me go princess, it''s quite ufortable" He spoke, "Why should I?" She spoke back, "Well don''t say I didn''t warn you" Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "You are not going anywhere until I say so" Sabrina said with a smile, seeing so Austin shook his head and under her disbelieving eyes the nt that was wrapped around him started to shrivel and soon be turned to dust, she didn''t even get to react before which a punchnded on her face sending her crashing to the walls, causing cracks to spread across the walls, "I really don''t like slimy stuff sticky to me" Austin said as his body heated up and got rid of any unwanted substance in his body. Just as he was looking at the crater hundreds of vines burst down from the ground aiming to kill him, sadly it all turned to nothinging close to him, "It''s not nice to punch ady" An angry voice sounded out from the dust and cracks, "Says who?" Austin asked. Thousands of nts of several forms started to hit upon him, while several spells each grander than the next was aimed at him but all of them just as before faded away to nothing, not even getting close to him. Austin stood there with his hands in his pocket with a calm smile as he spoke, "Stop this, no matter what you do, you can''t harm me, plus I am not your enemy here, someone with your intellect can understand that" There wasn''t any response for some time, it was only a minuteter did he see Sabrina or more appropriately 7 different Sabrina''s appeared in front of him, all of them now looking at him with increased vignce, "Speak" All of them spoke at the same time, "Your arrogance even now baffles me" Austin said as he shook his head, along with it he snapped his hand, an invisible wave spread around and 6 among the 7 broke into ash while the real one split blood out of her mouth as she fell into the ground, her aura bing weaker, "Cough...what are you?" She asked through her pain, Austin smiled mysteriously to it as he replied, "To the current you, an indispensable ally" His words spread around, as a light green wave spread from his body towards Sabrina, who watched with shocked eyes as all her artifacts and treasure were easily prated by the green light, quickly entering her body but against her expectations, all the injuries that she suffered till now quickly healed. Even the ones she thought couldn''t be healed were quickly healed, making her feel awed for a moment, she knew her body better than anybody else and she knew that she was just fluttering through death''s door, "Feeling better?" Sabrina was quickly broken out of her thoughts by Austin''s voice, who was now standing in front of her with a calm smile on his face, his whole actions pointed out that everything was in his control, "Much better" Sabrina replied, she stood up dusting herself a bit, her long elven ears perking up a bit as she eyes Austin with interest, "Why help me?" She directly asked, "I have my reasons" He replied, "Need my help?" She asked, "Yes, it will be more of a transaction" He spoke, his words making her more rxed, knowing that it''s a transaction means that there''s a motive, Sabrina knows better than anyone that there''s no free meal, she''s much more rxed when she knows that the situation is a deal. "Okay, though I have to say that you have hidden yourself very deep Austin" She said with a meaningful smile as her intelligent eyes lit up in question, someone as smart as her always is attracted to mysterious, the more harder it is the greater their curiosity would burn to find an answer, "Everyone has one or more secrets" Austin replied shrugging his shoulder, after looking at her one more time he started to walk toward the door, his eyes more focused on the pattern rather than the beauty in front of him, "Emily is really ying out of her control to try to get you" Sabrina spoke with narrowed eyes, "Goy a problem?" He asked as his eyes were kept on the door, moving through each and every pattern, "While she''s quite the handful, she''s still my best friend, I won''t stand for it if you n on hurting her" Sabrina said, her expression much more focused, though hearing it Austin did smile internally, happy that some of the actions he took made good changes, if it was the game Sabina she would have without an hesitation sacrificed Emily for her goals, though the main part for such darkness within Sabrina was due to that inheritance choosing her, the very thing those people want, "Sigh.....as much as I am touched by your friendship, you can rx, I have no interest in harming Emily in any manner" Austin spoke, "Then why do you pretend that you don''t see her feelings?" Sabrina asked not backing down, "I have someone I loved....." Austin said his voice containing a hint of sadness that cannot be hidden, those words caused Sabrina to turn silent, "I don''t think I am capable of loving another" He continued causing Sabrina to ask back, "Why don''t you reject Emily then?" This caused Austin to turn towards her and look at her with a raised eyebrow seemingly asking is she''s stupid, this pissed her off but she held herself as Sabrina also seemed to have figured out that her question is actually stupid, "You should know that she won''t stop, it''s useless" He said with a sarcastic voice, making Sabrina''s lips twitch, though she couldn''t focus on her anger for long as Austin''s hands started to move towards the symbols floating in the door, and he ced his hand on them as he started to move each symbol with perception and control, "If you are really annoyed by it, why don''t the two of use up with a n on making Emily to stop loving me" His words paused Sabrina a bit, a sense of hesitation filling her, she thought about it for a bit as she spoke, "We will talk about thatter, first tell me, what am I? why do I go through all that?" This time her voice was a pitch higher than before, clearly, this information is highly important to her, from what she saw till now she understood that Austin seems to have a great inkling of what she is, an information the whole of the Elven dynasty is unable to find, "I can''t tell you" "Tell Me NOW!" Sabrina heavily reacted to Austin''s suggestion, her face turning red, all her life she was searching for an answer, and now that it was in front of her she was denied of it? Sabrina''s just an inch away from exploding with anger. Hearing her outburst Austin stopped moving his hands, his head turned towards her, his eyes peering into those beautiful emerald eyes that were shaking. Austin raised his right hand as it went towards her face, seemingly going to hold her chin as support but against all expectation Austin moved forward and caught her nose pinching and turning it, causing Sabrina to yelp and back away, "You!" She shouted pointing her hands towards him, while Austin just scoffed, "Don''t y those cards at me, I know how smart you are, and I know better that you are no weak woman, so please don''t try to insult my intelligence" His words caused Sabrina to turn silent after which her expression turned calm, she nodded her head, "You are right sorry for that" She said with a smile but Austin didn''t buy it as he focused back at the door, his hands moving the symbols around, while Sabrina looked at him with interest. ____________________________________________________ ______________________________________ While all this was happening a certain extremely cute green-haired half-elf was looking at her tracker and ns with an annoyed expression, "Just where the hell is he?" She spoke out with an irritated voice, the special tracker she ced on him after extensively paying one of the maids that worked at Austin''s mansion was fluctuating, her ns had all hinged on finding Austin first, "I am not giving up now" She said as her eyes shed, behind hery the bodies of several dead people, some students and some unknown. The Golden Ticket ranking report for The Conquerors Path has been updated: Still need 0 tickets to climb the Golden Ticket rankings. Let''s win together! My current Monthly Golden Ticket ranking is No.136. Chapter 370 The Bloody Elf Chapter 370 The Bloody Elf "You seemed to be quite aplished in the ancient elvennguage" Sabrina spoke with a curious look as she viewed Austin moving with expert precision, his movement showed that he seemed to be more tuned with thenguage than her! this was surely a great surprise to her, though this only added to her curiosity. Austin didn''t respond to her words as he kept moving the patterns around unlike what Sabrina thought, he isn''t more aplished than her in thenguage it''s just that the eyes he steeled is just a lot more special than anyone could imagine, hidden under a veil, Austin''s eyes were lighting up in several colors and unique patterns. Thanks to his eyes he''s capable of easily breaking the code that will stump even the greatest of minds, few seconds ticked by in silence as Austin kept working on the patterns, soon the final part of the puzzle was added as the door burst out with shinning light, forcing the two of them to close their eyes, the light stayed for a second before disappearing. Slowly the two of them opened their eyes as they were met with a glittering door, its patterns now a different shape as several elves could be seen prancing around in colorful lights, a huge tree was disyed as its branches swayed around, and the elves seemed to be dancing around the tree, "The world tree Yggdrasil" Sabrina spoke with awe in her voice, be it all Elves they highly respect the world tree that holds the realm of the fairies together, their respect and worship for Orpheus is beyond imagination too, "If I could only once step in Yggdrasil" She muttered with a desiring look, causing Austin''s lips to twitch a bit, thinking about it, how would her reaction be when she hears that not only has he entered inside the tree but also fucked Orpheus nice and hard in it? yeah, just the talk of this would have him be hunted down by all the elves, not like that would go for long, not with two sugar mommy goddesses standing behind him, "Let''s go" Austin spoke as he held the door to open it, a click was heard as he slowly opened the door, as the door opened the two of them peered into it,ing upon the sight of a dark weary tunnel-like path, "Okay, that was kind of surprising" Sabrina spoke with a hint of disappointment and Austin nodded supporting her words, "Before we enter, do you have an idea of whaty ahead?" Sabrina asked, "I have quite some understanding" Austin said, "Those people, are they after me because they have an idea of what I am?" She asked, "Yes" And Austin agreed, seeing so Sabrina turned silent, she looked at the path thaty ahead as she asked herst question, "Will this trip grant the answers to my question?" "Not all but some" He spoke, hearing so she turned towards him as she spoke, "Thank you" "What for?" Austin asked, "Whatever may be your reason the gift you gave me before is really helpful" She said, seeing so a simple smile lit Austin''s face for a moment, "Never thought you can be grateful" He said, "Humph, you should be honored for it" She huffed as she entered inside the tunnel, seeing so he shook his head, probably not many knew but the elegant, kind and seemingly perfect elven princess is a narcissist and a pretty high one at that, perhaps a side effect of his actions but he will take this Sabrina over the one he knew in the game, "Yes, I will be very grateful" He said in a sarcastic time as he followed after her, entering inside the tunnel and just as he did the door behind the two of them shut tight, drawing them into darkness, it didn''tst as a secondter the whole tunnel lit up in blue mixed with red. The mana around them started to shift and swirl up above them as a single eye appeared up above, its gaze peering down at the duo, "A human and royal el-um?" The voice that seemed to be speaking suddenly stopped, seemingly having found something of interest, the one eye above is nowpletely focused on Sabrina looking her up and down, it kept such gaze for a few seconds, "I guess this is fate...." The voice finally spoke again with a hint of nostalgia, mixed with regret, "Go forth, face the challenges and earn the right, along with it learn the bloody history hidden in the darkest annals of the Eleven Empire" As the final words were heard the eye disappeared leaving the two of them looking at each other, "That was quite a cliche" Austin spoke, "You read my mind" Sabrina replied as the two of them gazed back at the path thaty ahead, in sync the two started to walk forward, taking calm calcted steps, only the sound of them walking could be heard, the echoing sounds of their step being heard around, "So, how much will you answer if I ask?" Sabrina suddenly asked as they kept walking, "Depends on my wishes" Austin said, hearing so she started, "What happened during the time that you seemed to go missing?" She asked, "I traveled all around" "So the rumors that you were thrown away due to not having talent is a lie, right?" She asked, "Yes" He confirmed, "Royal-based shit?" "Of course" To his immediate reply, she nodded her head with a nostalgic look, "Being there" She said, "It''s the worst right?" Austin said, "Blood...." "Yeah, it''s a pain, so why hide all that power?" "Why hide all your power?" The question he asked back made her silent and just as she was going to reply the two of them felt a movement at the front, the tunnel was like a never-ending straight line, and the front and back is dark, as they keep walking the path ahead was only lighting up, "Blood...." A hoarse voice called out, sounding croaked and broken, and soon an elf appeared in front of them, its appearance causing Sabrina''s eyes to widen. The elf had the same slim appearance as the other elves, the major difference was that this elf was on its fours like a beast, its body skeleton-like while two blood-pulsing eyes scanned them from the gaps of the huge red hair covering its face, its body barely had any covering, while red blood pumping veins could be seen all around its body. And the main thing about the elf was that it was ugly... Yep, it looked very ugly with its red teeth barking at them as if it was some sort of animal, "Um...that''s new" Austin spoke as he gazed at the abomination looking at them with murderous intent, taking a look to his side Austin could see that Sabrina was totally stunned, Growl! A quaking shout left its mouth as the elf or the beast suddenly appeared in front of them, in its hand was a small red dagger aiming to sh at Austin who in a simple fashion raised his hand at a speed far above which the elf could register and caught its neck, its body was immediately immobilized, the only thing it could do was thrash around, its hand wiping at Austin but nothing happened at all. Click! The sound of the neck being crushed was heard, and the elf took its final breath, Auston loosened his hand as the body fell to the ground, and just as it did the dagger seemed to lose its state as turned to liquid. Chapter 371 371-The Tunnel "Just what is this?" Sabrina asked with a frown as she looked down at the body, after Austin had killed it, the body itself started to wither and soon turn into a dusty skeleton, shimmering in the color red, "You don''t know?" Austin spoke, standing beside her, his eyes peering through the skeleton, "No, the reason I even came to this ce is that I thought that it might have a hint to my problems" She spoke, her hands touching the skeleton, feeling its texture and perhaps trying to make out what kind of elf that they had faced, "You must have dug deep into the history of the Elven kingdom to even find this ce" Austin spoke, to this she just nodded her head as she focused on finding any clue, sadly she kept looking for 19 minutes, trying all location spells she can, yet she came out without any idea, "Just what kind of elf is it?" Sabrina asked standing up, her face narrowed with a frown, "You won''t believe me even if I say it, it''s better for you to find the truth by yourself" Austin said as he started to walk forward, while Sabrina gazed at his back, her curiosity about the man in front of her burning higher and higher, without saying anything she caught up to him, and the two of them soon resumed their walk through this dark and dreary ce, "So tell me how did someone as powerful as you lose someone precious?" Sabrina asked in a nonchnt voice, not minding the fact that she was ripping deep into a wound that might be deadly, ''Looks like she still can''t keep that testing quality of hers inside'' Austin thought, while on the outside his face was calm, not much reaction took ce as he replied in a cid tone, "Too much talent created an arrogance that got into my head and this arrogance just lead to a downfall" He spoke, though as he finished speaking his hand whipped forward faster than Sabrina could react hitting her right in the stomach and sending her flying and crashing into the wall, "Cough...you!" A small line of blood left Sabrina''s mouth as she staggered on the wall, Austin turned towards her, his eyes more serious than ever, squatting down he came face to face with the beaten princess, "Remember this princess, we are not friends, you rejected that didn''t you, so let me get this straight into your head, we aren''t even on the same level" His words made Sabrina''s eyes widen, her mistake now hitting her, ''She''s too used to everything working out by her ns that, she has forgotten that the one in control here isn''t her'' Austin''s hand went forward this time holding Sabrina''s cheeks, as he made her look at him, "You are a very smart woman, so you should understand when to pull your schemes back, you are right I need you but if you be too much I don''t mind ending your life with my hands" Saying till here Austin unleashed his killing intent, covering Sabrinapletely on it, making her body flinch, while cold sweat filled her back, closing her eyes she sighed as she spoke out, "I apologize, this shall not happen again" "Good" Austin nodded his head with a smile as he healed her up in a second, giving her his hand he pulled her up as he spoke, "Let''s go, shall we?" He said as he started to walk forward, with Sabrina now walking behind him, this time quiet. +100 affection! ''Yeah, none of them are normal'' If Austin didn''t know better he would have thought that Sabrina was a masochist but he knew that''s not the case, the affection that he got out of her is due to her inner pride and narcissism ring up, he''s sure that once all this is over she will use all the resources in her hands to find out about all about him, hoping for something that could one-up him, ''But that felt really good'' Austin couldn''t deny the fact that punching one of the capture targets felt a bit satisfying, he had to go through hell to get strong and prepare several tatics to capture their heart, sure he will fall in love with them but a letting a bit of his irritation go isn''t all that bad, not like with her beauty and mind he won''t be able to love her, "Grrgh...grrgh...grrgh...." Snarling sounds filled the tunnel as Austin looked forward,ing face to face with three more ugly-looking elves hunching over on their fours, their blood-red eyes gazing at them with animalistic greed. Just like before the three of them distempered at great speeds and appeared beside the duo. Two of the elves focused on Austin while thest one aimed at Sabina, these three too had some blood red weapon in their arms, sword, spear, and a hammer, the first two aiming to pierce Austin while the third aimed to crush Sabrina. But to Austin everything looked slow, he waved his hand in a simple motion spreading a small undetectable destructive wave to the two attackers that turned them to dust, they didn''t even get a chance to scream, after killing his attackers in a second Austin turned toward Sabrina that was taking the brunt of an attack. She was calm in the face of the hammer, her eyes lighting up as nts of unknown origin broke through, barriers of a different kind had already filled her body, this all happened in a second as the hammer attack was going tond on the nts but suddenly thest elf''s red eyes seemed to lit up in a red hue, which caused a sudden brought of a spike in Sabrina''s blood, taking away all her focus thus destroying all her moves. It was just a split second but the hammer was now at her head, aiming to crush her, she didn''t panic as her body lit up in a dark hue, which caused the attacking elf to be held in ce, that was the beginning as the body soon turned into dark ck color as it melted to the ground bing just goo, "You could have helped" Sabrinain a bit as blood started to fall from her nose, while she clutched her head, "Cool power" Austin said as he came closer to her and healed her up in a second, she turned to look at him as she requested, "Do you have any way to share that healing power of yours? nobody''s capable of healing me when I use this power, this ability of yours will be greatly useful to me" "Sorry can''t do" Austin directly rejected making Sabrina sigh in sadness, while a hidden glint passed in her eyes, for a second her eyes even resembled a snake, "Leave it then, you can at least tell me what that was?" She asked to this a thoughtful look took Austin''s before which he spoke, "It''s simple actually that elf just took control of your blood for a moment" "My blood?" Sabrina asked with an incredulous voice, well she had all the right to be, how couldn''t she when she gets to know that there is something there that can take control of someone''s blood? such a power is definitely needed to be feared, "You don''t have to worry much, this one seemed to only cause a small fluctuation on you" Austin said, "So there exists something that can takeplete control over my blood?" Sabrina asked picking up on the wordy of Austin to this he just shrugged his shoulder as he started to walk forward, "Who knows maybe? why are you scared?" His teasing words were left behind as he started to walk forward, Sabrina looked at his back while she turned to look at the way she came from, she contemted for a moment, after which she shook her head and started to follow Austin, ''This better be worth it'' Chapter 372 372-Too Smart For Her Own Good The two of them kept moving forward, and as they did, another three such elves were seen again, they were all quickly dealt with, and this time Sabrina was ready hence the sudden change in her blood didn''t catch her off guard, giving her the chance to kill her enemy, while Austin as always killed them with a wave of his arms. Finishing their kill the two kept moving forward in the weary tunnel, they kept going forward and forward until suddenly the two of them stopped, they had to stop seeing what was in front of them, "To-too much" Sabrina spoke with a small hup, her eyes widening up, while goosebumps filled her body, in front of them stood rows and rows of the previously seen elves, fluttering about on their fours, without any focus, simr to a zombie horde and just like zombies when the two arrived close all of the elves focus turned towards the two, the elves eyes lit up as if they saw a tasty dessert, their red shinning eyes being seen as ominous. Everywhere in the small tunnel, the elves were filling it up, it was an endless row of elves and Sabrina knew instantly she couldn''t beat them all. Even with their previous opponents, she couldn''t tell their Origin level, it was as if it were being scrambled or taken away yet they had movements and speed far beyond the ordinary. And she was sure that the two of them wouldn''t be able to handle all the enemies in front of them, "Let''s run" She slowly whispered but just as she did the army of ugly-looking red elves had already begun their charge at them, their crazy-filled eyes looking at the duo with desire, their snarls and roars filling up the entire tunnel, "Get lost" Austin said in a monotone voice as he waved his hand forward again, this time the entire wave of armies turned to dust. No power, no defense, nothing''s capable of blocking the destruction element power granted to him by Razellia, everything in Austin''s path turned to fine dust, it was simple and straightforward and truthfully deadly. Sabrina robotically turned her head towards Austin who was walking forward in an unhurried manner, this time all the dread she was feeling moved towards the young man walking in front of her, she had a higher pride than any and she was narcissistic but above all, she''s smart very smart and a smart person knows when they are outmatched. Even till now, Sabrina wanted to one-up Austin, to make him know that she wasn''t one to be messed and yed with, sure she was grateful but she was spiteful too, even after seeing Austin fight she had already devised certain maniptive ways to have some sweet sweet revenge but now she had thrown all those ns away, her instincts were screaming at her, that she shouldn''t do anything she will regret, ''I need as much information about him, he could be a threat at an Empire level to my people'' Sabrina''s mind ran fast, she had already ced Austin on the highest pedestal for dangerous people she knows, her acknowledgment of his powers was a testament to how much he will achieve in the world as a whole, ''I must not make him an enemy if I was to, I must make sure to remove himpletely'' Sabrina had already started to n some preventive measures for Austin and when she returns she will make sure that nobody from the elven side will really piss off the monster in front of her, as selfish as she is, she loves her people, her Empire and she wouldn''t mind being a pawn used to poke this monster''s nest, "Are youing?" Austin asked stopping in ce, this quickly brought Sabrina out of her thoughts, "I am!" Shouting so she quickly reached his side, keeping a minimum distance while maintaining a smile on her face, she no longer wanted to tease this walking killing machine, "Lets keep moving" Austin saying so started to walk forward and just like always Sabrina took his side, being quieter than usual, thus the two of them kept walking when a putrid smell started to fill their nose, "Urgh!....what is this smell?" Sabrina spoke reflexively, "The smell of death" Austin replied, not too much affected by it as he moved forward, seeing so Sabrina took a transparent mask out of her spatial ring and put it on, just as she did the awful smell went away, she took another one and handed it to Austin, "Here" She said, seeing so Austin didn''t reject her as he took the mask and ced it on his face, the two once again presumed their walk, this time they started to see different things, on their sides thrown around were weapons of different kinds, one look at them and they were all worn out but to still maintain such integrity meant that they were at least high tier weapons at the peak, "Just what took ce here?" Sabrina spoke, the fact that she doesn''t have any information on the situation kept bugging her mind deeply, "It looks like an internal war" Austin said as they started to find skeletons around,ying everywhere, their structural cement proving that all of the skeletons belongs to the elves, "But in no corners of our history is there any mention of a war of such proportions" Sabrina said, she could tell from the fluctuations from the skeletons that all the elvesying dead here are warriors, powerful ones at that, "You should know better than all, history is not always the truth, the winners write their own history" Austin spoke as he started to look around, this time their tunnel had opened to a huge enormous hall, where skeletonsy, "These elves were all killed at a single moment, sted to death" Austin said, his words bringing in the attention of Sabrina, during her previous walks she took this as another research but now the information she could collect could affect the Elven Empire as a whole, "Let''s keep moving forward, there''s nothing here" Sabrina said half an hourter, having looked around enough, while Austin just stood waiting for Sabrina to finish, "Thanks for waiting" She said, "Sure" Austin said as the two of them began moving forward, she had taken in stuff she thought might be useful while Austin didn''t seem to be interested in any of it, ''Just what is his goal?'' Sabrina began to wonder, Austin knew about this ce, in fact, he seems to know everything about this ce and it ain''t good, such information is even possible of harming the royal family but what she really wants to know is what is the thing that is capable of moving someone as mysterious and cunning as Austin to move? Sabrina didn''t believe for a second that Austin is a fool, someone capable of hiding such power and growing hidden under all the spies, and traitors around the world isn''t normal in the least, one has to be very cunning for that and now such a person had begun to show his fangs, which would mean that by now he has enough power to handle any bacsh on his own, ''Looks at her trying so hard'' Austin thought in amusement, the best thing about the overly smart people is that you just have to show them some small hints and they themselves would make up stories and theories, though you have to be careful not to slip too much, ''Sigh, let''s get this over with'' Thinking so the two of them suddenly walked into an open area,ing to gaze upon a beautiful city of ruins. Chapter 373 373-Zooming Into The Past. "A city?" Sabrina spoke with wide eyes as she gazed at the marvelous city thaty half-ruined, its buildings dyed ck and red, yet the beauty of the past still shines, the entire area of the city was stered with several high-rise buildings, indicating that the city was extremely developed, on the center of it kept at the highest position was a ck ominous pce built beautifully. After both of the kept walking they arrived at a cave-like opening which shed some light, thus ending up looking at the magnificent cityying in rubbles of the past, "Crour-Si-Bhel" Austin spoke suddenly, gazing at the city with narrowed eyes, "Pardon?" Sabrina asked not catching on to the word, "It''s the name of the city" He said as he looked at Sabrina, "From now onwards stick close to me, if you wish to live that is" Saying so he started to walk down the area, moving towards the trail that leads to the gates of the city, while Sabrina heeding his warning stuck close to him as she followed behind, "Howe such a city was forgotten?" She asked, "You shall find your answers inside the city" Austin said as his focus and attention were everywhere, "From here on, we will be facing the true devils, elves capable of truly taking control of blood, ones with true intellect" Hearing this caused Sabrina''s expression to turn serious, and her senses spread around, while she kept several of her life-saving treasures on active mode, she even lightly tapped into the power she rarely uses. The path forward was muddy and croaked, the entire open area just had enough light to keep things right, it was stuck in the moody atmosphere, making the city seem more spooky than it should be, thankfully they didn''t face any dangers while walking, within minutes they had reached the humongous gate that kept the horrors of the city confined within. The gate was brown in color, and drawings representing elves were spread about, each other seemingly holding within their hands floating blood while looking down at the whole world in arrogance, ancient elvennguage was written on the gate, "The greatest city of all now holds the remains of horrors, do not enter if you wish to live, for once you enter there is no return" Sabrina said reading out the warning words smeared around the beautiful ones, seemingly indicating that the writer didn''t have much time while he wrote this, soon the familiar sense of mana twisting was felt and the eyeball that appeared at the beginning made its appearance again, "You have reached within the gates that hold the elven lineage''s greatest power yet its greatest curse" The voice sounded out from the eyeball, its eye now heavily focused on Austin, "Looks like humans have given birth to a monster" "Rude" Austin replied to the words of the eyeball with a light teasing smile, "The power of destruction, I have never felt a such pure killing force from anything but do not get arrogant, even with such power entering inside here would only lead you both to death" The eyeball spoke with a convinced tone, "So, you didn''t expect for us to reach till here?" Sabrina asked, "Yes, I had just wanted the two of you to feel the horror that just snuggles within the tunnel, to make you understand the worth of what I should have told you" As it finished speaking the eye seemed to fluctuate as an image popped from its center making a screen-like projection, within it showed the city at its peak, radiating beauty, peace, and majesty, "This was the city of blood, known as Crour-Si-Bhel" Saying till here the image started to move, showing the city on a wider scale, unlike the current atmosphere the sky above was blue, the clouds floating about while beautiful elves frolicked around and moved, each of the having a hint of blood color on them, but unlike the ones seen on the abominations the duo fought, this red gave a sense of beauty to the elves. Powerful-looking elves in armor moved around the city keeping peace and tranquility, everyone looked happy, content, and lively. The screen also showed many of the people bowing towards the pce respect at times while walking, "The hidden city of the elves, holding the greatest of its kind, the Blood Elves" The eye spoke, the screen flicking to show a training group where several children could be seen ying around with red blood, trying hard to get control over them, their innocent and funughter being heard, "No elf was ever born with the power over blood, it all originated from the Ancestral Blood Elf, Abrdo, the one great monarch and ruler of blood" "Not every elf was of this city holds blood power, only the greatest chosen was allowed to enter, they being given a hint of his power, being allowed to rule over blood itself" The scene flickered to several elves, each looking extremely powerful, humbly standing outside the open gate not even saying a word as they waited for permission, all of them seemingly desiring to enter the city and gain the recognition of the Eleven Monarch of blood, "This took ce during the Era before the Great War that embroiled the world, a time where the world wasn''t restricted and mighty beings that towered over many stood, a time when freedom was nigh" The screen flickered again, showing the great expanse ofnd and several species moving around, all of them in harmony, while they seemed highly developed, much better than the current situation, "Among the several monarchs of elves, the Blood Monarch stood as one of the strongest, he being respected and loved by all his people" The screen flickered zooming into the city through the streets to directly into the pce, passing through the pce gates, the humongous hall, reaching into a huge throne room, with heavy pirs holding the ceiling, and sitting on it was a man with shadow cast over him, his face unseen, the only thing that could be seen was his lean body as he sat there arrogantly on the throne with hisg above another, and his head on his knuckles kept at the throne. Just two red blood eyes were seen from the shadow, bringing goosebumps not just to Sabrina but Austin also, ''System, what the hell is this?! this wasn''t there in the information you gave me!'' ''System?'' ''System?'' [This is a past you should learn about, plus no matter how much you pay, the history about the time before the great war can never be brought] A sound of cracking was all that filled Austin''s head, ''But you should have at least given me a heads up!'' [Sigh.....I can''t] Hearing so Austin''s brows furrowed, ''A restriction?'' [Yea] ''Um...'' [Do you think that I will lead you to your doom?] ''No, you have been too helpful to me, without you I should have died a long time ago'' Austin directly replied, it was the truth, without the system he wouldn''t have gotten his perfect body, without the system he wouldn''t have the information he needs to go after certain targets, and without the system, all of his sess wouldn''t have taken ce, else he would have died miserably someday, Austin couldn''t begin to tell how much help the system was to him. Sure the system had hidden some things from him, yet it had never tried to hurt him and it never lied to him, even the information about this city was correct, just it didn''t give any details about the Blood monarch, all he knew was that the city was ruled by someone, [Good then don''t worry and go with your flow, no harm shalle to you] Hearing the system words Austin rxed a bit, though he wasn''tpletely tension free, he might not know much about the era before the great war but he knew some small points, it was the era ofplete freedom, and no boundary was ced on power, no power systems and monstrous creations that the Goddess had created first roamed thends, popting the world, creating a society, ''Luna, I miss that little wolf'' Suddenly he thought of Fenrir, the little wound God eater that Austin had picked up, she would have a lot of answers to his question of course even Orpheus might know better but something was telling Austin that it wasn''t better to ask her. Chapter 374 374-A Scary Truth. "Just how did such a marvelous city fall to ruin?" Sabrina asked as her eyes shined upon seeing the vast majestic city of the past, her intelligent mind saving everything into her memory while she soaked in the knowledge, her innate curiosity burning sky high, "Just like all the great cities of the past, this one fell because of arrogance and greed" The eyeball spoke, its single iris frowning, seemingly dreadful memories passing through its memory, "The greed of the city?" Austin asked, to which the eyeball shook sideways, denying the im, fear being present in his voice as it spoke, "The city fell due to the greed of the chaos faction" "Chaos?" Austin''s eyes narrowed, his mind linking to several things he had witnessed and found during his travels, "Sadly I can''t say much but know that in the ancient era everything wasn''t great, the Blood city met with a side it couldn''t handle and it faced its consequence" The eyeball said, fear and anger burning sky-high, "Is there a restriction blocking you from speaking about everything?" Austin suddenly asked, making the eyeball look at him, it didn''t say anything but a subtle nod was given, ''It''s the same as the system, just whaty hidden?'' Austin was beginning to feel that the secrets to everything that was happening to him perhapsy in the past and for him to even get a glimpse he must start at that family, he still had the mission given to him by the system, the one asking him to bring the downfall of Shira''s family, reveling its misdeeds, perhaps that would be the first step to finding out the truth, "The Blood Monarch was extremely arrogant, his pride was sky high and he ended up pissing off someone from the Chaos side, someone of considerable power" Reaching till here the screen that was being disyed flickered, the image disyed wasn''t pretty, the beautiful blue sky had turned dark and weary, the city that seemed to be full of life now looking dead and lost, a maniac likeughter being heard all around, "The person of Chaos was ruthless, it didn''t target just the Blood Monarch, no it took everything away from him, it used a powerful authority to ce a cursing gic mutation over the power of Blood" As the words were heard the image became much more clear, the happy citizens were no longer to be seen, their smiles are long gone, and all that remained were people convulsing on the ground, their bodies having deformities happening around, several blood bursting from their body, while madness filled them all, they looked.......chaotic. Mothers went mad and drained their children, fathers grew hungry and feasted on their family, blood rained everywhere, and worse of the curse only activated on a few, while the ones affected spread it to the rest, it was mayhem, ones of greater power would retain their sanity but would lose control of their body. They were forced to feel and understand as they ruthlessly killed the ones they sworde to protect, the city of Blood, known as Crour-Si-Bhel, had truly earned its name, "This is too much" Sabrina said in a low voice, she trying to turn her head sideways, the scene being too much for her to see, especially the part where several powerful soldiers who were smiling early, now crying rivers of blood as they killed the little kids they were teaching, "The curse had originated from Ancestral Blood Elf, Abrdo, he was forced to watch his entire legacy being devoured while madness soon took over him" The eyeball spoke with immense pain in its voice, the scene turned violent, and every being had be the embodiment of chaos and death, bringing about destruction, by the end of the ughter everyone had be mind dead, while several had their hearts broken,pletely turning over to the side of evil, "That day Ancestral Blood Elf, Abrdo used thest of his great power to seal away this city, it would keep moving through the tunnels of space, holding within it the great abominations that could cause great chaos and death" The eyeball finished itsst words as the screen died down, leaving a heavy silence, Sabrina didn''t have her usual look, her eyes were cold and mostly fearful, fear of what kind of beings that could have made such a horrifying and heartless punishment and the powers that could make this possible, "I have a question" Austin suddenly spoke taking the attention of the two, "Ask away" The eyeball said, "How are you all alive till now? were you all granted immortality?" This question hit the mark but it only made the eyeball seem more sad about their fate, "The curse granted immortality so that the ones affected would live through a world of insanity until they submitted to Chaos or be withered away by their own mind" This made Sabrina turn silent, while Austin had a focused look as he asked, "I thought only Goddess could grant such immortality" To this the eyeball didn''t give any answer, it turned to look directly into Austin''s eyes, its shivering iris seemingly granting him a silent yet mind-bowing answer, that turned the atmosphere silent, a sense of looming unease setting between them all after which Austin asked again, "Then what are you?" "I am an automated sentience built to govern over the working and management of the city" ''So you''re an AI'' Austin thought, his mindprehending how advanced the ancient times must have been, moreover he was reeling in the fact about a truth that is not certain yet, ''There existed Gods that I am unaware of'''' Austin didn''t like that thought, thecking information making him feel a bit vulnerable, his whole life he stayed alive with the information that he keeps at hand, it is how he survives, "I implore you all to leave now, you have known the truth and I am happy with it" The AI spoke, to this Austin turned his head towards the city, his eyes scanning through what was once magnificent, "What if we chose to enter?" Austin said, thus bringing on another bout of silence, the AI shed in front of Austin, its center eye lighting up, as it spoke in a grave tone, "Then you shall be walking into death" This didn''t frighten Austin, instead, he asked another question, "Compared to the current Era how strong are the guys in there" This made the single-eye frown, it seemingly getting annoying, ''It seems to have emotions'' Austin noted, he was indeed interested in knowing about the strength of the being but he also wanted to see if it has genuine emotions, after all the previous disy of sadness could be a ploy, a well-intended ploy in which the two of them might y a role, "Compared to this Era the remaining ones in the city can bepared to Peak Imperial realm, Demi-God realm, and the ancestor himself being a low high-Grade God" ''Fuck that Era was broken'' Austin thought, reaching the level of a low-high God? damn, that''s a level different than any, "If the so-called Dragon God was to fight the ancestor he would be beaten and killed quite easily" The AI spoke in a prideful tone, "But don''t the two of them have the same level?" Austin said, "Humph! the people of this Era have everything taken wrongly, even among gods of the same level there are different levels to take, all of you have forgotten the true path to power" Chapter 375 375-Sign Or Leave After refuting Austin the AI didn''t say anything else and Austin was smart enough to pick up on the fact that the eyeball couldn''t speak much more due to some restriction ced, ''Sigh....I was just supposed to flirt around and trap the targets but why am I being pulled into a story that seems to have secrets of the whole world?'' All Austin could do wasin, a thoughtful look took his face as he kept looking at the huge gate that held behind it horrors far beyond imagination, "Will the gate hold behind everything forever?" Sabrina asked, it was a question brewing in Austin''s mind too, this made the AI silent for a moment, seemingly taking the decision in a harmful manner but in the end it replied, "Sigh.....no, there mighte a time that this seal might break, and it won''t be long" The words brought a heavy silence, a grave look taking over Sabrina''s face, while at times she would turn to look at Austin, seemingly contemting several things, "Can you tell me what''s wrong with me?" Sabrina suddenly asked, causing the AI to turn towards her, its eye focusing deeply on her as it spoke, "You are chosen" "Chosen?" Sabrina didn''t like the wording, and her face scrunched up, "You are gifted with an opportunity far beyond others, once your embrace the whole power, you shall have a legacy that might not lose against the Blood elves" "What if I don''t want this legacy?" Sabrina asked, her mind reeling through all the information given to her, while Austin stood at the side, looking on with a subtle smile gracing his face, "This is not your choice, let''s just say that for now you are safe but there woulde a time when you will have to make a choice" "Fucking cryptic words" Curse words came out of the elegant princess as her expression wasn''t all the good to look at, her head whipped towards Austin as she asked, "You can take all this away and deal with the problems when they arrive?" She spoke, to which Austin nodded his head as he replied, "I can deal with them all" "Good, then can you deal with this city?" This question from Sabrina also earned the focus of the AI. Austin didn''t immediately reply to it as he kept gazing at the two with a teasing smile, "Perhaps" He said, causing Sabrina to narrow her eyes, "Can you or can''t you?" She said in a stressed tone to which the entire atmosphere around her got heavier, a murky heavy pressure ramping down on Sabrina holding her in ce, her legs trembling while sweat started to build up in her head, "You seem to be forgetting that I am not below you" Austin said, his eyes losing his smile, while the mana around him started to tremble, Sabrina for the first time lost whole control of mana, they seemingly letting her go as they took Austin''s side, deeming her unworthy i n front of him. Austin stood in front of the frozen princess as he held her cheeks with his right hand, "I make deals Sabrina and if you want help then you need to give in return, isn''t that how the world has been?" As he finished speaking he lifted off the pressure while letting Sabrina go, her eyes focused on him as she asked, "Don''t you want to help them?" "I have seen worse things than this during my travel, and I have learned to not let them all break me" Austin replied, causing Sabrina to bite her lips, "Then aren''t you worried about what would happen when the ones inside are released?" "Nope, I have my ways to keep the people I care about safe, unlike you who might fall at the deepest" Austin''s words caused Sabrina to bite her lips, it''s no brainer that once these abominations are released that their first target might be the Eleven Empire, and God knows how things would end up then, along with it, the whole world might rise as a prejudice against the Elves, they are already enjoying a happy content situation. So what would happen when a group of Elves is causing mass panic? yeah, all the hungry hyenas will take up this reason to take advantage of the weakened Empire, this is the perfect moment as the war was already nigh, the scent of blood was already spilling through thends, then not even the Dragons will be able to lend a hand, "What do you want?" She asked to which Austin shook his head, "The question is what do you want?" Austin asked back, "Deal with this" She immediately replied pointing at the city of Blood, to this a thoughtful look took Austin''s face after which he took out a certain death contract, his finger shing with a pen as he wrote some conditions on it, finishing up he threw it towards Sabrina who caught it, her eyes reading through the conditions. 1)Never reveal all the information about party A to any other person through any means, whether conscious or subconscious. 2)When needed the entirety of the Elven Empire would move at 3 requests of party A if it isn''t too disadvantaged to the Eleven Empire. 3) Party A shall be receiving the VVIP ess to the Royal Eleven Bank and henceforth be a VIP-level person for the whole of the Elven Empire forever. 4) Princess Sabrina Mammon Galen Delon, shall be the maid of Party A for the period of a month. Reading through the contract this was the little gist Sabrina quickly understood, reading in more the conditions were further exined to leave not even one bit of loophole to be used, "You know I don''t have the power to authorize this" Sabrina said in a calm tone but the yful smile she got in return was more than enough for her to understand the fact that Austin knew deeply about the hidden inner workings of the Elven Empire, ''Is there a mole?'' She quickly theorized but before she could think more Austin spoke, "Don''t lose your mind too much into it, sign fast so that we can be done with it" Hearing his words Sabrina sighed, as she started to take the contract much more seriously, "We will-" "Nope" Sabrina wasn''t even given time to debate before which Austin shut her down, with a bored-looking face he spoke, "Either sign or scram" Hearing so Sabrina took deep breaths to calm herself down, "Is it necessary for me to be your maid?" She asked to which Austin gave a serious nod, "I didn''t at first but you really pissed me off a lot, of course as stated in the contract you don''t have to do anything sexual, just call me master when I visit you and like a maid, clean up my room whenever I want and serve me tea, a normal rtionship" The words Austin spoke were normal but it''s more than enough to strike him to death in the Elven Empire, "You nned this, didn''t you?" She said to which Austin just shrugged his shoulder, Sabrina was nowing to understand why Austin didn''t fear showing off his powers to her, for he already had a backup in ce, plus what was frustrating her is the fact that everything mentioned in the contract was up to the limit, perfectly made to get things done, "Does this have any relevance to you helping in the future?" Sabrina asked, "Nope" Austin replied, seeing so she closed her eyes, the contract already in her mind, as she started to see any loophole that could hurt her, hence five minutester Sabrina opened her eyes, and without any hesitation, she cut her finger and dipped her blood into the contract which started to shine in a ck color after which it broke into two light particles and headed inside both Austin''s and Sabrina''s body, "There, everything is done well, master?" She asked with a subservient voice, ''She really adapts fast'' "Well done my maid, and good night" Just as he finished speaking Sabrina felt her mind slip and she fell into a deep slumber. Chapter 376 376-Blood Elves, Bloody? Austin POV: ''Finally some peace'' I thought as I held the fainted Sabrina in my hands, since she had signed the contract I could from now onwards begin my inner ns for the Elven Empire, and this would also further my goal for Sabrina, after all, I do need certain situations where she would ''identally'' find more about me, though even, in that case, I have to be careful. If she even gets a sniff of foul y then conquering her would almost be impossible, that''s the main reason that I will be taking some time for Sabrina, I already have two or three ns in motion for her, just one has to seed and I''d be set, "Quite the power there" The AI spoke, making me look at it, my eyes narrowed at the eye that was trying to pierce deep into me, I snorted at it, "Stop the act, you ain''t that good at it" I spoke, cing Sabrina in afortable bed I took out, after making sure that she was all tucked in I took a mask and ced it on her face, it releasing a sleeping gas that would be keeping in her a nice deep sleep as long as I need, "You figured it out?" The AI spoke but this time its voice waspletely emotionless, with no anger, no sadness, nothing..... "As I said you ain''t good at all" My voice sounded out as I stretched a bit of my body, it wasn''t hard to pierce everything together, I was able to understand that this floating piece of eyeball was trying to manipte the two of us, none of the emotions it showed till now was genuine, in fact, I am 99% sure that this thing isn''t even capable of having any sort of emotions, "I thought I did well. I did after all spend a significant amount of time watching and trying to learn these so-called reactions of others" The AI spoke in an emotionless voice benefiting of it, I looked deeply at it, trying my best to find out its deepest desire, "How much of everything you said is the truth?" "Pretty much all of it" The AI said, making my eyes squint, "Let me guess the inhabitants of the city weren''t good people even from the beginning" The eyeball fluctuated up and down, seemingly nodding its eye, "Its true, the power over blood gives huge ego and arrogance plus an unmatched bloodlust, the blood elves could be said as the evil side of the Elven lineage" ''Just as I thought'' I could now feel the eerie aura surrounding the entire ce better, having the blessing of Razellia, makes it such that I am more in tune with the species that caused destruction and chaos, along with Orpheus''s blessing I have a very powerful sense of telling when a certain person or species is inclined towards pure destruction, though this doesn''t necessarily mean that the people I sense are truly evil. The information I brought from the system only told me about the inner workings, the traps, the ways to walk, and a very brief history about the blood elves living inside but it did give me a very good idea that the whole of the Blood Elves was feared, I first chalked it up to their strength, though now the truth is clear as day, "Now cut the crap and get to the topic" I said, the destructive mana around me getting higher, and along with it my feelings for Razellia, skyrocketed, I imagined holding her, kissing her, and more, causing my connection to strengthen heavily, giving me higher ess to the element, while doing so I also felt the subtle connection between me and Razellia growing stronger. I could feel the never-ending yearning within Razellia, she was just waiting for her punishment time to finish so that she coulde and meet me, ''Damn, her desires are overloading me'' A craze filled with lust, desire, and love filled my mind, not wanting to piss her off, I supplied the same feelings back to the trapped Goddess waiting for the day she could break free so that she could rape me. For now, I am keeping her on a leash by making it such that her n of using her powers to bring me in is working, "The truth is before Abrdo stored the world within a spatial lock travel, he made a prophecy" "A prophecy?" ''Yeah, I don''t like where this is going'' "Yes, a prophecy, Abrdo made a word that two beings, one of eleven origins and another of human, shall arrive at this ce and bring about an end to their suffering" ''Yup, I hate prophecies'' Since I had signed the contract, I have to end their pain but I need some answers, I need some light to make sure that my moves in the future wouldn''t cause harm to me ro the people I love, "You are the manager of the whole city, right?" I asked, to which the eyeball shook up and down as an indication of a nod, "Then why did no one step to stop the madness of this city? I am sure beings capable of handling this problem should have existed in that Era" "A wise question, the answer to that is that a special circumstance surrounded the city that no one at the time could lend a hand" The AI responded, hence I continued, "Then, why didn''t the Alberdo end the city?" "Sentiments and the fact that if he did he would be cing them in a higher pain, he wouldn''t be able to give true peace to his people" ''The main ability from my weapon, the power of purification, is that what all this is about?'' The answer was more than enough to make me sigh, somehow the situation reminded me of what happened at the beginning of the Academy, the time when I was led to purify the chaos affected people of the sea and Xavier. Somehow back then I had ended up with the key to that locked ce after finishing up the quest of learning to cook and here again I am, standing in front of another city, being another savior, ''I am suddenly starting to feel like a waste disposal system'' My mind started to n several scenarios in my mind, this world ain''t running on logic, I can take the fact that some heavenly deviation exists that predicted that I would arrive here but them who orchestrated it? Did the God of Game just send me here to get beauties and out of spite? Or Is everything the system telling me false? As much as I wanted to I knew that my survival would drop exponentially once I lose the system it''s my lifeline, yet the question was bugging me to no end, though the silver lining in all of this is the fact that I am inching closer towards the truth and I am sure if I keep going forward, taking my own path I would one day reach all the answer I need. Taking a deep breath to calm my heart I asked another question, "Why didn''t Sabrina pick up all the hints?" If I could see it, so could she, I am sure of that at least, I knew the reason in my mind, it was in the information that the system had given me, "This is the super resting ce of Alberdo, all elves entering here would be led by emotions unless their power surpasses him" This answer made me smile, yes this is the main reason that I had led Sabrina here, in this ce her most prized possession of intelligence would be weak, and her emotions would drive her to do anything to bring peace to the ancient elves, else how could someone as smart and ruthless like her fall for sentiments and end up signing such a losing contract? "Are all your questions answered?" "Yeah" I said as I walked in front of the humongous gate, ear-splitting creaking sounds being heard as the gate started to open, my connection to Orpheus was established, thus making my entire body fill with life, while my power reached unprecedented heights, if anyone tried to control my blood they would be in for a surprise. My bow shed in my hand as it soon twisted and turned into a harp, a smoothing blue light filling it, growling sounds filled my vision as I gazed at the city of carnage, ancient monsters staring back at me with vile intent, "Let''s go!" Chapter 377 377-Dance To The Rythum. As soon as the gate opened up an intense smell of blood filled my nose, the smell was soo deep that by instincts I whipped my head aside, ''Sigh..... let''s get this over with'' Thinking so I ced a mask on my face that regted the smell, in front of my eyes stood arge pavement spread about, the ground to be walked was crimson red, my eyes firstid upon the huge buildings built beautifully, that nowy destroyed, the sound of cracking and screams filled my ears, taking in all this I took my step into the city of Blood. I didn''t have a lot of time hence I kept walking forward, my hands holding onto the harp as I started to y upon the strings, the blood that didn''t dry even till now filled my shoes as the music spread across the entire humongous city, I could see the broken rublesying everywhere as the tune of my music took over thends. The whole city started to tremble, as I felt the monsters hidden within the city awaken, their roars bringing down the world as they rushed to my position, intending to kill me no doubt, a smile graced my lips as the never-ending power within me awakened, my hands pulled at the string with sheer power that caused airwaves enough to wipe out a normal city. But this was no normal city, the one was built of materials long lost, such a primitive move wasn''t enough to harm anything, the waves from me stringing the harp spread across the city, and I could feel the elves that were heading towards me pause as they got heavily affected by the tunes that I spread, the power of purifications started to take action and with my current power no one can break out. The power of life started to roar out of me as I slowly started to awaken it too around the whole city, its uniqueness giving a hint of life to the atmosphere around me. I didn''t stay at a single ce as I started to walk forward, heading towards the center of the city where the humongous pcey, holding a monster far beyond imagination. My eyes trailed around the whole ce as I kept walking, the tune of the harp bringing a beautiful harmony, while the power I was using started to sprout life into the whole city, beautiful nts started to birth out across the whole city, and its properties being special as it started to suck all the blood from the city making the architect beautiful, filling it with a unique aroma. The whole city was the size of a small country hence my ''walk'' was faster than anyone could see, my steps gave birth to several nts, and my back is filled with a beautifulndscape, as I kept ''walking'', I could see the infected elves, the powerful ones left behind. Unlike the elves I faced till now these weren''t one their fours, they stood with their backs straight but their eyes were like the rest, brimming with malice but with intelligence allowing them to cause a higher chaos if unleashed, even I had to admitparing them to the rest within the same realm, the elves could defeat everyone else. The elves had blood floating around them, their control like nothing I have ever seen, an origin realm individual would st into blood with a single gaze from them but to the current me they weren''t any different from ants as I easily moved through the path to the pce. Their unfocused eyes gained a hint of lost rity as my fingers started to speed up, the tempo going from easy to higher, as the sheer wind pressure from me moving was causing unprecedented waves of air cyclones, my power allowing me to see through the whole city that was now blooming with a beauty of green and red. nts of all sizes and power turning this city beautiful again, my senses everything as I could feel these elves regaining a bit of their rity, with my speed I zoomed through them, my tune not even stopping for a bit, and just like that I had reached the gates to the pce situated up top, the door being ripped apart as I entered inside it. Here I found that arge number of blood elves exists but they didn''t react when they saw me, before there could even register my presence my tune had ced them under the chanting cover of purification, they stood there like zombies as the soft blue light from me entered their bodies, with my current power it isn''t even a fight as I easily started to purify them from the curse nned within. I slowed down a bit as I took the majesty of the pce, my tempo growing even higher, my hands moving like a beautiful artwork, the pce as a whole was huge as I trudged through, the ceilings reached sky high as several rubles spread about. Here several powerful elves were found and just like before they stood frozen in ce, easily I reached before a huge door that seemingly opened on its own for me, knowing where it is I entereding upon the throne room, where the throney in a higher seating, seemingly like a god I found Alberdo looking down at me. Unlike the rest just a hint from my tune brought him hisplete sanity back, I could see it in his eyes that in front of me was a monarch of Blood, enjoying the performance that I am giving, I gave a small bow of respect after which with a graced smile I opened my mouth to sing. I lie awake tonight, Wishing for things I can change. I try to convince myself, But it''s all so strange. Is it me, Or is it you? Do I try, Or are we through? So long as we''ve shared Just to walk away. But so much hurt To want to stay. Why do we do this, Try to hurt the other more, Only to watch one Walk right out the door? I love you so much, Yet I push you to the point of breaking, But why do you y with my heart And never stop taking? Is this the end Or a new beginning? Only one can guide me When my head is spinning. Don''t push, Don''t try, Don''t stress, Don''t cry. That is what ys In my head As I try to close my eyes And just go to bed (A/N: Poem is called what''s next and it''s by someone called Amanda, not mine!) My voice thundered over spreading through the entire city, I kept singing each lyric with passion, and as I kept doing so Alberdo tapped his hand on his throne, my sense soon picked up every blood elf moving here and within seconds, they surrounded the hall, not many were left but the ones remaining were more than enough to cause destruction. I didn''t stop my words as they flew out of my mouth, a poem of heartbreak that prated the hearts of all the elves, bringing out to them their true selves. My hand kept moving in speed with my words, as the blue light from me became brighter covering up the great hall filled with cursed beings. The hall itself was the size of a vige, I stood in the center of the gathering of elves, seated up above Alberdo closed his eyes enjoying the rhythm of my words, the blue light from me kept getting brighter and brighter, affecting everything. By now most of them regained their rity but stood there listening to my words, they too closing their eyes as they listened to the final tribute I had prepared for them. Chapter 378 378-City Of Souls Third Person POV: For the first time since the disaster, the city of Crour-Si-Bhel found peace and silence, the bloodied city dried up, and beautiful flowers bloomed, turning the city into a peacefulnd of beauty, the main focus of change was in the pce situated at the center of the city, a humongous tree the color of red and green covered over the pce. The tree distinctly produced a small number of pollens that was released into the city, taking away the awful smell of blood and death, while it also cleared up all the dirt from the city, making it pristine and clean, within seconds the city was reborn again. The cherry on top was the music filling the entire city, along with a voice singing about the heartbreak of the past, it was imbued with purification from the past but due to the connection with the Goddess of life, an extreme potent of life energy filled the music and for a moment, thebination of two things created a miracle. Hazy ghost-like figures started to appear all around the city, every elf killed mercilessly due to the mistake of the past rose from their slumber, their body illusionary, while their eyes were filled with nostalgia for the past, millions had risen from their slumber, covering up the entire city with the visage of ghosts. All of them swayed to the music, and they all seemed to understand everything as they kept swaying about, the tunes breaking into their soul and providing the peace that they dearly needed, music at the right time and tune has the power to move hearts and with a touch of magic, it was moving souls. The whole of the darkened sky was also affected, the atmosphere of death fading away, the whole ce was in a blocked-off space, yet a starry sky of peace was created above, twinkling rays of light falling down on the ground, while even thends outside the city gave birth to an atmosphere of nts and life. A breathtaking scene covered the entirety of the city, within moments it had transformed from a broken bloody city to a Peacend of death, its sparkling scene enough to take away the breath of all, and the only one capable of seeing it all was the eyeball, it floated above and managed the city till time immemorial and it once again began to see the miracles the beings of life could create, something it cherished to see all its life. Unknown to all the changes Austin kept his y, going forth with his feelings alone, the resonation between his act and the power of life producing a powerful ripple that extended the time he could use his connection, hence a song of beauty, grace, and rebirth went on for one and half a minute after which it stopped, what needed to be achieved was already done. ...... Austin POV: My hands stopped ying the harp as the music came to a stop, once I started to immerse in my y I had forgotten about everything and just went on, my mind was a blur, and I could keenly feel that I had broken past some barriers and a soulful connection made me understand that several messages from the system were heard, yet not to disturb my immersion the noise was cut off. I exhaled, my body feeling light and heavy, a very unusualbination for me, rxing my muscles I send my weapon back as I opened my eyes,ing upon the sight of several beautiful red-haired elves surrounding me, unlike before no craze filled their eyes, they were sane, all of them surrounded me with a smile on their faces. Turning to look up at the throne, Alberdo sat there high and mighty, yet seeing me back he stood up from his seat as he walked down towards me, soon he was adding in front of me, towering over me with the highest of at least 1 meter, I could see the inbuilt pride in his eyes, without any words he gave me a bow. The rest soon followed after him, everyone surrounding me had smiles on their face as they bowed deeply to me, "Thank you..." A messed up pronunciation of thenguage of the current Era left Alberdo''s mouth and the rest spoke the same word albeit much worse than him but in the end, what they meant was to thank me but what shocked me was all the other souls that I felt all around the city. Due to all the trees and ns, I have myplete sense spread around, making me understand everything going on, I could feel all the souls within the city, every one of them bowing their heads early towards the pce, ranging from a child to an adult, all of them had their heads down as they thanked me, "Ghree Figree" I responded back in theirnguage telling them that they are wee, my words resounding all around the city, every nook and corner heard my words and this was more than enough as the skies above started to sparkle like stars, the spiritual bodies of the elves flickering after which they rose up into the sky, finally having the rest that they were denied. Around me, the bodies of the killers started to crack, and along with it their mortal bodies turned to sand, as it washed away leaving just their souls sparkling alive, "I thought you are all immortals now?" I asked in their ownnguage, something granted to me by the system, "We are, as long as we keep suffering but the moment we are saved of our curse we would die" Alberdo spoke, he was the only one left in his mortal body, cracks filling all over him, even in death I could see an unkible level of pride shimmering within in, his head looked down on me as he spoke in his nativenguage, "I do not have much to give, everything left here is yours tomand, even my city" Hearing his words my heart started to beat faster, he might not think much of this but having control over this whole city meant somethingpletely different to me, "I lived my life over everything, hence my arrogance lead to the demise of my people, you have granted me the death I needed, hence I shall grant you everything I have left" Alberdo said in a deep voice as his body shined in a dangerous red hue, causing some markings toe over his body, soon all the markings crawled over from his body,ing together as a mass of ball floating above his hand, he waved it and it entered deep into me. The ball split up, the same markings as before crawling all over my body, covering everything, after which it shined in a deep red, marking itself on me as it soon faded away, leaving my body as before, Alberdo nodded his head, "I have given you everything, I know its over me to ask but please do look after her, she would be your greatest weapon at all times, after all, she''s my greatest creation" These were his final words as his body too turned to sand, leaving behind his soul, by now the rest of the souls had left, giving me one final gaze at me Alberdo''s soul floated up into the sky, due to the trees all around me I was gifted with the mystical sight. Souls from every ce in the city were being lifted into the sky, all of them entering into the swirling tornado of the afterlife, the skies changing like a gxy. Smiles gracing the faces of the souls, and a mystical city of life, everything worked well as I stood there feeling upon the change, till the city was at peace again. Chapter 379 379-My City. I watched with calm breaths as thest of the souls enter into the milky sky, the sky expanding after it, the twinkling of star-like souls filling up the whole sky after which an explosion took ce, taking everything away. I stood there in silence for a minute watching was everything return back to normal, soon everything did, the dreadful-looking sky took its ce, while the heaven-like atmosphere receded, after finally making sure that everything was right I let out a sigh as I flexed a few of my sore muscles, taking a deep breath my mind ran through everything that took ce. Making sure that everything was well I turned towards the system notifications. [Ding!] [The Host hasbined the power of purification along with the authority of life-giving birth to an unseen miracle!] [The power of life and puritybine to soothe the city of blood, calling upon the souls of the lost and hated, giving them a chance once more after purification!] [Due to your miracle providing entertainment for a certain being, it has granted you its power allowing the Host to widen his timing from 30 seconds to half a minute!] [The soul sky has been summoned!] That was thest of one of the continuous messages after which another one began. [Ding!] [Host has earned the title: Guider Of Lost Souls!] [The miracle host has created is saved into the Dimensional Historic Book!] [The sky of souls has warmed up to the host! creating several new lines of fate] [Your power to several divinities in your body has strengthened!] [Host has gained a deeper understanding and a powerful gateway to the end of Souls!] This was the end of another string of missions but as my eyesy on the next message a bitter smile came up my face. [Ding!] [Host has gained the attention of the ruler of hell and death!] [The Goddess of Death finds you amusing!] [Sheughs in joy at the chosen child of Orpheus, waving at you she hopes to one day meet you!] ''Ya, no thanks'' My experiences till now with the Goddess are at a high mark of two and both of them ended up with me earning a hell of love points and two crazy Goddesses at my tail, for now, I am full thank you very much! Jokes aside Inded at the next string of messages provided to me after Alberdo gifted me. [Ding!] [The Encryption of First Maniption granted!] [ Encryption: Blood Maniption Order: Ancestral Origin Power Ranking: GOD Description: The first encryption that fell upon Alberdo which gave himplete control of all blood of the world, it was this that gave helped in his rising to his power to greatness, to an ultimate path of power, a powerful blessing of beginning. One among the 25 first Encryptions ] ''Useful'' The power was as dangerous as it could be, to not have control over their own blood in my presence is terrifying, more over this is just the beginning of its power, there are several other advantages of this encryption granted to me, ''One of 25?'' Thest of the message was rming to me, is this the only encryption left? or are there several other such powers hidden deep within this world? ''Sigh.....so many mysteries'' I felt a headache thinking about all this, so I quickly shook it off, it wasn''t the time and ce to think about all this, first I need to deal with everything within my hands before I tried to deal with all the other issues of the whole world. Clearing my mind, I turned to look at the huge throne still in existence, I started to walk the stairs upward as I reached the huge throne still being in tip-top condition, beautifully designed with red gems, decorated fully in the color blood, a smirk lit my face as I turned around and sat on the throne, feeling myself right at home. The power inside me trembled at the position I was sitting, closing my eyes I leaned onto the throne as I started to feel all around the city, thanks to the trees left behind I haveplete sight over the city, with just one sight and motion I can tell everything going on, all the trees can be said to be born from me and as such I have every control over it. Finally, 5 minutester I got aplete understanding of the city, from its instructions to its current situation, no information left my mind, and as such several ns that I can do started to sh through my mind but before that, I have something else to deal with. I opened my eyes as I gazed upon the eyeball floating in front of me, "Master" It spoke in an emotionless voice, I gave a nod at it as I spoke, "How much longer will the spatial power stand?" "With the current output, the Gods inferno stone willst up to 500 years more" Hearing this my mind started to churn, "How much longer will itst if I powered it to a location and restart all power to the city?" I asked, "50 years" ''Um.....that will be enough'' That would mean that I would have 50 years to stabilize this city to the ce I want, a city hidden from the entire world, a ce to which my organization and only the people I trust will have ess to, this is a great opportunity for me, thinking so I chuckled, ''You''re right system, this action didn''t bring me any loose'' [You are wee] It replied in a sassy tone, not taking any offense to it I asked another question to the AI of the city, "Where is she?" "Shall I take you to her?" The AI asked to which I nodded my head, "Lets" Just as I finished speaking the throne I was in started to shake and tremble after which it creaked with which it started to go down, the throne was moving, seeing so I rxed myself as the AI took me to my location. It was a 3-minute journey downward at a normal speed, soon it reached the solid ground as I gazed upon an undergroundboratory-like room. Light shined from above, while several other lights lit up from the room, my eyes solely focused on a lid-like a coffin ced at the center of the room, standing up I walked towards iting to see a round cryogenic sleep-like chamber filled with frozen liquid and in ity a beautiful Blood Elven girl. The girl looked to be in herte teens but I know better than that, her age is something far above her appearance, she is thest living Blood Elf and the one and only child of Alberdo, Farrah Alberdo. Just like the rest, she had long red hair, her body was unnaturally pale and red, while her face was as beautiful as it could be, she has long elven ears and as always she was naked. My eyes trailed her well-toned body, from what I could tell she was a very nice athletic body with thick thighs, and her breasts were the right size with cute red nipples. Unlike the rest of the Blood Elves, she wasn''t affected by any of the curses, in fact, from the memories passed to me, the girl in front of me actually has the ability to even go above Alberdo in power and talent! She''s a terrifying creation born from Alberdo''s crazy desire to have his own child, one who will surpass him, one that won''t have the same chains as him, ''She will be very useful'' My eyes lit up at her, "Let''s wake her up, shall we?" I spoke. Chapter 380 380-Farrah Alberdo "Let''s wake her up, shall we?" I said, as the AI epted my words, "Master should know" The AI replied to which I walked closer to the tank, once more my eyes trailed around the beautiful figure after which I ced my hand on the ss view, just as I did the encryptions on me started to shine red, this brought about a reaction to the figure inside as a small red light started to appear in Farrah''s body. The ss view opened up as a cold st hit my face, and my hand went directly in contact with the ice, and while the inscriptions on me started to shine brighter, the ice started to swirl around soon bing just liquid holding the girl inside. Once the liquid was established, my hand moved through it as I ced my forefinger on her forehead, I could feel a sort of unique connection between the two of us, an erratic message came to my mind but I was able to easily understand it, my forefinger moved from her forehead to her luscious red lips. Just as I ced my finger near her mouth it opened as she took a small bite from my finger, draining a drop of blood into her mouth, I had made sure to lower my defense else her teeth would be lost by now, the blood entered her mouth causing her body started to shine brighter red, the encryptions on my body started to tremble. I took my hand away moving some steps back, I gazed at the body withering in the water, some red lines started to appear in Farrah''s body, the lines deeply itching themselves into Farrah, her body was now trembling more and more, the liquid inside seemingly going into her lungs, her struggles increasing. Her body shaking grew worse and worse until two hands suddenly caught the edge of the tank and rose up, "Cough.....Cough...Cough" Sitting up Farrah started to cough hard, water falling from her nose and mouth, and tears at the edge of her eyes, she was delirious as her eyes looked erged, she trying her best to understand the situation around her. Seeing so I walked up to her but just as I reached within her private distance her head shed towards me while heavy killing it started to flow out of her body. She looked like a wild animal as her eyes snarled at me but just as her eyesnded on me, those dangerous eyes melted like snow in summer, the encryptions were still active in my body, hence I confidently walked closer to the suffering girl. Reaching closer I ced my left hand on her back and infused some life energy into her. It worked like a miracle as her breathing went back to normal, I took away most of the water within her, helping her regain her breath, while the life energy I gave her started to give her the nutrients and food that she dearly needs, a few secondster she seemed fine, I took my hands away though just as I did sheunched onto me and hugged me tightly. Her moderate breasts pushed against my chest, while her upper body hugged me hard, I didn''t push her away as I too hugged her back, slowly patting her back and whispering into her that she was fine, "Meriah Fisalea" The words of the ancient elves left my mouth, my hands moving through her smooth skin, the redness of it fading away, bing soft and white, her elven ears were perked up, while her body oddly felt both cold and hot. The hug between us continued for a minute after which Farrah left the hug, her huge red eyes looking at me with a lost expression, "Fa...Father?" She asked in a hoarsenguage, matching one of the current Era, it wasn''t a surprise as that single drop of blood she swallowed had more purpose than just awakening her. Looking into those dreamy eyes of hers I shook my head, "No, I am your master" I said as my hands moved around her beautiful face, she liked it as she closed her eyes and pushed her head towards me, purring like a cat, I chucked at the reaction soon taking my hand away which quickly made her open her eyes, she moved her head towards me so that she could get my warmth, so that she could feel the flow of my blood better, "Who am I to you?" I asked, this made her focus on me, her eyes blinking as she spoke, "Everything" This answer made me grin, the girl in front of me ispletely loyal to me, the connection between us is impable and unbreakable, and the single blood she drank bonded her with me, that blood giving her all the information she needs on the current Era, in a way she has all the knowledge all that is left if for her to digest that knowledge and make it hers. The current hercks a lot of logic, this is the first time she''s been awakened, she was actually meant to be the perfect weapon and breeding tool of Alberdo, sounds sick but its the truth, she''s built in the way that her love, her feeling, and everything is just for me, the bearer of the encryption and the one that gave her blood. She''s more like a hyper-realistic clone working just for me, be it now or in the future she won''t be able to live without me, I am the sole reason for her existence and without me, she will be nothing Alberdo had gone through all required safety measure when he started to create her, the power of blood is just one of her great functions. The lineage from her mother''s side is also a figure not to be messed with, the womb cell that Alberdo used to make Farrah belongs to a Great fallen Angel, once hailed as the Angle Empress, it''s just a matter of time before Farrah to awaken her full power and she will be a force to reckon with, my force.... "Let''s get you cleaned up" I said as I lifted her from the water container, my body bing wet as I took her princess style, her naked body is disyed in full glory, touching her back I could feel small wings crawling out, they have yet to disy their great presence. All this while she just kept looking at me with those curious eyes, once I had carried her fully she hugged me tightly, her hands wrapping all around me, her face rubbing against my face, I felt it a bit annoying but I held myself back for now, currently its the best phase for me to built all feelings from her, once she matures she would understand all the feeling she has to, "Try standing" I said, slowly starting to ce her on the ground, she understood as she reluctantly got off from me, she didn''t have any problems standing by herself, her body in full disy as she kept looking at me for more instructions, "Come" I said as I gave my hand towards her, she from her memory understood the action, catching my hand and wrapping her fingers with mine as such I started to walk back towards the throne while keeping a small eye on her, soon reaching the throne sitting on it while pulling and cing Farrah on myp. She just curiously followed with my movements, "Take us back" Imanded as the AI got to work, the throne trembling as it started to move up again, while once again Farrah started to rub her face against mine, ''Are you a dog?'' Again I held myself back as my mind wandered about the true issue at hand...the treasury.... Chapter 381 381-My City. Soon along with the clingy girl we reached back into the throne room, my body partially wet from her, while her hands clung to me like a ko, ''She sure is a monster'' [ Name: Farrah Alberdo Sex: Female Age: 19(??) species: Blood Elven Angle Talent: Godly Power: Low Tier Imperial(Weakened) Title: The Miracle. Love: 100% Description: A miracle of creation born from the genes of Alberdo and a woman once called the battle angle of war and death. >Her creation itself is a miracle that went against all odds of creation, lies within her secrets hidden deep within the river of time. >The current hercks any sense of social awareness, her mind being as innocent and deadly as possible. Difficulty: F-(Just put a tail on her and she will wag it for you, seriously do you think women are pokemon or something?) ] Her status was something else, the talent of Godly itself is something I have never seen before, not even Celestinia as such a talent tag on her, from what I could tell the talent itself is a guarantee that she would reach the power of gods. There is also the fact that she is an Imperial Low tier, plus thew that she had taken to reach such a level is something that no imperial realm expert will be able to deal with, plus as time passes she will return back to her peak power and one day reach the level Gods, an action only a few across the World has ever achieved. But what really got my attention is the definition that the system tagged her with, ''The secret to the past?'' Now that is as ominous and cliche as it could be, though it didn''t scare me, instead, a sense of curiosity and excitement started to bubble within me, living here I had already developed my own sense of quirks and one is that I am starting to love finding something new and unseen, more than that I aming to love all the challenges that areing to me. The secrets, the powers, the scene of danger that if any woman found out I would be in deep shit, everything is bringing in a sense of life, and as twisted as that is I have already embraced it. By now I have more amount of power in this whole world than anyone. Enough to offset Emperors to back off a bit but just as I reach the top I learn that there is a higher mountain. Instead of that depressing me, it filled me with a unique desire to surmount everything, to one day sit atop everything, such that nothing will ever escape my grasp. A desire of Greed, a desire to... Conquer.... "Farrah, tell me what do you remember before waking up?" I asked to the girl who was still rubbing her face against mine like a kitten, my words brought her attention to me as her face turned to one of thought, "I don''t know, I was sleeping in a warm embrace till now, till master woke me up!" She said in a calm yet excited voice, her currentnguage being perfect for the Era, a very amazing perk of a single drop of blood in her, who can think that she''s just a baby-like figure that woke up now? "So you don''t remember anything else?" I asked, my hands slithering through her face as her body trembled to my touch, by now her nipples were rock hard and poking my chest, she was definitely aroused, though she has a no-level connection of arousal, "Um, yes" Farrah said as she coed to my touch, seeing this I left the topic for now, pushing her too much would just bring problems, "AI, do you have a name?" I asked to the floating eyeball, "I am called Rex" The AI replied, "Tell me what is left of the treasury?" Imanded, "Yes master" As it finished speaking a certain image flickered and a screen appeared in front of me showing the current situation and all the treasures left, "Currently 80% of the stuff in the treasury is damaged, only treasures above the level of Demi-God still work" This reply was more than enough to get my motor running, not just the image but all the treasures had markings and information around them, making it easy for me to understand what ally, the more I saw the more the heartbeat of mine increased, just seeing what was left behind is more than enough to make me feared across the realms, "System in this useless stuff you marked, are those mountains really Gold, Diamonds, The Lost Metal Mythrial, the Sulfeer gem, and great gems of all?" I asked, making sure that my eyes were working, "Yes, those were useless stuff given to Alberdo by some passers, it''s not useful" "I''ll be dammed...." My voice leaked at the confirmation, it''s no surprise that this stuff is useless in that Era but in the current Era? they are all priceless stuff that could make anyone the richest person in the world, scratch that right now I am the richest person in the world, "How is the integrity of the city?" I asked, "It''s holding well but it would need some renovations" Rex spoke, this got me thinking, "How much energy would you need to take from the energy source for a correction?" My question got Rex calcting, and finally, a minuteter it spoke, "I would need about 10% of the energy, lowering the city time from 50 years to just 40" ''Um, that is a bit eptable'' My mind worked through the situation after which I finally arrived at the conclusion, "Take the energy and bring the integrity back, start operating all the systems at 100% and make this city as beautiful as it is" "The energy cost will be higher" Rex spoke, to this I shed a smile as I took out a glowing Orb in my hands, the power within it enough to wipe out countries, "I assume this will be enough?" Just as I finished speaking Rex appeared near the orb, scanning itpletely, a few secondster it responded, "This will be more than enough to reach the past level and sustain the city for 1000 years" "Good, take it" Just as I finished speaking the orb disappeared, "Shall I start the procedure?" Rex requested, "Not know, I have things to deal with, hence start it after I leave, move the city to this location and make it look like this" As I finished speaking I passed him the location where the city should be kept, while also giving him a detailed n of how the city should look, mixing in the beauty of my world along with the nature of magic that inhibits this, "It shall be done" Alex replied, hearing so I smiled and looked at the girl who can''t stop hugging me, "Farrah" I called, making her break out of her trance, "We are leaving" As I said as I took out some clothes and passed them to her, she didn''t need me to say anything as she stood up from myp reluctantly and started to put on the clothes, already not liking the use of bra and panties, feeling the clear irritating within her through our connection I slowly patted her head and spoke, "Don''t worry about it you will soon get used to it" This made her nod her head. "Good thene" As I finished speaking I willed on the power between us and her body turned into colorful ck and red light after which itbined into my body, ''How''s it inside me?'' I asked, ''Cozy, master'' Farrah replied, making me smile, this is another perk of our connection, she will live within me as long as I want, and as long as I live she can''t be killed, her entirety is linked to me. I stood up from the throne my body turning dry, loosening my shirt, I looked at Rex, "Show me by back" Imanded and a screen showing my back appeared where a beautiful ck and red wing-like design was spread out, making a breathtaking look, ''Looks like I will have some exining to do'' A headache was already hitting my head. . Chapter 382 382-Awake Looking at the symbol on my back, I knew that once I am back I will be under thorough investigation from all my women, especially the ones I am sleeping with, though I have to say that the tattoo-like marking on my back is kinda cool, its the proof that Farrah is mine, it''s not something I can hide if I did it would be shown as me rejecting Farrah as my own. It a whole lot of ancient concepts of the past Era, and even then I still have to adhere to them, the procedure and customs are after all directly drilled deep into her DNA, "That''s enough" I said, having looked enough, I tightened my shirt while drying off all the water from me, most of the stuff here is done all that is left is for Rex to deal with the rest, "Rex" Calling out I lifted my arms and a smooth metallic watch-like device quickly got attached, its the main central link to Rex, one I can make use to transport to the city at will andmand it from anywhere in the world, plus with this Rex would be close to me, allowing me to have 24/7 idea about the city, "Make everything sparkle" That was myst words as I started to walk out of the city on in this case directly teleport to the city gates, being huge just walking around the city will take days. Appearing back at the gate my eyes directlynded on the beautiful girl sleeping soundly on a soft bed, ''There is still a lot to be done'' Thinking so I stood beside her and ced my hand on her head, a small green light calming her mind ad getting rid of the after effect of the gas I used, giving themand both me and Sabrina disappeared as we appeared back in the same huge hall with pirs we entered from, this time the patterns from the walls disappearing so did the huge city of the past, ''She should have seen at least half of it'' I mused the gas I used didn''t directly knock out Sabrina, no maybe due to some ''error'' she would keep getting back her consciousness in certain intervals, if my calctions are right she should know bits and pieces of what had happened, ranging from my song to the great milky sky, in this way I don''t have to say anything to her and she could make her own theories. As before the best thing for such smart people is to let them cook up their own theories, plus I get the bonus of making Sabrina feel more and more attached to me, my mysteries tickling to her mind of adventure but even then there is no way out for her, she is already my mind now and just some time is needed for me to get my hands on this smart woman, ''Let''s set the area'' Using my power the bed disappeared as Sabrina slowly fell to the ground, the mask was taken away, and her natural instincts started to act, seeing so I nodded my head as I walked towards a pir and leaned against it, adjusting my body to look cool and tired, my face turned pale while I started to take deep breaths, ''Master, what are you doing?'' Suddenly Farrah asked, ''I am trying to woe her with tricks'' I naturally replied I didn''t have to hide anything from her as she will be seeing this and more but will this make her think badly of me? ''Why don''t you just take her master? you are more powerful than her'' Just this reply was to show that Farrah didn''t care about anyone but me, plus if I y my cards right she could be a useful part of my ns, a very useful one, ''I have my own restrictions'' I replied as I focused back on my act, looking sideways I could see that Sabrina is already starting to wake up, hence everything was set. ... Third Person POV: "Urgh" A grunt left Sabrina''s mouth as she started to wake up from her forced sleep, her mind feeling dizzy something which never happened to her before, for as long as she remembers her mind is sharp as one can be, nothing could dull it, not liquor nor any kind of drugs, it stays sharp no matter what. And just like a reaction her powers acted up as her mind cleared uppletely, thest moments before her sleep filling her mind while the bits and pieces she got to see reminded her of the predicament she had been ced in, "You''re awake" A familiar voice was heard out, making Sabrina look towards it,ing upon a very tired and possibly weakened Austin, several ideas shed through her mind while she replied, "You tricked me" It didn''t even take her a minute to realize that she was yed with, once the aura of pity that surrounded the city''s gone her rational side awoke up at full throttle, "Is that how you talk to your master?" Austin teased with a sly smile, causing a bubbly rage to fill Sabrina''s mind, she from her birth was the one controlling and taking advantage of others and for once being on the receiving end was making her bubble up with extreme emotions but she didn''t let it control her as she spoke, "Let me guess there was something in the city that you wanted and you would have helped the city with or without my words" "Yup" Austin replied nodding his head, his nonchnt behavior once again raising those bitter feelings, "Why was I emotional?" Sabrina asked about the piece she was missing, "That city of the resting ce of an Ancestor, he might not have direct contact with you but being a person of such level when you move through his ce you would be directly influenced by Alberdo, making it that you would do anything for his safety" "I see...." The information was entirely saved in her mind and Sabrina would never make the mistake again, "You took advantage of that, plus made me your maid knowing that you would be tired and may I presume powerless after the rescue?" "Perhaps" Austin said, his smile widening, "Being your maid I am under the use to serve under you and not to harm you, plus that sly use of your words meant that I need to protect you too" Sabrina finished having an impressed look by the end, Austin didn''t reply but just kept looking at Sabrina with a teasing smile, seeing so she sighed out as she stood up, her back straight as she gave him a bow, "How may I be of use master?" She asked while the desire for vengeance burned deep within her eyes, Austin saw it but he just smiled inwardly at it, ''Shall I just kill her, master?'' Farrah requested, not liking the look that Sabrina was giving Austin, ''No need,ter one she will be begging me to stop'' Austin replied, his eyes scanning at Sabrina, "Don''t you have enemiesing after you?" To the words, Sabrina nodded her head, "What should I do about them, master?" Sabrina stressed herst words, to this I replied, "Those people won''t stop, not until they have you, they also have methods to track you down, with the city you were safe but no longer" This made Sabrina frown as she asked, "May I ask what happened to the city?" "Gone" Austin immediately replied, being vague as possible, catching onto the drift Sabrina turned silent, "Now why don''t you serve me some tea" He said as he waved his hand producing a tea set with materials, seeing this Sabrina moved towards it, "I liked the tea we drankst time, make it" Austinmanded leaning into the pir and enjoying the sight of one of the most powerful princesses making him tea. Chapter 383 383-Snow.... "Tastes good" Austin said, taking sips of the aromatic tea prepared by Sabrina, who stood before him like a perfect servant, her face impassive. Austin enjoyed the slow small silence as hisplexion ''improved'', "10 minutes..." He said earning the girl''s focus as she looked at him and without his intention, she saved every bit of information about him to her mind, from his mannerism to his way of speaking, the way he was holding the teapot to his posture, everything was going into her mind to make it such that she could find anything that she might be able to use against him, not knowing that she herself was imprinting everything of Austin to herself, "What is it, master?" Sabrina asked in a subservient tone, "Your pursuers, they will be here in 10 minutes" Hearing his her pupils dted, while she acted as if everything is fine, she knew deep down that she couldn''t mess around with her pursuers, they seemed to have circumvented the rules of the ce and brought about powerful people inside, it also seemed that they have been nning for this for a long time. "Malflick, that elf doesn''t look like he''s part of your group" Austin said with an entraining smirk, "Internal problems?" He asked, which caused a twitch in Sabrina''s eyebrows, "Please refrain from asking about my internal matters, respect the contract, master" Sabrina cooly replied, making Austin chuckle, "The ring bearer Malflick, what will you do to him once you get out of here?" He asked, making Sabrina''s killing intent sparkle for a moment, "None of your business, master" She replied once more, causing Austin to look at her with a yful look that screamed he felt hurt by her words, "Come on my maid, aren''t I part of the Royal Eleven banK? I have my powers" He whispered in an angering manner but it didn''t rile up Sabrina as she kept her impassively look, making Austin click his tongue, "Tsk, we should get moving" Saying so he ced the tea and everything else back in his special ring. Dusting himself he stood up but he still looked ''weak'' and ''pale'', "Are you okay, master?" Sabrina asked, causing Austin to wave his hand at her, "I am fine, nothing much" He said as he stretched his body a bit, the crunching of his bones filling the ce, having done enough stretches he started to look at Sabrina while rubbing his chin in thought, "I am confused about the fact one what I should do about you? should I make you suffer a bit and save you? or should I just save you?" His words caused Sabrina to frown, "I am capable of dealing with things myself, master" "Perhaps but you have no idea about these people, they won''t stop at anything and they have their mysterious ways" But suddenly the brooding look left Austin''s face as he replied to Sabrina, a small smile of mischief blooming on his face, "Let''s go maid, we have a lot to do" As he finished speaking he vanished from where he stood while Sabrina followed after him, the two of them soon appeared above the scorching desert, the heat ying down at the duo. Just as the two reached above Sabrina frowned at looked in a certain direction, "You can feel them?" Austin asked to which Sabrina nodded her head, "How can they track me, master?" Sabrina asked, "It''s through what you call your curse" He said, making Sabrina''s frown even harder but it went away quickly as she looked back at Austin, "What''s the n, master?" She asked, this only made Austin smile brighter, "Well, aren''t you my maid? so sit back and just serve me" As he finished speaking he started to move, walking closer to Sabrina he extended his hands towards her, she didn''t question it as she took his hands the moment she did so the two of them disappeared from where they stood, the only remains being the spatial energy left behind. The pursuers within seconds appeared at their position, the one leading the group cursing at the cat-and-mouse chase that was going on, "Fuck! find her!" He screamed in uncontroble anger. ..... A few secondster the two figures appeared in a snow-filled area, their bodies manifesting above a certain snow peak, the first one was to open his eyes was Austin while Sabrina soon followed, her eyes filled with confusion, "Wee, master" This time a truly respectful voice was heard, the depth and respect within the voice binding, "Good to see you are doing well, Amon" Austin said with a smile, Amon respectfully stood up, and in his hand was a dark orb, the very same twin spatial vow of lovers that Austin used with Nora, one was with him and he had handed over the other one to Amon, naturally, you can''t use spatial treasure here but then again what could stop a treasure blessed by the Goddess of Space itself? "How did it go?" Austin asked, while Sabrina beside him was burning with curiosity, her natural mind quickly picking up the picture of the orb and running through all the information in her mind, quickly reaching a terrifying conclusion. "It went well, master" Amon replied with heartfelt gratitude in his voice, to which Austin patted his shoulder, "Don''t fret it too much, I only showed you the ce, if he didn''t think you worthy he wouldn''t have given it to you" Austin''s words only made Amon''s loyalty even fiercer. He was the perfect follower, Amon didn''t even question or ask about why Sabrina was beside him, he did his job bowed to give his respect while passing on his reports to Austin who took it and nodded his head, "You can be on your way, don''t you have some revenge toplete?" These words made Amon''s eyes frosty, thick killing intent leaving him as he gave a nod of affirmation, with his new gifts he would make them all here suffer for what had happened to his family in the past, everyone would be a paying great price, "Don''t make it too bloody and cover everything well" Austin gave his final advice and taking it to heart Amon moved, getting away from the winter region and heading to the location of his target, of course, Austin didn''t forget to remind him of where he should keep the orb next, its quite the hassle moving around everywhere, its better to just teleport. "Quite the beauty, isn''t it?" Austin asked, "You trust him that much, master?" Sabrina asked and Austin just smiled at it, in their contract they didn''t explicitly mention that the secret of Sabrina being his maid should be kept secret but it was indeed there at heart, else Austin''s life would definitely be in danger if anyone of the Elven lineages even got a whiff of the knowledge that their dear princess is now a maid, especially Sabrina''s doting father and brothers. "Let''s go, our adventure awaits" Austin said before taking the lead and Sabrina like the perfect maid she is started to follow behind him, her curiosity only keeps burning brighter, while she started to feel that no matter what time, going along with him only seems to end in a fruitful adventure. Chapter 384 384-Game Chamber. The cold winds blew against Austin as he gazed at the snow spread all around, behind him stood Sabrina with a calm face hiding all herplex emotions, "Now, why don''t we fuck up some ns....." Austin whispered, turning around he took out a mask and he threw it at her, she looked between the mask and Austin for a moment. "We will be ying a game, plus messing a bit around with the people that came after you" This reply was more than enough to bring Sabrina on board, her eyes shining with a cruel light as she put on the mask, turning from a stunning woman to a more average level of beauty, her hair and eyes turned brown, looking forward she could see that Austin also had changed, turning to a more average looking guy with ck hair and eyes, "What''s the n, master?" Sabrina asked, bringing a smile into Austin''s words, his smile turning sly, "We will be having a little contest, while messing around with the ns of the people hunting, while enjoying a contest among ourselves" This quickly got Sabrina''s attention, her eyes shining with a dangerous hue. "I can tell you want revenge and this will be the best ce for it" Austin spoke, "How will I know that you won''t cheat, master?" She asked, "I can swear it on the goddess" This quickly shut Sabrina down as she nodded her head, "What are the rules, master?" She asked, "We will start with simple games in which if you win you could stop calling me master and the more you win the more your stringent requirements will decrease" Austin said, making Sabrina''s mind wander about. "The catch, master?" She said, making Austin chuckle, "It will be the increase in your time and some fun initiatives for me" Sabrina nodded her head at it already expecting something simr, her mind yed around the condition till she finally agreed, "I agree, master but I want to choose depending on the situation" "The rights all yours" Austin agreed, raising his hand in surrender, soon after he made an oath and the two set out, soon appearing within a gathering, there were several species gathered around, ranging from werewolves, different demons, humans, and even some elves, "What''s going on?" Austin asked in a deeper voice walking into the group with Sabrina, some of the attention moving towards him. "We are waiting for the game chamber to open" A human male replied as he pointed at a cave-like opening hidden with snow. "This is the renown game chamber?!" Austin reacted in surprise as he heard those words, while Sabrina rolled her eyes at his acting inwardly thinking that its quite good, soon Austin spoke some words with the human after which the two of them moved to a more secluded area and waited for the opening. "This is going to be fun....." Austin whispered. ''Who among them is rted to the organization aiming for me, master?'' Sabrina asked telepathically to Austin, just before arriving here he had given her a tool so that they could speak so secretly, hearing her words he started to point towards a certain group of students, that looked powerful. ''They are not real, the true ones have been killed and reced'' Seeing that even some elves were among it Sabrina''s eyes shed with anger. ''Can I deal with it, however, I want, master?'' She asked. ''Your wish'' He gave her the open leash, epting so she walked up to the group and she began to chat, starting with the elves and within minutes all of them were speaking to her with a smile andughing around. ''Her social skills are terrifying'' Austin thought. ''Master, is this the snow?'' Farrah asked with wonder as she felt the snow through their connection. ''Do you want to y around here?'' Austin asked. ''Yes, master'' Farrah replied. ''Go, don''t make too much noise'' As Austin gave his permission his body lit up for a moment and Farrah went on for her games, not a single person felt her move, Austin wanted her to feel and understand things on her own before he started to give her any responsibilities. Just as he was thinking, the snow-like cake started to swirl, as a portal opened up, seeing so several of the people rushed into the portal their main intention to get a lead, while Sabrina soon approached him while giving her goodbyes. ''How did it go?'' He asked. ''They are smart and on guard but I got a good feel of their powers, master'' Sabrina replied. ''Want to deal with them on the inside?'' He asked. ''Is this an offer for help, master?'' ''I have my own beef with them and I am feeling particrly good today to help my maid'' ''Then thank you, master'' As their reply ends the two of the entered inside the swirling portal while holding hands, the twisting feeling of space all around them after which the two of them opened their eyes, they along with the rest of the people being inside a very huge hall, just as the duo was looking around a yful voice was heard. "First game Know To Shoot!" The voice resounded everywhere as different things started to appear all around them, the room got huge as several tables with a bow and arrows appeared, the bow looking as normal as it can be. After the tables a huge shooting mark appeared at the center, it being a round-marked board with several balloons attached to them, the targets being fairly distanced from the bow and arrows. Seeing such a scenario the long-distance fighters smiled while the ones not proficient in the bow groaned. ''Looks like you are in luck. master'' Sabrina spoke with an edgy tone. "The game is simple, you shall be asked questions to be solved, and don''t worry each question will pertain to the current era!" The cheerful voice spoke, its tone captivating. "It is only after answering your question can you shoot the board! each attached balloon contains a treasure and your pass to the next round" "Speed is a factor here too! as the first person to answer will be the first to shoot! there is also the fact that the fastest person to input the wrong answer will lose a treasure from the saif person and be given to the one who answered first perfectly" "So buckle up all of you and be ready to answer and shoot!" Just as the voice faded away a transparent screen appeared in front of everybody with their question, all they had to was speak and the answer would be recorded, no one will be able to hear the voice nor would anyone be able to speak to each other now. Austin looked at the first question in front of him. [Among the warriors of the world burdened with protection, which was the first king called as the tyranny of the west?] Austin didn''t even have to think of the answer. ''System?'' [2 affection points extracted!] [Answer: Bazrd] Hence he directly spoke the answer without a pause his answer being locked in while he looked at the time, he could see a runner for 30 seconds going on, turning to his side he could see Sabrina also being done with the answer, seeing that she was slower he smiled. "Beep! times up! shall we see the answer?" The cheerful voice spoke and just as it did green lights started to shine on those that answered correctly while red on those who incorrectly answered, the brightest of their light indicating how fast they had answered. Sabrina''s narrowed eyes looked at Austin who was shinning brighter than her, well everyone was now focusing on him Chapter 385 385-Dance Dance Austin POV: ''Looks like the first shot is mine'' I whispered in, walking closer to the table, taking up the bow, and feeling a familiar feeling a smile came to my face, and without any hesitation I shoot an arrow right to the biggest and hardest target easily piercing through it, earning me my rewards. The balloon burst apart as a white light spilled on it, the contents directly vanishing while the information on the gift was shipped to me, making me smile, just then the brightest red light shed and another gift was delivered to me and in such order, several gifts were given to others. The second best got a treasure of the one who answered wrong second, with this order everything went well, having had my fill I went back to my ce while Sabrina took mine, easily earning herself another treasure, this round continued on till everyone got their shot. Once the round was over the huge target glowed again, bringing in another order of treasure. ''You owe me a massage'' I spoke, it was about the bet that was made, and in return for her to stop calling me master she will give me a massage, that was the wager, we are keeping things low for now. ''I got it, master'' Sabrina replied in a sour mood, not understanding how she lost within a challenge of knowledge! this is something that her pride refused to back down in! "Now that we are all done! here is the next question!" As the voice faded a new question appeared. [During the Rnover revolution, who is the main cause for it?] [The Lustful Raizer] I input the answer even before people could finish reading the question, in this case, I even don''t have to, the system does it for me, and my brain is pressure free. ''Damn....if only I had something like this for my exams...'' While my thoughts wandered the round finished once more, and just like before I ended up being victorious, causing the malicious gaze focusing on me to increase, there isn''t any rule about stealing from the students after all. Walking forward my second shot of the day earned me a huge prize. Sabrina''s face was now definitely burning with anger, mostly to hide the deep feeling of loss she was feeling, well her mind and memory are the one thing she prides over everyone else, yet here I am answering much faster than her all-knowing memory can. ''That makes two massages....'' I teased, this time getting good reactions from her. The burning eyes for a win making my sadistic side grin. Treasure of the loss once again came to me, while the stage continued on. [Four carse to a four-way stop, eaching from a different direction. They can''t decide who got there first, so they all go forward at the same time. All 4 cars go, but none crash into each other. How is this possible?] [They all made right-hand turns] ''Really?'' Even though I questioned it I spoke my answer out, locking it, the time ticked on and I could see several of the students standing around with confused faces, of course, the ever-smart Sabrina got it immediately, the only sad thing being that it was after me. "Time up! shall we see who wins?" The cheerful voice spoke, and immediately the light started to shine again and without any surprise, I ended up being first. ''Now you owe me a treasure'' I taunted as I walked to the table, every eyes now utterly focused on me, I could feel the sinister air starting to blow around, yet I kept my happy smile as I took the bow and shot the arrow, once again taking the best treasure I could. This time a lot of the people answered wrong, making it such that extra treasure was hoarded off to the first in line, Once the round was over both me and Sabrina were the eye of the storm. ''Looks like you made a lot of enemies, master'' Sabrina spoke in a snarky tone. ''Well someone salty'' I replied instantly shutting her down. "Well wasn''t that fun! but I think it''s time that we up it a notch!" The voice spoke clearly sounding happy. ''Sigh.....if they only knew whose gifts they are ying around with'' While Imented theck of information the rest of us despaired, oh there is also the fact that the people who got more than 1 wrong answer were kicked out, unable to continue. Once more a change happened all around us, the ground I was standing on raised a bit while different colors formed around the tile that I was raised up to. Looking around I saw that everyone was now in a small raised tform, with enough distance to move but not too much space, while confusion was setting in the voice was heard again. "Let''s ce Dance Fight Dance!" ''What aze naming'' While thinking so a huge screen appeared above us, the same tile pattered appearing above, each color lighting up and dimming down. "The game from here on out is simple! you must match the lights on the screen and dance ording to them! but wait! there is a twist!" "As you y the game unknown light figure will appear around you and start fighting you, the whole you must dance and make sure to not miss a step and fight back!" Once the voice faded the light became a bit dim while slow music started to sound all around, and the screen started to a flicker as a countdown started to appear. 3 2 1 "Start!" As the voice sounded the screen started to flicker and the tiles started to disy with each color that one should run on, I had already byhearted the dance figure hence I easily followed around with the dance. The round seems to choose a winner based on who dances perfectly while avoiding all the trouble. Green! Orange! Blue! Green! The patterns were easy to follow at the first but as time passed they started to get moreplex, making it a bit tiresome to follow, it was then that small light-like figures started to appear, their size being equal to that of fairies, the beings were just light like figures with no definite description, within their hands they held small pointed little spears. ''This is gonna be a pain in the ass'' Just as I thought so one of the little things directly went with the spear aiming for my ass, I could see how this will be a difficult game, losing sight of the table meant that your dance will be interrupted while not paying attention meant that you will be pricked. Seeing that weapon it''s easy to guess that you won''t be hurt but it''s gonna annoy and sting like hell, I didn''t even take my eyes off the screen as I covered my body in a light destruction element, making it so that those small things die even before touching me, not even a single scream being heard. I kept a rxed pace as I kept going but the annoyed scream around me showed that not everyone was having a good time, thus began a 30-minute of rxing dancing for me while hell for the others. Chapter 386 387-The Hunt "Now that was fun..." I whispered as I stretched my body, actually feeling a bit energetic, the dance was quite fun for me, it smoked out some of thete memories of my first life, the time of arcades and games, an age of no tension and just fun. Looking around I could see that I was the only one that looked energetic and unhurt, the rest of the people had bumps around their faces or hands, ones resembling misquote bites. I had noticed that those little light figures had a certain ability that let them break through most magic defenses and their spear''s pration while light hurt like hell, simr to a splinter. I could even see that Sabrina herself got some pokes, two small bumps on her face, she turned her face towards me and and I made aughing face at her, infuriating her even further with my words. ''A new look?'' The response I got was her turning her head away, I could tell that she is extremely annoyed. So I didn''t go overboard with my teasing, At the end, the dance had be extremely troubling, the lights sprang on at higher speed while the patterns wereplex, not to mention the annoying floating things around you. "And with that, the third round has been finished! I could see that all of you had fun!" This time the voice earned a lot of hostility from everyone, all of them were people with their noses up high and having been poked or yed around with like this definitely didn''t match their pride. "I can see that all of you aren''t happy! but fret not! because in this round all those that aren''t kicked out will earn a gift!" These words erased the heavy atmosphere, as the huge hall started to return to normal, turning into a white box room. This round definitely took out a lot of people as I could see that only 30 people remained here, it''s quite a drop from the before numbers. "Now even if everyone is getting a gift! there is still the best and the worst! so let''s have a look!" As the voice faded, the huge screen above flickered the ranking started to appear, instead of names the ranking was fixed on the with faces of the people, and now everyone was looking above. Ranking Total Steps Steps Taken Pattern Mark 1)Austin 65,000 65000 Excellent 2)Sabrina 65,000 60000 Very Good 3)Some Girl 65,000 45000 Good . . . . . 30)Some Guy 10000 10000 Barely Pass Just as the ranking was chosen the eyes were once again on me and Sabrina, I could literally feel the greed filling up are in the room. ''Looks like we won''t make it out of here without a fight, master'' Sabrina spoke. ''Oh? looks like someone is finally ready to talk'' I teased yet all I got was a cold gaze from her, making me chuckle. ''It''s good, looks like those people you have aimed for are ready to take us down'' I replied, focusing on the group that Sabrina had chatted with before entering, their eyes were the worst among here as I could feel the subtle killing intent. ''Permission to deal with them, master?'' Sabrina asked. ''You do you but don''t forget about the bet you made for this round'' My words had their effect as I saw a crack on the cold face that Sabrina was keeping. "Now Let the rewards be given!" The voice faded as the same light from the before team shed and entered each body of the winner, the light entering inside me being the brightest among all. "Good! Once that is over let''s move to thest game! beware this will be dangerous!" As the voice faded we were once more whisked away, soon all of us appeared above the sky, looking down I could see a huge forest filled with life. We were fixed there floating above as the voice was heard again. "This round is called Find ''em! and take ''em!" As the voice rejoiced, the atmosphere before me rippled as an orange color band floated in front of me, as I ced my hands on it, it disappeared and fixed itself on my hand, on it was a small disy that now kept blinking, looking around I could see that everyone got the same band. "The game is simple! each of you is awarded a certain amount of points based on from your performance from the previous rounds" "The game is to take away the bands from others and make sure that you will have the highest amount of points till the time runs out!" As the voice spoke a huge clock with 3 hours on it appeared. "Of course! to make things interesting the points of each will be shown now!" The same screen from before appeared, the same picture being avable, this time the difference being the points one has, looking at my band I could see that the flickering was over and my points were given. Ranking Total points 1)Austin 100,000 2)Sabrina 50,000 3)Some Girl 25,000 . . . . . 30)Some Guy 100 Yup, as everyone can guess I was the eye of the storm, this time there is no ying nor a focus on talent, it was pure power and ability that came into question and all the ones faithful to their powers were already marking me as their prey. ''The match seems to be very useful to you'' I spoke to Sabrina seeing that the zone for the match is a forest, with her blessing she will reign queen in this game, or might I add ughter feast? ''I want a huge bet, master'' She replied, feeling interested I spoke. ''What are the stakes?'' ''I don''t know the depth of your power but I am Origin Level 6, match your powers to me and y the game, master'' Hearing this I pretended to think, taking a few seconds I replied. ''Again what are the takes?'' ''If I win get rid of the contract for just the maid part but if I lose I will extend being for a maid for a month, master'' The words were extremely tempting to me, even if I hold back my powers to her level she won''t be a match for me but knowing her I understood that she won''t aim for me but the rest of the people, taking everyone down, thus adding up her points above mine. With her lineage nothing will be able to hide from her eyes in the forest, it''s her favorite yground, though I could tell that she''s being cautious as she has no idea about my powers, everything is a mystery but looking at her I understood that she has some sort of trump card up her sleeves to win the match. ''Are you afraid, master?'' Suddenly Sabrina asked, her eyes a bit provoking, trying to smoother into my pride. ''Hehehe...I ept your challenge but don''te crying to meter....'' Even with my words, she kept her cold face as she nodded her head at me. ''Shall I swear on the Goddess?'' ''Yes, master'' Hearing so I did the swear with Sabrina listing to me, once it was done I looked back at the screen, the bet between us only took for about a few seconds hence when we focused back everything was done and ready. "Looks like you all are ready! so go forth and hunt!" Just as it finished speaking our bodied moved beyond our control as we started to fall into the forest, the view around me became distorted, probably done to not give anyone a head start, and soon Inded on the ground without getting hurt. pushing away the dirt I tried to use a flight spell only for it to get canceled. I wasn''t surprised as the voice had spoken about flight not being applicable here, spreading my sense I got a good grasp of where I am, having understood so I moved my body and appeared above a tree, leaning against it as I started to sleep. ''Go hunt my maid, hunt, hunt to your hurts content'' Chapter 387 387-Traitors! Third Person POV: An hour has passed since the beginning of the hunt and since then the forest hasn''t been normal at all, it was as if the whole forest had gained life as everything that could start to go wrong went wrong. Without the others knowing a power had swooped in, taking control of the entire forest and, in turn, taking control of their lives. "I need everything I can get from you" Sabrina said in a cold tone as she gazed at the group of peoplepletely confined due to her powers, the greed for killing burned high within the nt life as it started to devour and kill, being affected by the desires within Sabrina. "Why?" A hoarse voice asked as, the group currently trapped belonged to the same one that Austin had pointed towards, they were the ones that Sabrina aimed for at the beginning. Thanks to their talk she had already ced a tracker within them and now being in a forest there is nowhere they could hide from her. "Why don''t you tell me why?" She said as her real face started to appear, just as it did the eyes of all the captured turned wide. "Impossible..." The whisper left the mouth of a demon that seems to be the leader of the group, his red eyes widening. "I have my own ways to get what I need" As she said a teeth-filled nt emerged from the ground and swallowed up one of the people, the screams echoing through the forest. The others could only watch in horror as the nt devoured theirpanion. Sabrina cackled with glee as she watched the nt feed. She was a powerful knowledge seeker, who had always been fascinated with the power of nts. She had spent the majority of her time studying and experimenting with different nt species, her bloodline makes her extremely close to nature, while her experiments allowed her to seek out and create several new nts, one the world has no idea about. "Anybody willing to talk now?" She asked with a small grin on her face, this time all of their faces changed to one of the horrors though that too quickly changed to one of indifference. "You got us good, princess" The leader spoke, his eyes already losing their life, with their hidden strength they could have taken care of Sabrina but due to their own mistake they ended up letting her close to them and got trapped by the nt but now it has already sucked in all of their mana, making them useless, all that awaited is death. "Long live chaos!" All of them gathered and shouted and under Sabrina''s eyes, they exploded, turning into blood waves. Seeing this she clicked her tongue, her heart feeling quite sour, even with all her precautions they still somehow ended up killing themselves. ''Is it an innate powerbomb? looks like I need to look into this matter more heavily once I return'' Having forged her thoughts through and feeling quite good at having them killed after making her go through all those pain, Sabrina moved towards her next objective. Winning the bet..... ''I will make you suffer a bit'' She nned as a beautiful tiara appeared above her head, the whole structure being silver and brown in color with a blue gem attached to the middle, the gem shinning in a mix of blue and green light, if Austin was to see this he would have easily understood the reason for her arrogance and confidence in this match. The reason is that the crown on her head is the one and only supreme treasure of the elves, the Breath Of Forest. Belonging to the first ruler of the Elves that lead them to battle and created their sanctuary and world for the future generations, a treasure that grants herplete dominion over the forest and all those that live within it, a treasure that she didn''t choose but one that chose her. The match was rigged from the start....... ''I can''t feel his presence....'' Sabrina thought with a frown, this itself was a red g in her mind, she had no idea about Austin''s ability and she wasn''t going to jump into this like an idiot. ''Lets first gather all the weak'' Thinking so her focus covered the entire forest, easily seeing through everybody moving through the forest with some fighting each other, some making groups while betrayal had already started, this time it wasn''t just a game but a death match, one where either you lose the band or you die trying. "Swallow them" Sabrinamented, causing several veins to rise from the ground towards unsuspecting students entangling them, the secretions from the vine making them unconscious while taking their bands away from them, since none of the were enemies Sabrina wasn''t going for the kill, her nts would take them out and keep them out cold as long as she desires. Soon the entire forest came to life, and slumbering nts of great origin broke out from their cocoon as they began their assault, the better ones quickly reacted as they began their fight yet it was useless as the entire forest was against them, the other elves, ones with great affinity to the forest could only watch wide eyes as the first moved to take them down too. Nowhere was safe, and no power was useful, many growing tired used their greatest fire-based attack to only get beaten up even harder, no fire was capable of harming them and no one was safe, the cry of battles spread across thends, the entirend only had forest no beasts existed, the students were being taken down one by one, yet Sabrina couldn''t smile at it. Not when she can''t feel Austin''s location! ''Is it a treasure? or some unknown power?'' Sabrina used her ability to the best, trying everything within her power to get even an inkling of where Austin is but no matter how much she tried she could tell where Austin was, this kept increasing her anxiousness, knowing not when the worst would happen, especially for someone who is used to having everything within her fingertips. While Sabrina kept her 100% focus, Austin looked at her with a smile while sitting atop a tree close to her, something that would shock the hell out of Sabrina, the tree that Austin was sitting on was waving around while the leaves massaged him in a calm manner., Which powerful Tree of life shall rat out the Prince of life? His ''mother'' is Orpheus along with Yggdrasil that also considers him as her son, no tree, or nt or any such life form shall go against him, the tiara is powerful alright as it was made from the branch of the world tree but how could itpare to the son of the world tree itself? ''Yup keep collecting points for me, my little collector'' Austinughed as he took a bite of the apple given to him by the tree. Sabrina the poor victim kept searching for Austin not knowing that her greatest strength had long since betrayed her, joining the enemy camp in a heartbeat. Chapter 388 388-Game Over And Another Began. Within an hour Sabrina had dominated the entire forest, all the participants had their bands removed and made unconscious, the nt life around them tightly wrapped up around as if they were their inmates, Sabrina''s eyes shed towards the points in her hand. Total Points: 130,000 A number that clearly meant that the win is her, yet not a single bit of happiness was seen on Sabrina''s face, her eyebrows were already made into a frown, how could she feel happy when even till now hasn''t even got an inkling of Austin''s position? ''Where is he?'' She didn''t let her anxiety get her, her mind was calm while she analyzed everything she has at hand, her wounded pride refusing the fact that even when their power levels are simr and she throwing in a small cheat she was still lesser than Austin. She had lived with a great sense of security in her heart, knowing that her mind and her talent are above several, yet here she was, struggling to find the endpoint or even the beginning of where the hell Austin is. More the time ticked more of Sabrina''s instincts were screaming at her that things ain''t how they seem. ''Just what am I missing?'' She asked herself, though the poor Sabrina would have never imagined the fact that the so-called oath on the creation Goddess ispletely useless o Austin, that itself is a crazy thought she refuses to even birth in her mind. "Comer out Austin I know that you are here" She called out in a calm tone, ying her bluff, which she knows is closer to the truth, connecting everything she saw till now gave her the idea that Austin is a very prideful person, much more than the pride one should have for being the sessor of Eleanor, its something much higher than that and Sabrina know that ones with such pride love to make it hard and interesting. As much as she hates to admit it, it''s a fact that her powers are unable to track Austin but the moment he shows himself the entire forest will move to take him down, of that she''s sure. "Oh, I didn''t think that you are such a coward~" She called out to his pride and any man worth his pride won''t be able to hold himself back, her vignte''s eyes started to see around the entire area. "Ouch, isn''t that some threatening words~" The whispers of Austin were heard from her back causing several vines and thorns to arise behind her while her sword flew back yet turning around nothing can be seen, not a single person. "Nice moves~" The teasing words were heard again this time from her right though Sabrina didn''t move or take any action, even with just one action from Austin she understood that he was ying with her. "Aren''t you a man? face me then!" Once again she aimed at his masculine ego, hoping to incite a more angry reaction from him, just a small slip up, that''s all she needs to entrap him at his own game. The forest turned silent and no reply was given but Sabrina keenly felt the change in the atmosphere, her body got tense waiting for the destined attack yet all she got was. "Puff!...what the hell was that! ''face me then!'' are you in some acting ss? please woman, I know you better than that" Those were simple words but it was more than enough to show Sabrina that he won''t be falling for any cheap tricks. "Sigh... let''s end this, I am bored...." Austin spoke again, hearing it Sabrina stayed silent while her vignce was now at max, she knew an attack wasing, the entire forest stayed in focus, her breathing turned calm, and a dark light started to shine within Sabrina''s eyes. And then the attack arrived and it was an attack alright. Sabrina felt a sudden force and well that was all she felt as her mind shut down and she fainted. It was an attack on her neck, perfectly focused to take her down. Her heightened mind didn''t feel the attack, all the barrier around her wasn''t even able to hold back the attack for a second, the forest ns set in the motion to make a reaction didn''t have any reaction, how could they when they were all under his control? "She will definitely be throwing a tantrum when she wakes up, right?" He asked as some vines started to crawl over his body and wave at his words, Austin focused on the bands and he took them, instantly raising his points. Total Points: 230,000 ''Looks like I win'' Thinking so he willed the nts around as they wrapped around Sabrina and started injecting her with some sedative, enough to keep her under for the next 2 hours, seeing that all was well, he created a chair of nts as he sat on it, leaning in tightly he took out a book and started to read it while enjoying the light breeze, though that didn''tst for long. ..... Austin POV: ''Can''t I get some peace?'' I asked myself, as I looked around, just as I started to read the book, a white light shed around me and now I am here, in a small closed room, the nt chair blow me, while against me sat a beautiful woman with a divine aura around her, an aura that I have only felt around Orpheus and Razellia, though the one around the woman in front of him is lower than Orpheus and Razellia. "What can I do for the Goddess of Games And Fun?" I asked, already knowing who she is, on the lower spectrum, her position and power are severely lower than Orpheus or Razellia. The woman has ck hair and shining Yellow eyes with a cube rotating within her pupils, two antler-like horns grew out of her head, while her body is more on the petite side, looking much more like a teenager. "Nothing, I just wanted to know more about the one child that overthrow and caused chaos across the Heavenly realm with just his presence" The Goddess said as she kept eyeing me upside down, looking at me like I am some sort of special bizarre creature, "What should I call you?" I asked, making her look at me in a zooming manner, it was only a few secondster did she speak. "My name is L" She said with a smile. "Can all Gods easily pull me whenever they want to?" I asked. "Nope, every god in the Heavenly realm is interested in you but they can''t just pull you in, not with Orpheus and Razellia hauling over you" She said, making me nod my head. "So the game is your domain and I got in because you have control over it?" I asked, already knowing that the whole game ne is just a small time pass game made by the Goddess, she has several such games spread across the World, it''s just a small gaming enjoyment for her. "Right! you are really smart!" She said, her voice is eerily simr to the same voice that held the game. "Cookies?" "Thanks" I said taking one and, starting to chew on it. "How''s Razellia?" I asked, this brought a small wince to L''s face, making her bring out a bitter smile. "Hehe.....she''s still fuming at the fact that she can''t meet you for now, her anger is really quite hard to control" She said. "I can imagine that" I said chuckling. Chapter 389 389-Lala The Goddess "Are all gods free?" I asked L as I took a sip of the tea that she gave me, feeling a little bit weirded out by the way she''s so amiable, though it''s natural, after all, all my meetings with goddess went in a way that makes it hard for me to think of any Gods as normal in their head. ''Does the problem only extend to really powerful gods?'' I mused. "Nope! we all have our duties to maintain bnce! but when I saw the fabled boy enter my domain I really wanted to meet you!" She said with a sweet smile while munching on treats, even now she kept trying to measure me. "Well it''s quite unnatural to get to know that I am a celebrity in the Heavenly Realm" I said, liking the taste of the tea, she could give Sabrina a run for the money, though that''s natural when the material used to create the tea is more than enough to start a continental war, not like it''s not already here. "Celebrity is a light word for you! you have no idea how shaken the realm was when big sis Orpheus chose you as her child!" L replied with a pout and soon she was beside me, rubbing her hands along my body. "I call sexual assault, also big sis?" I said, swatting away the hands from my body while lightly giving her the stink eye, was I being molested? My actions just earned a smile from her while her eyes seemed to turn happier. +100 affection! ''Guess I was wrong, the problem runs on all Gods'' I wasn''t even given a choice as L soon made herselffortable on myp, leaning against my chest. "Every god lesser that Orpheus calls her big sis, she''s is loved and highly respected by all the Gods within the Heavenly realm, she''s the big sis for everyone" L said taking a suspicious long sniff from my body, by now I have started to just ept this as natural, cing the teacup on the table, I ced one of my hands on her stomach, hugging her while my right hand slowly felt her horns, she seemed to have liked it as her body started to rx within my embrace. ''Girl, I have been ying with your type for a long time!'' Hiding my true thoughts I kept this Goddesspany. "When Razellia chose you, it was a shit fest, while Orpheus is deeply loved, Razellia is deeply feared, her element being one of fear even for us Goddesses, so knowing she passed it on was just purely breaking the bnce" L said, her cheek a bit red and if I am not wrong then she is proactively pushing her head towards my hand, definitely needing more rubbing of her horns. "While most of us felt quite interested in a man capable of not being affected by her destruction element, it wasn''t that high, Razellia was young after all" ''If she''s young what am I?'' Though I wanted to ask it, I kept my mouth shut, wanting to know more about the thoughts of the other Gods, I ain''t in no way ignorant to imagine that I won''t be pulled into the Heavenly realm one day, especially for those bored Gods, I might be one ticket out of their boredom. Having yed enough with her horn both my hands now held her stomach. "Sigh..." ''Is that a sigh of disappointment?'' Again I held myself back. "Razellia threw her tantrum and she got her punishment but it is when Orpheus chose you that 100% of our focus came to you, everyone is dying to find more about you" As she said so her head turned towards me, the cubes within her eyes rotating at a break speed, seemingly excited. One of the qualities I built up during my travels was to learn a lot more about the ways of yboys. Sure the knowledge I have granted me the best way to get the girls but I surely need the true skill of a yboy if I wish to hold my power, hence during my travel, I met several of those kinds and learned from them, and at my peak, I used a great number of my points to buy the information and techniques of the greatest yboy ever. And the main lesson in all of those is the ability to see a girl and find her type, and believe me a whole new world opened up to me when I brought the information, who knew there could be so much different types of women and reactions? Anyhow to truly impress the girl I need to with just a nce and some words find out what type the girl is and having lived here and dealt with several quirky women, I have truly gained a very good ability. "Why don''t we y a game?" I said my smile turning a bit yful, while my right hand left her stomach and gave her cut nose a flip. "Achoo!" This earned me a cute sneeze, while the spinning of her cube turned faster. "Do you think you can win against me in a game?" She said, her eyes narrowing. "Don''t act innocent, your true interest in me is from all the new games I created, right? and drop the act, I can see your love and desire from a mile away" These were the words that were needed as a huge blush came to her face while she licked her lips, those cubes in her eyes turning faster than ever. As said before I am the richest and possibly the most powerful man in the mortal world both figuratively and literally, my books and items were all being spread with the help of Razellia''s church, while the gang gives me more power than any could imagine. I also brought several games to this world too, not to mention food. Where else did you think that dancing game came from? by now even I have difficulty remembering how rich I am. "You know?'' She asked as her breath started to get even higher. I nodded my head to her question as her hands wrapped around me while she started shaking in excitement. "Your games are amazing! even I was blown away by them! I always wanted to meet you! but those two made it impossible! I really wanted to meet you!" She said her face bing beyond excited while the notifications kepting. +5000 affection! +5000 affection! +5000 affection! +5000 affection! +5000 affection! ''Yup, no normal Gods it seems'' "Calm down" I said, my hands pulling her making her body fall towards me, my hands moved towards her petite ass taking a feel of it as I whispered. "Calm down I am not going anywhere" Slowly the hyperventting woman started to calm down, while a blush filled her face. "Now, why don''t we y a game?" I said and soon kissed her lips, just as my forehead moved forward her horn started to reduce in size, bing smaller, making it easier for me to move my head, my hand starting to grope herpact ass, while she started to respond back to my kiss, bringing her tongue inside my mouth with desire. Suddenly I felt a wave and I was naked while L too became naked, her hardened nipples poking against my chest, while I could feel the dampness falling from her cunt, without breaking the kiss her body moved a bit as she started to rub her lower lips around my dick, her juice staining my bottom while her lips hungrily started to drink upon from mine. Chapter 390 390-The Goddess Of Games As Austin looked into L''s unfocused gaze, he leaned in to kiss her deeply. Their tongues entwined in a passionate dance, and seductive slurping sounds filled the room. L''s cheeks flushed red as Austin tightened his grip on her waist, taking control of her mouth with a fierce hunger. Their saliva mixed as the taste of sweetness enveloped them both. Lal''s breath came in short pants as she surrendered to Austin''s advances. Austin enjoyed the taste, this being his third Goddess somehow filling his heart with pride, his two hands held onto her smallpact ass getting a nice feel of it, he groped them tight as his hands sank into that heavenly softness Finally, they parted, panting heavily. L''s expression was filled with a mix of hesitation and desire, but as she looked into Austin''s deep gaze, her hesitation melted away. "I want you" She whispered with all her desires, Her enticing expression awoke some feelings within Austin that he couldn''t help but kiss her red lips again, his hand holding her ass as he stood up pushing her towards the wall, Austin didn''t need more words from L. Since she delivered herself to him, he could only respond in kind. Austin grabbed her face as he kissed her, and L responded by lightly kissing him back. His hand left her ass and moved on its own to her breasts hidden beneath her clothes, it wasn''t any longer a meeting between a god and a mortal, no it was a room now filled with lust, the deeply rooted love-filled lust of the Goddess. L felt her heart rate quicken, feeling something good inside her for the first time. Austin kissed her again, and this time, his tongue intoxicatedly danced with hers, exploring her mouth. His hands then hastily tried to pull her clothes off, but he didn''t have any idea how, as the clothes couldn''t be taken off without L, knowing what he wanted to do, she guided him to steadily remove her clothes. Soon after, L was left in her underwear. This was the first time someone saw her like this. She couldn''t prevent her face from bing hot. Light shone in his eyes as he admired her enchanting body. After a while of standing there, he felt his dick gradually awakening. He wanted to take this attractive woman before him, by now the ''room'' had grown into a bedroom. Pulling her directly towards his bed, Austin stripped her remaining underwear, showing all her naked beauty. She was perfect. Her long ck hair slid down her shoulders to her back and her long smooth legs that were seemingly tempting him as she mped them together in embarrassment. Seeing this, Austin decided where he would begin. Austin pushed her back to lie down from the side of the bed and got between her legs, Austin moved his hand down to the middle of her thighs, slowly spreading them apart to reveal her untainted region. Her pink pussy lips which looked so enchanting and innocent were uncovered for him to see. L only watched him with a flushed face, deep within her eyes, desire started to emerge, filling her mind with all kinds of obscene thoughts, her cube-like eyes were now partially spinning, while her divinity was going a bit out of control. Austin probed her pussy with his finger, tenderly tracing the sensitive lips as if drawn to its beauty. Pushing one finger in, Austin enjoyed the view of her parting lips, thoughts of prating the small hole with his dick surfaced in his mind. Austin lightly massaged her clit, to which L seemed to enjoy, closing her eyes to feel more of the pleasurable sensation, He added another finger inside and rubbed against the upper walls of her pussy, pleasuring the sensitive spot, giving her a taste of what''s toe. From what Austin had observed, it seemed to be working. L started to thrust her lower body against his fingers, her intoxicating scent reached his nose as he continued to y with her enticing lips and tight hole. When Austin pulled his finger out, he saw the opening of her hole already moist, which looked to be shining, ready to take his dick in. Austin was also getting more and more aroused by the stimting scenery on his bed. Laying his eyes on her wet lips, Austin thought of tasting it for himself. He stuck out his tongue and licked her pink lips upward to her clit, sucking it while sliding his tongue around it. A light moan escaped from her mouth, couldn''t contain the unfamiliar feeling in her lower body. Austin continued to lick her pussy, enjoying the sweet-sounding moansing from L. His lips yed with her clit, and asionally his tongue entered her hole, exploring the untouched walls that tightened in response to his action. L began to push her pussy to his face, her moans never seemed to stop, lost in the pleasure Austin was giving her. Her body was squirming as her smooth legs lock onto his head, wanting to feel more of his tongue. By now she''s already lost her identity she just started to enjoy the pleasure. Finally, L loudly moaned, reaching the peak of pleasure with only his mouth. Her body shook and then soften under him, feeling satisfied with the mindblowing orgasm she had experienced. After a while, L, without a word, slowly got up to push Austin down the bed. He had already taken off all his clothes, only watching L move closer and hover over him. Using her soft hand, L went on to touch his dick and slowly stroke it. Fixing her position, she moved around to close the distance. Austin, who was much enjoying it, felt her lips take the head of his dick in her mouth as she started to suck it softly. L was positioned on top of him with her pussy close to his face, she had seen many of the desires that spike the interest in humans hence she was following everything she knows. While feeling her lips take him in and out of her mouth, Austin moved his tongue around her pussy lips and licked her now-soaked entrance, he didn''t question anything about the Goddess as he enjoyed the feeling of another God sucking his dick with passion. He could hear the sound of his dick being sucked into her mouth, which made everything better for him. Her soft tongue licked him all over with her lips tightly wrapped around his member. It felt incredibly amazing. He could feel his head reaching deep inside, bumping against the back of her throat. All of this happened while he devoured her pussy, enjoying her juices and the sucking sensation on his tongue. Her walls were reacting to his actions, pulling his tongue further in as if it was alive. Austin was able to explore the insides of her pussy with his tongue and tasted her delicious flesh. He could see the effect of his stimtion from how she was moaning on his dick while sucking it inside her mouth. Both of them were having a great time giving each other a tremendous amount of pleasure. Suddenly, her lower body went down to rub against his face. L also worked faster and faster on his dick. Austin pushed up his waist, signaling his impending explosion. With his dick buried in her skillful mouth, Austin knew he could not hold back much longer. A few secondster, his dick began to twitch, and loads of white fluid spurted out into her mouth. L knew what to do and frantically took all of it in, not letting out a single drop. Austin continuously groaned, releasing everything in her mouth. While this happened, Austin never stopped working on her pussy. Without warning, fluids gushed out of her hole,nding on his face. Austin tightly grabbed a handful of her ass, pulling it downwards so he could reach the depths of her pussy. L sucked out thest few remaining cum then licked his dick clean. Only after did she stop, and stayed motionless to catch her breath on top of Austin. Chapter 391 39-The Goddess Of Games(2) Even while releasing his load in her mouth, Austin still wasn''t contented. He won''t let it end with just this and from L''s expression she too wants more. He wanted more of L. Looking at the glistening wetness of her pussy lips, Austin, with a move, turned her over. L must have felt the excitement from her recent climax that she only looked him in the eye while she panted with her body hot all over. Both of them looked at each other. It was quite obvious what wasing up next, and still, not one of them said a word. Austin could see several emotions shing through her mind but he didn''t see any regret or any kind of intention to back down, she wants him and he wanted her, things were simple from there. Flushed skin and intoxicated eyes, L epted the look of desire Austin was giving her. It would be a waste of time if he were to only stare so Austin finally, after spending some time admiring her perfectly carved figure, moved closer to position himself. He grabbed his dick with his hand and slowly guided it into her. His throbbing dick reached the entrance of her soaking pussy however, right before he entered, Austin lowered his head and gently kissed her on her soft lips. Her slightly opened lips looked so tempting that Austin didn''t stop himself from savoring it, using his tongue to twist it around hers. After a while, he broke the kiss and looked at her in her eyes before guiding himself into her slippery yet tight walls, slowly bit by bit his dick went into her warm flesh. Her hole was too small for him that it took him several strokes to bury his dick all the way inside her. "Mnnh!" Austin heard her moan in his ears while she wrapped her arms around him. It was unknown whether it was a cry of pain or pleasure. Austin only knew he was filling her up entirely with his length, upying her most sacred ce with his dick. He didn''t move to allow her to have a moment to get used to his member filling her. Once Austin felt that she was ready, he slowly began moving his waist back and forth, sliding his dick in and out of her. Their lower body felt like they were made for one another; her tight walls slowly reshaped themselves to fit him perfectly. Her hot pussy was slick enough for his dick, conforming snugly to its intruder, sending electrifying pulses up and down his throbbing member. After a while, Austin began to increase the speed of his thrusts with L heatedly matching his every movement, locking her legs around him. Austin looked down and discovered L staring back at him. A look of passion was written all over their faces as they moved along with each other. "Ahh!" Having lost control due to the incredible pleasure rushing inside her body, enchanting moans were released from her parted lips. Austin could see her eyes closing from the intense sensation he was giving her as he continued driving in her soaked folds. Her snowy white breasts that wereid bare beneath him shook back and forth, following the shaking of their bodies. Eventually, Austin stopped pumping and pulled his dick out. He wanted to enjoy it as much as he could and wanted L to experience another wave of pleasure in a different way. Austin instructed her to roll over and get on all fours. She let out a sound andplied, realizing what he intended to do. A higher excitement filled her mind. L quickly turned and got on her hands and knees just like he asked. Unconsciously, she spread out her ass farther and opened her legs wider, missing the lost feeling in her lower body. Austin positioned himself directly behind her plump buttocks, grabbing it and spreading it wider to expose the hidden entrance. Softly rubbing both cheeks with his palms, Austin moved closer to resume what he started. He grasped his excited dick with his hand and lined it up with her warm dripping entrance once more. Part of him wanted to tease her, but a profound desire to insert it overcame him as he slowly eased himself back to the newly conquered walls of flesh. L rocked back, rubbing her buttocks against him, evidently enjoying as much as Austin does. He reached out one of his hands and slid it over her entrancing smooth back as he started to pump her from behind. At the same time, his other hand, held onto her waist, using it to move his dick in and out of her. They quickly settled into a rhythm, their skin pping against one another time and time again. The scene from her back was indeed a mesmerizing sight to see. A fire burned inside him,pelling him to drive inside her with his full power. He grabbed onto her tighter. Her abundantpact ass was raised rubbing against him while his hand reflexively slithered to her breasts, sliding across her nipples as they pped their bodies together. Austin deeply pierced his rod into her, jabbing her inner entrance, forcing himself inside. Not a single spot on her fleshly walls was left untouched by him. Sexual secretions overflowed, causing a mess on their lower bodies while Austin was pounding her. Enjoying the contractions by her soaked flesh, Austin moved faster, inciting moans from L who was on the brink of losing her mind. The rapid movement and grinding, atst, made him close to his climax. Austin suddenly felt his member bing sensitive, overriding him with pleasure as milky white fluids burst inside her, shooting all over her pink walls, tainting her insides with his color. Austin''s eyes closed, and his body constricted as his climax overtook him. He felt like he was having intense convulsions with his hips moving uncontrobly, nourishing her with his fluids. "Ahn!" L reached hers at the same time when she felt arge amount of hot stuff being released inside her, letting out a long moan of pleasure as her pussy tightened its grip on his dick. "That was nice....." Austin said as he leaned into L''s ears, his hips touching her smooth ass, the two of them weren''t even that tired, as he said his words he could feel L tightening around himself, her head turned towards him as she spoke. "Do you like it?" Her voice was seductive, while the small horns on her head brightened, Austin smiled while he twisted her body again making me face her, and both of them smiled in lust. Austin slowly took his dick out as hishands moved to L''s breast. He pinched her nipples softly and rubbed her chest. At the same time, his mouth moved to her neck. L shivered and her cave turned wet, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to ignore her body''s reactions. She had shut down her defenses to feel everything Her legs, her waist, her shoulders, and her neck. Austin''s hands and mouth explored her body greedily, kissing, pinching, and caressing each part of her. He waspletely focused on seeing L''s reactions when he teased a particr part of her body. Unexpectedly, though, he discovered that L''s body was much more sensitive thanst time. Each time his hands teased any of her erogenous zones, her body twitched involuntarily and her hidden cave produced a new stream of love juices. "Nice?" Austin smirked. L shot him a proactive look, he was able to see the growing lust hidden in her eyes. "You truly have a beautiful body." He breathed in her ear. "In fact, I don''t mind ying with it all night." "Do your best~" She said but then she became unable to contain herself any longer. "Let''s continue" She said, hearing so he kissed her lips. Austin held her body tightly and put his lips on hers. His tongue invaded her little mouth and tasted her sweet lips. L held his back as hernails pierced Austin''s back, and her tongue intertwined with his, sucking out his saliva and biting his lips seductively. Her long ck hair fell onto her back, giving her body a seductive look. Austin hugged her body tightly without stopping the kiss and put her on his thighs.Their naked bodies pressed against each other, with L seated on his tights kissing his lips crazily. L felt her heart beating faster, while her desires grew, it was then that Austin twisted her nipples. L''s eyes opened wide. She let out a moan of pleasure mixed with pain and quivered. Taking advantage of that, Austin smiled. Suddenly, he thrust his pelvis forward and pierced L''s cavepletely. L took a deep breath. Her body froze for an instant before meltingpletely into Austin''s embrace. Then, he started to attack her. "Ahhn~..." L moaned. She wrapped her legs around Austin''s waist and started to move up and down to cooperate with his movements. Their bodies became one and their lips joined in a kiss. Austin held L''s body tightly he thrust inside her repeatedly, feeling the walls of her cave wrapping around his member and stimting it. "L, you are so tight!" Austin grunted. L smiled and then tightened her cave even more than before, increasing the pleasure they were feeling. "My~My Gamer~... Deeper...!" L screamed and bit Austin''s shoulder. He then put more strength on his waist and reached deeper than before, hitting the entrance of her womb with each thrust and causing L a slight pain. Wave after wave of attacks overwhelmed L. It did not take her long to reach her second orgasm, and then the third. When she reached her fourth orgasm, her body was already lying weakly on the bed,pletely at the mercy of Austin''s attacks. "Ah~Ah~Ah~..." L panted as Austin continued piercing her mercilessly. When he finally feel his climaxing, he increased the speed of his attacks and invaded her sacred ce faster and fiercer for onest thrust. Then, he hugged her body and kissed her cute mouth. "Mmmmnhhh!!!" With onest thrust, Austin pierced into L''s cave and shot all his white stuff inside her womb. Then, he fell on her body. "Huff... Huff... Huff..." L closed her eyes and panted. She caressed Austin''s hair gently and sighed in satisfaction. "Let''s continue" L whispered while kissing Austin''s forehead, hearing so he started again, once more filling the entire room with the lovely sound of lust. Chapter 392 392-New Feelings And New Dangers. Within the room that had now widened, in a bedy both Austin and L, both their naked figures intertwined with Lying above Austin hugging him with a smile on her face. By now if time was to be considered the two of them spent a day fucking each other, thankfully the two of them had unlimited stamina. The only reason they stopped was that the mental pleasure reached its peak and they wanted a small break, just because you can do it doesn''t mean you have to keep doing it, they had enough fucking for the time being. "So you love me?'' Austin asked as hey in the bed with L clutching tightly to him, her face the very definition of satisfied, her little hands ying around with Austin''s chest as she nodded her head. "Yes, I fell in love with you the moment I started to y your games, it was magical" She said with an upward grin taking up her face. "I nned to slowly seduce you here but in the end, I was unable to hold myself back" L said with a pout as she moved forward and ced a kiss on his lips before taking her ce on his shoulder. "You know you have to be very careful" She said as she returned back to ying with Austin''s chest. "I am all ears" Austin replied. "I am not the only God aiming for you, you know" L said as her eyes turned dark and serious for a moment those spinning cubes turning darker. "What does that mean?'' Austin asked a premonition filling his body. "Sigh... it''s not something you should know but mortals can''t speak to us or remain normal in front of us, the moment they get close they lose all inhibition, even the chosen apostles of ours, we can''t have normal rtionships" L said, her eyes shing with certain emotions. "There is no love in the heavenly realm?" Austin asked feeling a bit intrigued to which L raised her head from his chest while looking deeply into his eyes. "For us, there is no need for such, we exist and we live on, we can''t have those feelings of love, lust, or desire with each other but now it seems it doesn''t affect mortals only each other, hence what would a bunch of Gods do when they find something perfect for their everyday boredom?" Just as L had finished speaking Austin had cold sweat dripping down his face, he didn''t need more information this was more than enough for him to understand how deep a shit he is in. "But don''t worry, it''s not like all the Gods have free time toe here" L said with a chuckle while once again lightly kissing Austin''s lips enjoying the feeling of her heart beating faster, while her insides clutched even harder. "Though you might want to avoid the Gods of music, literature, love, money, greed, lust, and family" Just their words were more than enough to get Austin extremely in danger mode. "As I said, don''t worry they won''t be able to seek you out with big sis staying above you unless you find yourself in their domain" As she said L started to kiss Austin''s body, her cubes spinning harder while Austin looked at her with a neutral gaze asking once again. "Do you love me?" "Yes" She directly replied as her hand started to rub Austin''s hard rod giving him a nice handjob, her curious yet desire-filled eyes only focused on him. "But I don''t love you" he blurted out, making L frown for a moment after which she spoke. "So?" She said as she started to suck his dick, her tongue traveling through his rod up and down, while her mouth skillfully started to taste the rod that was making her insides wither in a feeling she never knew she had. While Austin was enjoying it his mind was focused on something even more important. ''Childish, newbie, and extremely willful'' There are the terms that Austin directly ced on the Goddess and if he was right the rest would be the same. Arrogant,zy, and extremely dangerous if he says so. What was worse was the fact that she was feeling love for the first time and all that mattered to her is the love, she was just thinking of him as a toy that was making her feel something she didn''t have before. And that was more scary than Austin can put into words. She loves him yet she doesn''t know what the love between a man and a woman is but the problem here is the fact that as time passes she wille to realize these feelings that would sprout the rest of the feelings associated with love, them being possessiveness and jealousy. ''I am fucked, aren''t I?'' [Aren''t you being fucked now?] Austin pushed away the words of the system while L had already taken in Austin''s road sucking on it with no end. Seeing that passionate face Austin was starting to feel that the future was looking more and more bleak. When he had seen the frown on L''s face he understood that those feelings are lightly blooming, Austin could see that he''d just an outlet for now and she wouldn''t give a fuck about what he does with his life, she wouldn''t even give a fuck if her fucks someone in front of her, heck he''s sure that she would join in for the new ''feeling''. But for how long will thatst? how long till real pure feeling starts to emerge, the feeling associated with love? When thates things would be far from shitty. L or perhaps the other Gods might be arrogant and powerful, so what would L do when those feelings take over her? Won''t she kill everything that upsets her? or even if she couldn''t, wouldn''t she try to destroy them at least? Moreover what if after Austin meets up with all these Gods andter on they fight against each other due to the new feeling being born in them? Just this was giving him goosebumps. ''Urk!'' It was then that his lower rod throbbed and sted his thick white seed down L''s stomach who swallowed it all, after which, she showed him her mouth filled with his sticky fluids, licking her lips to get rid of them she took Austin''s dick and aligned it with her slit before she lowered herself. "Yes~" A moan leaked from her mouth as she ced her hand on Austin''s chest as she started to move her ass. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh The sound of L''s ass hitting Austin''s thigh spread around as her speed started to increase. her expression turned to one of pure ecstasy as all types of feelings started to bloom within her body. ''Looks like I have another problem on my te'' Austin thought as he caught L''s ass with both his hand, his hand sinking in as he started to control her tempo, pushing his dick even deeper. "Yes~more~~" L moaned as her tongue came out of her mouth, her saliva sshing everywhere while lust took over her body, she was no longer a Goddess, just another woman being addicted to sex after feeling it for the first time. ''Want to use me as a tool? fine you will be my sexual tool instead'' Thinking so Austin stood up on the bed taking L with him while his dick hit deep within L''s womb, making her lose her mind at the feelings. Hence the two of them began another round of lovemaking. This time Austin fucking her brains out. Chapter 393 393-Journey With Sabrina Austin POV: The weightlessness around me disappeared as I appeared back at the same location I was taken from, the game was still going on, and the other participants including Sabrina werepletely knocked out. ''I might need a super hip if things go like this'' I thought as I stretched my waist, hearing some cracking sounds as I did so, I had spent about 4 days with that insatiable minx, at some point I was beginning to wonder if she was the God of Sex instead but the good thing was that I won the end, I hadpletely dominated her in a ce she''s invisible, I dominated her in a ''game'', which somehow ended up making her hornier and this wouldy down the framework for the future. Just thinking about it is causing me a headache, I already have my hand dealing with all the shit happening down here in the mortal realm and now adding on to that the shits of the Heavenly realm too fell into myp. ''Damn....gods....'' Shaking my head to keep my feelings in check I went back, creating a new nt chair as I sat on it, controlling my breathing, I closed my eyes as I focused on what was going on outside the game world, seeing through my people, in the true sense I have only being in the game for a few hours and things already seems have taken some drastic changes here and there. ''Other than some, everything else is on track'' Getting the affirmation, I smiled as I leaned into the chair, the small soft leaves starting to massage my body calmly, enjoying it I took a book out and I started to read it, reading it while pushing the ''gifts'' that L gave me for a another time. Hence the 2 hours went by and the timer was up. "Beep! and times up!" The cheerful voice was heard, forcefully waking everyone up from their sleep and the next moment everyone was kicked out except for me and Sabrina whose mind had already jolted awake, the confusion in her eyes disappeared in seconds as she looked at me with a frown after which it turned back to her calm face. "I will be under your care, master" Sabrina said, making me chuckle. "Manh....your no fun" As I said so the ranking disyed itself as me the winner, I am sure that L kicked out the others so that no problems will arrive for me, it would seem that me bing her ''lover'' was granting me some privilege, not like she couldpare to Razellia or Oprheus, nheless I am grateful, its a pain to deal with useless things. "Here are your rewards!" As the voice faded something shed and faded into my body. [Ding!] [Host had been grated the Blessing of The Goddess Of Games] [From now on the Host has gained 50% more chance to win when he ys any game] [Host had been granted the ability Game world!] [ Ability: Game world Description: An innate ability of the Goddess granted to the host that allows the host to create a game ''world'' which hasws set by the host. -->Host can put desired people into the game world and make them y by the host''s rules, if they lose host can strip anything they want from the yer such as powers, ability, bloodline...etc. -->Warning this ability is a double-edged sword, just as the Host can win and gain there is also the chance that the host could lose, thereby having to give up something of value. -->Only people of power level below you and one level above you can be forcefully taken inside the game World. ] [Ding!] [Host has been gifted the Eye Of the Gamer] [ Ability: Eye Of the Gamer Description: Be able to see through the even smallest cheating within a game, your eyes will be more decorative and dangerous as time goes by as nothing will be able to fool your eyes. ] [Ding!] [Host has been gifted 2 Game Cube] [ Item: Game Cube Description: Forcefully trap a person up to the level of a low God within the Game Cube forcing them to y a game in the Game world where it''s guaranteed that they would lose. ] ''She''s crazy!'' The moment I read the details of the game Cube I couldn''t help but have chills, just two of those is a game changers, plus the limit of a low god means that if I were to trap a low-level god then I will be able to strip his/her divinity and power and take it for myself or gift it to someone that will never betray me. ''Sigh.....this is why I don''t want to make Gods my enemies'' Sure due to the restriction they can''t directly intervene in the process of life, well except for the Supreme Goddesses and Creation Goddesses, they can do whatever the fuck they want. Back to the topic, even if I piss off some Gods they can''t harm me directly, they can sure as hell make things a living hell for others by gifting such rule-breaking shit and I am sure that Orpheus and Razellia won''t do anything if it isn''t me unless I ask for it. "The match was extremely exhrating! I hope to see you again~~" By thest of it, the words had turned sexy, I didn''t even get a chance to react as both me and Sabrina were transported out, my eyes opening up to a snowy area, with Sabrina beside me giving me a weird nce for a moment. "Looks like you will be stuck with me for a while" I said, my lips arching up into a smile, to which Sabrina just cooly nodded her head. "Where to, master?" She asked, to which I pointed to every side. "For the next 2 days, we will be having some fun" My words made her confused as she gave me a questioning look but I just chuckled at it, I have higher priorities than just running after women, sure they are part of the goal but some higher forces are acting up and they need some monitoring. Moreover, the 2 days will be more than enough for me to spark the true interest within Sabrina which will soon evolve into a raging fire that will take her heart and won''t be stopped. ..... Third Person POV: An hour Later: "Yup, they are part of the force" Austin said as he and Sabrina jumped into a group of dangerous people that hunted Sabrina, turning their life into hell, Sabrina enjoying the torture and hunting. ..... Three Hourter: "That''s the wrong description!" Austin said as he along with Sabrina ran from a giant boulder made of unbreakable material rolling from behind them, the ancient ce was a mystery as the two spend a whole day traveling, just escaping danger and enjoying the thrill. ..... That Night: "Don''t let it control you, whatever it is, it''s not you" Austin said in a calm tone holding Sabrina within a freezing river, her madness taking control over her but with Austin''s helps she managed to reign in her inner destruction, gaining a higher control over her power and for the first time having a good sleep during the Full moon. ..... The Next Day evening: "Yup, that''s moon grass" Austin said as he and Sabrina were both covered in mud, looking at a glowing grass that was in the shape of a quarter moon, a light blue soothing light being exhibited by it. But what was taking Sabrina''s breath away was the beautiful sight of flowers taking the shape of birds flying below a river that was floating through the sky! Sabrina raised her hand as she lightly touched the water flowing above her, the coldness making her feel calm, her sparkling eyes enjoying the scenery of beauty, one which will be held within her heart and one that will one day evolve into one of her most precious memory. Sabrina with zed eyes turned towards Austin who was holding a pendant around his neck, his eyes shing with some deep pain, while a wry smile filled his face, being as astute as she is Sabrina easily understood the meaning of these nces and pain, for a moment a hint of difort appeared within her eyes before it vanished. Her eyes turned back to the once-in-a-lifetime scene. Chapter 394 394-Heros Austin POV: "Now that was fun" I said as I looked at the setting moon in the sky along with Sabrina, she sat beside me as she took a taste of the dessert I had prepared, thest two days were rxing yet a bit moody, to say the least. Though I did end up achieving my goal within these 2 days, forming a small yet very strong connection with Sabrina. The thing about her is the fact that she likes the unknown and adventure, traveling into ces she had no idea about, battling against the unknown, and risking her life for the greater power. This along with her supreme innate desire to have knowledge and to always win is the main key to entering her heart, something on which I have already created a great base, the only thing left is to slowly build things from it. In the game, Sabrina was attracted to the hero''s mystery and perhaps finding the solution to her problem. But from what I came to understand from such a ''love'' made between them was the fact that this type of ''love'' was weak, it was subtle, because in the game her love never stood up, after some time the weak ''love'' between her and the hero will break, as she will leave him, I had spent long an hours trying to create a perfect n to get this girl in the game. "I can agree on that, master" Sabrina said, still focusing on the moon while taking small bites, she''s already hooked on my cooking, looking into her eyes I could see the moon reflected in her beautiful sparkling eyes, you could say that with the time I spent here, I havee to understand more about this little dangerous woman, capable of controlling and killing others, after all, there are some things that you only learn by meeting them. And after spending two days with her I can genuinely say that I will one day fall in love with her, and knowing her if she fell in love with me she will do anything to make me fall in love with her. It''s not there yet but I know for a fact that she likes me now. "You can move on yourselves from now on" I said, seeing some ripples appearing within Sabrina''s eyes which quickly disappeared, making it as if it never appeared. "As you wish master" She said, her voicepletely calm. Seeing so I nodded my head while I disappeared from where I was, my voice being the only thing being left behind. "See youter then..." As my voice faded away I kept moving through the night. ''Farah, did you really see that?'' I asked. ''Yes, master, I did'' Farah replied in my mind, by now she had gone through most of the ces present here, taking in some treasures while seeing several things, through her, I got to know better about the situation around the whole realm. ''Take me there'' Imanded, soon Farah told me the location where she saw it, hearing it I slowed down my speed as Imanded my body causing my back to start tingling, a rippling feeling filling my body after which two feathered silver and purple-colored mixed wings sted from my behind, the ruffling of feathers behind heard behind me. Standing straight I could feel the two extra limbs on my back, closing my eyes I tried to control it feeling quite new to the situation, it was confusing but with Farah''s help, I quickly got control over the situation. "Let''s fly" I said as I expanded my wings, the two of them opening wide before which I waved it, causing me to st forth from the ground raising high into the sky within seconds. ''Just as I thought the restriction can''t stop this'' In a normal situation, you won''t be able to fly up here, no wings or spell can help with that but the ones behind me came from the pure blessed ability of Farah, who got it from the Angle Empress, no encryption will be able to tie those wings down. ''Beautiful'' I thought as I gazed at thend spread around, theplex creationing around to create a beautiful mix ofndmarks that can be looked on forever, I floated up there in the sky as I kept waving my wings. ''Stamina is a problem'' Unlike flight spells, I can keep using my wings to fly as it doesn''t depend on mana but it depends on my stamina, just like how I can get tired from running, the same can happen with flight. ''Show me the way'' I said having seen enough, hearing so Farah started to show me the way toward what she had seen. pping my wings I started to move in that direction, feeling the wind brush against me as I saw all the fighting and killing. ''Are you sure the person you saw is okay strong?'' I asked, just after she had returned Farah had spoken to me that she had found out a person who was frozen around, trapped and that person was okay strong to her. One must look down on what Farah calls ''okay'' strong, for anyone to even give her a fight they have not to be of the Imperial Realm, and for them to be called ''okay'' means that in the mortal realm, the person will be someone not to be messed with and I have a small idea of who that can be. ''System is it who I think it is?'' I asked. [30,000 affection pints for the information] ''No need, just those words are confirmation enough'' Having strengthened my resolve I kept flying. It was only a few minutester that I reached a deste area, spreading my senses around I understood that not even a speck of life can be felt here turning the situation even weirder, even in the most useless of areas people will be transported yet I cannot even feel a hint of life anywhere here. ''Where did you go from here?'' I asked as I did Farah came beside me, her eyes looking toward one area as she raised her hands high and waved them down causing the entire barren ce to split up, a huge crack forming till my eyes can see. Farah didn''t stop there as she moved her hand forward, clenching her hands together which caused the entirend to tremble. The next moment I knew a small cube appeared out of nowhere pulling the two of us in, thend quirked higher and I felt the surrounding around me be a blur, just as I blinked my eyes the world around me changed, and coldness started to spread around me as I saw that everywhere I looked was ice. As I breathed out fog left my mouth, I could feel a protective circle around me, one put on my Farah, and I looked at her for answers. "Master, you are too weak you stay here, this ice will kill you" She said, hearing so I nodded my head, as my attention went to the most important detail, the woman stuck in ice. Looking above I could see a beautiful woman stuck up high, her hands and legs held on in a cross, being enclosed in ice, only her body and face could be seen outside. "Aria Dramoon, one of the 11 great legendary heroes" The name of the woman left my mouth. Chapter 395 395-Aria Dramoon And........Da.... "Aria Dramoon" I said as I looked at the stunning woman in front of me, even with her pale-faced and iced figure her innate beauty shone with a touch of the adult beauty that one gets as one grows older. From what I could see she has bright golden hair stuck within the ice, her face was beautifully sculpted, and everything looked perfect with her beautiful figure hidden underneath a robe that seems to have survived with her body for who knows how long, and if her paintings and sculpture are true then hidden within those closed eyes were two green orbs ''So this is where she was'' Back in the game, the producers had released a teaser that within the realmy one of the 11 legendary heroes, a woman to be exact and the one finding her and freeing her would be gifted something very very special. Back then even I and the pro yers tried but we could never find this mysterious hero. Though now I know the reason why, how could we when the ce she is imprisoned needs someone of Farah''s power to enter? this is in itself a fucking trap that will kill you if you are not powerful enough, plus no one in the Imperial realm is capable of entering here, making it a very strange event. ''But why like this?'' Who and why ced her here? "She seems to have something hot going out of control within her" Farah replied seemingly knowing the answer to the question, her shimmering eyes staring at Aria. "This woman seemed to have locked herself in an internal ice to hold the heat back from bursting out" She continued, hearing so I asked. "What happens when that heat is released?" "From what I can gather it will be enough to destroy this realm" That wasn''t good to hear, the whole realm has the range of a kingdom, and a power capable of taking that down is nothing to trifle with. "So she must have locked herself here to protect her and maybe others?" I asked and Farah nodded her head at it, it might not be the case but at least now I have a valid theory. I can''t go running to the system always else it sucks up all my points like a vampire. "Is there a way to save her?" I asked. "It would seem so, much of the heat inside her has been absorbed or lost, if given enough energy she could wake up on her own" Farah said, hearing so I nodded my head and pped my wings rising above as I stood face to face with the beauty, a legend, and a hero. ''I wonder how much fangirling Mira would do when she sees this'' My aunt is after all a hard fan of Aria, not only her all the mages are. ''Let''s see what special gift you have for me'' Thinking so my hands moved forward as I ced them on her forehead, even through Farah''s protection I could feel a seething coldness trying to enter inside me which was somehow mixed with extreme warmth that could burn me away. Holding back all the questions in my mind for now, I slowly started to inject several life energy into her, I could feel that her body is barely holding any life source left. I carefully took control of my powers as I started to guide them through her body, slowly nourishing all the dried parts of her internal structure. The small green light wisps started to move through her and I could see the changes taking ce, slowly the fire within her regained more life as it started to pump throughout her whole body, and the ice started to wither away and enter inside her seeing so I pped my wings and moved a bit away, staying within her eyesight. Slowly the ice started topletely crack and disappear, life started to appear within Aria''s body and the next moment I knew everything burst apart, forcing me to close my eyes for a moment, opening them up I could see Aria now floating in front of me all well. Her paleness disappeared, her body regained its vitality, her skin became whiter, her hair regained its former zing glory, and her robes became cleaner than mine. Overall she looked as if she was just going out for a walk, she floated in the sky like a God while her presencemanded supreme respect. Her natural level of charisma and aura''s something I never felt from anyone within the mortal realm, not counting the Gods of course. Slowly those eyelids started to tremble as they opened up, revealing to me those green orbs, seemingly filled with wisdom, authority, and power. They focused on me as I looked at her, both of us seeing each other up, it stayed like this for a few seconds till those eyes started to get dimmer and dimmer till I could only see innocence and naivety in them? ''What''s happening?'' While I was thinking so Arai slowly opened in their mouth and a smile came to her face as she screamed. "Daddy!" "..." "..." She called out with a chipper voice, for a moment the world froze for me, and my brain went into static mode after which I regained my bearing, I turned to look back to see if any was behind me but saw nothing I looked back at the beautiful mature woman, whose probably older than hundreds of years calling me Daddy. "Did you call me daddy?" "Um...yes!" She screamed and the next thing I know she was in front of me hugging me tightly while rubbing her head against my chest, like a little girl, which was weirding me out cause she ain''t in no way look like a child or a teenager, that I can guarantee with those huge milkers rubbing against me with her head. ''Did she lose her head due to the deep cold?'' I asked to Farah. ''Probably'' She said giving Aria a murderous and envious look. ''Do you want to y daddy too?'' Though I wanted to ask it I held myself back, trying to figure out the situation, it was then that a beam of light shed from where Aria was and entered my mind giving me the information I needed. ''To whoever is listening, thank you for saving me, this recorded message is in case if the deep cryogenic sleep messes with my mind and derails my information senses'' ''In that case, I would be drious and possibly stuck with an alternative suppressed memory or side of myself, I would most likely be a bratty teenager or someone who lost my memory, then in that case please guide and take care of me until my true self awakens'' ''From my calction, if things did go wrong, it would at max take me a month to awaken myself, I would difinitly be fine within that timeline, I know its a lot to ask but I am sure you know who I am and what I am capable of, so please do take care of me, your rewards when did so shall not be light'' ''From what was divined to me, you who saves me shall be capable of dealing with me, so I shall thank you again for it and await the day I truly awaken and thank you once again'' These were thest of the words as the message disappeared, making me frown for a moment, this was the second time deviation was taken into ount with me, moreover, I think Aria would have never imagined that the one she will awaken as.....well as this. Looking at the sniffing ''child'' calling me daddy and happily hugging me I am seriously doubting my respect for the heroes. ''Is this from a repressed past or a suppressed desire?'' Either way, I became the daddy of the most powerful and greatest mage to ever live. Yup, this is not funny at all. Chapter 396 396-Let The Play Begin. "Yeah, you are a good girl" I said as I patted her hair with light touches, treating the greatest mage as a little child, she seems to enjoy it as she started to giggle like a little child. ''Just what''s at y here?'' My gaze turned cold for a moment after which I smiled at Aria, two times a ''deviation'' involving me took ce and both times I seemed to have profited, one getting me a whole city and a woman of power while the second time I got another powerful woman, the greatest mage to walk thends. ''In a nce, I seemed to have won but is that truly the case?'' While keeping my question in my mind I turned to the ''little girl'' with the power to destroy kingdoms and Empires, poweres with responsibilities and the one in front of me has no such idea of responsibilities, from what I could gather she seems to have the mind of a 7 or 8-year-old girl, calling me daddy. "My little princess, how are you feeling?" I asked with an indulging smile. "I am fine, daddy!" She said with a childish smile on her beautiful face, seeing so I chuckled and patted her head, which she seems to enjoy, though my thoughts werepletely different from what I was showing on the outside. ''Legendary Hero or not, you will have to pay a price for trying to use me'' I cupped Aria''s chin as I looked at her, my eyes starting to shine in several stars as I looked deeply into her soul, seeing through the things hidden deep within her. ''Just as I thought she ain''t that stupid, is she'' A smile tugged my lips as I saw through the things kept deep within her, the divinity that blessed her, hertent talents hidden deep in her soul, and the securities she ced within her, I could see that it was impossible to ce any ve seal on her, it''s also not possible to try to ce any mind control or to take control of her. ''But you made a great mistake, thinking that I can''t do anything'' It would seem that whatever the deviation it is, it didn''t give her any details about me to Aria and she is confident in her powers and surely took all the precautions she could, not knowing that I could do much more than she could imagine. "So my little princess what do you remember?" I asked, by now the two of usnded on the ground while Aria kept sticking to me, I send back Farah to my body if I didn''t I am sure that a war will begin, one that won''t be pretty to watch, plus with Aria here she is able to control the ce here so that I don''t get hurt. "I only remember seeing daddy!" Aria said as she snuggled deeper into me, her face the very definition of happiness and satisfaction, hearing this I ced a small kiss on her forehead. "Then what can my little princess do?" "What do you mean daddy?" She asked as she tilted her head in confusion, seeing so I pointed at thergely created ice sculpture. "Make it disappear" Just as I finished speaking Aria looked towards the ice creation she frowned at it and just as she did that lump of ice disappeared as if it was never there I could even feel a small spatial shift in the area. ''No incantation and a surface levelmand of mana though mind, terrifying'' The mana itself seemed to move ording to hermand, something which is a gift to the Dragons, no other species was capable of suchmand yet she could do it, though it wasn''t surprising as she was raised and taken care of by dragons, its a story of legends that very living mage looks up to. "Did I do good?" She asked as she turned towards me, to which I smiled and patted her head making her squeal in happiness but from my point of view things ain''t as good as it looks, in my hands I hold a bomb with the power of untold proportions and while controlling her might be easy it is also deadly, after all, she has the mind of a child, which means her actions at the time would be unpredictable. "Sigh..." "Daddy, is something wrong?" She asked me with a worried frown seeing me sigh to which I just shook my head and smiled. "It''s nothing but my little princess can you turn into a cat?" I asked, knowing her she must have reached the peak of transmutation magic, one that no one will be able to easily see through. "Of course!" Aria shouted as she turned into a golden-haired cat with green eyes, as she did so she jumped into my shoulder and snuggled in happily. "So warm~" She muttered as shey there, seeing I stood up and patted her body while doing so I made use of my destruction aura to easily pierce through a small part of her defense that was already ced, after doing so, I gave the snugging little cat a treat. "Here taste this" Aria didn''t hesitate and a few secondster she started to feel drowsy and soon she was in a nice enjoyable sleep, seeing so I took her from my shoulder while taking out an orb that sucked her in, cing her in a suspended space. ''Looks like I will be needing to really take that children''s ss'' Musing myself in those thoughts I pped my wings as I disappeared from where I was, reaching up high in the sky as I looked down on all the problems that go on. Finally, I focused on the main thing I need to deal with. ''It''s time I settle that'' My body vanished from my current position as I kept flying through the sky going towards my next target or in this case my sister, I have already let her stew for the appropriate time, now I better take what is deserved and let her be a bit free. Within a minute I was flying over a very elegant-looking abandoned city, with rubbles spread around everywhere, I could also see several students moving around, several students of different factions rallied together, moving with a target to protect and provide. ''Looks like everything matched'' By now everyone had gotten news about the killing taking ce here, they would all be idiots if they didn''t get news of the ughter taking ce, looking down I could see everyone gathered here, Olivia, Carmel, E, Isabe, Angelina, Marlene, Catherine, Nell, Ron, Raze the cat prince and the other holder of the ring, a prince of another kingdom, his name Bale. Sabrina wasn''t here but if my reports are right then Emily must have met up with her and she along with her faction would arrive here by tomorrow, the other elven ring holder isn''t here, and must be making his diabolic n to take this whole settlement down. ''Manh, gathering them in was an effort'' It''s no surprise that they were here together as I yed the middleman between all of them, pulling the string such that they would all end up here, lost, targeted, and with extreme friction. Extreme mistrust ran deep within the gathering, no one could trust each other, yet they have to stay around each other if they wish to survive, anxiety, fear of the unknown, and death were lurking around them, making the atmospherepletely unbearable. The vampires under Rin barking down at the werewolves of Angelina, the different elves'' friction grew higher, thend and sea Beastmens on the rise. The whole situation is a dynamite waiting to be lit and burst. ''There you are'' My eyesnded on the hero running between the different factions to make things alright, I could see that he made new friends. ''Let the y begin'' Chapter 397 397-The Meeting ''Everything is falling into ce'' Seeing everyone here I knew that we are soon approaching the end of the situation, as much as I wanted to deal with more women it does not apply to the situation, in the future they will all look into this situation, how would they all feel when they get to know that the special moments they had with me here isn''t something special? Looking down at everyone here I could see all of my members here, everyone who followed me was safe though some core members of my faction weren''t till here, knowing what they were at I wasn''t worried one bit. Landing myself in a location that nobody could see I slowly started to walk towards the city, my pattern unhurried and my actions calm and controlled, slowly I inched towards the main blocked gate, my figureing across the ones keeping an eye out, seeing me from afar some of them barked orders to the other and with my hearing I heard them well. Several such shouts filled atop the covering that the students had made, Within a minute I stood outside of the gate, waiting for them to let me in, looking up I could see the several students that were brought, each of them using their abilities or certain magic to see if I was the real deal or not after all this is a situation where they don''t even know who to trust. As I kept watching my senses picked up all the truly powerful people within the city moving towards the top of the gate, all of them rushing to see me and within a minute I could see all the familiar faces atop looking down at me. I could see the literal shine of happiness lighting up Olivia, Nora, and Catherine''s faces, evidence of their love for me, while I also so the sigh of relief filling Carmel''s face, it was the same for Marlene though she did have the added effect of her biting her lips and giving me a certain gaze of desire and guilt, one that can''t be hidden from me. The rest of the people had a pretty mild effect on seeing me, I could see Isabe telling that I was normal, while Marlene too agreed with the wording, she could tell with the ''connection'' between us that I am the real deal, and just as the confirmation was done Nora disappeared from where she stood, seeing so I opened my arms. ''Puff'' I felt my body bounce as Nora jumped onto me, hugging me tight, after which she started to look me down, her eyes frantically looking for any sign of problems on my body, to which a few secondster she didn''t find any. It was then that her trembling eyes met mine. "I''m d you are unhurt" I said with a smile causing Nora to smile too, pulling me closer she ced a kiss on my forehead while giving my head a rub. "Than Gods you are safe" She said as her body became rxed, seeing so I held her in ce, looking at her face I could see the dark coloring under her eyes, while her body felt a little thin, I felt a bit guilty thinking that she had to go through all this when I could have easily assured her but this was needed for her to break out of her current plight. Herid-back attitude and her inner problem with taking drastic actions due to her feelings for me will only lead to severe problems in the future and I had to nip the problem in the bud, of course, this meant that I will have a lot more on my te but I prefer for me to be the one facing problems than the people I care about facing them. "Let''s go" I whispered causing her to nod her head, straightening herself up she started to pull me towards the entrance, while the makeshift door opened for the two of us while entering I did give my own discreet greeting to each of the people I know, I could see that Olivia wanted to throw herself at me like Nora but she held herself back in the end as she knew the problems that could arise due to it now. "Looks like you are in good shape junior" Carmel said as she walked up to me, while Olivia spoke next. "It''s good to see you are okay" Her voice gave the perfect amount of care as a cousin and the future ruler. "It takes a lot to kill me you know" I said with a proud smirk. "Oh...we know" Suddenly Marlene said butting into the conversation along with Catherine who was giving me a lot more heated gaze than before, I guess the time I spent apart from her let her really understand her feelings making sure to cement everything within her, while true love bloomed from all our experiences, it''s only when she missed it will she know how much she cherished it. "It good to see you unhurt" Catherine spoke with a smile, keeping her distance for now, looking around I could see that we had be the center of attention as the most beautiful girls of the Academy and probably the world was surrounding me, checking for my health, this problem got more attention to me. "I can second that, you are a tough nut to crack" Ron said entering the conversation with his league of followers, he was soon joined by Angelina who was giving me a stink eye, it seems she hasn''t recovered from me one-upping her during thest meeting. "Indeed a touch nut" She said. Seeing all the gathering another woman, one whom I don''t want to face now walked up to the gathering. "Isabe Belphegor" She said, her red hair fluttering behind her while her red nk eyes narrowed at me, seeing so I gave a small smile while I spoke. "Austin Lionheart, nice to meet you" She just nodded her head at it, then I turned my head towards the other leaders,ing upon Raze the cat prince giving him a nod along with Bale the prince of the Affron Kingdom, surprisingly lookingpletelymon looking. Nothing about him seemed to stand out, everything looked nd but I knew better than what was shown on the outside. "While I am confused about the situation, it seems I need to be updated, there is also the fact that I have some information to share" I said catching the attention of the rest, as they looked toward me. "Then let''s head to themand center" Olivia said, leading the way as everyone understood that whatever the information its something secretive, hence a few minutester we were in a huge tent with a spacepletely different from the outside with a circr table in the middle, and everyone had taken their seat. Olivia took a seat beside me with Nora standing behind her, while Marlene took my other side with Catherine behind her, in front of me was Angelina, beside her was Ron, and from their sides sat Raze, Isabe, Bale, and Carmel all of them had their important follower behind them with Carmel having E behind her, who still doesn''t seem to like me, though that won''tst for long. What was really confusing was the fact that Nell Void Starlight the princess of the lion tribe was standing behind Raze like a natural trusted aid, how wouldn''t she when she was suddenly dered as the fiancee of the cat prince? ''The variables of the unknown are finally starting their game'' Everything was changing, while I wad thinking so ra started to spread around the sheet that I gave to her on the table. Chapter 398 398-Rewards Gained By Everyone Else ra spread around the map that I gave her, she being the one that I chose to apany me here, it''s no secret that she''s my maid here and probably the one I trust the most here. After all, she knows my ''secret''. "What''s this?" Ron asked as he looked at the map spread around, it seems to have a detailed description with certain ces marked around, there are also certain names marked around as targets, overall it looked like the master n of an evil viin. "I managed to snatch this from one of those people causing the problem here and as you can see who or whatever this is they ain''t some 2nd rate group, they have ns and power, they even seemed to have infiltrated people even within our factions" As I said myst words I could see the mood be sour around everyone here, they all seemed to have gone through one or more betrayals here itself. The worst was Marlene whose expression showed deep bloodlust, probably still after her brother. "They are aiming for all of us in power and they made their move when we are without any external protection" Isabe spoke, her dull red eyes seemingly bing furious as she continued to speak. "To have such high risk, the academy itself seems to have been infiltrated, looks like someone has been asleep at the wheel or...." She said pausing as she looked at me and Nora, her words causing the others to focus on me, the ones close to me didn''t doubt me, but the others seemed to have formed a sort of barrier against me, seeing this a small smile lit my face. ''Maniptive as always'' "What are you implying miss Isabe?" I asked, maintaining a natural smile, to which she had no problem responding with mild usations that were not so mild. "Nothing, I am just showing that the Academy the ce that should be most secure isn''t anymore, perhaps there is inner help at y" Her words didn''t incite much nor did point at anyone but the wordings at this moment were more than enough for the ones with little faith in me to shift their stands, standing beside me I could hear Nora clutching her teeth in anger, especially when Mira, someone whom she admires and loves like family is tried to make a fool of. "Yo-" "Your right, the person responsible does need to pay" I said cutting off Nora who was about to burst with anger, I narrowed my eyes at Isabe as Icontinued to speak. "But he or she for the matter she will pay after the correct proof and everything rted to it is submitted or collected, if not I shall swear on the name of the Goddess Sylvia that whoever is responsible I shall personally see that they are punished with all my strength" Just as I finished my words, astonishment filled the surroundings with this the entire situation that was forming around me vanished, a single move from me made the cornered problem by Isabe moot. ''Two can y at this game'' My narrowed eyes met Isabe who was now paying more attention to me, a small pressure started to build between us, it was then. p! "Why don''t we focus on the current situation?" Raze said pping his hand, his feline eyes narrowing as he put a good-natured smile on his face, behind him, his so-called fiancee nodded her head. "Rather than talking about future issues, we should first focus on what we can do with all this information" Nell said as she pointed her hand at the big red circle, the very one being the ce that we were in, the stronghold, and everyone here is smart enough to understand the that fact a hit might be approaching this ce soon. "We need to start preparing" Nell said, her lion ears standing up straight, while her feline eyes started to shine ferociously. "An attack mighte today, the next moment, or tomorrow, we need to be prepared" E said, her eyes shining in calctive eyes, as her mind went through several situations using her bloodline, one granting her the foresight as a great general and strategist. "With our current situation, I only see about 5% for us to even seed as an army, theck of trust between us is too high" E said again and the rest of the people nodded their heads. "It isn''t that we can''t trust, that issue can be solved by a contract but what about the ones below us, can we trust them? haven''t we all swallowed the bitter pill of betrayal here already?" Angelina said with a small bitter smile across her lips, one that everyone could agree on, it''s the main problem here, they could perhaps use a contract but could they do the same for the rest? "Perhaps we can have the conversation tomorrow, whileing here I graced upon Sabrina''sfaction moving here, then with all of us we could create a perfect n" I said catching everyone''s attraction, hearing this everybody nodded their head, epting the situation, hence once more everybody broke up, still having made no significant growth. "I have to settle some things with my faction we can all deal with thingster" I spoke, my words indicating to all the girls that wish to talk with me, ranging from Olivia, Nora, Catherine, and Marlene to Carmel, each of them understood the situation as they gave me space to deal with my things, giving me a light goodbye the rest split up while I walked to the crashed building my faction was looking after. Giving a light nod to everybody whileforting them everything is alright, I entered inside the main room, and within it was Emma, Sana, Rina, Mika, Rika, Jacob, Zora, Alex, and Leonardo but Amon and Mark were nowhere to be seen. "Looks like everyone is well?" I asked as I entered inside the room, a giant table at the center like before as I took the head seat while the rest did the same, and my eyes swiped everyone here, it contains the deeper meaning everyone other than Leonardo knows, and they all gave me a nod of confirmation back, making me smile, everyone had grown stronger while achieving one or more unique ability that will differentiate them from everyone else. "It was fun, I became stronger" Rana said with a bloodthirsty smile, flexing her muscle. "I met a lot of cute animals to join my family! powerful ones!" Emma said, who would think that she is an 18-year-old adult with that body and attitude? "I learned a lot about my dagger" Sana said her hands lightly tapping at the gold lines daggersying at her waist, they having a new shine to them. "I have developed my abilities and gained some more" Zora said with twinkling eyes, her hand holding a certain potion as she threw it to me, I didn''t ask anything as I stored it. "I have gained a burning fire, my fists of fire will be very hurtful" Mika said, her ck hair swinging around with her ears, while a small fire lit in her hands, looking hot. "My water will take down the highest barriers, nothing can stop its flow now" Rika said, her white hair flowing like her sister''s, while her smile was more gentle than the wild one Mika has. ''It seems Rina is influencing Mika'' I noted. "My form isplete" Jacob said with a small tone but the smile on his face showed his satisfaction. "I gained the ability to talk down everything and to see through many things" Alex said with a shit-eating grin, as he took his tongue out, it had some unknown patterns on it along with his eyes that now had some tattoos all around. "That''s good" I nodded my head with a genuine smile, I was happy that they went through everything well, I showed them the way and theypleted it, even ra who was behind me as she gained a new darkness, something she had already shown off to me, the little half-demon minx is awaiting her reward. "What about you? you seemed to have made new friends?" I asked, turning towards Leonardo who looked unnaturally silent. "I am fine, nothing special" He said waving his hand, though the look on his face said something else. Chapter 399 399-Hero Leaves "Well you can keep your secrets if you wish so" I said with a smile, as I took my attention away from him, my ns for him are already set and he has already entered the web that I have waived, all that was left for him is the end that I have written, not a pretty one I might add. "What''s the current situation?" I asked. "The students are all tired, drained, and distrustful, there is unrest everywhere" Alex said, he took out some documents and he passed them to me, taking them I started to read them through, and a few secondster I spoke. "Opportunity and danger" "Yes" Alex nodded his head at my words, as he continued to speak. "Aplete breakdown will soon take ce here and if it isn''t dealt with in time, then nobody will be needed to attack, the danger itself will be internal" I nodded my head at his words, agreeing with what Alex was saying, right now there was no trust, especially between the different species gathered here, such a situation won''t arise out of just the issues, there is someone on the inside, someone rising the mes of war and distrust among everyone. "Does anyone have any ideas?" I asked, looking at everyone, among the ones gathered here only Alex seems to have an idea perhaps that I might know more than I did, while ra knew the whole truth, after all, she is my little whisperer holding the thin line of bnce within this ce of mine, otherwise, I am sure a shit storm would have risen between the girls here. It''s through her guided effects and her secret maniption that I told her to do, that any of the girls haven''t taken action yet, I take my time to deal with both Mika and Rika, as I am in a rtionship with them, giving my time and love to them at intervals, this protection is maintained by ra who deals with the other girls at such times. ''They are all weak master, they will be of no use'' Suddenly Farah talked in my mind. ''They have their use and they are my friends'' I replied, she was about to say something but it was then that Leonardo suddenly spoke. "I-I....might have something to say" He said with some hesitation on his face, his distrusting eyes only looking at me, I could smell the plot he is making from a mile away, well how couldn''t I when I was the one that gave him the plot or to be more urate Barley Schoff the member of the Illuminati passed him the message. ''Amon did a good job taking the disguise from me'' I noted as I waited for the hero to pass me the information in his mind. He took a deep breath as he looked around the table. "When I was traveling I came upon something special, a conspiracy, the prince Raze he''s pulling the strings here, causing all the issues" Leonardo said, bringing about a silence to the tent, my expression became serious seeing something which earned a scoff from Leonardo, probably thinking that my acting was great, I will take that as apliment. "How confident are you?" I asked. "Very" He replied in a serious tone, seeing so I leaned back in the chair, pretending to think. "Do you have any proof?" "I do" He said, making the atmosphere tenser. "Then that changes everything...." I replied, as I looked at Alex, someone that I have already given the role he has to y, looking towards him I could see his mischief causing eyes to shine, giving me a wink he turned towards Leonardo starting to speak. "Where is this proof?" "It''s somewhere safe" Leonardo said, causing everyone to frown, this time I could see the real annoyance on Alex''s face. "Are you implying that this ce isn''t safe?" "I am sorry but I can''t show the information to anyone, I will present it at the meeting at the center table to every other leader" Leonardo said, his expression remaining taut, well before if my friends had a small distance now they straight up doesn''t like him at all, I could see the frowns taking over everyone''s faces, I remained silent as I let Alex do his work, he too is quite adept at manipting the situation. "Mr.Leonardo we are all members here, we treat each other as family, after the time we spent together are you saying that you can''t trust us?" Alex spoke, creating the situation as a perfect trap for Leonardo. "Th-This" This time Leonardo hesitated to speak, his eyes traveling through the others that were looking at him with narrowed eyes, even Zora who has a very good impression of him as he did a lot of tasks for her, taking and bringing down materials and helping her in some travels. I could see that she wanted to defend him as a good friend but then again, her feeling for me was much higher than that for Leonardo, and if it meant going against me she would rather keep her mouth shut, plus with the scenarios I had created during the travel of Zora and Leonardo in this realm, her hearts already filled with several dissatisfactions, the answer that our dear hero will give now will be thest straw that will break the camels back. Plus she considers everyone here as her family, people whom she spent a lot of time with, she had grown to be a person who will take the side of her family than a friend. "I-I" Leonardo kept looking around not knowing what to do, until his eyesnded on me, who was looking at him with an expressionless face, seeing me finally some sort of decision reached his mind, taking a deep breath he lowered his head as he spoke. "I''m sorry" That''s all he told but it was more than enough for everyone here to get rid of thest shred of interest anyone of them had for him,pletely cutting off any future way for Leonardo to gain their favors, men or women. "It seems I was wrong about you" Zora said in a chilly voice, this made Leonardo flinch, pain filling him but soon his face changed for the better bing calm. ''That stupid Durendal must be feeding him crap like, pain makes you stronger'' I marked. Sitting up straight I raised my hand stopping Jacob from losing his temper and starting a fight, my goals for Leonardo in my faction were aplished, it was time I send him on his way to follow his path, a path I created for him. "Mr.Leonardo, strip off your symbol of our faction and leave, we do not need someone that doesn''t have any trust" I spoke, my voice sounding cold as it can be. "Also I will take you to the meeting tomorrow, but your better have hardened proof of your words, otherwise there will be consequences" I said, leaning back while waving my hand, shooing him away, Leonardo bit his lips but he didn''t say anything else as he nodded his head and stood up, taking his badge he ced it on the table and started to walk away but not before leaving some words. "Sonia will leave with me" "Whatever Sonia wants to do is her wish, if she speaks her desire then she may leave my faction" I responded in a calm manner, hearing so he gave a nod with his back to me, as such he started to walk away, now knowing of the darker future that awaits him Chapter 400 400-Lets Rock Sis! "Remember all I have told you, don''t cross the line, and be safe" I said, concluding the meeting after an hour, a lot was discussed, I have already informed my friends of the path they should take, and all in all, everything will be fine but then againplications might arise, all I can do then is deal with it as ites. "You may all leave" I finally said hearing so everyone stood up and they gave me a nod, walking away except for Mika and Rika who were still staying in ce, seeing so I understood their intentions, permitting them to stay, even ra started to go away but not before discreetly asking me of her rewards. Soon it was only me and the twins, seeing so I stood up and walked up to them looking into their eyes, no words were needed to be spoken as the two of them jumped into my embrace, hugging me tight. "We missed you" The two of them spoke at the same time, making me chuckle. "It only being 2 weeks, you know" I said, which earned me their sniffs and a kiss on both my cheeks. "Still we miss you" Both Mika and Rika spoke, their feline eyes narrowing as they kept sniffing me probably trying to see if any others women''s scent fills me. ''This is not my first rodeo'' While I thought So Farah spoke. ''Master''s mate?'' She asked. ''One among them'' I replied while focusing back on the beautiful things, Mika''s ck tail swung around so did Rika''s white one, seeing so I understood their intentions. "The two of you are too pampered" I said walking to the chair and taking a seat, the two of them followed up and sat on my legs, Mika taking the right and Rika taking the left, their bodies leaning onto me, I raised my hand as I started to pat their two heads, at times ying with their ears, of course, I didn''t forget to activate my eyes of truth, the spell of those perverted priests, one very useful in many situations. Slowly I started to see the active spots on their ears, it also showed me the motion flow I should take to invoke the highest level offort or passion within my partner''s body. Both their soft ears filled my hands as I lightly started to rub around them using a slow yet torturous movement. "Nya~Austin~" "I love it~Nya~" First Mika moaned then Rika did, Mika being much more controlling while Rika lets her voice, in the end, the two of them sumbed to my hands, as their bodies grew soft, while low pants started to leave their mouth, their hot breaths hitting my neck, slowly Mika moved towards my neck while she started to lick and nibble it, as did Rika who took the next side. Both of them apply the mating pact they do with me always, normally I meet with the two of them individually, and they take their turns spending time with me but the situation doesn''t guarantee me that time and they too know it, hence they are making the exception here. "Um~yes~more~Nya~" "Faster~Nya~" Slowly my hand''s movement started to get faster as the ''flow'' started to change in my eyes, my finger danced along with it as I started to apply more pressure, indicated by the colors around me bing darker. Both Mika and Rika''s bodies too started to go wild, their mouths nibbling at my neck faster, their tongue seemingly trying to taste me, while their hot breath kept getting faster. Soon a minuteter I felt their body tremble and rx, both their mouths bitting my neck lightly, leaving a small mark there. "AH~" This time they both left out their voice at the same time, their bodies copsing on me, as they tried toe back from their emotional high. "Huff....that was amazing I love you" Mika said as she ced a kiss on my cheek. "I love you too" Rika didn''t back down as she came forward and ced a kiss on my other cheek, having done so the two of them further rested on my body, taking my heat as they once again indulged in my scent, we stayed like that in peace for 15 minutes. ..... "Sigh.....you could have at least eaten something" I said as I entered inside the well-decorated tent, looking spacious and luxurious, it looked more like a room than anything. "How can I when I worry about you?" Nora said as she came forward and hugged me, after cating the twins I directly came here, to see Nora, the entire tent belongs to her, it was more like a high magic ce, which can only be entered with her permission and it has it owns defense mechanisms too, powerful ones, courtesy of a loving aunt. "Come, I will make something" I said, as I directed Nora towards a more spacious ce starting to take out some cooking materials and Nora started to help me set them, she wasn''t a great cook but she knew some basic details, as she had in the past yed around with me as I cooked. "Brings back memories, doesn''t it?" Nora said with a nostalgic smile as she set up the cooking equipment, her eyes shining with a certain light as she continued to speak. "Back then I thought of avoiding you but after you saved me with your words, I became the naggy elder sister that tried to put on an older role" Speaking till here she took out the vegetables and she started to slowly cut them in a calm manner. While I took her other side as I started to cut another vegetable. "It was shocking to learn that the son of the great Lionheart family wanted to learn cooking but what warmed my heart was that you did it for our family, you were always like that" Nora said as she slid over her vegetable aside and took another one, her moments precise and fast. "Back when our family was on the verge of breaking apart you looked after us, you were the younger one among our family before Elda and you continue to do so, always looking after us without rest or question, being a guiding light" Nora''s eyes turned towards me lingering for a moment after she returned her focus back to the vegetable, while I had moved towards the meat cutting them up real nice. "The light you radiated was so bright that it changed the entire Lionheart family, the mansion that I thought was bing dreadful became a bright ce all thanks to you, my little brother, perhaps it then that you truly made a ce in my heart" Reaching here my hands stopped for a moment after which they continued, something which Nora didn''t miss. "But the real love bloomed for me was when I watched you risk everything to save my life and I am sure its also the time that Elda too fell for you, something which I don''t regret one bit" Nora finally put away the vegetables having cut them up really nicely, with her enhanced physique it was quite easy, she moved towards the basin and she started to wash them, taking intimate care in each action. "The times I spent beside you are the best of my life, trying to steal your attention to pranking you when I felt like it, I was always the little one, it was quite ironic" Nora said, chuckling a bit. "I thought that I could chuck these feelings away and make them dissipate but it ain''t easy, not when you keep taking actions that make me fall in love with you more, each day I miss you my love gowns deeper, I can''t live with the thought of you not there beside me" Having done washing the vegetables Nora appeared beside me again, cing them aside as she finally turned to look at me, her sunken dark eyes glittering as she continued. "I can''t hide those feelings anymore nor can I let what I love to be lost from me, I had enough things taken away brother, and I can''t let you also be one among them" "Nora...." I said finally turning to look at her, my eyes ''trembling'' the hand holding the knife being kept back at the table as I turned towards her, both our eyes meeting, Nora raised her hand as she kept it on my face, side of my cheeks as she spoke. "I thought that you kept pushing me away because you didn''t want me but you kept doing it because you felt the same, isn''t it?" Hearing this question my eyes ''widened'' for a moment after which I looked sideways, disying the perfect guilty side. This made Nora smile. "Austin...." She called out to me, causing me to look back at her. "We can''t sis, if we do both you and Elda will live a hard life due to that love" I said, which made Nora frown as she spoke. "We both don''t care about it Austin, we know the risk and we are willing to bear them but here is the question, are you?" She asked, to this a smile came to my face as I spoke. "Do you need to ask?" "Always trying to protect us" Nora said shaking her head with a smile, it was then that she moved quickly, and my eyes ''widened'' as she kissed me her lips touching her reddish sweet ones with mine. I ''hesitated'' for a moment after which I gave in, kissing her back, while my hands hugged her waist. ''Mission Aplished'' +1000 affection. Chapter 401 401-Playing With Elder Sister My hands held her waist as our lips joined in together, at first Nora''s lips just stuck to mine, she awkwardly kissing me, then the passion within her seemed to have ignited as her lips started to suck on me taking a taste simr to a thirsty traveler that finally found water after a long arduous thirst. I didn''t hold back as I too started to suck on her lips, getting a taste of that sweet taboo taste, our lips intertwined in a loving battle as Nora seemed to have no n to let go as her hands found themselves on my neck, bringing me in, pushing me harder as her lips started to get aggressive. Her mouth clutched onto my lips, biting them, devouring them with as much as love possible, I felt her lips smashing against mine, her soft red lips taking my lower ones into her mouth as she lightly nibbled on them, after having enough of it lips moved to my upper one simr nibbling at them. Seconds ticked by as Nora kept tasting my lips adamant about getting everything tasted, her hot breath kept hitting my face, while the two of the us kept looking into each other eyes, the satisfaction of a loving kiss filling us along with a touch of taboo at the situation. Finally, a few secondster Nora let go, her hardened breathing hitting my face. "Huff.....huff....that was amazing" Nora said, leaning into me while her hands touched her lips, her face looking lost in ecstasy, the perfect look of a loving woman, her gentle green eyes turning softer as she looked at me, a look that Grace at times would give him after a kiss. ''Like mother like daughter'' I chuckled at the thought. "What''s funny?" She asked, looking at me. "Nothing, never thought our rtionship will end up like this" I said, moving forth to give a peck on her lips after which cing another one on her forehead. She epted it as sheid her head on my chest, her hands hugging me tight. "Let''s do it?" She asked in a light voice and I would have to be a dense man not to understand what she was pointing towards, I shook my head hugging her. "Do you want to do it here, now in this situation?" I asked, and the lingering silence was more than enough to answer my question, it was a time when people don''t know where betrayal cane from, a situation filled with negative energy, it isn''t the environment to have a loving the first time, moreover her legs will be sore in between her legs the next day, it would make it harder for her to involve in battle and it could raise some unsavory question from people with sharp eyes. Overall the current situation is the worst ce for us to have our first time. "We can''t maybe do it but there are other things we can do" I whispered into Nora''s ears while lightly biting her lips, she didn''t reject it as her body trembled, and her face turned towards me while her lips jumped to mine again, I used my tongue to force Nora''s lips open. When she felt my tongue licking her teeth, she voluntarily opened her mouth. I took advantage of that moment to insert my tongue inside, causing her to moan. My hands roamed through her body, groping her ass and hugging her waist. Nora twisted her bodyfortably, which only served to rub her breasts on my chest, making her groan in pleasure again. After a few seconds like that, I separated my lips from hers. "Huff....huff¡­" Nora breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath after the long kiss. Her face had turnedpletely red and her body was strangely hot. It was the first time she felt like this, and she was loving every bit of it, her body starting to heat up, her heart beating like no other, her lower lips were trembling, and her eyes turning moist. she felt my hot breath against her face and my sturdy body hugging her tightly, her body produced a strange feeling of anticipation. "Ah~¡­" Nora moaned pitifully with tears forming in the corner of her eyes. I smiled mischievously and stroked her face. "You liked it, right?" "¡­ Mm." She nodded shyly, like a small deer. I could feel my inner wolf roaring in excitement, she was just like Grace. I kissed her lips again. This time, my tongue did not find any obstruction to entering her mouth. Maybe trying to imitate my actions, Nora weed my tongue with hers. Her movements were a bit awkward, but I did not mind guiding her. Little by little, she got lost in the pleasure. Her things rubbed against each other and her body twisted and moved in delight. Quickly, a wet stain formed on her dress. I continued ying and teasing her body tenderly, teaching her the joys of men and women, and hugging her body gently. Finally, I moved my mouth and licked her ear. Instantly, Nora''s entire body shivered. She let out a groan of pleasure and closed her eyes. Her body twitched a pair of times in my arms while she enjoyed her first orgasm in her life. I was a bit surprised that she climaxed with just a bit of teasing, but at the same time, I was incredibly excited inside. Seeing the proud woman, my older sister, someone that leads armies while always having a cold face making such movement was more than enough to excite me. A few secondster, Nora finally came back to her senses. She looked at me and put on an ashamed expression. Nora could not believe that she cummed so fast, yet no matter what her excitement was only getting higher. But at that moment, she felt something hard poking her leg. "Huh?" Nora tilted her head curiously and moved her hand to grab it. I let out a satisfied groan and looked at her with a smile. Seeing so Nora was startled for a moment after which a blush came to her face. "Settle down, we will get there~" I whispered again, biting her lips. I grinned and snapped my finger causing her dress to disappear. Nora was so surprised that she only reacted when almost all her clothes were gone. Instantly, her beautiful body was in front of me, her toned stomach, her thick thighs, her beautiful round breasts, and the bottomyer with small blonde triangle hair. I could see the shyness filling her as Nora hugged me back, I smiled raising her head and kissing her lips while my hand went towards her rear, taking a nice grope of that spongy yet smooth ass, spreading those cheeks, filling my hands with thempletely. My hands were full with her ass while her mouth was with mine, I didn''t give her any more chance as I lifted her up and ced her atop a table, with me hovering over her. Breaking the kiss I used my hands to separate her legs. Nora tried to close them instinctively, but I stroke them gently and little by little eased her nervousness. I then crouched down and brought my face near her crotch. "Hnfff¡­ How fragrant¡­" I whispered feeling the smell of Nora''s secret cave. She shivered slightly feeling my breath against her crotch and closed her eyes to escape from the shame. Then, I stuck out my tongue and licked her clitoris. "Um~" A shiver of pleasure passed through Nora''s body. She involuntarily closed her legs, pressing my head against her crotch. I continued licking her crotch gently, using my tongue to separate her lower lips and invade them carefully. Before long, Nora began to pant and groan in pleasure. She grabbed my hair and began to twist her body, trying to escape from the strange sensations she was feeling. I did not stop and instead intensified my movements. My tongue roamed her cave, licking the entrance gently and invading it by a little bit. I felt something obstructing my tongue each time I invaded her cave, but I did not mind it and simply continue licking her gently. I could feel Nora''s body twisting and shivering without stopping. She let out long moans of pleasure and pressed her thighs against my head, lost in the strange sensations she was feeling for the first time. But before long, the feeling of pleasure overcame her. "Austin~!" Nora eximed loudly and pulled my hair. A fountain of water flowed from her womb and sshed on my face. I licked her pussy onest time while Nora was still twitching in pleasure. Finally, when her orgasm ended, I stood up. Nora''s eyes werepletely nk. She was lying on the bed while twitching from time to time due to the sudden pleasure that attacked her. I smirked and took off my clothes quickly. Instantly, my proud weapon stood erect in all its magnificence. Chapter 402 402-Playing With Elder Sister(2) I smiled as I looked at the unfocused Nora, my ranging hardness was let free as I climbed above her, and soon Nora felt my palms groping her breasts. The soft caress made her feel good, and my gentleness made her unable to refuse. She did not stop me from touching her further. Under my constant caresses, Nora''s body was breathless. Her beautiful white skin was glistening with sweat and her wavy blond hair fell on the bed in disorder. My greedy mouth kissed her body again. Each part of Nora''s body where my lips and tongue passed trembled in expectation. I kissed her soft belly, her beautiful belly button, and finally, I reached the sacred ce between her legs. I grinned and kissed her neck, pressing her against the bed and positioning myself over her, then, My hands gently separated her legs, while my strong body pressed her body firmly, pinning her down. Nora who just regained her bearing looked at him, her hazy eyes moving forward cing a kiss on his lips while her hands slithered below and got hold of my rod, a smile gracing her lips as she started to go up and down in a slow motion. "Let me deal with this big boy" She said and soon our positions were switched with me sitting at the table with Nora looking at my dick with a focused gaze, her eyes kept lingering there, not able to move away as her hand held my hardness, a small gulp took her face as she slowly started to move up and down but no matter what her movements weren''t that good. She seemed to have understood it as she turned to look at me with upturned eyes, her mouth a bit open, while her eyes were glittering. "T-This¡­ I-I don''t k-know how to do it¡­" Nora said her face was red, I lifted the corner of my lips and patted her head. "Don''t worry, I can teach you" I said. "First, hold my penis softly and move your hands up and down." Nora tilted her head. "Like this?" "Yes." I closed my eyes and enjoyed the handjob. Although Nora''s hands were not the softest hands and she was not very experienced, the pleasure gotten from having this innocent older sister of mine masturbating me was great. I savored the feeling of her hands rubbing my root and my ns and continued guiding her. "Now, use a hand to caress my bottom." Nora nodded and followed my instructions. Her fingers moved slowly through my balls as Nora tried her best to satisfy me. Perhaps because she was curious about a man''s body, but Nora was very enthusiastic about her movements. Moreover, she seemed to be studying the parts where I felt the most pleasure. Her eyes werepletely focused on my thing. Each time my ns twitched, Nora took a deep breath and watched curiously. "I-It''s twitching." "Of course. It''s feeling good." Nora blushed. "Am I doing it well?" "Yes, but it''s time to start the second part. Nora, lick it." Hearing so Nora took gulped her eyes intently focusing on my rod as she timidly extended her tongue and licked it slightly. Once she realized that nothing strange happened, Nora licked it again. I brushed her hair softly and continued instructing her. "Lick everything, as though it is a candy." "Mm¡­" Nora''s soft and slippery tongue started to roam through my member. She started on the tip and slowly descended until she reached the scrotum. Her movements were unskillful, but it was pleasant watching her serving me with such devoutness. Soon, Nora had licked my dick entirely and filled it with saliva. She then looked up as though asking me for the next step. Iplied with an evil smile and lifted her chin. "Now, swallow it." "Swallow?" "Yes, swallow." Nora stared with a heated gaze at my member and gulped down a mouthful of saliva, I could see her love juices leaking again to the floor. She moved her mouth towards my member and opened her lips timidly, maybe due to instinct, Nora started kissing it. She kissed it softly before moving her mouth down. I felt her teeth slightly rubbing my member and then, my member entered in the wetness of her mouth. I sucked a breath of cold air and suppressed the urge to deepthroat her right now. "Be careful with your teeth." I said. Nora did not reply. Instead, she moved her head awkwardly trying to find a way to fit it in. A few secondster my ns was swallowed by her little mouth, and when half of my ns was swallowed, Nora reached her limit. I patted her head to calm her down and breathed on her ear. "Breathe in. Now, breathe out. See? It''s alright. Now start moving your mouth up and down." Nora obeyed my words. Her head started to nod continuously to pleasure my stick. Meanwhile, I continued caressing her hair and enjoying her service, my elder sister below me sucking hard while I thought her the moves Nora''s mouth felt hot and pleasant, and I enjoyed each bit of it. I could see that she was a bit ufortable with this, but the fact that she forced herself to continue the blowjob despite feeling ufortable excited me even more. Nora also seemed happy when she saw my satisfied expression. She started to move faster and faster, and at some point, she had started to use her tongue. Her slippery tongue moved through my member like a little fish, stimting it incredibly. I took a deep breath and once more fought off the urge to thrust my rod into her throat. However, each time I saw her innocent and happy expression while she sucked my penis, I wanted to deepthroat her even more. Suddenly, I held her head in ce and moved my waist. "Mm?" Nora was startled. She looked up at me as though asking me what was happening, but when she saw my evil expression, I moved my waist again, thrusting inside her mouth. I started slow, but my speed quickly picked up. Finally, I trusted deeper than before. "!!!" Nora opened her eyes wide. l all of a sudden was sliding my dick deep into her throat I grunted deeply and moved faster and faster while my rod was wrapped by the muscles of her throat, she seemed to have understood my desire as her hands held my legs tight while she left her mouth to my wish. Thrusting a few times more, I felt theing of my orgasm. Then, I thrust her deep onest time and deposited my semen on her throat. Furthermore, I keep my rod inside until I was sure she had drunk everything. "Good¡­" With a grunt, I finally released the pitiful girl. Instantly, Nora started to cough. "Cough cough¡­ ugh, cough cough¡­" Nora coughed a few times and her eyes turned teary. She looked at me with a look filled with a grudge, as she spoke. "Next time warn me" "Sure" I said smiling and gently kissed her lips going down. I then grabbed her hands before throwing her on the bed. Then, Iy over her and started to kiss her neck. With that once again I started to y around with her body, going through each and every part of her body, from her breast to her bottom, tasting everything. For the next hour, only the sound of Nora''s moan filled it, thankfully the tent was soundproof Chapter 403 403-I Have A Lover "It''s good" I said, taking a bite out of the food that Nora spooned me. "That''s because I cut the ingredients" Nora said with an arrogant tone, a never-ending smile filling her face, while her whole face was glowing, the most experienced of women will be able to derive the reason for Nora glowing so much. ''She''s got some stamina'' I had to agree to that as we spent at least 2 hours ying with each other''s bodies, I made Nora cum 10 times while she made me cum 6 times, and by the end of it the ingredients werepletely ruined and the whole tent smelled of our love juices. Thankfully the tent was equipped with its own bathroom where the two of us took a both. This again escted with me nicely ''cleaning'' Nora up and it ended with a full blow kiss and blowjob from my dear older sister, overall it was a great time, and the connection between us too increased, with us bing much closer. "You could have been more discreet" I said, pointing at the love bite she gave me on my shoulder. "Humph, like you did any better" Nora said rubbing her sore breasts with a tired sigh, if one was to look into her breast they would be able to see the two marks that I ced upon them. "I am so happy" Nora said standing up from her seat and taking her ce inp, her hands got mine as she forced them to wrap around her waist. "Feed me!" She demanded. "With pleasure" I said as I took up the spoon and started to feed her, Nora was extremely happy as she kept taking bites out of the food while rxing in my presence, she seemed to have let go of all her inner problems as she acted like herself, a spoiled older sister. Soon we had finished our food, cleaning up the tes we moved towards the bed where Iid down with Nora above me, hugging me tight while she rubbed her head on my chest. "I wanna spend the rest of our life like this" Nora demanded with a dreamy look, to which I ced a kiss on her forehead. "We have all the time in the world" I said. "I want you to feed me whenever you are free" She demanded again. "Sure" I agreed. "I want you to spend more time with me" She demanded. "Okay" "I want for us to be one as soon as we return" "I can''t wait" I said. "I want to have two children" "Quick jump but okay" "I want to see and experience more with you" "Of course" I agreed. "And finally....." Reaching till here Nora raised her head, her eyes peering into mine. "I love you" She said. "I love you too" I replied, my unwavering eyes looking deep into hers, this brought a smile to her face as she kissed my lips andid her head back on my chest, tightly hugging me and thus within minutes she fell asleep, her hands never leaving me. ''She really is tired'' It was normal as she didn''t get much sleep as she spent her time worrying about me, plus we did spend 2 hours without rest ying with each other, it would be weird if she wasn''t tired. ''It''s good I mixed them in her food'' While making the food I had mixed some extra materials into it, one that will give her a good sleep, while making her body rxed, the moment she wakes up she will feel like she was reborn. ''Sorry I have some more things to do'' Apologizing in my heart I slowly moved Nora''s body, arranging it well enough that it won''t disturb her, I left the bed, with the amount inside of her she will be in deep sleep till I say so. Sighing to myself at my bastard-like a move I left the tent. Closing off my presencepletely I moved silently through the ce, soon reaching the area designated to the ones of the sea, my eyes focused on the huge tent while I moved towards it, no one being able to grasp my presence, standing outside of the tent were some mean looking mermaid folk tribe guard women. Even with me standing there they couldn''t feel my presence, slowly I ced my hand on the tent just as I did a signal was given, hence getting the permission I entered inside the tent, the one I entered being simr to Nora''s but the water particles here was 100 times morepact, just entering inside I felt like I was at the sea. "You''re a bitte" Catherine said, she standing in front of me with a smile, awaiting my arrival, I smiled as I responded. "Apologies I had to deal with a very worried older sister" I responded as I started to walk towards her. "eptable" Catherine said as she opened her arms wide, seeing so I walked forward and hugged her as so did her, hugging me back. "It''s good to see you are unhurt" Catherine said. "You too, though I knew that not many won''t be able to deal with you" I said, my words earning me a chuckle, the hug between us feltfortable and nice, one reminiscent of a hug between friends, which we are, we could even say to be close friends now. "Same here, I wonder what can get you down" Catherine responded as we left the hug, her deep blue eyes looking into mine, seemingly finding great relief in my presence. "I missed you" She said, her tone is light, while a light blush filled her face, this along with her shy look is more than enough to take down men''s hearts. "I missed you too" I said with a light tone, looking into her eyes, both of us seemingly froze at that moment as we kept looking at each other, a subtle romantic atmosphere forming between us, slowly Catherine''s body started to itch towards me, her hands reaching for me, I kept looking at her in ''daze'' seemingly falling into her charm until I suddenly took a step back, shocking Catherine. My eyes filled with plex'' emotion as I looked at Catherine, my hands waving at her as I clutched my head. "Sigh....Catherine, we can''t" I said, my tone sounding extremely sad and confused. "Why?.....I-I...love you!" She directly said it, her trembling eyes focused on me and only me, seeing so I looked at Catherine with a happy yet sad expression. "M-Me too, I too seemed to have feelings for you" I said, reluctance and sadness filling my voice. "Then why?" Catherine asked, walking forward, her right hand cing itself on my right cheek, which I covered over with my right hand. "Because I have a lover" I said, my words blowing the mind of the woman in front of me. I could see the sheer shock filling Catherine''s body as it shook, a bit of her strength leaving her as she took her hand away from my face, seeing so my expression became ''pained''. "I have a lover Catherine and I love her, I can never hurt her, she has gone through enough in her life for that" I said, my lips trembling, while guiltced my tone, I looked like the exact personification of a man battling her dilemma, where his love between two women was hitting his heart. Each of my words seemed to sip the life out of Catherine as her face kept getting paler and paler, clutching her heart she looked at me as she asked. "How long?" "It''s been some time" I responded, unable to even look at her face. "Do you like her more than me?" She asked this question causing my body to flinch as I looked at her, my eyes begging her not to speak anymore. "Don''t do this Catherine" "Answer me!" She shouted, hearing so I backed away, looking at her crazed expression I made a sad smile turning my back I started to walk away. "Let''s talk when you are calmer" That is what I left as I disappeared from the tent, leaving behind Catherine who was fighting her heart. Chapter 404 404-Let It Begin. Catherine POV: ''He''s fine'' Catherine sighed out seeing Austin walking towards the settlement all well, ever since they had moved from each other she couldn''t stop thinking about him, when she closes her eyes he appears in her mind when she sits still the images of their beautiful familyes to her, while when she sleeps only he fills her dream. It''s being a hell of a time for Catherine and she knew better than anyone what it means, though she did find it hard to believe it at first, after all, she wasn''t a fan of having a man in her life nor did she want love, she had lived her whole life seeing how the man that ''loved'' her mother treated her, she never wanted such thing for herself. Catherine has a gentle personality, be it with anyone she meets, her bubbly self is for everyone, making her easily liked but that also meant that not everyone has a ce in her heart since her response to everyone is the same, no one can get close to her, she has the same face for everyone, only a select few managed to break that barrier and all of them are dear friends and mostly girls. She tried her best to not let any man enter her life yet fate was different, she did end up falling in love, and now she was liking every minute of it, she felt as if the world has be a brighter ce, just sweetness filling her heart. Austin''s voice, his enthralling purple eyes, his handsome face, everything keeps ying in her head like a movie, itching it deeper and deeper into her, the happy times she spent as a family with Austin had already bloomed within her a desire to have a family, one with the man she loves. But the first hurdle to pass was for her to confess to him, to let out all the feeling deep within her heart, from the interactions sheter had with Austin already tells her that he might have got some feelings for her and that is more than enough for her to work on, if she was to confess, she''s sure that he won''t reject her. She wasn''t bragging but Catherine''s really beautiful, her background is mighty, and her personality is the best, back at her home, long lines of suitors await her, moreover she has already lost count of the love letters she got attending the academy. ''But our backgrounds might cause problems'' Catherine has such thought, if they were to get married such a thing would cause ripples across the sea, there is also the fact that where would she live? as the next ruler she has her people to look after, as such lots of problemsy in a situation if she was to wed Austin. Everything has its problems and she needs to deal with them as theye, just for the two of them to get together they will have to pass through a lot of hurdles, though the silver lining was the fact that Austin has a great reputation with the sea, with him helping Xavier and the warriors gain peace, he is quite the superstar down in the waters. It was during these thoughts that a certain thought popped into Catherin''s mind. ''Does Austin have a lover?'' Austin has been in the academy for some time, and he''s sort of like a superstar there, most of the information about him is nk and nothing about him can be said, his entire history seems like a mystery, plus his status only got elevated with himing out as the sessor to the Eleanor, the Bow Empress, giving anotheryer of mystery around him. No one knows the depth of his power, though Catherine knew and she understood that he is an absolute monster. Aside from that, Austin''s the best bachelor in the Academy, in fact, his reputation is extremely good, there are no rumors of him ying with girls, no bad habits, and nothing that puts him in a bad light. Heck, most of the time people even don''t know where he is, even within the all-seeing academy he is an enigma, only rarely appearing during the faction meeting and ss, while most of the people with his level of power would cause a ruckus or y around with women he seems to havepletely focused on himself. A rare trait to be seen, something which Catherine wasing to love about him but that still didn''t answer the fact that Austin had a lover, and from thest gaze he gave her, Catherine seem to have understood that perhaps Austin might have a woman, something not too far fetched if you think so. But the moment such thoughts entered inside her mind Catherine''s bubbly personality distempered, her eyes turned cold, while the ruthlessness of hers only known to her mother and Marlene appeared, her mind started to work at speed trying to see if there is anything about him she missed. ''I need to collect more details about him'' She stopped at such thought, she needed to know more, what Austin liked, his favorite food, his favorite hobby, what is his favorite color, what type of girls he likes, what''s his taste, and more, she needed more! Once she got out of here, she will be trying her best to get more information about him. ''Maybe I can get close to his two sisters? they might know more about him'' Catherine thought but even then her eyes were cold, she was someone that went without love, someone who didn''t want it but now after getting the sweet taste of that nectar she doesn''t want to let go. No! she doesn''t want to go back to her weary dark world of hers, after all her suffering she finally got something she wants and no way in hell is she going to lose that! ''Never'' Thinking till here a maddened glint shed through Catherine''s eyes. ..... Time After Austin Left: ''So he does have a lover but I seemed to have already taken a ce in his heart'' Catherine thought, all her troubled emotions washing away but deep within her heart it still hurt like hell, knowing that the one she fell in love with has someone else is not an easy pill to swallow. Behind her calming expression stood a hurricane of feeling just waiting to burst apart and tear everything down but for now she held it in. ''I still have a ce in his heart, all I have to do is to make sure that I cling on to it'' Catherine''s mind already started to y with several plots, ones to make Austin hers. ''But first I have to find out whose the bitch trying to take my man'' Killing intent filled Catherine''s eyes as she thought so, she was not stupid, a man like Austin won''t choose some normal girl, she might be special in her own way but it didn''t matter to Catherine, she can be much more special..... Moreover, if that girl is normal, then all the better, her life will just be shorter then. Catherine turned to look in the direction that Austin left, she got to know from their interactions up till here that he ain''t some naive hero or some stupid man with just strength. He seems to be a man of principles, quite dull towards others but he''s fiercely emotional to people that enter his heart, just their reaction now was enough to prove her point, to find such a man is rare and she''s not giving up on it. Her heart started to beat faster and her lower parts itched as her mind yed through thatst scene, one where Austin stood above a huge bolder with just a single arrow in his arms, facing the impossible, his handsome face on disy, while his valiantly stood against fate. It''s one of the scenes that''s now stuck in her heart, she could with confidence say that her heart started to beat faster back then, though back then she might haven''t been the only one, such a powerful scene, which woman won''t be moved for a second? Catherine shook her head, rity returning to her, she knew a lot of worky ahead of her. ''I will have you....'' ''Because I really do love you.....'' Chapter 405 405-Olivia, Time To Play. Austin''s POV: ''Damn, she''s good.'' I sighed as I left Catherine''s tent. My saddened expression slowly morphed into one of calmness. While I didn''t forget to mask my presence, once again, no one got the hint of my presence. ''To think she would use her voice.'' I had a headache just thinking about it. Catherine, when using her lineage powers, was capable of extreme things. Of course, everything has its limitations, including Catherine''s voice that could manipte people. The reason for my ''outbreak'' was because Catherine subtly used her power. Of course, with the great difference in power between us, it barely affected me. But from what I understood, she was trying to bring out the subtle guilt in my mind to make me emotionally unstable. Perhaps she was even nning to ''help'' me in my despair. The issue itself would wear off after some time, and I would return to normal. But even then, there would be a mark in my heart, a set of hesitation. I mean, this is a powerful world where having a harem is normal. Why would I, someone of high power, be hesitant in choosing when I can have them both? ''She really is pushing it.'' If I had acted like I knew what she was doing, then things would have taken a shitty turn. Catherine was in her right not to worry. The only reason I knew she used her powers was because of the things I have. Any other Origin level 10 wouldn''t have even felt a thing. ''This is why her powers are dangerous.'' A hidden glint passed through my eyes as I thought of Catherine. But for now, I kept that issue at the back of my mind. I have already kept protective measures over my people. Even if she tried to use her powers on them, she would be in for a rude awakening. ''Maybe I can use this to my advantage?'' An idea suddenly popped into my mind. Perhaps even Catherine didn''t mean to use her powers. Due to the shock of what I spoke about, her mind must have subconsciously influenced her to control me. An act she might be regretting right now, for she isn''t a woman who would try such things. ''Looks like I need to change some of my ns.'' My mind churned as I started to go through several possible ideas that I can use. But I quickly stopped that for now as I arrived in another tent. This one belonged to another lover of mine. Just like before, the guards didn''t detect me as I came in front of the tent and ced my hand on it. Easily, a message was sent, and I entered inside soon. Just as I did, a body lunged towards me as she hugged me tight. "Uff, easy, I am not going anywhere, Olivia," I spoke as I hugged her back. Her body crushed against mine as she ced a kiss on my cheeks. "I missed you," she said, causing me to smile and respond. "I missed you too." This did the trick as she looked into my eyes and ced a kiss on my lips. I didn''t push her back as I too started to kiss her lips, my hand hugging her tight while hers wrapped around my body. "Mm...~" Olivia moaned and wrapped her legs around my waist. I pushed her against the wall of the tent and kissed her mouth fiercely. Olivia answered my kiss with the same passion and invaded my mouth with her tongue. Olivia''s beautiful body heated. Her hands moved restlessly, grabbing my back as though she was trying to fuse with me. After a few seconds of kissing, we separated our lips. Olivia snorted with an expression of pure lust and looked at me while licking her lips. I smiled and grabbed her butt, moving my hands freely between her ass, and anus, touching her tailbone and running my finger through her spine. Olivia gasped and stretched her neck while curving her back. I took advantage of that to kiss and suck her defenseless neck and kiss her corbone. One of my hands moved up, slipping down the shoulder strap of her dress and releasing her milky-white skin. My mouth then moved down and kissed her shoulder before going down to oil her breast. "Aann...~" Olivia gasped and her arms tightened around my neck. Her blonde hair fell through her back and her lips curved into a smile. In just seconds, Olivia had turned from an elegant young maiden into a goddess of lust. "Olivia..." I whispered her name in her ear and licked her earlobe. The sweet aroma of her skin assaulted my nostrils, and her beautiful neck glistered with a small drop of sweat. Inevitably, our lips meet again. Then, our tongues started a fight for supremacy, trying to dominate the other fiercely. Unfortunately for Olivia, her experience was unable topare to mine. Quickly, she surrendered to my advances, gasping and moaning while trying to cope with the pleasure. I held her body hungrily and moved through the tent, finally putting her on a desk. There, our fight intensified, with Olivia starting to unbutton my shirt while kissing my neck. At this point, she had stopped caring about the fact this ce was her office and it was just a desk, her lust for me had taken over her mind. "Austin, hurry up..." Olivia panted while removing my clothes. I grinned and inserted my hands below her dress, ying with her breasts and pinching her nipples. "Ngh...~ Softer...~" "You are very sensitive." Olivia blushed and stared at me with excited eyes. Her mouth opened briefly, and her glistening lips attracted my mouth. I pressed my lips against her before licking her cheek, neck, and shoulders. And finally, I lowered her dress to suck on her breasts. "Unm...~" Olivia grunted and hugged my head, pressing it against her twin mountains. I grinned and used my teeth to bite her nipples slightly, causing her to spam. "N-No...~" Olivia gasped softly and her nipples turned hard. I continued messing with her breasts, biting and sucking her aree. Marks of teeth appeared around them, leaking a slight bit of blood. "Austin, stop... Mmm~... it hurts..." Despite saying that, though, her arms continued holding my head tightly. "Olivia, you are so lewd." I whispered while kissing her neck. Olivia moaned happily and looked at me with an expression of ecstasy. Finally, she finished unbuttoning my shirt. Her small tongue extended and licked my chest, moving towards my nipples seductively and ying with them. Meanwhile, my hands moved down towards her thighs, slowly advancing below her dress until reaching the ce between her legs. When I arrived there, I smiled mischievously and used my finger to stroke her slit. "Ughgh~!" Olivia gasped. Just the feeling of my finges touching her slit over her panties was enough to almost make here. Watching her reaction, I used my to rub her entrance slowly until I found her clitoris. Then, I started to pinch and rub her clitoris, teasing Olivia to my heart''s content. Between grunts and moans, Olivia wrapped her arms around my neck and panted heavily on my chest. "Austin...~ Hurry up...~" "Mm? Hurry up? What are you talking about?" Olivia looked at me with pleading eyes. But when she saw I was still smiling with a teasing expression, she snorted and moved her hand toward my pants. Olivia then used her lovely hands to try to release my beast. Unfortunately, her unfamiliarity with men''s clothing made the job a bit hard. "Austin...~" Olivia looked at me again. Seeing her appealing expression, I decided to stop teasing her and lowered my pants. Instantly, my powerful weapon sprang up ready for battle. Olivia gasped and fixed her eyes on it. In a daze, she used her hands to grab and rub my dick while observing it. I smiled. Looking right into Olivia''s eyes, I removed her hands away from my rod and wrapped them around my waist. Then, I leaned my waist forward and put it right on her entrance. "Mmm...~" Olivia moaned and moved her waist forward to meet with my penis, but I smirked and moved back. "Austin...?" "Tell me that you want it." Olivia was startled before blushing, her eyes lighting up with her desire, one I know very well of. I curved my lips up and moved my penis towards her vagina again, rubbing it softly but without entering inside. Frustrated, Olivia tried several times to make me insert it, but I moved back each time. Finally, she bit her lips and opened her mouth in shame. "I-I want you inside, master~" As soon as these words sounded, I thrust forward. Immediately, my weapon slid inside Olivia''s crotch. Olivia gasped. As though she was waiting for that, she started to move her waist up and down, swallowing my penis every time she moved her waist. I sighed and held her waist. My mouth moved towards her neck and breast, licking and sucking on them while my holy sword pierced deep into her insides. Just like that, Olivia and I yed crazily with each other. Chapter 406 406-Olivia, Lets Play(2) "... Master, please punish thisscivious ve." Olivia begged with a lost expression, hearing so a smirk lit my face as I brought my burning hot weapon and put it against Olivia''s wet cave. Olivia shivered. She used her hands to hug my back with an expectant expression while rubbing her slit against my rod. Watching her like it, I thrusted my spear. That was everything Olivia needed. As though she was a broken toy, Olivia shivered fiercely. Her body spasmed repeatedly and her mouth let out a soft groan. At the same time, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her moist cave. I pressed my body against Olivia and took a deep breath. The feeling of her tight cave pressing against my rod was amazing. Each time her body shivered, I felt as though an electric current ran through my entire body. Moreover, the expression of ecstasy on Olivia''s face fed my pride greatly. When I felt Olivia''s orgasm start to fade, I started to move. I hugged her waist and pierced her small hole fiercely. With each movement, my meat stick was forced deep into Olivia''s narrow cave. "Ah¡­~" When Olivia felt my meat stick inserted inside her, the walls of her hole shivered violently and an intense pleasure swallowed her mind. "Agn¡­ M-Master¡­ S-Slower¡­ Please¡­" , Olivia hugged my body and pleaded in a low voice. She clenched her fist behind my back and whined in pleasure. Her two legs hung down weakly, swinging seductively each time my holy sword entered and exited her cave. I smiled while enjoying her body. With a hand, I gripped one of her breasts while my mouth kissed her neck. "Should I stop?" I asked teasingly. Olivia bit her lips and shook her head. Her body, stuck to mine as though she wanted to fuse with me. I grinned and thrust vigorously, sending my meat stick deeper inside Olivia''s small hole, reaching into her womb. "M-Master¡­ An¡­ Umm¡­ P-Please¡­" Olivia gasped and groaned, unable to form a concise sentence. Her body moved following my movements. Each time I thrust inside her, her pair of breasts trembled and shook, creating a beautiful image. Grinning, I pressed Olivia against the table and thrust harder and harder. Love juices flowed out of Olivia''s cave, drenching the desk and flowing on my testicles. A part of these love juices even fell on the ground. Happiness, excitement, embarrassment. Various emotions hit Olivia''s body and soul, making her groan repeatedly. Before long, her slender legs were wrapped around my waist, and her beautiful body was trembling violently. Olivia moaned and gasped without stopping. She twisted her body below me, seductively catering to my movements, the table shaking along with us Our tongues once more entangled in a long kiss, sharing our saliva with each other. "M-Master¡­" Olivia whispered softly and hugged my neck. Meanwhile, her little mouth kissed my chest and neck. I replied kissing her earlobe and elerating my movements. At this point, I could feel Olivia was close to her orgasm. I knew she was about toe. Olivia wrapped her arms and legs around my neck and waist. She hugged my body tightly while enjoying my constant attacks. Each time I thrust, her body shook and her breast trembled. At the same time, her mouth emitted soft soul-stirring moans. With her face flushed, Olivia put on a seductive expression. Her throat emitted stifled groans, and her eyshes shivered in pleasure. I could feel her entire body tensing up. It was obvious she was about to have an orgasm. Feeling the changes in her body, I moved faster and faster, thrusting and thrusting as though I wanted to break her body. Then, my penis reached her deepest part, touching the entrance of her womb. Olivia''s honey hole tightened around me, then, her love juices squirted out, drenching my penis. "Aghnn...~" She had reached a climax. I looked at Olivia''s embarrassed expression while tasting the pleasure brought by Olivia''s tight hole. Feeling Olivia''s hot and sticky liquid escaping from her moist cave, I could not help but felt refreshed. But although Olivia orgasmed, I did not. I was not nning to stop the enjoyment so soon. Thus, I took a deep breath and waited until the afterglow of her orgasm faded out to continue with my attacks. When I felt that Olivia''s shivering stopped, I grinned and resumed my attacks. "Ughnn¡­" Olivia gasped in pain and pleasure, suddenly I stopped for a moment as I hugged Olivia''s body and lifted her from the desk. Olivia blushed and looked away. But at that moment, she felt that something was touching the entrance of her moist cave. My huge weapon was standing upward in front of her slit. I grinned and adjusted Olivia''s body, then, slowly let it fall. "Uu~" Olivia let out a soft moan and put her head on my shoulders. Meanwhile, my ns slowly slid inside her hole, separating her two delicate lower lips and breaking inside her sacred cave. Olivia was shocked. In their current posture, she could feel the size of my weapon more clearly. When Olivia felt my huge weapon sliding inside her still-sensitive body, she twisted her hips gently, trying to escape from my attack. But unfortunately for her, her body was still weak from herst orgasm, moreover, in her current posture, all the initiative was in my hands. In fact, I could reach her deepest part in one shot. I was not in a hurry, though. I was nning to enjoy this beautiful princess as much as I could. Moreover, watching Olivia twisting her body like that was a pleasure in itself. I kissed Olivia''s lips and hugged her body, keeping her in that position, Olivia looked at me with wet eyes. "Master, please¡­" "How perverted. Could it be you are an slut?" I smirked and asked teasingly. Olivia bit her lips and did not answer, too embarrassed to look into my eyes. I chuckled softly and let Olivia''s body fall. "Ugnm¡­~" Olivia groaned seductively. Her little lips opened in ascivious expression and her legs wrapped around me. I stared at her while enjoying the warmth of her cave. Then, I started to shake my hips. "Aghn¡­ Uhhh¡­ Ahns¡­" Olivia groaned softly while feeling my ns inside her. Her wet lower body sucked on my ns as though it wanted to devour it. I enjoyed the pleasurable sensation and thrust fiercely, going in and out of her cave. Each time I moved, I could feel her fleshy walls wrapping around my meat stick, caressing it gently. At the same time, I could feel my penis hitting the entrance of her womb. I moved faster and faster, harder and harder, creating pping sounds that reverberated in the office. Olivia hugged my body tightly while kissing me. At the same time, she moved her waist up and down toplement my movements. Her soft and beautiful body shook repeatedly, and her breasts moved up and down like the waves in the sea. It was an incredibly wonderful sight. Her vagina tightened around my penis. Each time Olivia groaned, her fleshy cave turned tighter, giving me an incredibly pleasurable sensation. Soon, Olivia''s third orgasm wasing. Olivia half-opened her eyes and stared at me dazedly. She then kissed my lips fiercely and started to swing her waist faster. At the same time, I moved faster as well. Feeling that her orgasm wasing, I prepared myself to ejacte. White-hot liquid umted in my abdomen waiting to be shot. At the same time, my penis became even bigger, causing Olivia to gasp. Suddenly, her body stiffened, and her toes curled. "C-Cumming¡­!" With a long shout, Olivia pressed her body against me. At the same time, I thrust upwards and shot my semen inside Olivia''s womb. "Uannn...~" For several seconds, the two of us kept that position. Then, Olivia copsed in my arms. I smiled gently and kissed her lips and forehead. Olivia then looked at me and smiled before putting her head on my chest. Chapter 407 407-Girls, Girls Everywhere..... "Wow...you''ve been through a lot," Olivia said with an entertained tone as shey above me. Her naked body pressed against me as we enjoyed each other''s warmth. After a great round of sex, we moved to the bed and made love again before stopping. Currently, we were having a post-coital chat, with me telling Olivia my story. I didn''t hide much as I told her the truth, while omitting certain details. I told her about my adventures with Marlene, Catherine, and Sabrina. Of course, I twisted the story a bit, but the base remained the truth - that I had spent a great time with these three girls. "I hate it," Olivia grumbled, intense jealousy filling her eyes as she learned about my adventures. "But you know I love you the best, right?" I said, my tone turning possessive andmanding, causing Olivia to get horny. "If only I wasn''t sore," she muttered as she looked at me with an enraptured expression. "But I want to inform you that I developed some feelings for Catherine," I suddenly spoke, my expression turning neutral. Just as I finished speaking, an intense amount of bloodlust filled the entire tent, and Olivia''s eyes turned sharp and dangerous as she looked at me. "You''re not surprised?" I asked, a smile taking my face. "I expected it when you said that the two of you had a family, moreover your expression changed a bit when you talked about her," Olivia said, her tone being neutral and, quite frankly, a bit scary. She shifted her body as she sat above me, the nket covering our bodies falling away as the naked body of Olivia appeared in its full glory to me, her smooth ass falling onto myp as her dangerous eyes focused on me. "You will not fall in love with her," she spoke in a demanding yet certain tone, her right hand moving towards my face, holding it gently. "Why?" I asked. "Because I won''t let it," Olivia said, cing a kiss on my forehead as she continued. "And she has to even be alive to feel your love..." she muttered in a soft tone. Seeing this, a smile lit my face. With a tug, Olivia was below me, and now I was above her, both my hands on the side of her head as I looked down on her from above, my possessive eyes appearing as I started to speak. "I never thought I could develop any feelings for anyone other than you, but it seems fate has other ns. But fret not, dear love. I have no ns to run behind this love..." as my words grew soft, I leaned towards Olivia''s ear, my breath brushing against them. "But...it would seem that Catherine doesn''t want to let me go," the final words I spoke started an ember within her. I could see Olivia''s expression crunching up, distaste filling her face, while her eyes shed with a determined glint. "She can try," that''s all Olivia said before kissing my lips. ..... I whistled as Iy in my bed, inside my designated tent. I didn''t sleep over at Olivia''s ce as, after my confession, her mind wasn''t in the right ce to have any more love talks. However, we did end up having rough sex afterward. It seemed like something lit within Olivia as she was wilder than usual the second time. And I enjoyed every bit of it. The good thing was that I achieved my goal of pitting Olivia against Marlene. Things would soon get heated between the two of them, but Olivia would have to be careful with our rtionship. It can''t juste to light yet. The marriage of Olivia will have far-reaching results across the Empire. Hence, she needs to be very careful when opening up about it. Moreover, the two of us are close cousins, making the situation a bit taboo, but it''s not a big problem. There might be some gossip, but that would die down as soon as Olivia inherits the throne. But Catherine isn''t someone dumb. She will soon catch on to Olivia, and the "war" between the two of them would begin. ''I have to make them understand that I am not something easy to have.'' That''s one of the reasons, but there are several other reasons too for my goal. If I want to survive till the end and not be killed by my own harem, then I should move the catalyst of fights somewhere else. As ironic as it is, the only way for things to co-exist within my so-called "harem" is through fights. But unknown to them, the fights would be controlled and monitored by me. From their workings to thest pawn, without my knowledge, none of them would move. ''Sigh... the things I do to live.'' Just as I was thinking, a little vixen had snuck into my room. In front of me, the shadow in my room started to wiggle, and soon ra appeared from it. Her brown eyes lit up in lust while her ck hair was let loose. But what was most eye-catching was the fact that she was wearing a sexy ck nighty, highlighting her curves and cuteness, barely reaching her thighs. "I am here for my reward~," ra said in a sexy tone as she started to crawl towards me through the bed. Her cleavage was visible while her moderate breasts shook as she kept moving, and soon, she was above me, cing her ass on my crotch, slowly starting to shake them as her eyes focused on me. "My master can''t be tired from his other lovers, is he?~" She teased as she kept grinding herself on me, causing my lower weapon to turn stiff. This is one of the times I am so happy that I have the blessing of life. Otherwise, I have no idea how I would handle all the sex and satisfy my lovers. If not, I might have died just having sex, though that doesn''t sound like a bad idea. "I always have time for you, my little demon maid~," I responded as I pulled her below me. My hands now held her breasts and pinched her nipples as she moaned below me, and soon, we removed our dresses, and another lovemaking session had begun. ''Looks like the wicked have no rest,'' I thought as I plunged into ra''s right cave. ..... "Miss, they are here," a woman said, bowing towards Nora who was drinking her tea, while I sat beside her drinking my own. "Good, we will head there soon," Nora said, cing the cup down and shooing the woman away who kept looking at me with a light blush. The moment the woman exited the tent, Nora moved as she sat in myp. "Humph! Looks like I need to get rid of her," she grumbled in a low tone, making me chuckle. Right now it was the next day, and after spending the night with ra where we slept in each other''s arms, I came to Nora''s tent in the morning. The two of us spent some time cuddling, while I also made breakfast for her like a good lover. Though I did have to spend some time settling down Nora who didn''t like the fact that she was left alone, but in the end, she understood that I can''t spend the night in her tent. Plus, she only felt happy that I was caring for her. After some pampering and love, Nora was back to normal. "We should go see them and settle this," I said, cing a light kiss on Nora''s cheek. "Sure, let''s go," Nora said as she stood up, with me following behind her. Soon, we were at the gate with me moving towards my faction, taking the lead as I gazed at Sabrina and all her followers appearing, moving towards us. Beside Sabrina stood a depressing-looking Emily, who upon seeing me, smiled. "You will need more than that to keep track of me." Chapter 408-Suspense? Chapter 408-Suspense? "It''s good to see that you are safe," Marlene said as she walked up to Sabrina and gave her a hug, which Sabrina returned with a smile. The current her looked like the perfect elven princess, with beauty and grace oozing out of her, and a light smile that lit up her face taking away the breath of many. I stood a bit far from them with my faction, gazing at all of this. The leaders all walked up to her and gave their greetings while the elven people who had gathered here soon joined them. After a certain talk went on between them, everyone started to walk towards the main tent where the previous discussion would bepleted. As we walked towards the tent, I felt a lot of different eyes on me. Catherine seemed to be in a bad mood, giving me a gaze that I countered by looking away. Olivia gave me a wink, my sister''s eyes never left me, Marlene gave me looks filled with lots of emotions, Emily''s depressed eyes looked at me, and Carmel seemed to be pouting at the fact that I hadn''t visited her the previous day. Soon, all of us were gathered in the tent. The same situation as before took ce, with the leaders taking seats and one person standing behind them. The only difference now was that Sabrina had joined the fray. ''She looks pissed,'' I thought as I nced at Shira, who was there disguised and standing still behind Bale. Her male dress hid her true gender, and she stood behind Bale like a good warrior. Having spent time with her, I understood that Shira was feeling a bit depressed now. How couldn''t she when the thing she came for wasn''t found? This was the realm where she would find the weapon toplete her bloodline that would let her rise to power. Heck, this was the arc where your game character goes through the realm with her, finding the weapon, helping her, and finally gaining her love. Well, I wasn''t letting her have her way. "I see. This is indeed a bad situation," Sabrina said, finally being updated on the situation. Her eyes were focused on the map, but she soon turned to look at me, her expression giving out nothing as she spoke. "Must have been hard getting this in your hands," she said with a light tone, to which I nodded my head. "I had some difficulties," I replied, to which Sabrina just nodded her head, acting like everything was normal between us. "So what do we do now?" Carmel suddenly spoke, making the atmosphere heavier. "I think I might have something," I said, taking the focus on myself. Soon, everyone was looking at me. "This is not me, but something that someone from my faction found out, and if it is true, things can change a lot." Just as I finished speaking, everyone turned to look at Raze, except for Sabrina. Last night, I wasn''t just messing around with my girls. I had also discreetly sent over some information to the rest of the camp about Raze''s possible betrayal. Hence, right now, outside the tent, several powerful students have kept the beastmen faction in check. If they make a move, it would be a bloodbath. Several other security measures were in ce. Of course, no one made any moves yet since the information I gave them was all titbits. But the moment Leonardo reveals the truth, things would truly start to get spicy. "Leonardo," I called, and the tent was moved as he was permitted to enter. Soon, he was inside, and as he walked up to the center of the tent, with my sensespletely spread, I felt the slight killing intent that was released from Raze, Bale, and Nell. The three of their eyes narrowed at the sight of Leonardo. ''What? Did you think that your assassinations would work?'' While I sent the information, I didn''t exclude Bale from it, who is colluding with the beastmen group. The two of them are connected by ''that'' group, with Bale being a main member of the darkness. "Hello," entering inside, Leonardo gave a light bow. While his eyes focused on everyone here, I could see his eyes lighting up on seeing all the women here, going into a daze at their beauty and power. "Show us the proof, Leonardo," I spoke with a neutral tone, not cold nor weing, something which brought a surprise to many here. They all knew that Leonardo is part of my faction, but with all of them being the smart individuals they are, they quickly pierced everything and understood the simple fact that Leonardo is no longer part of my faction. A certain greed passed through the leaders that wanted Leonardo. After all, he is quite well known within the academy for his powers and certain stuff that happened. Plus, it''s no secret to all the people here that he wields the legendary weapon of the hero. "Of course," Leonardo said, his tone light while he looked at me with an expression of disgust. Something which all noticed, this quickly took away the interest of the people with a good rtionship with me, namely Olivia, Carmel, Marlene, Sabrina, and even Ron. Though the likes of Bale, Raze, Isabe, and Angelina only got more interested in him. Leonardo''s hands shed as an orb appeared in his hand. Seeing it, I focused my gaze on Raze and Bale, who was clearly not having any good expressions. A smirk lit my lips when I saw it. Leonardo moved forward as he ced the orb on the center of the table. Just as he did, he turned to look at Raze. This time his disgust was on full disy as he looked at the young prince. "You dare!" Raze shouted out, his powerful mana pushing off Leonardo who took the brunt of it. Coughing out blood, this was thest straw as the atmosphere in the tent grew all-time high. The powerful auras of each of us left our bodies, and the pressure in the room increased like no other. Everyone''s eyes focused on Raze, whose expression was not good to look at. Just as the situation was about to burst, the tent was opened as a student ran in shouting, "It''s an enemy attack!" This got everyone''s attention as we looked towards the entrance. Just then, everyone felt a distortion and a cloaked enemy appeared near the orb. No one was able to respond as the figure''s hand shed, destroying the orb into pieces. This astonished everyone at the fact that someone had made it to the center of the tent without anyone even detecting it. "Chaos shall reign!" the figure shouted, after which the body started to turn to liquid, leaving behind a ck cloak and a liquid that looked like a mix of blood, body parts, and pus, an extremely disgusting sight with an awful smell. Silence fell over the entire tent as everyone kept looking at the goo. The shouts of war were being heard from outside, and seeing so, I pped my hands. The sound brought everyone out of their daze and they turned to look at me. My expression was extremely serious as I spoke, "We will deal with this, but first we should focus on the war, while the beastmen faction should be kept on lockdown." 22:50 original "We shall ept that," Raze said with a smile, looking like the perfect mix of a pacifist. No hint of CLOSE Ad anger or anything was felt by him, but nobody was smiling except him. Everyone was looking at him with narrowed eyes, and they were now sure that he had something in the y, but without any o proof, it was all for naught. "The entire faction will be held down. If you have any problem, you can face everyone here," Sabrina suddenly said, her eyes narrowed, while her expression turned neutral. Raze still had his smile as he spoke, "Sure, it''s my pleasure." This again irked everyone, but now was not the time for them to be distracted. "Sir, Austin, can you deal with him?" Sabrina said, surprising everyone. "It''s my pleasure. I will keep him in check," I replied with a smile. "Don''t worry; I will be fine," I said, cutting off Nora, who wanted to disagree. Seeing that everyone agreed, knowing that Sabrina had quite the in-depth nning, everyone moved outside, knowing that an inner war would soon begin. The beastmen would go out of control if Raze didn''te out. Soon everyone left the tent, leaving me along with Raze and Nell. Chapter 409-I Will Lead Chapter 409-I Will Lead. "Take this," I said, throwing a bracelet towards Raze, who caught it. Giving me a questioning look, he asked, "A detector?" to which I nodded my head. "If you remove it, I will know," I added, throwing another bracelet towards Nell, who also caught it. "Not dealing with me?" Raze asked with narrowed eyes, his feline mark lighting up with an ominous glow. "Something tells me you''re done for now," I said, turning around as I started to walk away, knowing well that Raze''s role, for now, was done, and soon everything would be in ce. "You might regret this," Raze spoke as I started to walk away, his voice containing a hint of amusement. "Perhaps, but I''ll leave that regret to the future me," I replied as I walked out of the tent. Coming outside, I could see that everyone from the beastmen''s tribe had surrendered, including the ones from the tribes outside of Raze, after all, he couldn''tmand every other species of the beastmen. However, in the end, all of them were working together. "Looks like he alreadymanded them to surrender. He was sure of victory," I thought to myself. Just standing here inside the city, I could feel all the extreme tension rising in this ce¡ªthe fear, the anxiety, the anger¡ªeverything was piling up, just waiting for it to st apart and ruin everything. My eyes turned towards my faction, settling on ra, who seemed to have suddenly appeared. ''Did you get it?'' I asked using a telepathy connection to ask ra. ''I have,'' she responded back. Hearing that, I just nodded my head as I stood in front of my faction, all of them having nervous looks on their faces except for my main members, friends who had absolute faith in me and were willing to enter any hell with me. "Status report," I said. "It would seem that the entire beasts within the area have been enraged and are marching towards our location. They will be here in an hour tops," Alex said, his expression serious. Hearing this, I asked, "How''s the situation in the camp?" "Bad will be an understatement. Distrust, panic, and hate are brewing. Someone''s been pouring oil over the fires here," Alex replied. Seeing this, I turned to look at my members. In my recruitment, I didn''t focus just on my own species, making the range of my faction vary differently. Of course, some of them were spies from the other faction, but my trustedrades had already dealt with all that. "Worried about your brother?" I asked, seeing that Emma seemed tense. She shook her head at my question as she responded, "I know that he''s safe. I know that you will always keep us safe. It''s just I don''t especially want my new family to have a war." Her voice was a bit low as she spoke, making me smile. She might be all innocent and childish, which would make her look like someone who doesn''t know the world, but nothing can be more distant from the truth. She knows true suffering and pain, hence she just wishes that no one else goes through it. Her happy expression is so that others may have a happy day with her. A gentle smile came to my face as I moved forward and patted her head, my eyes focusing on hers as I spoke, "If you do not wish to participate in this, then it''s fine. You can at times be selfish." Hearing my words, Emma smiled a little as she spoke, "Um, I will keep that in mind." Seeing this, I ruffled her hair a bit which earned me a pout from her. Chuck, chuckling I turned to my friends and all of my faction. Since you have decided to follow me, then follow me till the end, for I give you my word nothing will happen to you all, isn''t that right?" I said. "That''s right!" Jacob said, fist-bumping his hand. "I love a good war," Rina said with a bloodthirsty smile. "Yup," Mika replied with the same smile. "I will battle wherever you want me to," Sana said with a light smile. "I wonder if all those beasts can see in the dark?" ra asked with a subtle smile. "I will protect everyone," Rika said with a serious expression. "Isn''t war fun?" Alex spoke with a chuckle. "I have enough potions!" Zora said, showing off her several collections of potions. As a nobatant, that is all she will be able to do here. As myrades spoke, the atmosphere around my people grew much better. From Alex''s report, there are about 120 people in my faction here. "So, are you ready to fight?" I asked. "YES!" they all screamed in unison, making me smile. "You have some trusted people," a familiar voice spoke, causing me to turn around. Sabrina was there with her faction behind her, and Emily''s eyes were focused on me. "Is the prince contained?" Sabrina asked. "He won''t be causing any problems," I replied, and Sabrina nodded her head. "We need to unite our factions and fight together," Sabrina said, her eyes narrowing. "But you can''t, because of your identity. A prince or princess of power cannot be under another faction, as it would affect morale and standings," I exined, and Sabrina nodded in agreement. "Everything''s going wrong," she said, making me smile. "I guess I''ll have to deal with it," I said, and began walking towards the top of the gate, where the rest of the faction had gathered. Within seconds, I reached the top and stood alongside Sabrina, where the leaders were gathered with serious expressions. "This isn''t good," Angelina said, as we all saw the army of monsters marching towards us from all sides. "How could this have happened? How did a gathering take ce without us knowing?" Carmel asked gravely. "Our enemy was well-prepared," I said, taking the attention. "It doesn''t matter how or why. We have to deal with the situation, with our forces dwindling and a possible enemy waiting for us on the inside." My words made the situation worse, and everyone exchanged severe looks. Directly support the authors on Webnovel! "What do you propose?" Isabe surprisingly took the lead and asked me. "If Sabrina trusts you this much, then you must have something to back it up," she added, surprising everyone. "It''s simple. I will take the lead," I said, looking at everyone gathered there. "Olivia, Carmel, Marlene, Sabrina, Isabe, Angelina, Ron, and Bale. I will lead us through this." Chapter 410 410-Let It Begin Important Note: Hey Guys! Sorry for now updating during this tie but I have to be through some shit right now and was dealing with it, ranging from college exams, a college friend of mine trying to kill himself for just failing some exam, and a girl rejecting him, tough times indeed..... Though the main reason that I am writing this is to choose as you all might know I have two stories the second one not catching that much attention but it''s still something I am writing about, especially the future of Azrail will be highly great with suspense and badass moments. But the problem stilly that I don''t have enough time, I used to post one chapter for each novel on consecutive days but that won''t work, because once again you guys will be the ones suffering and I don''t want to drop either on, it''s not in my taste, so I want your opinion? 1)Should I put my second book on hiatus and continue the first one till it is finished or 2)Should I continue with the normal schedule where it''s consecutive and changes? You guys can also give me other opinions too, cause you are the readers and I want to take your options in, it always helps, after all this, I will make sure that the posts will be on schedule and won''t take long breaks..... probably.... So once again thanks for reading... Chaosking... Out... .......................................................................................... "You want to be the leader?" Angelina sneered after a second of silence, to which I nodded my head, seeing that many of the people here weren''t against the idea itself. "To make things more clear, we will be taking a certain figure lead," I said, catching the attention of everybody. Seeing so, I took out a few pieces of paper and passed them to everyone here, who all started to read them, and I could see all their eyes widening from what was written on the paper. "The battle n was written by Alex," I announced. Hearing this, the rest nodded their heads, epting it better, but I could still see a hint of envy when they looked at me. How couldn''t they when the n I gave them was the best to deal with the current situation? A perfect one that would create the best strategy and synergy between the group, and also one that wouldn''t undermine the power of each group, a perfect solution one might say. "So what do you think? Doesn''t it make more sense for me to take the center?" I asked. "But how can I trust you?" Angelina asked with narrowed eyes. She, for one, is someone not very trusting of any individual. "I trust him," Olivia said. "Me too," Carmel spoke. "I trust him," Marlene said. "I trust him," Sabrina said, surprising everyone, as they knew she too wasn''t one to trust easily. "I trust him too," Ron said, making Angelina turn to look at him with widened eyes. Seeing so, he turned to her and nodded his head, seemingly implying something. Soon a silence fell in between all the ones gathered here, and in the end, a minuteter, the rest of the ones agreed to the n. "Sigh... fine, but you better don''t make me regret it," Angelina said as her head turned to look towards the mass of beasts that would soon envelop them. "Don''t worry, you all won''t regret it," I said, a smile gracing my lips as I turned to look at the form of marching death that would soon envelop the entire ce. "Time for the grand finale..." thinking so, I started to give out the ns since it was going to be a big bang soon. ... "Sabrina is in there..." the other 11th holder, the elf, spoke as he looked at the city that would soon be drowned in death. "Is everything ready?" a cloaked figure asked, to which the elf nodded his head. "All ording to n?" The elf replied. "Good," the cloaked figure spoke back, chilling killing intent emanating from its body, causing even the surroundings to twist. "We must hit this well, all the targets must be taken down," a gruff voice spoke, with a lion''s tail swinging around. "It will be done," four other figures replied, each with their own distinct marks. "Looks like things will get fun soon," a cloaked figure spoke, the orb within their hands trembling as a voice was heard from it. "All set?" the male voice asked, to which the figure hidden in a cloak replied. "Everything''s good, we''ll be moving in soon." "Remember, don''t get caught," the voice from the orb responded. "You know me, right?" the cloaked person spoke with a light tone. "Good," that was all the orb said before dimming down, the cloaked figure raised their head as they looked at the 19 other people gathered around them, a taunting voice leaving their mouth as they spoke. "You heard him, boys, let''s get to work." 45 minutester: "How long until they get here?" I asked Alex, who was beside me. "About 15 minutes, give or take," he said, to which I nodded my head. "How is the situation east?" I asked, sitting at a table in the center with several individuals around me. "All the long-range fighters are in position," E said, her disgruntled eyes still showing her dislike for me, but she stayed professional as she responded. "How''s the situation on the elves'' side?" I asked. "All traps areid, and with Princess Sabrina''s might, they''ll all fall," Emily spoke, her green eyes fixed happily on me. "The ground support?" I asked. "Nothing unworthy shall rise from the ground," Shira said with her boy-like voice, creating a hint of hatred, but she seemed to be controlling it well. "The air?" I asked. "Princess Isabe and her entourage will keep it clear," a woman with a cute look spoke; she''s an important member of Isabe''s faction. "The demons?" I asked. "The crazier ones have taken their controllers off; they will be the true monsters of the battlefield," a demon spoke with a neutral face, lookingpletely professional. "Support and destruction?" I asked. "With Lady Catherine''s support and Princess Marlene on the scene, no one shall die," a mermaid spoke, her voice and her face showing her pride. "Is Olivia all set with my sister?" I asked. "She is. Everyone is in position, with Lady Nora taking the lead," a guy belonging to Olivia''s faction spoke. ''She still has time to taunt me?'' I thought as I looked at the handsome boy that clearly had a dreamy look when he spoke of Olivia. ''Looks like she needs some punishment, though then again she might just like it, perhaps something new?'' Even though my thoughts werepletely off-topic, I still kept my poker face. "Is my faction set?" I asked, turning towards Alex, who nodded his head with a serious expression. "There are no irregrities. Everyone has taken the position you have spoken of, even Emma," he said. "Good," I responded before focusing my eyes on the huge screen that was showing the marching beasts. By now, the ground was trembling below me, and even while seated on a chair, I could feel the vibration spreading around. The heavy atmosphere had be a bit light from all the faction leaders giving their own speeches of encouragement. Everyone gathered here to fight knew the fact that maybe not everyone would get out of here alive, yet they had no choice but to march forward and fight. "Let''s give them a show, shall we?" I said with a smile as we all turned to focus on the armies marching forth. .... Third Person POV: Around the destroyed city stood arge gathering of students. The entire 360 degrees werepletely covered up, and not a single spot was left unupied. In this situation, everyone was gathered together, each and every species now standing as one to face the threat that was heading their way. There were no longer species or grudges; just a group of living beings fighting for their survival, the rights of each other''s life being at each other''s hands, causing an inexplicable level of trust to bloom between everyone gathered here. A trust that might one day bloom into something magnificent, something which Austin was looking forward to. With everyone''s help, a great barricade had been built, with earth, steel, and gem-based mages doing their best to create the best walls possible that wouldn''t be easily taken down by the strongest of beasts. The long rangers, under the lead of Carmel, took up higher positions, with warriors who use weaponsing under her control, awaiting her words while the best long-range magic attacks awaited Isabe''s order. There no longer existed any sort of factions. All the best, specializing in their respective skills, were assigned to the leaders that stood out at that ''best,'' a solution that allowed no sort of discrimination or undermining of power. The best healers stood at the orders of Catherine, the best fighters ranged to fight alongside Marlene, demons ranged to see what chaos they could ensue, creatures of the sea holding their weapons up high, only being able to bring out their strength due to all the water-based mages. ? The current fight depended on everyone, and what species they were no longer mattered. ''This is the best I can do for now. I hope it blooms well,'' Austin thought as he gazed at the momentous scene that might perhaps be saved into history as the beginning of something great and fortuitous. Something new. Chapter 411-The War 411 Chapter 411-The War The whole atmosphere around the ruined city was deadly. The city that might have hosted great wars of the past was once again taken up in need. Its broken walls were rebuilt for another war, one whose result has yet to be seen. "The first round of monsters are here, most of them being of Origin level 3, while the skies are taken up by the Flodian beasts," a skinny-looking demon spoke out, using his special bloodline to pass the messages to the ones at the top. A human girl sitting in meditation under protection also received the message, her hands shing about as she started to find all the possible weaknesses and information about the first round of beasts. Around her sat another four people, ranging from elves to demons. They too were ones with a special memory or ability that lets them see through weaknesses or remember them. They quickly found out all the information they could as they transmitted it using the specialmunication that was set up. Soon, the first range of attackers was perceived of all the information they needed. "Senior Carmel, you can be the first volley of attacks," Austinmunicated, to which Carmel, who was dealing with the ce with the most dense attack, responded. "Nothing will get past the first mark." Her voice entered inside Austin''s head as he smiled. Soon, the first range of beasts was within the first mark, the skies dominated by the Flodian beasts that were a mix of wyverns and birds, their top head having a horn that shined ominously, while the ground was filled with several other beasts. Their berserker''s eyes focused on the city, their bloodlust filling the entire ce. Several students took a step back at the enormous pressure that was covering the city from every ce. "Hold your marks," Carmelmanded, her voice filling the entire long-distance attackers, everyone stationed at each corner of the city. "Remember, you will all be the first attack. Don''t fall back because it''s on us to set the perfect tone for the battles ahead," Carmel spoke, pacifying some of the extreme feelings that were filling everyone. Carmel''s hand tightened around the arrow she held, her calm eyes focusing on the enemies ahead. Beside her stood all the other attackers. "Don''t lose the sense of your magic; calmness is the key," Isabe spoke, her words calm and coolly detached, but that''s the type of person she is, her "encouragement" somehow helping the long-ranged magicians cool their minds as they understood that the more their minds mess up, the more chaotic their disys of power would be. A sense of stillness was brought to the entire atmosphere as everyone stood at their ce, both the beasts and defenders, but that stability didn''tst long as a roar sounded out. "ROAR!" The message was clear as the beasts started to run towards them, all the beasts'' entire bodies in frenzy. The attackers waited, counting their time till the first mark was breached, and when it did... "FIRE!" Carmel called out as a volley of powerful arrows left the entire city, its view being beautiful from the top as the attack resembled a scene of a flower blooming from above. Soon, the arrows made their contact, bringing down chaos and death. Several beasts were taken down, their blood dyeing the ground. Each arrow was imbued with its own specialty: some exploded, many froze, and some burned. But for sure, each and every one of the arrows killed. Carmelia was like an unstoppable machine as she kept firing her arrows. She targeted both the top and bottom of the battlefield. Several beasts fell under the volley of arrows, each one with precision. This time, Carmelia took control, her cold eyes not flinching at all at the death that was taking ce by her hand. But as always, certain beasts passed through the first mark and were dealt with by Isabe''s magicians. All of them now used the lowest of their mana to bring down the wounded beasts that were making their way here. The sound of shouts and deaths sounded out for five minutes after which it stopped. Carmelia stood at the wall, huffing and puffing as she held onto her bow. Her fingers were bleeding while sweat filled her entire being. "The first attack group takes a step back, magicians it''s your time to truly shine," Austinmanded with a calm gaze as he watched the battlefield. Hismand was heeded as the archers took a step back, while the mages started to swirl the mana around them. By now, the first round of attack from the beasts had ended yet it was just the tip of the iceberg. The truly powerful beasts stood at the back, takingmand while loads of beasts still stood for battle. The death of the first round hardly affected them as a new round of beasts started their attack, this time it featuring much more powerful beasts. with it, I need to know of the information on how you know about my peculiar condition." 12:02 No mage will normally be able to handle such arge amount of mana at once, yet she is special in a "Start," Isabemanded as the mana around them got heavier. It was then a weak pulse sounded out from all around towards the city. The moment the pulse hit the city, the mana was disrupted, and with it were the mages. "Argh!" That was just one among the cries as several mages fell to the ground as the Anti-Magic wave did its job. The sudden resistance in mana hit them hard as many spurted blood and fell while the most skilled felt a headache and the monsters controlled themselves. "Anti-Magic," Isabe spoke with a cold voice as she checked upon the situation. More than half of the mages that were using mana had fallen. "Don''t fret, the ones capable of moving, take the position of the fallen, while the injured should be moved. Another such attack shouldn''t be possible unless whoever they are wants a mana repulsion," Austin spoke with a serious expression. His eyes moved through the several pieces of information reaching his position with the help of all the ones around him. "We have an estimate of at least 120 heavily injured and the rest needing immediate mana counseling," Alex spoke, but his expression was no longer yful. "With such a situation, the number of mana potions we have won''t make it," E said. "How''s the situation with the witches? Is the production going well?" Austin asked. "It''s going on, but with the current situation, they won''t be able to keep the production rate with the usage," E replied, seeing a thoughtful look on Austin''s face as hemunicated with Isabe and the mages left. "Change of ns, take a central approach with Isabe at the center, use a mana circuit join, with all supply to Isabe," after saying so, Austin focused on the connection with Isabe. "Use the greatest spell in your arsenal and take this whole round down. I will supply you with an extra 10 top-grade replenishers and healers. It will be from my stock." A moment of silence lingered in Isabe as she thought through the rationality of the situation, and once she arrived at the conclusion that it wasn''t a disadvantage for her, she replied. "I will do it, but with it, I need to know of the information on how you know about my peculiar condition." No mage will normally be able to handle such arge amount of mana at once, yet she is special in a way, one that many don''t know of. For Austin to take this approach meant that he knew about her situation already. "I will," Austin agreed to the condition. "Then it shall be done," Isabe said in her cold voice as everyone moved into position, the mages quickly setting up a magic circuit. "Looks like you will have to enter the battlefield sooner than expected," Austinmunicated to Marlene, who just smiled at the words that entered her mind. "It just increases my time of ughter," she replied, her killing instinct set high. Chapter 412-The War(2) Chapter 412-The War(2) The magic circuit with Isabe at the center was quickly made, and all the mages from the edges of the city coordinated, with the eyes of the ones with the best strategy and control guiding them in creating a perfect link toward a spell of utter destruction. Of course, during this time, the beasts rushing towards them weren''t just frozen. The beasts had marched forth with gusto to be met by an overwhelming defense of the city, the lead taken by Marlene, whose whale-like strength came to great disy here. She took the most dangerous ce, jumping into battle straight into the heart of the enemy as she started her ughter. Within her hand shed her great sword that kept ripping the lives of the enemies that came close to her. Marlene''s killing intent was high as her ughter continued. Around her was a smallyer of water that kept circting around her, helping to bring forth more of the dormant abilities within her. In the battle, Marlene wasn''t alone as the frontal assault team had taken their stance. Demons were in a frenzy, their ughter taking ce. The beings of the sea followed their princess as they led to battle and created a situation of control over the battlefield. The tortoise n used their tougher shell as the best defense, guarding the vanguard along with those specialized in defense. The mermaids took total cover as their voice controlled over the battlefield, causing chaos with every scream of theirs. As such, there were several students of different species causing the best chaos they could. Within a portion, Rina could be seen, her body moving between states as she kept unleashing chaos, jumping around. Her legs contracted to fill with power as her kicks took down beasts, swirling around to avoid a hit. Her hands erged into a huge size as they came down, killing the enemies. Her whole body was a weapon, her movements catching the eyes of many as a beast tribe known for being weak caused chaos. Sana was like a ghost. She didn''t outright kill, but her silent appearances at the correct time, cutting off tendons and limbs, were saving more lives. Jacob was arge berserker of the battlefleet as he kept causing death, his humongous axe sted down, reaping lives as he moved. His humongous body rippled, his eyes turning red as he kept his ughter. The more blood he saw, the stronger he was getting. Jacob, Rina, and Marlene were on the same battlefield, a synergy forming between them as a brutal killing began. Mika and Rika, as always, were together, their coordination impable. They had their own circle of beasts trying to end them, but none could break the enrollment they had created among themselves. ra was focused much on the healing department, her power being rare as she kept moving between the differentyers of danger. She would be at the ce where the danger would be focused the most as her healing of darkness would save lives and still keep the battle going. At the same time, ra would also sneakily use her newly gained abilities to increase the pain her enemies were feeling. Angelina''s demonic control spread around the battlefield. She was surrounded by her trusted people and also the beasts! Her charm was enough to bring down a whole lot of them while she took control of what she could, making her battle area the least brutal. Olivia and Nora led the battle at another side, the entire bloodlust of the battleground circling around Nora, a deep red color enrolling her. Her bloodline roared at the deaths and cries all around her, her powers sizzling as beings made of Bloodlust filled the grounds following Nora''smand. She was a one-woman army as she led a whole circle of battle. Her "army" wasposed of bloodlust followers following her mind''smands, creating the perfect round of defense and attack. Olivia wasn''t far behind Nora, as her body was covered with the inheritor''s legacy armor, while the sword of the ancestor shed within her hand. Small light wings burned behind her, while the power of heat and sun swirled around Nora. A single swing from her hands created centered hot sts that kept taking out dozens of beasts. Like the rest, she too was leading her group of fighters, based more on powered attacks. Catherine was getting the most work, as it was her voice that gave a break to the battlefield. When the situation at a ce would get hopeless or have extreme injuries, she would use her voice, casting pause or stop, giving a few seconds to change the tide of battle or help in bringing the injured to be treated. Her voice, as time went by, was getting heavier as she had to move 360 degrees all around the battlefield to keep bnce and check for the healers to move in to help. Bale, the prince of the kingdom of stones, granite, and defense, was among the main leaders of the defense. His magic of earth kept taking down several beasts, and at the same time, provided adequate defense and safety. It was his side of the battle that was giving the least amount of ground to the beasts. Ron led his group of attackers. They were a group purely focused on one attack, with the lead taken by Ron. In his hand, his two swords shed as he danced around in the battlefield. Following him was his group, mostly focused on close-range attackers of swordsmen, spear users, and more. Their movement was the most brutal typepeting with Marlene''s attackers. From a strategic point of view, the group of students defending the city was taking the lead, but the limitations of their powers were soon set in. With most of the mages taken out, and with several long-range attackers, the sky had be a dangerous ce to y in. Just a few of them weren''t enough to keep the skies down. Carmelia, by now, had bloodpletely filling her hands from her finger. It was when the situation was looking dire that Austin had stepped into the battlefield for the sky, just his presencepletely changing the attack flow. Austin was like an unstoppable monster of battle, as his arrows seemed endless and flowed like the smoothest silk. Each of his arrows hit and took down a significant number of beasts with a single hit. He was fierce, he was strong, and he was unbeatable. Several times powerful spells would leave Austin''s control as arge number of beasts fell under his attack, while his arrows and shots kept raining down. Austin had single-handedly controlled the flow in the sky while at the same timemanding the whole battlefield. His actions couldn''t help but gain the admiration of all. "How''s the statisticsing along?" Austin asked as he kept firing his arrows, his hands stained with a bit of blood, but he never stopped firing. "The death toll is increasing, and we will soon run out of potions," E replied as she stood at a safe distance. Even she, who had a dislike for him, couldn''t help but now have a hint of admiration for the qualities that Austin was disying. BOOM! With another shot, arge number of beasts from the sky fell. Seeing this, Austin turned towards Emily, who was having her own battles. "How''s the situation with Sabrina? Is she ready?" he asked. "She can move when you say so," Emily replied while her leaves reaped another life in the sky. Several leaves surrounded her, flying to the sky and taking lives, though her mana was quickly depleting. "Is Isabe all set?!" Austin asked in a scream as he got back to shooting things down. "She is!" the woman who worked for Isabe replied. Seeing this, Austin let out a sigh as hismand went to the top leaders. "Get ready, we will be retreating," hemanded. By now, all the beasts had entered the battle, making it a shitshow. Several people had to group up to hold the powerful back, while the ground was now filled with blood, bodies, and deaths. While everything looked good, the war had now been going on for 45 minutes, and everyone was getting tired. Thus, the number of injuries and death was increasing, while the beasts somehow seemed to be injected with steroids as they were seemingly getting stronger. The situation, in a nutshell, wasn''t looking good. Austin gazed at all this as he gave out hismand. "Sabrina, do it." Just as he finished speaking, the ground started to tremble. Something was going to happen. Chapter 413 The Wars End Chapter 413 The War''s End. The whole ground started to shake like never before. It was as if a reckoning was nigh, and the truth wasn''t far from it. nt life burst from the underground, rushing to the skies. Each of the nts looked as vicious and dangerous as they could be. Hundreds, if not thousands, of spikes rose up from the ground, while the earth itself broke down at ces where the majority of beasts were concentrated. It was as if a spell was cast within the whole battlefield as everything froze for a moment, and then chaos ensued. Vines burst from the ground, powerful ones that trapped the even more powerful beasts, making them unable to move. Meanwhile, the more dangerous nts began their ughter. It was as if an entire forest had grown from the ground to battle the beasts that wished the students harm. Soon, within seconds, the tide of the battle had changed. Of course, there was extreme resistance from the beasts, but the power of nature was too much for them to overwhelm easily. A time that every exhausted and hurt student used to get back to the city safely. With the nts at bay, soon everyone had retreated into safety, leaving behind dozens of beasts too powerful to be taken down easily, but they were indeed caught up for now, which gave the city the opportunity that they needed. "Isabe, do it," Austin spoke as he gazed at the lost battlefield, making sure that everyone was safe. "Confirmed," Isabe replied, and soon a quake filled the entire city, a rippling mana like no other suffocating the weak. The especially strong mages felt the tremor all around, a sense of mana poisoning making their bodies weak, a trepidation filling them as they came to realize what kind of monster Isabe truly was. Austin calmly took the change in mana, his eyes cid as he turned to look to the skies, his eyesing upon Isabe who was floating above. Above her, a tree made of fire bloomed, a beautiful tree taking the breaths of everyone away. ''The lost spell, tree of burning death,'' Austin thought as he gazed at the gigantic tree now covering over the entire city. Its red leaves produced a heat that easily raised the entire temperature in the city, its sheer presence providing extreme pressure on everyone in the city and on those outside watching the spectacle with wide eyes. "Go," It was a small whisper ofmand from Isabe, but it brought forth extreme destruction. The entire tree burst forth into beautiful burning petals that flew toward the remaining powerful beasts, and just like that, they were burned to ashes. There were no screams, no cries of pain, no resistance, only death. The entire battlefield became scorched. No more bodies filled the grounds, no more blood could be seen, and only the scent of ashes filled everyone''s nostrils. It was then that the reality started to set in for everyone. They had won. Just as those thoughts entered their minds, all the tensions from their bodies became free as their entire guard became rxed. And just as that happened, a new set of enemies broke forth from within certain people''s blindsight as their weapons aimed to reap lives. The assassination was perfect. The enemies waited for the correct time when the guard of these people waspletely rxed, and it was then they struck. The most important people within the entire city were targeted - Olivia, Nora, Ron, Isabe, Angelina, Marlene, Catherine, E, Jacob, Carmel, Rina, Emily, Austin, and more. Everyone that seemed to be extremely talented or with a great powerful position was targeted. It was a perfect move that waspletely nned, and there was no escaping it. It was then that a voice was heard. "Stop!" The man''s voice called out and just as it did a stop button was ced on those attackers, all of them just froze for about 0.1 seconds but it was more than enough for the second partner to do her job, single pinpointed bees seemingly arose from within the shadows of all that was targeted and within that 0.1 second time frame the bees stinger drilled through the attackers head and killed them. And just like the assassin from before who broke the orb at the tent, these people who were killed soon turned to nothing but goo, melting away. And along with it, time seemed to have resumed. "What!" "Princess!" "Are you alright, miss?" "You,dy!" "Master!" Several calls offort were made as the subordinates rushed towards their leaders to check up on them. Thankfully, no one was hurt, and everyone was saved. The leader''s eyes soon turned toward Austin as they all looked at him, recognizing the voice that had spoken. Austin stood there at the top of the wall, looking at the person who was turning to goo, his eyes shing with a certain intent as his voice traveled to where it should. ''Alex, are you okay?'' ''I''m...fi-fine.'' A weak voice responded, seemingly extremely tired. ''You did a good job. I will take it from here. Take that potion and have a good rest. This is an order,'' Austin spoke through the connection. ''Okay,'' Alex replied, seeing Austin focused on the next helper. ''Emma, are your beasts all right?'' ''Yup, they are fine!'' Emma''s cheerful voice responded. Seeing this, Austin smiled. ''Good, you have done well.'' ''Hehehe,'' in return for his talk, he got the sound of Emma giggling. Austin then turned towards the main connection as he spoke. "You''re wee." That was more than enough to earn him several favors from powerful family leaders. Perhaps not all of the attacks might have seeded as these cunning future rulers would have something up their sleeve that will save their life, but it doesn''t change the fact that Austin''s people had saved their lives in a way, something which Austin will definitely be using in the future. "Sabrina, are you good?" Austin asked, knowing that she might not currently be in the best state. "Huff....Huff....I''m okay," she replied in a calm voice. "Was there an attack on your side?" Austin asked, knowing that even with all the precautions taken to keep her at a secure location, she might still be found. "Thanks to you, it was dealt with," Sabrina replied. "Good, do you have him?" Austin asked. "Yes," Sabrina replied. "Then we are all set," Austin spoke his final words before turning to the whole crowd gathered there, his voice spreading far and wide to everyone. "We''ve won," he said. It was two simple words, but they were more than enough to change the entire atmosphere. Everyone turned to look at each other with disbelief before bursting out in happiness. "We won!" "Yahooo!" "We''ve won!" "Thank the gods!" "I can return home!" The sighs of relief and tears of happiness flowed from every corner of the city. Just like in the past, this city once again held a celebration. Unfortunately, it didn''tst long as a humongous pressure descended upon the city. An Imperial hade... The great pressure focused on everyone, breaking the budding atmosphere as everyone stared at the scene above with trepidation. Austin''s eyes narrowed as he looked up at the three figures floating above, each one disying a certain power of thew, a power well-known to all. "Looks like we need to take this into our own hands," one of the cloaked figures spoke, raising his hand high and starting to wave down. His mere actions suffocated everyone, causing them to kneel. Only a few could withstand the pressure, but no matter what, everyone''s end seemed inevitable. "Is this the end?" several people thought as the gigantic hand settled down on them, intending to finish their lives. Then a voice was heard. "I guess it''s time to end this," the woman''s voice rang out. Just as her words were heard, the hand froze, and space split apart as a woman appeared. Mira Lionheart had descended. Chapter 414 Dominance Chapter 414 Dominance The entire battlefield froze, and everyone turned their eyes toward the stunningly beautiful figure that floated in the sky. Unlike in the past, Mira''s face was fully disyed, taking the breaths away from all those gazing upon her figure. A rippling pressure like no other surrounded her, one of authority and power. "Impossible..." muttered one of the cloaked figures, as individuals of their power level shouldn''t be able to enter this ce. "If you can, why can''t I?" Mira asked in a cold voice. Just as she did, the mana filling the entire area surrounded her by hermand. Even the super genius, Isabe, could only watch with wide eyes as the mana under her control vanished, now every bit of mana floating in the air belonged to the woman in the sky. "This farce is over," Mira dered. Just as she finished speaking, the remaining three figures blinked and attacked Mira. Theirws came into practice, and the world moved ording to them. A humongous mountain appeared from the sky, crunching toward Mira. A bolt of lightning, big enough to wipe out a city, moved toward her. Unlike a real lightning, this one didn''t move at the speed of light, but in return, the power held in it was more than enough to take down kingdoms. A wind wave of a humongous size horizontally moved towards her, the sheer power cursing the space they were in. The powerfulws of mountain, lightning, and wind were unleashed, and in the center of it, all stood a beautiful woman, who seemed unfazed at what was heading toward her. "Domain... I am mana," Mira whispered silently. Along with it, the world trembled. The three attacks that seemed to end the world froze in ce, or more urately, they were blocked by mana itself. The mana around the whole world moved as if it had its own mind, protecting Mira. ''No mage will ever be able to harm her,'' Austin thought as he looked at the frozen attack. Technically, the attacks the three gave of thew weren''t strictly based on mana; it was derived from the energy flow of thew that the Imperials harnessed. If their attack was genuinely based on mana, it wouldn''t even manifest. Mira might even be able to take control of the attack itself. Mira had created a domain in which she had be mana, and every mana in this world was hers. Of course, there were certain limitations and conditions, but overall it was a terrifyingw that could stand atop of the most powerfulws ever taken up. ''I wonder whatw I will get?'' Austin wondered. [Thew of sex and lust?] The system replied, causing Austin''s lips to twitch. While Austin argued with the system, Mira waved her hand, causing the entire mana in the surroundings to twist and turn, and the attacks vanished, being swallowed up. "Not bad for a new Imperial" Another cloaked figure spoke, but Mira didn''t reply to it as her voice spread far and wide to the city. "Students, don''t let your eyes waver for a second, and keep your eyes on me. Perhaps this might lead your life to something new." As she finished speaking, the world froze...literally. The entire mana that stayed in existence rumbled as it froze everything in ce - the ground, the trees, the air - everything was held in ce by the mana as if time was put to stop. And it was then that fear-filled everyone''s eyes as they saw an eye descending downwards, one whose size cannot be measured at all. The eye opened up above Mira as it looked at its enemies. The entire mana in the ce was used to maintain just the eye itself. "Firstyer of Mana Dilution: Stripping of Authority..." Mira spoke in a low voice as the opened eye focused on the three Imperials who were now trembling in ce. When the eye opened up, it had nothing inside of it; it was just pure darkness. However, the mana in the entire ce seemingly danced in joy - a reaction simr to weing a king. Three beams of light descended from the eye as it drilled into the three Imperials, and soon under everyone''s astonished eyes, thew that was behind them started to waver and soon disappear. The mountain crumbled, the lightning just turned to particles, and the wind was blown away. Within seconds, they became mortal, beingpletely deprived of what was theirs. Seeing this, Mira shook her head. "This is what happens when you take a shortcut." Her voice thundered around everywhere, and soon Mira''s domain stopped as the world returned to normal while the eye disappeared, letting everyone breathe. But none of them were able to mutter a word - they were all looking in awe at the stunning woman who floated in the sky. Mira detained the three as she shed them toward another location. Soon, her eyes turned towards the city, looking down at them until she met Austin''s eyes, who were looking at her with a smile. ''Happiness'', ''pride'', ''satisfaction'', and boundless ''love'' overflowed from Austin towards her, making Mira look at him for a moment longer before shifting her eyes towards the range of students. She could see in everyone''s eyes that they had changed, and this brought a thin smile to her face - one that quickly shook many male hearts. "You will all be transported back, and don''t worry, everything will be soon exined to you all." Leaving those words, Mira disappeared, leaving a group of stunned students with a lot to process. However, that didn''t stay in their minds for long as they all threw their hands to the skies in celebration. Within just a small time frame, a lot had happened, and it was only now that they could finally rx. Austin smiled as he gazed at everyone. Several of the people soon fell to the ground due to their guard being rxed, while an atmosphere of celebration filled the entire city. His eyes then trailed toward Leonardo, who seemed to be celebrating with a certain group. He, after all, had disyed a splendid result in the battle. ''Enjoy it while itsts...'' These were Austin''s thoughts as he started to move. There were some more things left to do. ... Austin POV: Looking at all the celebrations happening around me, I smiled. In the end, things had gone ording to the n, though there were some hups here and there. All ended up well. With a thought, I disappeared from everyone''s radar as I moved toward a certain location. No one was able to sense my presence as I came in front of a normal-looking wall in the city. Making sure that everyone''s eyes were away, I phased through the wall,ing upon a long hallway. With light steps, I kept walking until I reached an altar-like setting. Floating above that altar were three things, one being a single broken piece of an arrow. It looked to be just the middle long part, but just seeing it, I smiled. As I walked closer to it, a male voice spoke. "So, you seeded..." "I did," I replied as I reached the altar and took the small piece. After which, my eyes settled on the other two items floating beside the arrow piece, a small stone and a spear, one that looked ordinary to human eyes. These were items that could only be essed within this great city when a war takes ce here. A war should take ce, and the situation should be that the inhabitants of the city should be at a disadvantage, but they would alle together to battle and finally win. This was the condition for these items to appear. ''Looks like all is well,'' I thought as I took all the three items that could change the world. After all, I had to n and control a lot to get things till here. While I thought of my ns, a feeling of space wrapping around me was felt. Seeing so, I chuckled. Looks like things for this realm were over. ''Well, towards a more daunting future.'' With those thoughts, I closed my eyes as I and everyone in here was teleported away. ========================================================= Hey guys! with this, the arc for the realm is over! Damn, that was a long arc, especially when I took a break in between but fret not things will be getting heated up soon! a lot more mystery is yet to be uncovered! From the next arc onwards I will be focusing on the world, its hidden power structure, the hidden powers, and of course.......the infighting between the girls! A word of advice it''s going to be crazy~ So hold on to your seats and enjoy the novel.... Chaosking signing out. Chapter 415 Not Dead.... Chapter 415 Not Dead.... The feeling of space wrapping around me disappeared as I opened my eyes. Looking around, I was back at the same ce I left from, the gate behind me seemingly trembling and dimming away. As the fresh air and mana of this world filled my nose, the tranquility of peace filled my being, though that didn''tst for long. "What the!" "How!" "Brother!" "Why?!" The confused screams soon filled my ears as I looked around. The ones who fought with me in the city had incredulous eyes as they gazed around. Around them was the very student presumed to be dead! That''s right, everyone who should have been killed at the special realm was all around them. Unlike us, who arrived and looked dirty and beaten up, these guys looked rxed and well-rested but they were detained in reality. Not only that, but the cloaked figure that had entered illegally hadn''t returned to the same spot they entered from, resulting in all of them appearing right alongside us in the open. Soon the atmosphere of surprise settled down and the chaos bloomed. "You bastard!" "I will kill you!" "Thank God you''re all right." "Sister!" The cries and shouts of anger, relief, sadness, and regret all started to build around everyone as the most concerned ones moved forward to hug their fellow friends, lover, and rtives. But they weren''t allowed to move forward as Mira appeared once again, this time apanied by several powerful well-known teachers and staff. I could even see my mother along with them. But unlike her natural smiling self, she had a very rare serious look on her face. But the moment her eyesnded on me, I could see her sighing in relief and smiling. The same expression bloomed when she looked at Nora. "Begin," Mira spoke, and the teachers and staff moved, attacking with pinpoint perception certain students. The innocent ones close to them moved away while the imposters who took on the identity were quickly apprehended along with the traitors. With the skill level of the staff of Babylon, the enemy wasn''t even able to put up a good fight before being subdued. Many tried to take their life quickly as they understood that everything was a trap from the beginning. But they didn''t even get the chance. With Mira here and mana flowing through all, they couldn''t take their life even if they wanted to. Seeing this scene, I stayed calm as I looked through everyone gathered here today. My eye fell on Marlene, who was holding her brother by his neck. It seems he survived, though the cost of that is going to be a world of pain. My eyes arrived on those that I killed back at the realm saving Marlene. I could see them trembling in their ce. Actually, every traitor alive was trembling in their ce. They might now even be regretting being left alive. After all, the traitors didn''t just arise from just Marlene''s or Sabrina''s faction. Everyone had one, the ones being worst for Angelina, Isabe, and Ron, as I didn''t try to help them that much. For the rest, I did give them some secret help so that they won''t be hurt too much. Even then, they had traitors. ''Ugh, he''s gonna wish he could die''" I muttered as I looked at the elven ring holder who had tried to attack Sabrina, now tied up and held by her, his facepletely beaten up and looking like he was on the edge of death. ''You seem to like your gift,'' I spoke into her mind, and I could see her flinch for a moment before her eyes shed towards my location. ''I will repay this favor,'' Sabrina told me before focusing back on the carnage taking ce. All those cloaked figures were taken down; they couldn''t resist thebined might of all the Babylon staff, especially with an extremely powerful Imperial present. From the beginning, this was just a brutal culling. Within 10 minutes, everyone was subdued, the staff having detained all of them. None of them died, but several lost a limb or two. Among the brutal fighters was my mother, who made sure to take out her frustration and anger. Gotta say, she looked kinda hot in her battle gear. ''Maybe I can ask her to wear that for a y?'' I wandered off as the atmosphere around me had gottenpletely bad. The entire ce was steaming like something was about to explode. It was then that I heard Amon speak. "Master." "Looks like it was a sess," I said as I looked into his eyes. Previously, they were always burning with anger, but now I could see that arge part of it was satisfied. The anger still existed, but it was more controlled and calm. "I had fun," Amon said in a calm tone. Seeing this, I shed towards Amon''s target. Seeing their faces, I just nodded my head. All of his targets looked like their inner selves had died, their eyespletely hollow and lifeless. Sure, you won''t die, but there are other ways to kill a person than just murdering them. "Don''t worry, this is just the start," I said as I patted Amon''s shoulder. "So, how did it go?" I asked Mark, who was standing beside me. His cold characteristic face lookedpletely disinterested in what was going on around him. "I have aplished the task," Mark replied. Hearing this, I smiled. I looked at all the chaos that was spewing beside me; the anger, hate, and sadness were contagious, and the mood waspletely ruined. ''Is this the outside world?'' suddenly Farah asked. ''Yes,'' I replied. ''How is it?'' I asked. ''Normal,'' she replied. ''Well, you will be having a lot of fun soon,'' I said. Saying so, I started to focus on Mira who was starting to speak. "Students! I know you all are confused, but everything will be told to you in due time, so for now, get rest and deal with all the situations you have to," Mira said. Saying so, she vanished while her voice filled my head. ''Come meet me,'' she added. I just nodded at her words as my eyes turned towards a certain ce as I met Scarlet''s eyes. I was the only one here able to perceive her. Seeing so, I nodded my head and mouthed the words, "I am fine; we will meetter." Seemingly understanding it, she nodded her head and disappeared. My focus then turned toward my friends as I spoke to them. "We will have a briefingter on, but for now, rest, especially you Alex. If I see you awake, I will hit you to sleep," I said. Everyone nodded their heads at my words, especially Alex, who looked like a mummy. Using his newly gained powers like that had seemingly taken a great toll on him, but with the potion I gave him, he would be up and running in no time. Soon everyone started to disperse. My eyes thennded on the beastmen along with their prince Raze and Nell, the two of them having ugly expressions. How couldn''t they when the majority of their force was now taken down? The entire trust that the others had in them is broken and their n of taking down future leaders is flushed down the toilet. The resources they spent to bribe others have also gone down the toilet. So many resources were wasted, and all they got in return were problems. Their future was surely looking rocky. Taking my focus off him, I then focused on Bale, someone else that I have to keep an eye on. I shook my head as it can wait. I have a cute aunt waiting, after all. Soon I looked after my faction and fulfilled some words before I headed off to meet Mira. I gave some assuring words to Grace before I 14:58 moved. Nobody else tried to talk to me as everyone was busy with their task. A super high-level attack had taken ce within Babylon Academy, and there''s going to be a lot of noise due to it. ''For now, that''s not my problem.'' Chuckling at all my thoughts, I walked through the chaos at a steady pace. All those that took part in the fight within the city gave me either a nod of respect or thanks as they stepped aside. Now thinking along the lines, I didn''t really save their lives, but it wouldn''t change the fact that we all fought with our lives on the line back then, and I could already see the results. Lots of different species seemed to have gotten closer, and I even detected some new couples forming from all the life-and-death battles. Smiling to myself, I moved away as I headed to the Dean''s office. After all, I have an aunt to tease~ Chapter 416-Break All The Level Of Cringe! Chapter 416-Break All The Level Of Cringe! Knock... knock! "Juste in," Mira''s voice was heard as I knocked. I entered her office and came face to face with her. Mira walked in front of me and looked me up and down. Walking forward, she even ced her hands and started to check around my body. The fact that I still haven''t showered and looked like I came from a war was not affecting her at all. "Didn''t you already check me with your mana?" I said in a joking manner, but my feelings of ''happiness'' and ''satisfaction'' still moved towards Mira, whose cheeks I could see lighting up in a small blush, something extremely attractive due to her stunning face. "I just wanted to make sure. You have no idea how worried I was," Mira finally spoke, seeing that I don''t have any extreme level of injury. Her eyes leveled with me as my feelings suddenly started to overflow, most of them plex'' but the extreme ''happiness'' in it still existed from seeing the woman I love. But this time, I made a small difference. The amount of ''happiness'' produced from the love that I sent her was quite lesser than before. It''s not very noticeable, but someone with a sharp mind like Mira could notice it, especially when I have been sending these feelings to her every day. There''s also the added twist of ''guilt'' that I am sending to her, something very real - a guilt of perhaps starting to like someone else. Anyhow, the feeling I was giving her was more than enough to confuse Mira''s mind with several theories. Looking at her face, I could see a frown narrowing Mira''s face. Seeing this, a small smile formed on my face before I hid it, looking at her with a concerned expression I spoke. "Is something wrong?" "No, it''s nothing," Mira said before turning around and walking toward her seat. She slowly took the tea and poured it down. Just the smell healed my mind and body. I could see that it''s some extremely rare and precious healing tea. I didn''t say anything, seeing Mira''s off behavior, as I walked to the chair and took a seat. My hands raised the tea as I took a slow sip. "Good tea," I said. "Thanks," Mira said lightly, much different from her sunny self when she was with me, and I couldn''t help but feel a little happy at it. This just proved that she has already started to develop feelings for me, which was sprouting jealousy from deep within her. ''It''s damn time...'' Just getting to this point was a pain in the ass. It was a nonstop sending of emotions for me to keep herplete focus on me, and it didn''t help with the fact that Mira was always looking into this connection, trying to find out the source of why this is happening. I had to go to some extra lengths to keep the secret of our connection hidden. "Is something wrong? You don''t look well," I asked again with a frown on my face, my feelings of ''care'' and ''concern'' filling Mira, who looked at my face deeply for a moment after which she shook her head. A small smile filled her face as she responded. "It''s nothing, just lost in my thoughts," she said. "If you say so," I said with a face that clearly portrayed that I wasn''t believing what she was saying. But in the end, I didn''t go behind it as I just sat on the chair drinking my tea. A calm silence filled us as we focused on our drinks, my body quickly being healed. It was then that Mira suddenly spoke. "I didn''t expect that there would be so many traitors in the Academy. It''s still giving me chills," As she spoke, I could see the concern in her eyes. It was quite understandable, as among the traitors, there were many from the academy itself, some even being teachers! That''s a huge matter, as each and every teacher has to go through strict screening and a background check before they can even get on the list for academy teachers. After that, there is another vigorous screening, so it''s no surprise that the academy was entirely shaken by how many traitors suddenly showed up. "This might not be all, there might still be some traitors left, hidden deeply," I said as I looked at Mira, who nodded her head at me. She shook her head with a smile as she spoke. "Sigh... at first, when you brought up this n, I thought it might never work..." "But it worked, didn''t it?" I countered with a smile, to which Mira looked at me with narrowed eyes. "Yes, it did, but it''s only entirely possible due to you. You took on all the impossible parts..." Reaching this point, Mira''s eyes were extremely focused on me as I saw the spark of interest lighting up deep within her. "You somehow knew about the secret function of the realm and how to ess it, something only known to the highest level of authority..." "You somehow spread the news secretly to all those traitors in a way that theypletely believed..." "You predicted the entry point of all those traitors and enemies..." "You actually got an entire group of leaders, evil organizations, and powerful people to y within your palms..." "You made all the necessary connections for a perfect conclusion..." "And you did it while protecting everyone..." "Without you, there would never have been any n at all." As Mira finished speaking, there was utter silence in the room. The sound of the clock ticking was the only thing heard, and our eyes shed against each other. I could tell that Mira wanted an answer; she was dying for it. She knew that I would never do anything to hurt my family, but I must have suddenly looked a lot different to her in her eyes, somehow looking unrecognizable. A smirk lit up my face as I ced the teacup down on the table. Rxing myself, I leaned onto the sofa as I looked towards the ceiling. Ironically, the ceiling resembled the first ceiling I sawing into this world. "Aunt Mira, what do you know about my adventures?" "Only what you told me," Mira immediately responded to my words. Seeing so, a ''sad'' smile awoke within me. ''Pain,'' ''sadness,'' ''anger,'' ''humiliation,'' ''revenge,'' all those feelings heavily filled my being as they flew towards her, and from the corner of my eye, I could see Mira trembling in her seat as she looked at me. Even as I sent her those feelings, one feeling dominated everything else: ''protection,'' a huge unbreakable will to ''protect'' Mira, and the rest started to leave my body toward Mira. "That''s right, you don''t know about the things I went through, the secrets I saw, and the evil that I had to run from." Just thinking till here, I focused on the breakdown I had when I traveled with Vena, the dragon Empress. The time I spent doubting my existence and my goal, I took the extreme despair I felt at that time and sent it to Mira. Just as I opened my mouth to speak, a soft feeling filled my face. Warm hands wrapped around my head, slowly tapping it as Mira whispered, "It''s okay, I''m here." She said in a low tone as she ced my head between her breasts, her trembling sad eyes focusing on me as she kept whispering, "It''s okay." Slowly my trembling body calmed down, and I stayed in that same position for a few minutes, the silence between us bingforting. Soon, another minute passed as Mira suddenly spoke. "I''m sorry." Hearing so, I lightly took my head off her breasts as I looked at her. "Why?" I asked. To this, she lifted her right hand, cing it on my face. I could see great sadness in her eyes as she spoke, "For not being there, I can''t begin to imagine the pain you must have gone through." Each word Mira spoke was filled with guilt as she lightly bit her lips. Just then, I knew that the second part of my n for Mira could begin. Taking my hand, I ced it above Mira''s, a smileing to my face as I spoke, looking into her eyes. "I will bear all the weight in the world so that I can see everyone smile, including you." I am sure this time my words have shaken her heart as a small droplet of tears could be seen at the edge of her eyes. "Austin, it is not just your weight to bear," she spoke in a strong tone, but I shook my head at it, a painful yet strong smile still stayed on my face, as my ''stubbornness'' and ''desire'' flew to Mira. "I promised this to myself, Mira. I will never let others bear the pain. I will take all the pain so that I can see all of you smile, forever." ''Damn...the cringe meter might be bursting right now.'' "Austin..." That''s all Mira said with a hurt and loving tone as she once again pulled me deep into her embrace, hugging me tight. ''Sigh...this is gonna be a long day.'' Chapter 417-Just Talks. Chapter 417-Just Talks. A sense of silence filled the space between the two of us as we sat there, my head still resting on Mira''s bosom as she lightly tapped it with gentle touches. This continued for five minutes until I slowly raised my head, her eyes fixed on me as if she hade to a certain conclusion. "Why did you have to make the n soplex?" Mira suddenly asked, peering into me for the truth, and an embarrassed smile came to my face, along with it my ''embarrassing'' feelings went to her. "I just wanted to bring out your idea about lessening the infighting between the different species," I replied, stretching my cheeks a bit. As I finished speaking, I could see a knowing smile on Mira''s face as she shook her head. "You..." That was all she could say before shutting her mouth again. I could see her expression changing between several emotions, clearly going through several emotional turmoils, something I had hoped would happen. Of course, I had other reasons for conducting the war in the city. For example, I got some things, but it also had a small ssh of desire to bring out Mira''s vision, something she had been trying to implement ever since she became the dean but still failed to aplish. This tactic, along with what I had in store for her, would be thest straw that would break her defenses and make her fall in love with me. ''She will begin her search soon,'' I thought as I looked at the determinationing over Mira''s face. She truly didn''t know what I had gone through during my travels, and to understand me better, she would start searching into my past, trying to find out everything I went through. By now, a seed had been nted that perhaps the reason I left the family for the journey might be moreplex. As she starts searching through my past, all she would find would be the path that Iid out for her, a story that wouldpletely break the defense of her heart, one hidden deeply under protection. Even then, I would have to go through the long procedure of making Mira ept these feelings and act on them. But even for that, my ns were already in motion. "Sigh... what do I do with you," Mira finally spoke as she looked at me withplex eyes, to which I just smiled at her. "Why don''t we leave theseplex topics and just talk about the future ns we have?" I said, trying to change the topic to avoid the awkward atmosphere that had risen between us. Mira nodded her head at it, but her eyes spoke of the determination that things were far from over between the two of us. "Among the traitors that we caught, some died out, but we were able to preserve the others thanks to a certain teacher''s bloodline powers," Mira spoke, to which I listened intently. "Within a day, we will have all the information that we need, and a thorough investigation will soon begin within the academy," she continued as she rubbed her head with a frown on her face. Seeing this, I gave her a bitter smile as I patted my aunt''s back. "Looks like every country will start steering problems, especially the noble families from which the traitors arose," I said, making Mira frown even harder as she shook her head. "It will be a long journey from there..." she said as she took a sip of her tea to calm her mind. I followed suit and took a sip of my own tea. "How''s it going with that investigation I told you about?" I asked. "You were right, there is something fishy going on with that family. Looks like we need to look into this more," Mira responded as she took out a file and handed it to me. I leaned onto the couch and started to read through the documents she gave me. My brows furrowed as I kept reading, and finally, after a minute, I was done. cing the document down, I spoke. "There are a lot of inconsistencies with their story." "Indeed. It doesn''t look like a problem at first, but the more you look at it, the more tangled webs of lies are starting to form," Mira replied, her eyes traveling toward me. "How''s the situation with you dealing with that girl?" Mira suddenly asked, making me smile a bit. "Things are going well, but she''s still a tough nut to crack," I said with a calm gaze, making Mira look at me suspiciously. "I wonder what you''re doing with her?" she asked. "That''s a trade secret," I said with a smile, while the emotion of ''anger'' flew towards Mira - anger directed towards Shira, who I was dealing with. "The Hillclowd family, when are you nning on taking them down?" Mira suddenly asked, her eyes sparkling with killing intent. Well, how couldn''t she when the report spoke of some of the ns that this family had undertaken that would result in harming my family greatly? It was lucky Mira hadn''t jumped the gun and erased the family from existence. "Soon, I will be dealing with them soon," I said. It was the truth - I am close to achieving my goal with Shira. Just another week or two, along with what I am giving her, and she will haveplete trust and love for me - something which will destroy her when the truthes to light. Normally, I am not a person to be this cold and destructive towards another person, especially to be so cruel. Just some insults thrown at my face aren''t enough for me to be so vicious. It''s the things that I got to know that made me take such cruel methods, she and her family had ns for mine that I won''t let go unpunished. "Good, call me then," Mira said as she backed off, seeing my killing intent. "Now, how about we talk about our theory?" I asked, as ''excitement'' and ''happiness'' at what we are creating flowed towards Mira. I could see a smile taking her face as she brought out some papers, a nerdy light sparkling in her eyes as she started to speak. "While you were away, I thought about the application level, and these ideas came to my mind," Mira spoke as she passed the papers toward me. Seeing this, I started to look through them. A few minutester, I spoke. "This is good, we can use the ambient push from the retracing mana to increase the output." "Oh! Then we can also use Olearis power pull," Mira suddenly said, enlightened. Thus, the two of us were absorbed in our talks, forgetting about everything as we fell into afortable pace, not minding the time as only the two of us were left in the world. .... Night descended as I kept walking through the streets of Babylon Academy. Both Mira and I kept talking throughout the evening, not noticing all the time that was passing. It was natural, as we both knew that from this day, Mira would be extremely busy with all the things that would be thrown at her, making it difficult for the two of us to meet and talk. Hence, we spent the rest of the time in each other''spany. But as always, good things had to end, so I left and now walked towards Grace''s mansion. Within minutes, I was in front of it as the servant let me in, I informed them to heat the bath while specifying them to inform my mother and siblings that I would meet them after the bath. let me in, I informed them to heat the bath while specifying them to inform my mother and siblings that I would meet them after the bath. With light steps, I entered inside the bath, rxing in the hot tub, rxing my body and mind. After all, it was non-stop movement for me, dealing with one girl after another. It was taxing on my mind. The roles I had to y weren''t small. Closing my eyes, I slowly started to rx my mind as I fell intoplete bliss. Iy there for half an hour before standing up and leaving the bath. Drying my body, I felt fresh as I headed toward the main room where my family was waiting for me. Chapter 418-Family First... 418 Chapter 418-Family First... "It must have been tough..." Grace muttered with a sigh that was mixed with both pride and worry. I just smiled at her as I started to tickle Elda''s waist. Right now, I was in a room with Grace sitting beside me, Elda on myp, and Nora on my other side. All three of them were sticking to me tightly. Anyone looking at us would be able to tell that we are a really close family, though the truth of how close we are might disturb others. "Hehehehe.....brother, stop!" Elda protested with light giggles as she sat above me. Her small bubbly ass moved above myp while her enthralling eyes were lovingly focused on me. "You seem to have quite the adventures with girls brother," Elda said in a light tone, her jealousy evident. I didn''t hide the fact that I had adventures with the others, though I did tone several incidents down, such as me having trapped with Catherine as a family and all. Other than that, the rest of the stuff was mostly true, though several staff was kept secret ranging from finding a Blood Angel to having the greatest mage that ever lived call me daddy. "Why? is my little sister scared that some girl is gonna steal me away?~" I asked as I ced a small kiss on Elda''s cheeks to which she chuckled as she ced a kiss back at mine. The current bnce between my family can be said to be very thin. Grace knows that both Elda and Nora are in love with me and see me as a man, but the girls don''t know that I am in a rtionship with Grace. Adding onto that, Grace knows that I have fallen in love with Elda. It''s something that I told Grace three days before I entered on my travel to the realm, having spoken that I happen to fall in love with her after all of Elda''s badgering. I also added my possessiveness of not giving Elda away. What I can say for that is Grace was happy yet bitter about it, a bittersweet moment you can say, though she did show her possessiveness that night. It was quite a wild night, I can say. Above that, Nora and Elda each other know that they are gunning for me, with Nora unaware that I have already started a rtionship with Elda. ''Sigh...we are aplex family....'' Smiling at my thoughts, I focused back on the situation at hand. "Big Sister, you are awfully quiet," Elda suddenly said, startling Nora who was in her own thoughts. Shaking her head, Nora spoke. "It''s nothing. I''m just lost at the things we went through." Saying so, Nora''s eyes zed at me as a beautiful blush came to her face. I knew the meaning of those signals she was sending me, and it would seem Grace too picked up on that signal as I felt a light pinch on my waist. ''Getting jealous of your daughter, again?'' Holding back my question, I moved forward and ced a light kiss on Nora''s cheeks as I spoke. "It would seem that big sis was missing a kiss from me too." Hearing my words, Elda smiled while the blush on Nora''s face turned brighter. Along with it came a smile of love and eptance. This time I felt Elda''s body stiffen as she too lightly pinched me. ''Like mother, like daughter.'' Musing at my thoughts, I just enjoyed the peace as my right hand moved towards Nora''s waist, while my left went towards Grace''s. Holding them tight, I pulled them towards me, pushing their body against mine, while my soft voice left my mouth. "It''s good to be with family" Saying so I closed my eyes as I leaned against the couch, I didn''t hear any words from the girls as I felt two heads being ced on my shoulder while Elda''s head upied my chest. "I agree" The three of them spoke at the same time which resulted in all of us chuckling a little, hence we stayed like that in the same position as I kept enjoying the warmth of three important women in my life, and slowly as such my eyes got tired as I fell asleep. ..... Opening my eyes, I felt three heavy bodies pressed against me. Slowly raising my head, I could see that I was still on the couch with the three of themying on me, seemingly asleep too. I smiled as I watched them sleep like that. Elda''s face was entirely graceful, her silver hair sliding down her face. Her small lips looked red and bright, while her lithe bodyy in my embrace. But what was really cute was the little drool sliding down her mouth. My attention then turned towards Grace. Even whenying on my shoulder, her grace and beauty were still ever-present. Her blonde hair was tied up perfectly, and her sleek neck looked tempting. On her necky the ne I gifted her, even when sleeping she looked beautiful and sexy. Nora, too, didn''t fall behind her in that regard, as she looked tempting and frankly cute as shey there, her face looking innocent like Elda''s. A few minutes passed as I kept looking at them until each one of them slowly started to wake up. The first one was Grace. Her breasts shook as she stretched her body while lightly while rubbing her eyes. "Looks like we fell asleep," she said with a smile. "Indeed," I responded as I looked at her with loving eyes which quickly made Grace smile. She looked at Nora and Elda before moving forward and cing a peck on my lips. Moving back, she winked at me, something which got me to smile. It was quite nice as in the beginning, it was very hard for me to get her to be more proactive. "Um...," Nora''s slow moan was heard as her eyes opened, rubbing them like Grace as she looked at us. "That was a great sleep...." she lightly said. "Mou~ want to sleep more," Eldained in a seemingly sleepy but awake voice as she kept shuffling in my embrace. Her adorable expression caused the three of us tough. me to take a bite out of her. 13:42 "Promise?" "Nora, take your sister to her bed. I have something to talk to with your brother," Grace said, hearing so Elda protested. "No~ want to sleep with brother!~" Elda''s hand soon wrapped around me in an embrace, holding me tight like a ko. I smiled as I leaned into her ear and whispered. "Don''t be too spoiled, Elda. How about this, I will take you out tomorrow, just the two of us." My words had an effect as Elda opened her eyes and looked at me with a pout, her expression tempting me to take a bite out of her. "Promise?" She asked. "Promise" I said, seeing so Elda allowed herself to be carried away by Nora who too had an indulging smile on her face, though while going her eyes met mine as she bite her lips with a blush on her face. Soon it was just me and Grace and as soon as the coast was cleared Grace stood up and sat on myp her huge soft ass rubbing mine as it already got hard, rubbing against her. "You got hard quickly today" Grace said with a blush as she looked at me, seeing so I spoke in a raspy voice to her as my hand held her breast lightly cupping them. "Well I spent a month without the sexy body of my mother, so I am quite pent up~" Finishing my words I lightly bit Grace''s ears making her body tremble. Just as my hand was about to hold her nipple I stopped, making Grace look at me with a questioning look. "Well, I have the night nned with Nora...." I said in a light tone with a small blush on my face, making Grace sigh out, her eyes looking at mine as she asked. "You fell for her?" "How couldn''t I?" I asked back, making Grace keep looking at my eyes, I kept my stare tight as I tried to show her my determination, soon secondster Grace closed her eyes before opening them up, without saying a word she leaned into my embrace as she held me lightly. "You seem nervous...." Grace said. "Well I do not want to hurt you and frankly if you said no I will cut all these feelings away" I said. "Really?" Grace asked with a low voice. "You are always my number one...." I said, saying so we stayed like that in silence, no words being spoken, everything that needs to be said were told long ago. Chapter 419 419-Big Sister. Only the rhythmic tapping of my foot to the ground was hard as I kept walking through the hallway, as nned I didn''t have any frisky business with Grace, I was just there being her emotional support for that moment, she needed it as I was going to sleep with Nora even if she knew it epting what was going to happen isn''t going to be easy. ''Probably by now, the real reality must have set in'' Till now Grace could be said to be trapped in a fantasy like a world in her mind, she knew about it beforehand but she hadn''t really understood what entailed with me going into aplete ''rtionship'' with my family. It''s more of a situation of you know it but your heart is unable to ept it, if it weren''t for Grace''s love towards Nora and Elda things would be pretty bad, plus right now she has to deal with the truth that I will be entering a physical rtionship with my sister, and the future that will arise from it won''t be pretty. I am pretty sure a lot of thoughts must be going through Grace''s mind shaking her up, hence I had stayed with her for an hour, being the support she needs while increasing my presence in her heart, something which I achieved. ''I need to start the war ns soon.....'' While I told my story I didn''t mention about the girls that seemingly fell for me, no, in this regard I will y it such that the first ones to find out about the crush of all these girls will be my family, and knowing them they won''t let such things fester for long, which will cause a silent war against there girls, just this fact will help Grace tighten her resolve and be filled with a greater objective. Shaking my thoughts off I soon reached the door to my room, right now this was my main mansion, it being severely empty, I had nned for it before hand. "Austin!" A loud voice was heard as Nora jumped into my body, her legs wrapping around my waist, while her lips caught my mind in a kiss, I could see the lust brimming in Nora''s eyes, hence my hand caught her ass as I moved into my room. Nora wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. She responded fiercely to my kiss, trying to engulf my mouth with hers. I carried her inside while hugging her ass. My tongue moved into her mouth and searched for her tongue. Nora panickily tried to hide her tongue, my I quickly found it and intertwined my tongue with hers. Her breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned hot. Nora tightened her arms around my neck and glued her body to mine, melting in my embrace. I answered biting her soft lips. Nora moaned and closed her eyes. Our kiss continued for a long while. Once we finished that kiss, we kissed again. Then, we kissed again. Nora was soon addicted to the feeling of kissing and tried to be more active, kissing me with even more lust and passion, she was finally going to do the thing she was dreaming of for a long time. After a few minutes, I separated my mouth from hers and kissed her neck. Nora lifted her face and let out a moan. I then licked and bit her neck softly, causing her to shiver in pleasure. Then, Iid her on the bed. Nora''s eyes had turned hazy. She was looking at me with a passionate expression, hugging my neck and kissing my face crazily. I responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving my hands to her waist and belly, and kissing her ear. "Uhhh¡­" Nora whispered in joy and moved her hands to my back. Seeing her expression, I began to unbutton her dress. Nora sat on the bed to make it easier for me to unbutton it and began to take off my shirt, no words were needed to be spoken between us, as we lost ourselves in lust. In the blink of an eye, I finished unbuttoning her dress. I grinned and kissed her lips while pulling the dress down slowly. Soon, our clothes were gone. I looked at Nora''s naked body and could not help but sigh in admiration. Nora''s skin was pale white and her body emanated a sweet scent of milk. Her breasts were perfect, to the point that I could not help byt wabt to y with them. I lowered her bra and wrapped my hands around them. "Ahhnnn~¡­" Nora moaned loudly. Her body reacted excitedly to the feeling of my touch. She caressed my chest and searched my mouth with her tongue while I yed with her breasts, the thought that this was my older sister was only turning me on more. Our movements became wilder and wilder. I pushed Nora down on the bed andy on her. My mouth continued kissing her lips while my hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin. Nora''s green eyes werepletely moist. Her blonde hair fell on the bed creating a beautiful image that captivated me. My excitement shot through the roof. Feeling her body trembling below mine granted me an incredible feeling of dominance. I then moved a hand between her legs. I slowly moved my hand around her things until reaching her cave. When my hand touched her entrance, Nora could not help but shiver. Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave. My hands were drenched in the love juices of her first orgasm. Nora closed her eyes and moaned satisfied. She hugged my back and pressed her body against mine. I looked at her expression and grinned. Then, I bit her ear and muttered sweet words. "You are very beautiful, my older sister~" Nora looked at me with an expression of love. She then brought her mouth towards mine and whispered something. "Brother¡­ My love¡­ We will be together forever." Hearing so I smiled as my fingers caressed the entrance of her vagina. "Mmmhhmmm~¡­" Nora moaned softly and looked at me with great amount od desire. I smirked and moved my finger again. Nora was very sensitive. Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure, and her cave turnedpletely wet. I could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation. But I just smirked and continued teasing her. My finger stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Nora jump due to the pleasure. I then used my other hand to rub her breast. My mouth also licked and kissed her shoulders and neck. Nora twitched and twisted below me, digging her nails into my back, but she was soon overwhelmed by the pleasure. Quicker thanst time, Nora climaxed again with a scream. "Huh¡­ huh¡­" Nora panted after the climax. Her body was twitching due to the strong stimtion it felt, and her eyshes shivered repeatedly. But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard between her legs. Nora opened her eyes surprised. She looked down and saw my penis standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade the holy kingdom anytime, she gulped as she looked at me with lust and love. I smiled and rubbed her entrance with it. Nora let out a gasp of surprise. I smiled and kissed her lips, then, I put my little brother in front of her cave. In the next second, I thrust my hips forward. Chapter 420 420-Big Sister(2) I slowly thrust my hips forward, moving my little friend towards her moist cave. I did not enter immediately, instead, I slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain. After a few seconds, Nora began to moan again. I looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining our tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement. Then, I slowly continued my thrust. Nora opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged me tightly and tensed up her body, so I stopped. I then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips. When her body rxed again, I continued entering inside her. Nora moaned in pain and pleasure and twisted her body ufortably. I continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave until finally, I felt something obstructing me. I immediately knew the identity of that obstruction. Her hymen. I did not break through it immediately. Instead, I paused and stimted Nora''s body to make her as rxed as possible. After a few seconds, I noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to breathe heavily. I immediately knew that it was time. Thus, I thrust my hips forward. At that instant, I felt something breaking, and then, my penis advanced until the end of Nora''s vagina. Nora''s walls tightened around my penis, and immense pleasure filled my entire mind. "It hurts, brother!" Nora groaned and tightened her lower body to try to stop my invasion, but it only increased more the pleasure I was feeling. Fortunately, my self-control was pretty good, so I did not continue my attack immediately. Instead, I waited without moving until her body got used to the pain. She began to twist her body softly to escape from the pain as she ground ufortably, but I stopped her with a kiss and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain. Then, I began to move slowly. In and out, in and out. Slowly, love juices began to flow out of Nora''s womb to lubricate her walls, increasing the pleasure she was feeling and making my movements easier. Eventually, the expression of pain disappeared from Nora''s face, reced by a slightly hazy and slightly lewd look. Just then, Nora let out a soft moan. "Ah~" Her moan immediately filled me with excitement, making me increased the speed of my thrusts. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Nora was feeling, and before long, she also started to move. Her movements were inexperienced, but at the same time, I could not help but find them cute. The two of uspletely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Our moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of our sweat mixed with our love juices invaded our noses. "Austin~¡­ My brother¡­ Ahn¡­ Austin¡­" I sealed Nora''s lips with mine again and began to piston even faster. I could feel something beginning to build inside of me, but I suppressed it. I concentrated only on feeling the body of Nora and hearing her moans and groans of pleasure. The erratic movements and the soft groans of Nora made me very excited. Knowing that I was making love to my big sister and that she was twisting her body lewdly below my body filled with an incredible sense of conquest. But despite Nora''s efforts, in the end, she was inexperienced when it came to sex. Before long, she became tired and her movements stoppedpletely. She could only receive my thrusts passively and moan in pleasure every time that my hips hit her pelvis. At that moment, I moved my mouth to her breasts and sucked her right breast fiercely as I bit her nipples slightly. "!!!" Nora''s eyes opened widely and a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to twitch and her lower cave to clench my penis tightly. I grunted in pleasure and thrust my penis fiercely, making Nora moan once and again. Her body turnedpletely soft, and her eyes became hazier and hazier. Her mind began to turn white, and she could only murmur my name repeatedly between moans. When I saw that, I realized that she was close to cumming again and sped up my thrusts. "Ahhhnnn~!" Nora grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab my back. I felt her nails piercing my skin slightly, but my lower body continued moving despite that. "Austin ~¡­ Something¡­ Something ising~¡­" Nora screamed with a nervous and expectant tone. I hugged her body and pressed her against the bed with all my strength. Finally, I thrust inside her deeply. Instantly, her body shiveredpletely, and her expression melted. At the same time, her cave clenched my penis fiercely as though it wanted to suck my seeds out. I grunted and continued thrusting my penis until finally, I felt something building in my abdomen. Without hesitation, I decided to release it and started to thrust my penis inside her even harder than before. In the next second, a load of semen was shot inside Nora. "Yes~¡­" Nora moaned again when my semen was shot inside her womb. Feeling the warm semen inside her, her body twitched slightly and she groaned as she hugged my body tightly. A sigh of satisfaction escaped from my lips. Seeing in that state, I felt a great sense of achievement. But suddenly, I heard my sister whisper something. "¡­ Austin, I love you." "I love you too." I returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings in her ear. Nora then curled her lips up happily and blushed. "More~" She whispered in my ears and I smiled at it as I got above her once again while putting my dick inside her causing her to moan. "Ah~" I began to thrust in and out in a slow rhythm. Soon, Nora began to pant. Her eyes became moist and her expression turned hazy. I kissed her neck and moved my hands to her breasts. My dick thrust repeatedly inside her cave, bringing incredible pleasure to both of us. "Ahh¡­~ So good¡­~" Nora eximed and hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with my movements. "Nora¡­" I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Nora twitched and moaned while kissing my neck. Our bodies once again entangled on the bed, fighting with each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Nora had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only with the heat of our bodies. Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave. After Nora became used to the pleasure, she began to fight me for the lead. I thrust inside and moved my dick around her cave, pleasuring every single inch of her skin and causing her love juices to fill her cave. I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stopping. Before long, the virgin body of Nora was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered. "Um¡­~" Nora let out a long cry and hugged my neck with all her strength. I enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly. When I made sure that her orgasm ended, I began to move again. Nora''s tight and wet cave brought me an iparable feeling. Moreover, knowing that she''s my sister brought me indescribable pleasure. Nora''s body trembled under my fierce attacks. She bit her lips in a try to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with me. "Austin¡­~" Nora''s mouth moved through my neck and chest, sucking and biting repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. Her skin quivered under my fingers. I sucked her neck and elerated my movements. My weapon slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb. Nora cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping my arms strongly. Her womb clenched around my penis. I was not sure if Nora was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought me was intense. She continued fighting with me for half an hour without a sign of her third orgasm. I smirked and looked into her eyes. Nora moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below. "Yes~Fasteer~" Nora begged She felt my movements bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. Her vagina clenched around my penis, trying to make me cum too. I kissed Nora''s lips and put her legs on my shoulders, and then, I began myst sprint. Nora gasped. Her cave constricted and clenched my penis, and her womb sucked my root to get my seed. The next second, a great amount of love fluids flowed out from her cave. Nora twitched and shivered while the love fluids sshed on the bed. I grunted and thrust with all my strength. Instantly, my semen was released again, shooting inside her womb, and painting it white. "Full~" Nora gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering to her deepest part.I looked at the beautiful body below me and smiled. I then kissed her neck and caressed her tits. "I don''t want to stop~" Nora spoke in a bewitched tone. "And we won''t" I said as we began another round, we kept going on for a long time as I kept trying different positions with my big sister, we only stopped hourster, with my sister filledpletely with my seeds, her body resting above mind Chapter 421 421-Spoiling The Older Sister The rays of sunlight started to fall upon the new day as I slowly started to open my eyes,ing upon Nora''s body above me. Her eyes were closed in deep slumber, with a very satisfied smile on her face, something which I am getting used to seeing on all my women. I smiled at her cute appearance as I ced a small kiss on Nora''s forehead. We had truly let loose our wild side yesterday as we tried different positions. Nora was extremely horny, filled with the desire topete with me. In the end, we spent hours exploring each other''s bodies in different beautiful ways. "Um...," a small whisper-like moan left Nora''s mouth as she started to tussle in my embrace. It was only after a minute did she open her eyes, her beautiful green eyes that she inherited from Grace sparkled with confusion for a moment before recognition filled them. Seeing this, I smiled as I went forward, cing a kiss on Nora''s lips. After which, I spoke. "Good morning, my wifey~" I could see Nora''s body trembling at my words as she smiled shyly at it before going forward and cing a kiss on my lips as she said in a shy voice. "Good morning, husband~" During our lovemaking, I did bring about the husband-wife y, and Nora loved calling me that so much that she decided to only use that way of speaking between us when we are alone. Truly simr to Grace in that regard. "Do you want to sleep more?" I asked as I saw the sleepiness in Nora''s eyes. She nodded at my question as she ced her hand back on my chest before following asleep. Seeing such quick action from her, I could only smile. ''She''s starting to get more pampered once we entered a rtionship.'' Enjoying the small moments, I hugged Nora back as I too started to take a small nap. After this, I have a whole lot to do. ..... "So, did everything go well?" I asked the people gathered around me in cloaks. The person in the lead walked over and removed her cloak, revealing that it was Ralph. About 20 people stood in front of me. "It went well," Ralph replied as he walked up to me and hugged me. I didn''t push him back and epted the hug with a smile. "Seeing that grin on your face, I can tell that everything went well," I said as we broke out of the hug. The smile on Ralph''s face grew bigger as heughed. "Hahahahaha...you''ve got that right. We made it big this time!" he said in excitement. How could he not be excited? I led him inside the realm, giving him all the knowledge he and his people needed to perform the perfect operation and bring about perfect profits. "With this, we will be able to move that n of yours forward," Ralph said with a big grin filling his face. Seeing this, I looked towards the people gathered behind him. Seeing my look, he understood my question and spoke. "They are all safe. They can''t betray me. Completely foolproof," he said, puffing his chest high. "That''s good. You know what to do now, right?" I asked. Ralph''s expression turned serious, benefiting from the SAT holders within DarkNight. "I do. We will begin it. Meanwhile, here," he said, passing me a pouch. Seeing this, I took it without a word, keeping it safe. "How is Athena holding up?" I asked. Ralph''s face became stiff as he responded. "Sigh...you know her. Once she learned that this family has connections to that incident, she''s hell-bent on erasing thempletely," he said. "You should look at your own face first," I responded as the looks Ralph was giving were of pure anger and hatred. The incident of him almost losing his wife and children were rted to the Hillclowd. If it wasn''t for me wanting to hold back the attack for now, the entire family would have been ughtered to thest man or woman. "Guess big sister Athena''s holding fine for now....." I spoke, to which Ralph bitterly replied. "I just don''t know how you do it. I asked her to hold back and got the beating of a lifetime. Yet, when I told her the idea was from you, she held back. Sniff....that''s unfair treatment," he said, giving me the stink eye. ''That''s because you''re a simp husband,'' I thought to myself but held back. I spoke while tapping his shoulder, "Don''t worry about it. You know Athena sees me as her own lost little brother." "Yeah....yeah, I know," Ralph said, waving my hands away. "Make more visits. The twins are missing you again," Ralph said, the bitter look on his face not fading away. I only chuckled and gave him one more hug. I let him on his way as the more he stayed here, the more dangerous it was for him. "Be safe while getting out. My aunt can make the bridge, but she won''t be able to hold it for long," I said. "I know, I know. Don''t worry about it. We will be safe," he said, waving his hand in a dismissive fashion. Soon, the rest of them moved out of my mansion, each of them having their own way of dealing with things. Being left behind, I started to move towards the main dining room, where I came upon a well-dressed and smiling Nora. "All done?" she asked. "Yes," I replied as I took a seat. Nora didn''t miss the chance and sat on myp, her hands wrapping around my neck as she ced a small kiss on my cheek. "It''s going to be hard to eat like this," I spoke. "I don''t mind, I want you to feed me," Nora replied in a cheeky tone while still nting kisses around my face. "You''ve gotten more spoiled and cheeky," I replied with a smile. "Well, it''s my hubby''s responsibility to feed me," she whispered in a shy voice, which was extremely appealing to me. With a full smile, I moved towards the food that the two of us made that morning, and I slowly started to feed her. Nora took it with happiness as the two of us lost ourselves in our world like a couple of lovebirds. Time passed as we fed each other. At times, I would feed her, and at other times, she would feed me. Sometimes the food I ced in Nora''s mouth would be directly moved into mine as her lips sought mine. In the end, we just ended up on the couch with Nora above me, her smile infectious and dazzling. "I want us to get married overseeing a vast beauty," Nora demanded. "It shall be done," I spoke. "I want our honeymoon to be the best." "And it shall be," I responded, and the two of us just went on with our talks. Right now, we weren''t siblings but lovers nning our future together, from the times of our marriage to the names our kids would have. It was a fun yet quite a weird talk, though in the end, I really enjoyed it. "I love you," Nora said once more. "And I love you too," I replied once more as she once again started to surround me with kisses. "I can''t get enough of you telling me that you love me," she said as her hug around me tightened. Hence, another hour passed by as we lived our life, the world no longer being our problem. But reality had toe back once it did for Nora when I spoke. "Oh, Mother wants to meet you." This was more than enough to stiffen Nora''s face as she let out a groan. To get over it, she demanded me to pamper her more, and hence my morning went in that routine. .... "Hehe...this is the best!" Elda said with a chuckle as her arms wrapped around me. The two of us were walking through the entertainment part of the Babylon Academy. Contradictory to the gloomy looks in the academy, the smile on Elda''s face was bright and natural. Our date around here quickly turned into a show that got everyone''s attention. ''I just hope for a good date,'' I prayed as thest date I went on with Elda ended up with me having the Goddess Of Life as my mommy. Chapter 422-Spoiled Again! 422 Chapter 422-Spoiled Again! Elda''s wide smile kept attracting the attention of the rest of the students as we kept walking by. The whole atmosphere of the academy was gloomy, filling a sense of tension everywhere one looked. All the sses were suspended for now as the academy once again faced another set of crises. ''Guess I keep causing the problems,'' I chuckled at my thought. I kept waiting around with the hyperactive Elda, who seemedpletely oblivious to the surrounding tension. With the news of what happened here reaching the ears of all the powerful kingdoms and empires, things took a turn for the worst, especially when the betrayal came from within their own people. It is in no way light the betrayals; it meant that the inner structure of power within all the power in the world waspletely decayed and dying, with traitors seemingly having bloomed from every position and power. As a result of it, a bloodbath has begun in several ces across the entire world. In fact, from the information that Ralph provided me with before he left, a world summit has been called by the hidden organization, War Council, one to control the major chaos that''s being going on. This resulted in the entire atmosphere in the academy dying down to its worst, with every student filled with tension, not knowing if their family or any member would see be dered as traitors thus effectively taking them out in the long run. All in all, the whole world is in a state of turmoil. Everything was shaken to its core, and once again, the hidden depth of the evil hiding under the shadows of light started toe to be. Many people started to sniff out the scent of maniptions and nning in the world. It seemed as if a war that would epass the world would soon descend, so taking all this into ount, you can understand that the whole academy is at its boiling point. "Big brother, I want that!" Elda said, pointing me at a stall and seeing some sweets, her pure innocent smile making the atmosphere better. Up above her head sat Veronica, her contracted pattern whose affection for me is now off the roof. "Veronica too wants it!" Veronica demanded in her cute fairy voice, lots of respect and admirationing in her voice when she spoke to me, even when I told her to tone it down so as not to build too much suspicion on Elda. "Sure..." I said with a smile as I walked towards the stall with Elda on my side. Veronica quickly floated from her head to my shoulder as she sat there infort. I could even see her sighing withfort as she sat on me. "Veronica seems to have taken a great liking to you," Elda spoke with a gentle smile as we reached the stall. "Two of them, please," I spoke to the vendor whose eyes shed towards Elda, momentarily falling into a daze before which he started to prepare it. Soon he passed it on to me and Elda with a smile. "It''s on the house," he said, looking at Elda with a smile as he spoke. "You two seem like good siblings..." To this, Elda looked at the vendor with an innocent smile as she spoke. "Yup! I love my big brother the most in the world!" "That''s good...." The vendor said with a gentle gaze as he looked at Elda and me. "Thank you, I love my little sister the most too," I replied with a smile as I pulled Elda to quickly get out of there. While my smile was entirely natural, my insides werepletely screaming with fear. It was due to a simple reason. [ Name: Silvie ??? ??? Sex: Female(Currently) Age: ??? species: Creation Goddess Power: Omni level Title: The Simple One, Lover Of Flow, The Bringer of Demons, Creator of The Silvie Realm....Twin Goddess....Stalker Supreme...Grand Liver...etc Love: 0% Description: The creation Goddess was involved in the creation of the world, among the two peaks people in all of existence >Lives life like a breeze, traveling the world she created, creating powerful moments with several heroes and people that will one day grow to shake the world >To her every creation derives her eyes and gaze, she loves to stalk future heroes see into their life, lives it, and watch them grow and be better >But deep within her a secret wish she herself doesn''t understand flows, on willing to bloom at the right time and ce Difficulty: EX(Normally I will say go for it but now I just wish for you to go with the flow, because here no tricks can work, so just be a good guy and stalked by the most powerful person in existence) ] ''Why does this happen to me?'' Imented as I held Elda closely and walked around. Thest time I went on a date with Elda, I met the Goddess of Life, and now, it''s the only thing I don''t want to happen again, yet it''s happening. My eyes trailed towards Elda with questions. "Do you want a bite?" Elda suddenly asked as she saw me looking at her. Seeing her loving eyes, I lost all my strength toin. I threw all my problems to the back of my mind and smiled at Elda as I took a bite out of her dessert. "It''s good," I replied. "I know!" Elda responded as she started to eat the dessert with gusto. I took mine and fed it to Elda. She took a bite, and at times, I would break the dessert into smaller pieces and feed them to Veronica, whose cheeks bloated with each piece she ate. "Let''s go here!" Elda demanded as she took me towards another stall that sold another type of sweets. This time the vendor was a middle-aged beautiful woman, her name shing above her head. [Name: Silvie ??? ???] Sighing, I thought to myself, ''I don''t want to know anymore.'' I went around the whole entertainment area with Elda, whose smile kept getting brighter the more we traveled. From tasting different food to enjoying a show, going shopping to spending time in the park, it was an extremely perfect morning-to-evening time that I spent. By the end of it, Elda was all smiles. In the end, we ended up in the park. The evening light spilled on us as we sat on the bench, Elda''s head on my shoulder, her hand wrapped around mine as she kept giving out low hums. Everything was perfect except for... "You two look like good siblings," a female student said as she walked by us, her name once again shing above her head for me. [Name: Silvie ??? ???] In every shop and every ce we went, I found her. At times, she might be the shop owner, or this Goddess might happen to be there. While questioning my sanity about the future of the world, Elda once again replied with a smile. "Thank you," after she said so, the "student" left, leaving the two of us finally alone. A sense of peace filled the air between us, which was broken when Elda suddenly spoke. "I wish that at least one person will look at us and call us a couple," Elda''s voice was light as she spoke, but I could hear the longing in her tone. I caught her hands with mine while cing a kiss on her forehead. "We look too much alike for anyone to say that. Plus, everyone here knows that we are siblings," I responded. "I know, but still..." Elda replied with a pout. "Then how about this..." I said, whispering the rest of the words into Elda''s ear. She heard it with gusto, and soon her eyes sparkled as her head turned toward me. "Promise?" she asked. "Yes," I replied. Seeing so, Elda moved forward and ced a kiss on my cheek as she whispered, "I love you." "I love you too," I replied with a smile as we sat there on the bench, enjoying the time. ''Um?... Did she finally leave?'' I thought as I no longer found Silvie''s presence.... Silvia and Silvie. In a ce that no one can ess, two women looked at each other. They were the two goddesses, Silvie looked like a 16-year-old girl. The word "petite" was the best way to describe her. If those lolicons saw her, they would pick her up and run. She had sky-blue hair with some pink in it. Her face was extremely cute, and she had heterochromia eyes - one blue and one pink. "Stay away from him. He''s not yours to look at," Sylviamanded. She looked the same as always, the very definition of beauty. Her face could cause the world to go to war for it. Any man looking at her would lose his control. She had pink hair that fell beyond her shoulders and a body with the perfect bnce of ass and breasts, a slim waist to hold her perfectly. Her eyes were the color of a ruby, making her already perfect face even more perfect. Sylvia sat on her throne as shemanded her sister Silvie, who looked up at Sylvia. "Nope, he''s interesting," Silvie replied with a cheeky smile, but Sylvia''s cold look remained. "Then I shall act," Sylvia said as a sh of power beyond anything took ce. Chapter 423-Family Turns. 423 Chapter 423-Family Turns. The evening ended with both Elda and me enjoying ourselvespletely. By the time the sun was setting, we had returned to the mansion where I came upon a brooding Nora who smiled when she saw the two of us. During my date with Elda, she talked about the possibility of something happening between me and Nora. I was truthful about the fact that I had slept with my older sister, which in turn made my younger sister jealous. Even then, Elda was happy for her older sister. The tension between me and Elda was high. I had yed around with Elda''s body a lot in the past, but we hadn''t crossed any lines. I am slowly inching her towards epting me, as her fairy bloodline makes it hard for her to truly relish in pleasure. I have to slowly bring out her true lust, and I am in no hurry. "You seem happy," I said as I walked forward and hugged Nora. I then ced a kiss on her lips, making Nora''s eyes widen as she looked at Elda when I broke the kiss. "I have told her everything, and I have decided to not fight my feelings for my family," I said, making Nora''s eyes focus on Elda, who came forward and pulled me lightly, kissing my lips as she looked at Nora with a happy smile. "I love Austin, my big brother," Elda said with calm eyes as she hugged my hands. There was a little jealousy at y, and I could see the same jealousy sparking in Nora when she saw me be kissed by Elda. The two of them had a small, healthy rivalry, which I considered good in our rtionship. The maximum they would go to was topete for who would spend more time with me. That''s all their jealousy would do because, in the end, the two of them loved and cared for each other as sisters, which was very different from my other loves, who would start nning methods to kill the moment they saw me with another woman. "The talk I had with Mother yesterday was about the three of us," I said, bringing the attention to me. With a smile, I caught the two of them with my hands, holding them by my sides as I spoke. "And she has given us her blessing, something which was nerve-racking." The two of them nodded their heads at it as we started to walk toward the room. We came upon Grace, who had a brooding look on her face as she sipped her tea. The moment we entered, her eyes focused on me, and she smiled. But I could see the same jealousy sh in her eyes as she saw how I came in. "Sigh... looks like there is no more hiding it," Grace said as she saw the three of us enter. I smiled at her reply as I left the two and moved forward, cing a kiss on Grace''s cheeks while whispering sweet love into her ear. "I love you the most." "I know," Grace whispered back as she also ced a kiss on my cheek. I sat beside her as both Nora and Elda took their ces, and a stunning silence remained between all four of us before Grace broke the silence. "Now, let''s talk about the problem at hand," she said. Her voice was extremely serious, different from the loving smile she always had. Now she had a strict face as she looked between us, her three children. "You do all know the consequences of this action, right?" she said, and the three of us nodded our heads. Grace turned her head towards Nora as she spoke. "Grace, you shall be seeding me as the next Duchess, ruling the dukedom of Lionheart, that means heavy responsibility will fall onto you, including your marriage" As Grace spoke these words the expression on Nora''s face turned serious as she nodded her head. "I knew, I had thought over everything before I made this choice, and I will not regret it. As for my marriage, I have a n to deal with that," Nora said confidently. Grace turned silent as she looked between Nora and me, and soon a smile bloomed on her face as she nodded her head. "Good, you seem to have taken what I said to heart," she said. Finishing up, she turned her head towards Elda, who flinched at the serious gaze of Grace. "Elda, do you want to marry your brother in the future?" she asked. "Yes!" Elda replied with conviction, her eyes strong and much different from her innocent calm gaze. Finally, after a minute, Grace turned her head towards me, her eyes peering into mine, while I kept a soft smile on my face. "You do know of the consequences, right?" Grace asked. "I know, and I will bear them. Whatever maye in the future, I will love the two of them with all my heart, and that will never waver," I replied. "How will you deal with the children you may have? There will be questions," Grace asked, turning towards Elda, who suddenly froze at the question. Nora also froze, as having children with a close rtionship between them might cause gic problems. Moreover, there would be issues when the children grow up and are a split image of Austin. A lingering, extreme silence started to build within the room, and I could tell that Grace''s words hit both Nora and Elda hard. It was one topic the two of them were avoiding, a reality they couldn''t ept, they talk about having kids but deep down they have being denying the result of such action, Just when the atmosphere was getting tense, I held the hands of Nora and Elda, assuring them as I spoke. "I have a way to deal with it. Our children will, in no way, have any problems," I said confidently. My words were strong and filled with conviction as I continued. "I didn''t jump into this rtionship blind, mother. I had thought a lot and only after creating solutions to cover up all my problems did I finally ept the love I have for Nora and Elda." The tension broke with my words as Nora and Elda smiled, their 100% confidence in me, taking their weight off, helping their hearts finally rx. Grace stayed silent as she looked between the three of us with a serious face, which suddenly rxed as she leaned into the chair, her eyes closed as she muttered. "Sigh...looks like my daughters became me, daughter, inws," Grace said, causing the three of us to chuckle, and Grace joined in ourughter. "I don''t care now about you all being siblings, as long as you all love each other and are happy, I will be content. After all, you are all grown up now," Grace said with a nostalgic gaze as she looked between the three of us. I could tell the deep love she has for the three of us. The three of us looked at each other before we moved forward and hugged Grace lightly. "We love you, mom," the three of us spoke at the same time as we all hugged each other. Small tears formed near Grace''s eyes as she hugged us back and spoke. "I love you all more." As such, the three of us stayed in that hug for some time, enjoying the family moment between us. ..... Third Person POV: The room was left alone with now only Grace and Austin left, Austin sat on the sofa with his mother Grace sitting on hisp, both of thepletely naked. He could feel her warmth against his body as they cuddled together. Her blonde hair fell over her shoulder as she looked up at him with her green eyes that shined like gems. He couldn''t help but notice her plump lips as she smiled at him with a motherly aura. As they sat there, Austin felt his body responding to her touch. He could feel her hands running over his chest, and he knew that she was just as turned on as he was. Without a word, they both knew what was about to happen. Grace leaned in to kiss Austin, and he met her lips with his own. Their tongues danced together as their hands explored each other''s bodies. Austin''s hands roamed over her curves, feeling every inch of her body. Grace moaned as he squeezed her breasts, and he knew that she wanted more. With a quick movement, Austin flipped Grace onto her back on the sofa. He positioned himself between her legs, feeling her warmth against him. He entered her slowly, relishing the feel of her tightness around him. He started to thrust harder and faster, driving them both to the brink of ecstasy. Grace''s moans filled the room as they moved together, their bodies glistening with sweat. He kissed her neck, her chest, and her lips as they continued to make love. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer to her as he pounded into her. As they reached the peak of their passion, they both cried out each other''s name with Austin finishing inside her, his seeds filling her womb. "I am not letting you sleep tonight~" Grace said with a loving gaze. "My thoughts exactly" Austin said as the two of them moved towards the bedroom, the night has yet to end. Chapter 424 424-Mothers Day. As they entered the bedroom, Austin pushed Grace onto the bed, and shended on her back with a thud. He climbed on top of her, his eyes dark purple with desire, and started to kiss her neck, leaving trails of hot kisses down her body. She moaned, arching her back, her fingers digging into the sheets. "Yes~more~" Austin''s hand slid down her body, grazing her nipples before reaching her folds. He teased her entrance, running his fingers over her slick folds. Grace writhed underneath him, unable to control her arousal. "Um~" Without warning, Austin plunged his fingers inside her, making her gasp. He started to move his fingers in and out, his thumb rubbing her clit. Grace''s body shook with pleasure, and she dug her nails into his back. Austin withdrew his fingers and positioned himself at her entrance, looking at her with hunger in his eyes. He slowly pushed inside her, inch by inch, until he was buried to the hilt. Grace moaned, feeling full andplete as Austin hit her womb. Austin started to move, his thrusts slow and deep. Grace wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. Their bodies moved together, the sound of skin pping against skin filling the room. Pah~Pah~Pah~ As they picked up the pace, Austin started to go harder and faster, his fingers digging into Grace''s hips. She cried out with each thrust, her pleasure building to a fever pitch. "Faster~" Austin flipped Grace onto her stomach, pulling her hips up. He entered her from behind, pounding into her with abandon. Grace''s body shook with each thrust, her moans turning into screams of ecstasy. They switched positions again, with Grace on top of Austin, riding him with abandon. She bounced up and down, her breasts bouncing with each movement. Austin''s hands squeezed her hips, urging her to go faster. "Ah~" Their passion built to an explosive climax as they both reached the peak of their pleasure, with Austin dumping his hot seeds inside Grace, Austin pulled Grace down for a deep, passionate kiss as they both copsed onto the bed, spent. Gracey above Austin as she looked down at him, her eyes seemingly gaining a certain tint as she asked. "Is it true that you can solve the problem of having kids?" Hearing this Austin looked directly into Grace''s eyes who seemed to only grow sexier as time passed, his hands slithered down as he got a nice catch of Garce''s ass, molding it as he asked in a sultry voice. "Why? does my mother want my children~" Grace''s body trembled at his touch as the lust within her ignited once again. As theyy there, their bodies intertwined, Grace snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest. She not responding to his words as they stayed like that for a few moments, catching their breath and enjoying the afterglow of their lovemaking. But their hunger for each other wasn''t fully satisfied, as they both still wanted more. Grace looked up at Austin with a devilish grin on her face, "I want you inside me again." Without hesitation, Austin flipped her onto her back and positioned himself between her legs, his hardness already aching to be inside her again. He entered her with a swift thrust, and they both moaned in unison. "Ah~" "Yes~" Their bodies moved together with a newfound urgency, and their passion reignited. Austin pounded into her with a relentless pace, causing the bed to creak with their movements. Grace''s hands clutched the sheets, her moans bing louder with each thrust. "Fill me up~" Austin leaned down to kiss her, their tongues battling for dominance as their bodies moved together in a frenzy of lust. He flipped her onto her side and entered her from behind, his hand reaching around to tease her clit. Grace screamed with pleasure as she reached her second orgasm, her body shaking with the intensity of it. "Um~" Austin didn''t stop, though, as he continued to pound into her with increasing force. Grace''s screams turned into moans as he brought her to the brink of orgasm once again. "I want to see you cum for me," Austin whispered in her ear. Pah~Pah~Pah~ With a few more hard thrusts, Grace came undone once again, her body spasming with pleasure. Austin followed shortly after, his own release washing over him like a tidal wave. Pah~Pah~Pah~ They both copsed onto the bed, their bodies slick with sweat and their breathing heavy. Theyy there for a few moments, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking. For the rest of the night, they explored each other''s bodies, going at it rough and tough, covering the bed full of sex and different positions. They fell asleep in each other''s arms, exhausted and satisfied, and with a newfound bond that they knew would never be broken. .... Austin woke up as he headed towards the bathroom after spending an intense night with his mother, she let herself lose much more than before, though he had to say he did enjoy it a lot. ''Looks like I am etching her close'' Smiling to himself he entered the bath, only to be soon joined by Grace who cam inside with a smile on her face, her blonde hair sliding down her body, her green eyes shining with a newfound love and vigor, her breasts giggled as she walked towards him, so did her ass. Several parts of her body were filled with hickeys and marks, showing the forbidden love they bloomed, same marks filled Austin''s body, a marking one can say. Grace turned on the shower and stepped inside, feeling the warm water cascading over her skin. "Join me, Austin." Austin didn''t need a second invitation as he stepped into the shower behind her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close to him. The warm water sshed over their bodies, as they stood there in silence, enjoying each other''s embrace. Grace reached for the soap and started tother up her hands, running them over Austin''s chest. He closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of her hands on his skin. Grace leaned in to kiss him, her lips tasting delecious. Austin''s hands roamed over her body, exploring every inch of her curves. He couldn''t resist her plump breasts and squeezed them in his hands, making her moan. Grace turned around in his arms, facing him, and leaned against the wall, giving him full ess to her body. "Ah~" Austin started to kiss her neck, leaving a trail of hot kisses down her body. He reached her breasts and took one nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it. Grace moaned, feeling her arousal building. "There~" She took the soap and started tother up her breasts, rubbing them against Austin''s chest. He leaned in to kiss her, his hands gripping her hips, pulling her closer to him. Grace''s breasts slid against his chest, the slick soap making them glide easily. Slick~Slick~Slick Austin took the soap and started tother up Grace''s back, running his hands over her curves. He reached her ass and squeezed it, making her gasp. Grace leaned forward, her hands on the wall, giving him full ess to her body. "Naughty boy~" Grace said as Austin stepped behind her, pressing his body against hers, and started to kiss her neck. His hands ran over her slick skin, down her back, and over her ass. He squeezed her cheeks, pulled them apart, and ran his fingers over her entrance, making her moan. "Um~" Grace turned around to face him, her eyes filled with desire. She took the soap and started tother up her hands, running them over his chest. She leaned in to kiss him, her hands roaming over his back, before sliding down to his ass. "I need to get you cleaned up~" Grace said as she squeezed his cheeks, pulling them apart, and started to clean him with her own breasts. Austin groaned, feeling her slick skin sliding over his hard cock. He couldn''t resist any longer, and he lifted her up, her legs wrapped around his waist. Grace''s back hit the wall, and Austin entered her with a quick thrust. She moaned, "Ah~" feeling his hardness filling her. He started to move, pounding into her with abandon. The water sshed over their bodies as they moved together, their passion building with each thrust. Pah~Pah~Pah~ Grace dug her nails into his back, urging him on. Austin''s thrusts became harder and faster, his hands gripping her hips tightly. He buried his face in her neck, feeling his release building. They cried out together as they reached the peak of their passion, with Austin dumping his hot seeds inside Grace. They copsed against each other, their bodies slick with sweat and water. Austin turned off the water, and they stepped out of the shower, their bodies still entangled. They dried off, their hands roaming over each other''s bodies, before getting dressed for the day ahead. They shared a loving kiss before heading out of the bathroom, ready to face whatever the day had in store for them. Chapter 425 Chapter 425-Scarlet Happy And Pissed Off. 425 Chapter 425-Scarlet Happy And Pissed Off. Austin POV: ''I need to get her to understand,'' I thought as I walked towards a certain location, my steps light after the great night I had. I could slowly feel the walls of sanity that Grace built around her heart slowly breaking down, and once it''spletely down, I will be able to move forward with my ns for her. My walk through the academy waspletely silent, and no one was able to perceive my presence as I kept walking. This was better than dealing with all those eyes that were always focused on me. With light steps, I soon reached the top of the academy, and just as I did, a body hugged me as I hugged her back. "I missed you~" I muttered into Scarlet''s ear as she hugged me tighter, her well-defined breasts pressing against my chest, while the scent unique to her filled my nose. We slowly stayed in such a position for a few minutes, after which Scarlet slowly left the hug, her golden pride-filled pupils looking at me with love. "You aren''t hurt, right?" Scarlet asked me in a low voice to which I responded, waving my hands. "What do you think?" My question prompted her to look at me better, her eyes seemingly sparkling as she kept looking through me with her sharp eyes. Soon, a few secondster, a smile formed on her lips as she responded. "You aren''t hurt..." "Of course," I said as I got her hands as I walked towards the edge of the building. We were back again at the top ce where Scarlet had confessed her feelings for me. At times, we would gather here for dates and just spend time with each other. It was more of our secret love spot, a ce that Scarlet had cut off so that no one would disturb us when we were here. "Tell me, how was it?" Scarlet asked as she took a seat on myp, her hands around my neck, while a smile filled her face. I didn''t respond directly to her words as I kept looking at Scarlet. As Scarlet sat on myp, her lean body fitting perfectly against mine. Her ash grey hair framed her face perfectly, drawing my attention to her golden pupils with a slit in them. She was dressed in a simple brown one-piece dress that covered her body, but it couldn''t hide her incredible curves. I leaned in to kiss her, starting with a soft and gentle touch of our lips. But the passion quickly escted, and soon we were kissing each other fiercely, our tongues dueling for dominance. Scarlet''s hands were wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer to her as we kissed. I couldn''t get enough of her. As the kiss intensified, I moved my hands down to her waist, pulling her even closer to me. I could feel her heat and the dragon might be emanating from her body, driving me wild with desire. Our kisses became deeper, more urgent, as we lost ourselves in the moment. I couldn''t resist running my hands over her curves, feeling the softness of her skin under my fingertips. Scarlet moaned softly into my mouth, and I knew I was driving her crazy too. Our bodies pressed tightly against each other as we continued to kiss, our passion reaching new heights. Finally, we pulled away from each other, our breaths ragged and our bodies still buzzing with desire. I looked into Scarlet''s golden eyes as I spoke. "I missed you." "I missed you too," she responded with her eyes shining in desire, but I didn''t push it for now. I wasn''t ready to take that step with her. My right hand held her face as I spoke. "For now, we can''t." My words dimmed her mood as she looked at me, waiting for me to continue. "I told you, until I''m done with my things, you have to wait." My words caused her to sigh as she reined in her desire for now. Giving me a nod, she kissed my lips and moved in closer, cing her head on my chest. "I''ll wait for you." Her light whisper filled my ears, making me bite my lips in sadness. A lingering moment filled between us until I spoke. "How about this...meet my family." As soon as I finished speaking, Scarlet raised her head and looked at me with surprise, her golden pupils trembling, seemingly asking me if I was speaking the truth. I smiled lightly at it, my right hand once again holding her face as the light smile on me staying. "It''s the truth. I want you to meet my family as my woman." The words only widened Scarlet''s eyes as a beautiful smile came to her face, one that took my breath for a moment. I quickly broke out of my daze as I asked the gushing Scarlet. "So, are you willing?" "Yes!" Scarlet replied as herughter filled the entire ce. I could literally feel the mana in the surroundings dancing to her happiness, a trait blessed upon the dragons, one that is only essed by Mira in her domain phase. ''Good, she''s happy. Now to break it down,'' I thought. Thinking so, we sat there in silence. I started to naturally speak about the experiences that I went through in the realm, from me entering it, having to face enemies and traitors, me saving Marlene, and my battles together with Marlene and Catherine. Of course, I hid the family details for now, that''s not mine to spoil. I even talked about how I had a very dangerous and heart-pumping adventure with Sabrina, my expression turning light and fun when I spoke of them. Of course, as I spoke, I could see the smile on Scarlet''s face trembling, while the mana in the surroundings no longer felt very happy. Obviously, Scarlet didn''t show her anger and jealousy as she was quite good at hiding it. But in front of me, it was all useless. Her expression turned lighter when I spoke of how I led the battle within the city. My vivid details and information made Scarlet smile with pride for me, though the worry she had for me was evident on her face. "Sigh, it must have been hard," Scarlet spoke as she rubbed my face with a smile. "It was," I responded as I lightly smiled with relief, my expression turningplex for a moment which Scarlet quickly saw. Her eyes gleamed as she asked me. "Is something wrong?" "It...," I hesitated, my face expressing a range of emotions. Finally, I made a ''decision'' and spoke to Scarlet. "It would seem that I developed a certain crush on Marlene." As soon as the words left my mouth, the academy began to tremble again, just like when Scarlet had first confessed to me. "What?" she asked, her expression confused and unable to ept the fact that I could have a crush on someone else when I was with her. I poked Scarlet''s nose and smiled. "I said I have a crush on Marlene." My words brought Scarlet back to reality, and she screamed for answers, the smile no longer gracing her lips. "I didn''t want to lie to you, Scarlet. I did develop a crush on Marlene as we fought together and she saved my life, but it in no way means she''s above you. It was just an attraction, and I killed it afterward. The only reason I''m telling you this is that I don''t want to hide anything from you." As I finished speaking, Scarlet looked at me with a serious face until her body slowly disappeared from my embrace. "I''ll talk to youter," she said, disappearing from myp. As soon as she did, my smile turned into one of ''sadness'', and I felt ''guilty''. "Don''t go," I whispered, reaching out for her, only to find nothing. I was the perfect portrayal of a boyfriend who felt sad for having those feelings but hid his true sadness behind a smile for his woman. +500 affection. ''Hook, line, and sinker,'' I thought to myself, a devious light shing through my eyes. I continued to sit there for some time, waiting for Scarlet to return, but not seeing her presence, my expression turned hurt as I stood up and started to walk away, all the while knowing that Scarlet was watching me with cold eyes filled with her love. ........................................................................................... Hey Guys! Hope you''re enjoying this arc! I was just writing to tell you that the beginning of this arc will be me focusing on many of the girls, some light moments between them, some love, small sex, and as you all know it, a heck lot of maniption! I don''t want to leave less time for any girls, plus this will be the round where Austin will start to ignite the war between the girls! something to look forwards to! After which the action part wille, also several secrets are going to be revealed! So stay tuned! With Love Chaosking. Chapter 426 Chapter 426-Celestinia Strikes. 426 Chapter 426-Celestinia Strikes. ''That went well.'' Musing to myself, I kept moving through the busy streets, my outward appearance still looking a bit ''dull'' and ''sad''. With my words, I had set up the discord between Scarlet and Marlene. Knowing Scarlet, she would want to eliminate Marlene now, though that stands true for most of my lovers. Anyhow, the main thing is that, due to Marlene''s status, Scarlet won''t be able to act without a n. Moreover, due to the ancient pact, Scarlet, as a dragon, won''t be able toy her hands on Marlene without great proof or reason that Marlene has done something to Scarlet that puts her pride down. And the reason for me forming a crush on Marlene isn''t enough reason for Scarlet to act. Hence she would have to try other methods to bring down Marlene, something that will keep Scarlet busy. Plus, the hint I gave her will ce her in a position where she will be nning for an adventure between the two of us, something dangerous and heart-pumping, which I will be using to my advantage. ''It should be about now...'' Just as I finished my thought, I somehow identally bumped into a figure, resulting in the figure falling onto her butt. "Ow... watch where you''re going," she said. Just as she was about to finish her words, she paused and looked at me. "Austin?" the girl asked. "Miss. Mysterious?" I asked back in ''surprise,'' as the figure that fell to the ground was Celestinia in her disguise - the very one she uses when the two of us meet at the library. Her face was average, and her brown hair and eyes still looked dull. Her expression filled with surprise as she looked at me from the ground. ''Nice acting,'' I thought,plementing her, as I pulled my hands down to her. "Are you okay?" I asked as I pulled her up. She gave me a dissatisfied look as she spoke. "No, thanks to you," she said, starting to dust her normal-looking body. "Funny seeing you here," I said as Celestinia replied. "I could say the same..." As such, the atmosphere between the two of us turned silent as we looked at each other with awkward looks, clearly not knowing how to speak as this was the first time we met outside of the library. "Out for a secret walk?" I suddenly asked. Even with the two of us standing in the road, no one was detecting our presence. "I was..." she said with a calm tone, and once again the atmosphere turned silent. Just as the atmosphere was getting more awkward, I asked, "Want to go for a drink?" This got her attention as she suddenly looked at me with an unnatural speed, her eyes seemingly twinkling. "A drink?" she asked back in a calm tone as I nodded my head. "Yes, there is a ce nearby that provides good coverage," I spoke, and a brooding face took Celestinia''s face. It was only a few secondster she spoke, shrugging her shoulders. "Sure, why not." Hence, the two of us went towards the cafe, which provided a private room for its customers. cing a disguise on myself, the two of us entered the well-decorated and posh room, which gavefort and peace, ced our orders, and asked for it to arrive 15 minutester the door was closed by the waiter. "Puff...I hate disguises," I said as I took off my disguise, my faceing to light as I looked at the silent Celestinia who was looking at me with a ''what now'' gaze. "So, did you read the new paper published by the Archaeology association?" I asked, which quickly broke the ice between us. "I did. Itpletely denied the self-replication theory that was held high for the past tribes of Azors," Celestinia replied as she nodded her head. "Yeah, who would have thought that the organized self-replication would be a by-product of mutual mutation?" I spoke once again to which she replied, the talk between the two of us getting heated up as time passed. .... "That was fun," I said as I took a sip of my drink. My expression was much more rxed than before when I had screamed ''sadness'' and ''guilt,'' which Celestinia had taken advantage of. You see, ever since her memory between the two of us had returned, she had been keeping a very close eye on me, stalking me more whenever I was with Scarlet, vying for a chance to strike and take back her dominance. But I had been keeping a tight leash on my meetings with Scarlet, making it hard for Celestinia to take action - that is, until today. What better chance to increase the favorability between the two of us than when I was having a problem with Scarlet? Celestinia had followed me until she was sure Scarlet was gone, before taking action. "So did something happen? You look sad," Celestinia asked. ''So there''s the question.'' While maintaining my expression, I shook my head as I responded, "It''s nothing. It''s just a personal matter." Hearing my words, Celestinia shut up for a moment, but my expression turned ''sour'' from the question. Seeing this, Celestinia bit her lips as she spoke to me in a light tone. "You know I consider us as friends, so if anything is bothering you, you can talk to me." Hearing her words, my face ''lightened'' for a moment as I asked her a question. "Hey... are you really a girl?" My question caused Celestinia to frown as she spoke in a husky voice. "Why? Do you think I''m a pervert that uses magic to disguise as a girl and walk around the academy?" "No... no... I was just asking!" I quickly responded while waving my hands at Celestinia. My hands were holding my cup as I looked at the swirling drink. I didn''t respond to Celestinia''s words as I kept focusing on my drink. It was only a few minutester did I start to tell her about my problem. I spoke about how I am having problems with my girlfriend as I have past unresolved feelings from another love. Yup, I was lying through my teeth. While Celestinia knew about the fact that something happened between me and Scarlet, she doesn''t know the details. Even she hasn''t reached that level where she couldpletely fool Scarlet''s range of abilities, in the end, even Scarlet is taken as a genius in the Dragon realm. So, I will be pulling at the thread of her waiting for a second chance to be with me, a thread I will pull to keep her in check. Because, unlike the rest, I can''t create friction between Celestinia and the other girls. My past experience of her killing all the girls and locking my character up is still fresh in my mind. My entire progress was killed by her after all. "I don''t know what to do. I am starting to fall in love with Scarlet, but that past somehow still keeps clinging to me. Perhaps it''s because I never got to know why she betrayed me, leaving me to die," I said in a low tone. Quickly making the atmosphere in the room darker, I caught a glimpse of Celestinia''s expression turning into one of pain after which it returned to normal. "But hey, it''s all in the past, isn''t it?" I suddenly said, trying to put on a sunny smile as I waved my hands at Celestinia, who kept looking at me until she spoke. "You know, I don''t have much information about love, but if the past is still confusing you, why don''t you confront it?" she suggested. Hearing her words, I looked at her with my eyebrows raised, asking her to continue. Seeing so, she did, "Why don''t you meet with her onest time and seek out the answers? Perhaps then you might be able to move forward." Hearing this, my expression became thoughtful, one filled with ''pain'' and ''hesitation'', and as I kept thinking, I could see the hopeful light burning within Celestinia''s eyes. "I-" Chapter 427 Chapter 427-Sonias Truth 427 Chapter 427-Sonia''s Truth "I...don''t know..." I finally said with a sad face as my focus turned back to my drink. "It''s not easy, you know, confronting the past. I''m just not sure, though I will think about it," I continued, speaking until here. I turned to look at Celestinia and gave her a grateful smile. She smiled back at me as she focused on her drink, seemingly in deep thought. ''I can''t let you have it that easy,'' I thought to myself. I need to make Celestinia work for it, to be my loyal simping dog, going behind me to get my approval. It''s only when I have allowed Celestinia''s behaviors to mellow down, can I start to interact with her. "So why were you not on a walk?" I suddenly asked Celestinia. "Oh...I was just out for a walk," Celestinia replied, to which I spoke in amusement. "You know, it''s not right for you to only know my identity. Can I know yours?" I asked her. To my words, a thoughtful look took Celestinia''s face, after which she shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t. I have my reasons," she said as she drank her juice. As such, we spent the next half an hour talking with each other, after which Celestinia said her goodbyes and left in a hurry. It would seem that she had reached her goal for now, and if my guess is correct, she might be going to "console" the dissatisfied Scarlet. ''Guess she thinks the half-human side of Scarlet meant that she won''t have a true obsession with Dragons,'' I thought to myself. She''s trying to make Scarlet dump me, but it will only backfire on her because just being a dragon doesn''t mean an obsession with love. Ain''t the ones around me living proof of that? Giving one silent prayer to Celestinia, I started to move towards another ce where another person awaited my presence. Walking while hiding my presence, I soon reached the private training area that I designed for my faction, with a specific area set privately for me. Bypassing the security, I soon entered the room where I saw a beautiful figure practicing her powers. Rows of blood spears left her control as they kept destroying the dummies that were kept afar. The dummies themselves were getting distorted and destroyed. Her dark blonde hair was tied in a ponytail, and her red blood eyes werepletely focused. I stayed there silently watching her get used to her powers for a few minutes. "You''ve gotten better," I suddenly said, seeing that her training was over. My voice quickly got Sonia''s attention as she turned her head towards me, her cold training eyes soon melting into a shy smile as she waved her hands at me. "Hi," she said. Seeing this, a smile came to my face as I came up to her and quickly hugged her body, making her freeze for a moment. "I stink right now," she shyly reported in my embrace, seemingly more worried about me getting wet from her sweat. To her words, I took a deep sniff from Sonia''s neck as I responded to her ear. "You still smell good...." My words made Sonia blush, but in the end, she gave in and hugged me back. "Missed me?" I asked in a raspy voice to which she replied with a shy nod, "a lot..." Her cute expression and words were more than enough to raise my sugar level. I ced a small kiss on her cheek before sitting down on the ground with Sonia on myp. She shyly moved around in my embrace, her eyes taking in my form as she soon asked me with worry evident in her tone, "Did you get hurt?" Her question focused on what took ce back in the realm. As by now, the story must have spread across the entire world, especially the fact of me leading the entire generation through an impossible war and achieving victory. I already received lots of congrattory notes from my grandfather, proud of the military-like mind that I disyed. "Did you hear the stories?" I asked, making Sonia nod her head. Her expression lit up in awe as she spoke, "I heard a lot about what you did...." "Really? Then how did that make you feel?" I asked with a sly smile, keeping her ruby-like red eyes focused on me. Her expression kept changing, trying not to answer, but I didn''t let her as I made sure to keep her focus on me as I asked again, "Tell me." My words weremanding this time, hence she started to reply in a small voice, "I felt worried, happy for you, I felt a certain pride and a bit of reluctance in not being there with you...." Each word she spoke only made me smile more. "So, are you practicing here now, so hard to battle alongside me?" I asked, but she didn''t answer. The subtle nod and blush on her face were more than enough of an answer. I was unable to hold back anymore as I raised Sonia''s head towards me, taking her lips in a kiss. As I did, I could see Sonia''s eyes opening wide in surprise. Without thinking, I pulled her into myp and ced a chaste kiss on her lips, filled with love and affection. As I pulled back, I could see the shyness in her eyes, and I knew that she was inexperienced when it came to kissing. But I wanted to show her what it felt like to be kissed by someone who loved her. So I leaned in again, this time adding a bit of tongue, exploring her mouth slowly and gently. Sonia''s hands found their way to my shoulders, holding on tightly as she responded to my kiss. I could feel her body rx into mine, her curves fitting perfectly against my chest. And as we continued to kiss, I couldn''t help but guide her, teaching her how to kiss back and how to let herself go. We broke the kiss for a moment, both of us breathing heavily. But before I could say anything, Sonia leaned back in, her lips parting eagerly as she deepened the kiss. This time, there was no hesitation, no shyness, just pure passion, and desire. I let out a low groan as I felt her hands move to my hair, pulling me closer as we kissed harder and faster. And as we broke the kiss again, I could see the love in her eyes shining at me, her face blooming into a smile, seeing so I asked. "Sonia, do you love me?" My voice was serious, as were my eyes as I kept looking at her with loving eyes. She didn''t hesitate to answer, "I love you." Saying so, she closed her eyes and ced her hands on her heart, taking a deep breath before continuing, "The time you gave me was more than enough for me to understand my feelings for you, and I can say with absolute certainty that..." At this point, her eyes opened wide and I could see a dark, sinister love blooming within them. "I love you," she said, her voice full of hunger. Those words were more than enough to make me smile. Looking into those hungry red eyes, I pulled my cor down, showing my neck as I spoke. "Go on then." Just as I finished speaking, Sonia jumped towards my neck, her fangs slowly piercing my skin as she started to drink my blood. Within seconds, she waspletely full. Taking her fangs away from me, her eyes seemed drunk as she spoke, "Delicious..." Just as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes and lost consciousness. I held her body as suddenly, Farah spoke. ''Master, your blood is changing her.'' Those words made me smile as I asked, ''Tell me more.'' ''Your blood is too dominant than any other blood, filled with destruction and life. It''spletely overriding this girl''s body, mind, and soul. Her talents would surpass all, and her love, duty, and identity for you would be unquestionable.'' As Farah finished speaking, I didn''t respond as I kept looking at Sonia. I had a keen idea that something was happening, and Farah telling me this only proved my hypothesis. ''Does this work on all those that drink blood?'' I asked. ''Yes, as long as any of them drink your blood, that is thest reaction.'' This was indeed enough to brighten my day. I seemingly now have an easier way to get that little vampire princess to myself. ''Oh, by the way, master, I would rmend not bleeding near these types of blood users. With your blood inside your body, it''s okay, but once they get a sniff outside, they will turn into horny, mad, driven blood drivers for you.'' ''.....'' ''... Sigh... Why am I even trying to be surprised?'' Chapter 428 428-Beginnng Of Shrias Fall I ced Sonia under the care of ra before I left the training center. From Farah''s words, it would take some time for Sonia to regain her bearings, as digesting my blood would take some time for her. Leaving aside the fact that I might be a super delicious walking blood bank for vampires, the rest was good news. Knowing about this specialty makes it easier to push forth my ns for N, and she already has a certain interest in me after all our spars and fights. I just have to ignite the things that will bring out her love for me, something which I have already nned for. ''Now, time to deal with her,'' I thought with a cold intent as I walked towards the ce to meet my littlemb that was waiting to be ughtered. With a flip, my disguise was on as I reached the ce where Shira was staying. I knocked on the door, but no response was given. I expected it after the failure that Shira must have experienced in the realm. Focusing on my powers, I entered inside with force, walking through the living room before reaching the bedroom where I could see a despondent Shira sitting on a chair as she kept looking out into the world. Her disguise was off with her green hair let loose, and her hazelnut eyes seemingly looking depressed. As I entered, her face turned towards me, her eyes widening, after which she jumped into my embrace. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Looks like someone missed me," I said with a chuckle as I hugged back the upset Shira who was leaning on me for emotional support. Her head rested on my chest, her eyes closed. She didn''t respond to my words as she kept hugging me. Seeing this, I didn''t tease her any longer as I raised her body, handling her carefully till I reached the bed, cing her on myp. We stayed like that for minutes as Shira said nothing. She took me for her emotional support, and finally, after what seemed to be half an hour, I spoke. "I heard about what happened," My words caused Shira, who was sitting on myp, to flinch. Her face dug in deeper into my embrace, but I didn''t let her do it. I pulled her away from me, and she tried to resist, but in the end, I caught her face in a rough manner, pulling her to look into my eyes. She wasn''t disliking it at all. Heck, I could see the lust filling her depressed eyes when I did this. Our eyes met each other. My hands thus reduced the force I was using, my hand holding her chin bing loose as I slowly held her cheeks, my eyes turning to one of love as I spoke. "Are you sad?" I asked. She didn''t respond as she kept her mouth shut. So I asked again, this time stronger and more powerfully. "Are you sad?" I repeated. This time, knowing that I was not kidding, Shira nodded her head. "Why?" I asked. This prompted her to look at me with an angered look, but I wasn''t off pit by it. "Why?" Again my voice was heard, and this time the angered Shira spoke. "Don''t you know!" she eximed. Her firsts rose up as they started to lightly hit my chest. I didn''t avoid it as I let Shira slowly let go of all the anger umted within her. Hence, a minute passed, after which Shira finally calmed down. Seeing this, I lifted my hand up, and a shine filled it. After which, a gold and green tinted saber appeared in my hand. Just as it did by reflex, Shira''s head turned towards the saber, her eyes fixated. Time seemed to have frozen for Shira. She was fully focused on the saber in a daze, and she, like a traveler in the desert finally gaining water, moved towards the saber with great feverish desire filling her eyes. Soon her handsnded on the saber. Just as she did, a great light shed from the saber, its intent mixing with Shira''s. Shira''s body shed as it floated above myp, and so did the saber. The two of them slowly started to bond with each other. Seeing that, I gave her space and moved to the living room. My hands took up a bag of chips, drinks, and a book. Hence, slowly time started to pass as I waited for thebination to end. ..... Two hourster: The light covering Shira and the weapon dimmed as Shira once again appeared within my gaze. She had some small changes on her. Her body seemed to have developed a little bit more, while the aura around her felt like a de - sharp and ready to cut. Her green hair now floated till her back, making her look more feminine now. Within seconds, shended back on the bed in a lotus position as her eyes opened up, meeting mine. Just as they opened up a sharp aura left her body, but it didn''t try to hurt me, and a few secondster, she retracted her aura, which soon became loving and warm. Her eyes now definitely filled with love as she asked me, "How?" "Do you think I will let you suffer?" I responded with my words, and this brought tears to Shira''s eyes. She once again jumped into my embrace, her legs wrapping around my waist as her hands held my neck while she spoke, "Thank you!" Hearing this, I smiled as I slowly started to pat Shira''s back in a calm manner. "Silly, my lover doesn''t need to thank me," I spoke as I kept patting Shira''s back, her small tears staining my shirt. My voice was calm and loving as I kept consoling Shira, who finally gained a sense of victory after all these days of failure hitting her hard. ''Now she ispletely mine.'' ... Shira''s POV: Shira sat there in silence as she kept gazing into the eyes of H-019 or ''Barley'' as he called himself. His hand slowly patting her head as she sat in hisp, her emotionspletely on overdrive as her heart kept beating extremely fast as she looked at her lover.... Love.... It wasn''t a word that Shira ever wanted in her life. She was born with her bloodline, and to keep the traditions and snarky words at bay, she held onto the life of a boy. Though it made her quite ufortable in the beginning, she had soon gotten used to it, for she was born to be a great person. To make her stoic father proud, she would be the best, and with her hard work, she slowly gained the ability to be the best. Her life was set, and her family would soon rise to the top of the world once the ns wereplete. She, too, would be someone respected in the realms of princes or rulers. Everything was set for her, but then there was a nagging feeling in her mind that she was missing something, a call from her feminine side, wishing to be free. But she suppressed that brutally, and as she did so, her progress kept getting slower and slower, making her fall from the high pedestal that she ced herself on. But she didn''t know how to confront it, and her pride disdained her from asking anyone for help. As such, she fell into the rut of a never-ending loop of self-pity and sadness, that was until she met her love, until she met... ...''Barley''.... He was like a typhoon that suddenly entered her life. She, who never had anyone say no to her, she, who never had anyone turn against her, met him, who stayed above her to protect her. And when he turned her down, looked at her roughly, ''that'' feminine side of hers trembled, seemingly desiring to be let out. ''Barley'' seemed to know everything about her. His words about her feminine side made her understand that he knew her well, that he had been watching her for a long time. His words of letting that side of her be free hit her hard as she was suffering and she needed to get stronger. Hence finally, under her reluctance, she let her feminine side loose. And she loved every bit of it... Chapter 429 429-Shira Acquired! Shira never knew the beauty of being a woman, the embrace or even the touch of a man, treating her body like a woman, dominating her, to make her submit, she never knew all those pleasures, and ''Barley'' was the one that thought her all that. She could remember the first time, her bodypletely at his mercy as he yed around with it, pleasure like no other embracing her, overriding her mind, until she finally felt like a woman, the rough treatment of his, taking control over her body, everything felt so surreal. And Shira finally for the first time felt liberated, the pleasure took control of her, to be used, to be looked down upon, and to be roughed up, she never thought the ''feminine'' side inside of her wanted this but reality differed, just as much as she wanted to avoid it, she couldn''t. The rest spoke for themselves, as her powers that were tangent started to grow from that day onwards, out was her pride as she wholeheartedly epted everything, at first her pride refused to bend but the pleasure along with the chance to grow stronger quickly made her surrender. And thus she became the ve of the one below her, one who was working for her father. At first, everything was of pure pleasure, the withering that filled her body made her feel above the world, to be controlled, to be ordered, this seemed to be the inner calling of her feminine side, hence she went along with it, bing the ''ve'' of her fathers ''ve''. But somewhere along those blurred lines of pleasure a chance started to happen to her heart, she who was only used to being on her own started to find the addictive pleasure of having someone to lean on, something when first felt cannot be given up. Slowly but surely she started to open up to her ''master'', to ''Barley'', as such the heart of a woman that she never knew about started to beat faster for another reason that pleasure, whenever he pleasured or ordered her another feeling of the heart started to fill her. Whenever it was lonely or whenever she was tired or sad ''Barley'' was beside her, helping her, sometimes he even gave away his efforts to her, such that she won''t be looked down upon, he did this without asking anything in return and his answer always was that he had fallen for her after looking after her, that he loved her. She first scoffed at the idea, thinking that he was delusional and love was just a weakness but once she herself felt it she knew that it was the most sweetest thing ever in the world, as days went by this feeling of hers just kept increasing but she tried to suppress it, to not let it control her, in that regard she was partially sessful. But just like the past times the more she suppressed it, the more it grew, just as things were getting messy the time to enter the realm came, the time for her to get her hands on the weapon that will let her fully unleash her bloodline, plus several ns were put in ce for the realm, things would shake the world. Shira was quite anticipating of it as she herself had several responsibilities to look after in that regard, everything looked bright when she entered the realm, the ns were going well, the betrayals worked, and everything was well but no matter how much she tried she couldn''t find her bloodline weapon. She searched and searched but to no avail, at least the ns of the realm were going well, that was her thought until that too came crashing down, everything was a trap, all the resources and powers used were on a trap, and in the end, nothing was done and Shira had to take the brunt of it all. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Hence for the first time, she saw the disappointment in her father, after all, she had got nothing done, she had failed splendidly, lots ofints came from the family and she was called a failure, hence she closed herself in her room trying to run away from reality. It was then he came, ''Barley'', at first she thought he would give her the same looks but no, he still held those same loving and proud eyes as he looked at her, no disappointment, this pt a huge crack on the lid she ced on herself, the final push being when he presented her, the bloodline weapon, something she thought was lost for her. All those steps together broke through the lid and the feelings that broke out was muchrger and firmer than she could ever imagine. Shira finally epted it..... .....she was in love... ...and it felt amazing..... ... Third Person POV: Austin was sitting on the couch with Shira in hisp, running his fingers through her green hair while she was admiring the saber he had given her as a gift. It was a loving moment, but things were about to get much hotter. Suddenly, Austin grabbed Shira by the hair and pulled her head back, exposing her neck. "You like it rough, don''t you, you little masochistic slut?" he growled, making her moan with pleasure. Shira nodded eagerly, her hazelnut eyes sparkling with desire. "Yes, Master, please punish me," she begged, her body trembling with anticipation. Austin smirked and flipped her over so that she was lying on her stomach. He yanked down her shorts, revealing her perfectly curved ass, and spanked her hard. Pakh~ "Um~" Shira moaned in ecstasy, arching her back and pushing her ass up to meet Austin''s hand. "Is that all you got, Master?" she taunted, her voice dripping with lust. Austin growled and ripped off Shira''s shirt, revealing her perky breasts. He squeezed them roughly, making her gasp with pleasure. "Ah~" Then, he bent her over the arm of the couch, taking out his hardness, and pressing it against her lower lips before beginning to fuck her hard from behind. "Yes~" Shira moaned and screamed as Austin pounded into her relentlessly, his rough hands gripping her hips tightly. "Yes, Master! Harder! Fuck me harder!" she cried, her body shaking with pleasure. Pak~Pak~Pak~ Austin obliged, thrusting deeper and harder into Shira''s tight, wet pussy. She screamed his name as she came hard, her body shaking with pleasure. Austin followed soon after, filling her with his hot cum. As they copsed onto the couch, panting and sweaty, Shira turned to Austin with a satisfied smile. "Thank you, Master," she whispered, her hazelnut eyes filled with love and desire. Austin looked down at Shira with a fierce hunger in his eyes. "We''re just getting started, my little slut," he growled, grabbing her hair and pulling her up to her feet. He dragged her over to a nearby table, pushing her down onto it roughly. Pakh~ Shira gasped as Austin''s hand came down hard on her ass, leaving a red handprint behind. "Who''s in charge here, Shira?" he demanded, his voice low andmanding. "You are, Master," she gasped, her body already tingling with anticipation. "Good girl," he murmured, before grabbing a length of rope from a nearby drawer. He quickly bound her wrists together, then lifted her up and bent her over the table, her ass in the air. Pakh~ Shira moaned as Austin spanked her again, his handing down hard on her already tender skin. She could feel the heat radiating off her ass, and it only made her want him more. Austin moved behind her, his hands gripping her hips as he positioned himself at her entrance. Then, he thrust into her hard and fast, making Shira cry out in pleasure. He pulled back and thrust into her again, over and over, his movements rough and demanding. Shira could feel the pleasure building inside her, aching for release. Pah~Pah~Pah~ The sound of Austin''s hip hitting Shira''s ass spread around in the room. "Please, Master, I need to cum," she begged, her voice desperate. Austin chuckled darkly. "Not yet, my little slut," he said, pulling out of her just as she was about to peak. "You have to earn it." He turned her around so that she was facing him, her back against the table. Then, he pushed her legs apart and went down on her, his tonguepping at her clit with fierce intensity. "AH~yes~UM~" Shira cried out, her body shaking as he brought her to the brink of orgasm. But just as she was about toe, he stopped, leaving her panting and desperate for release. "You''re not done yet, my little ve," he growled, standing up and grabbing her by the hair. "You''re going to take everything I give you, and you''re going to love it." He lifted her up and bent her over the table again, thrusting into her with even more force than before. Pah~Pah~Pah Shira could feel her body responding to him, her pussy clenching around his cock with each powerful thrust. "Cum for me, Shira," he ordered, his voice low andmanding. "Cum for your Master." "Yes~master~" With a cry of pleasure, Shira came hard, her body shaking with ecstasy as Austin continued to pound into her. He followed soon after, filling her with his hot cum as they copsed onto the table in a sweaty, panting heap. Theyy there for a few minutes, catching their breath and basking in the afterglow of their intense encounter. Then, Austin untied Shira''s wrists and pulled her close, holding her tightly in his arms. "I love you, Shira," he whispered, kissing her forehead. "You''re everything to me." Chapter 430 430-Imprinting Shira~! Shira smiled up at him, her hazelnut eyes filled with a mix of adoration and desire. "I love you too, Master," she murmured, snuggling closer to him. "I''m so d I found someone who understands me, who can give me what I need." Austin grinned down at her, his fingers trailing along the curve of her waist. "Oh, I understand you, Shira," he said, his voice low and husky. "And I n on giving you everything you need and more." With that, he rolled her over onto her back, spreading her legs wide as he positioned himself between them. Shira gasped as he entered her, his cock already rock hard and ready for more. He began to thrust into her with a fierce intensity, his movements rough and demanding. Shira moaned and cried out with each powerful thrust, her body shaking with pleasure. "Yes, Master, yes!~" she screamed, her eyes closing in ecstasy. Austin didn''t let up, his hands gripping her hips tightly as he pounded into her harder and harder. He could feel his own climax building, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer. Pak~Pak~Pak~ With a final, powerful thrust, he came hard, filling Shira with his hot cum as she cried out in pleasure. They copsed onto the bed, panting and sweaty, their bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs. As theyy there catching their breath, Austin whispered sweet nothings into Shira''s ear, his fingers tracing patterns on her skin. She smiled up at him, her heart filled with love and contentment. "Thank you, Master," she whispered, her voice soft and breathless. "That was amazing." Austin grinned down at her, his eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re amazing, Shira," he said, leaning down to kiss her softly on the lips. "I love you so much." And with that, they drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other''s arms and content in the knowledge that they had found what they had been searching for all along: a love that was as intense as it was satisfying. .... Austin woke up to the sensation of Shira''s lips on his cock. He groaned as she took him deep into her mouth, her tongue swirling around his shaft as she sucked him eagerly. He had never felt so alive, so consumed by desire. Shira was a master at giving blowjobs after all his teachings, she knew exactly how to make him feel good. She alternated between slow, teasing strokes and fast, hard sucks, driving him wild with pleasure. He moaned and writhed beneath her, his hands tangling in her hair as she worked her magic on him. He could feel his orgasm building, his balls tightening as he approached the brink of ecstasy. With a final, explosive burst of pleasure, he came hard, his hot cum shooting down Shira''s throat as she swallowed him eagerly. She crawled up beside him, a sly smile on her lips. "Did you like that, Master?" she asked, her voice low and sultry. Austin grinned down at her, his eyes zing with lust. "Oh, I liked that, Shira," he said, his fingers trailing down her body. "But I think it''s my turn to show you a good time." With that, he flipped her onto her back, his hands roaming over her body as he teased and tormented her with his touch. Shira moaned and writhed beneath him, her body begging for release. Austin leaned down and kissed her deeply, his tongue dueling with hers as he pressed her into the mattress. He could feel her nails digging into his back, her legs wrapping around his waist as she tried to pull him closer. He broke the kiss, trailing hot, wet kisses down her neck and across her chest. He took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking hard as Shira arched her back and cried out in pleasure. "Um~" He moved lower, his tongue tracingzy circles around her navel before dipping lower, down to the soft, wet folds of her pussy. He buried his face between her thighs,pping at her clit as she moaned and thrashed beneath him. "Harder~" p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Shira was in heaven, her body consumed by the fiery heat of desire. She writhed and moaned, her pussy clenching and spasming as Austin worked his magic on her. He could feel her getting closer, her body tightening as she approached the brink of orgasm. With one final, powerful thrust, he brought her over the edge, her body shaking with pleasure as she screamed his name. Austin copsed beside her, their bodies slick with sweat and desire. Theyy there for a long moment, catching their breath and basking in the afterglow of their passion. "That was the best, Master," Shira murmured, her voice soft and content. "I''m d, my little ve," Austin replied, pulling her close and kissing her deeply. "And I have so much more nned for us." "What do you have nned for today, Master?" Austin grinned down at her, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Well, I was thinking we could start with breakfast in bed," he said, his hand trailing along the curve of her hip. "And then maybe we could try out some of your favorite ys." Shira felt a shiver run through her at the thought of what was toe. She loved the rough y, loved the way it made her feel, the way it brought her closer to Austin. "Yes, Master," she said, her voice low and husky. "Whatever you desire." Austin leaned down to kiss her, his lips hot and demanding as he deepened the kiss. Shira moaned into his mouth, her body responding to his touch. He broke the kiss, his fingers trailing along her jawline. "I love you, Shira," he said softly, his voice filled with tenderness. Shira smiled up at him, her heart overflowing with emotion. "I love you too, Master," she said, her eyes filled with tears. And with that, they began their day of pleasure, exploring each other''s bodies with a fervor that left them both breathless and sated. They tried out all of Shira''s favorite ys, using them to tease and tantalize each other until they were both on the brink of orgasm. Atst, Austin took control, his fingers gripping Shira''s hips as he positioned her over his cock. She gasped as he entered her, his length filling herpletely. Pak~Pak~Pak~ He began to thrust into her with a fierce intensity, his movements rough and demanding. Shira moaned and cried out with each powerful thrust, her body shaking with pleasure. "Harder, Master, harder!~" she screamed, her eyes closing in ecstasy. Austin didn''t let up, his hands gripping her hips tightly as he pounded into her harder and harder. He could feel his own climax building, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer. With a final, powerful thrust, he came hard, filling Shira with his hot cum as she cried out in pleasure, her womb being once again filled with her master''s hot seeds. They copsed onto the bed, panting and sweaty, their bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs. As theyy there catching their breath, Austin whispered sweet nothings into Shira''s ear, his fingers tracing patterns on her skin. She smiled up at him, her heart filled with love and contentment. "Thank you, Master," she whispered, her voice soft and breathless. "That was the best." Austin grinned down at her, his eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re amazing, Shira," he said, leaning down to kiss her softly on the lips. "I love you so much." And with that, they drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other''s arms and content in the knowledge that they had found what they had been searching for all along a love that was as intense as it was satisfying, and a bond that cannot be broken, at least in Shira''s mind. Thus Austin made very good use of the day, using the feelings blooming into her in full, making her love for him increase with each sweet word he whispered into her ears, at the same time taming her body, soul, and mindpletely. Chapter 431 431-Time To Uncover Austin POV: ''Well, that was nice...'' I thought to myself as I rxed in afy chair in my mansion. It was the day after my tryst with Shira, and having satisfied her body, soul, and mind, I could confidently say that she loved me with all her heart and would be willing to do anything for me. ''Thank god for her special criteria.'' In the game, just like Sonia, Shira could be considered a freebie in the game. As our main character lived with Shira, she would start to feel depressed by herck of growth in power, until she finally decided to let her female self out. What better way to do that than by bringing it out with the man she lived with? This presented us with a choice: to either y the good guy and romance her before taking her body, mellowing down her tendencies and focusing more on the love part, or to be the bad guy and establish a master-ve rtionship before developing any sort of love between them. Being the good guy that I am, I went for the easier and more pleasurable path. Dealing with a stuck-up girl who doesn''t know romance who would be a pain to date didn''t seem worth it. Plus, it would be sweeter this way when things got heated up. As I pulled away from my thoughts, I took out a document that belonged to Shira. It contained all the information about ''their'' future ns, and my gaze turned towards the one focused on my family. Name: Elda Lionheart. Bloodline: Fairy''s Call. n: Perfect Breeding Tool. Description: Best to be used as a breeding tool to create more powerful bloodline users. -->Kind by nature and can be used to control her. Kidnapping ns: ... My heart burned with killing intent as I gazed upon the ns for my family. If I didn''t keep myself in check, I might forsake all my ns and go kill this entire family from top to bottom. These ns were verified by "that" power and were supposed to be executed by the Hillcloud and the rest of their pawns, with Shira''s family taking the lead. Shira herself yed a part in creating these ns, and it took all my willpower not to drive an arrow through her heart. ''It would be sweeter when I see the despair in her eyes.'' Controlling my inner rage, I turned to look through all the information at hand. Name: Nora Lionheart. Bloodline: War Blood Call. n: Perfect Breeding and Control Tool. Description: Best to be used as a breeding tool to create more powerful bloodline users. With her status as the next Duchess, controlling her bes possible. -->Cold by nature and currently shows no interest in love-rted matters. Seduction ns: ... I couldn''t help but chuckle when I saw this information. Trying to seduce Nora was the worst path they could take, which waspletely and utterly impossible. All the pawns they ced around her were already being slowly dealt with by me, and the more they sent, the more their resources were being wasted. My eyes thennded on the ns for Grace.please visit Name: Grace Lionheart. Bloodline: War Rose Blood. n: Seduction and Control. Description: Best to be seduced and used since she is currently unmarried and shows no signs of the need for another marriage. Breeding her might provide a better chance for a powerful lineage. -->Gentle by nature but only truly opens up to her family. Seduction ns: ... ''Their ns were quite good.'' With the information they had, they did make a solid n, but in the end, it was useless. However, what really caught my interest was the one they kept in my family to take control of my mother, Maximus. The name is very familiar because he is the one leading a certain portion of the soldiers within the Lionheart Dukedom. Moreover, he''s in love with my mother, which is an open secret to all within the mansion. He seems like the perfect bachelor, still unmarried, handsome, raked in a lot of achievements in the military, and even gained some recognition from my grandfather. Only after all this did he even get a position within my family''s mansion. ''Guess one more would be disappearing from the guards....'' Casually giving the end verdict for this traitor, I went through all the relevant data before closing everything up. Standing up and stretching my body, I walked towards a certain part of my wall and ced my hands on it. Just as I did, my body moved through a spatial tunnel till I reached a huge open hall. My feet touched the ground while my eyes looked around the church which was beautifully made with gold and expensive diamonds surrounding the entire ce. It was to be expected since this is the church of the... "Holy Son!" A woman called out as the door to the hall opened up. Coming into my gaze was a beautiful woman with ck hair and brown eyes. Her body was the perfect blend with correct proportions, which could be made out through her saintess clothing. Following behind her were the rest of the high-ranking witches and elders of the church. Yup, I am in Razellia''s church, one of the richest ces in the world. "You still look lively, Saintess Astrid," I said with a smile that quickly smitten everyone here, especially Astrid, as a shy smile came to her face. "Thank you, Austin," she said with a bow, trying her best to use my name as I had specified her to. "Shall we?" I said, and Astrid and her entourage nodded their head. Seeing so, I walked forward with her leading the way for me. I had already specified to her that I would being here today, hence the ce we kept walking through was emptied for me, as I still want to keep this identity of mine secret for some more time. There is a perfect time that I am nning to let that information spread. "The ce seems to be getting better," I said as I kept walking along, gazing at the beautifully constructed church which is named as one of the most expensive buildings in the world. If there is one thing that the witches don''tck, then that''s money. "It''s all because of you. We have you to thank for everything you gave us," Astrid said with a loving, obsessed, and worshiping voice, while the rest of the women had the same expression on their faces. I inwardly smiled at it as by now I have all the highest-ranking women within the entire church worshiping me. I''m sure that if I gave them the order to wage war, they wouldn''t hesitate for a moment beforepletely killing off any target I gave them. Of course, the supreme blessing that Razellia gave me has a part as it passively increases the feeling of these women for me until they are mine, but that is a long process, and just because of that, they won''t turn into some brainless women that will do what I say. No, this is all thanks to the work I put into making everything better for them. The witches are rich and well-respected in the world, but theyck a certain true higher objective to reach. They also suffer from a certain type of curse that passively takes control of them, and there is also the fact that they have been suffering from severalcks of things in the church, all of which I started to solve one by one. Chapter 432 432-My Profits. The witches were born from the job that Razellia created, and their main power lies within their abilities to create several different potions that are dearly needed for the world to function now. The main source of power behind this job is the element of destruction, a gift from Razellia to all her followers. Of course, none of them receives its full power, just a small fraction, enough for the witches to destabilize the materials and create their potions. But this does not mean that it''s good and bright for all the witches. The power they receive has its downfall as it creates ayer of destruction capabilities in their bodies. Due to Razellia''s past unhappiness and pettiness, she made it such that those who take the path of the witch would lose their ability to fall in love. A price that depends on perceptions can be seen as something insignificant or something too hard to give up. Then therees the question of how Zora fell in love with the game? Now, that has an entirely different backstory behind it. Looking at Zora, she seems normal, but behind hery several heavy secrets and powers that have yet to be uncovered. They are yet to be gone after. After all, she is a capture target, and none of the capture targets are normal. The only normal ones among the girls beside me are the ones that are not marked as the capture targets, like ra, Rika, Mika, Rina, and Sana. They were more of the viin girls in the game than capture targets, hence their level can be said to be ''normal''. Though With my help, these girls are indeed bing more and more special. However, in the end, Zora has a certain arc that has yet to begin, just like Sonia, who turned into a half-vampire, and Shira, who had her entire bloodline unlocked due to the weapon and became great. Zora also has a trigger that has yet to be unlocked. But I am keeping a lid on that as I have a specific moment to open up that can of problems. Getting back to the topic, only women are capable of bing witches, and even among them, some criteria need to be fulfilled before they can fully walk that path. Hence, all the witches in existence are mostly alone, and lonely, and spend all their time on their research. Then enters me, a man chosen by Razellia who can inspire feelings within all the witches, making their inner body twitch in happiness. This was just the beginning of my n. To make them fall deeper, I did something much more dangerous. [ Spell: The Light That Pierces All Hearts Description: The great light priest who desired to spread his seeds all around the world one day came upon a group of tribe women who were unable to fall in love or feel anything, living and reproducing with the mud and y of thend. Seeing this, the light priest couldn''t take it and created the perfect spell to spread his love to these women, to teach them the pleasure of being a woman. Of course, he made the spell so that they would only be his women. Uses: Once marked by the user, it imprints a mark within the deep consciousness of the target and spreads deeper and deeper as time passes. The more the spell spreads, the more women will fall under the trap of feeling they can''t get out of. Disadvantage: Can only be used on women who can''t feel love. Cost: 25,000 ] It''s a spell that may seempletely useless at first nce, but in the current situation, it is a great power that I can use. After imbuing a part of my soul into this spell, I spread it to the top echelon of the church, under the guise that it is a spell that will help them fight the deep depression clutching their hearts. Being their holy son and with no reason for them to believe I would harm them, they started using this spell regrly. Along with their natural attraction toward me, this began to build the perfect scenario for them to treat me withplete adoration and love. +2000 affection! +5000 affection! +1000 affection! As I walked surrounded by these women, I could feel their affection pouring out toward me, heavy and powerful. To them, who couldn''t feel love, having me close was like a drug. Once they experienced it, they couldn''t give it up, creating a scenario where they would do anything to get my attention.please visit In fact, I was sure that given the chance, all of these women would jump at the opportunity to have sex with me. It''s only due to their respect for me and my backing of Razellia that these women, hungry for me, hadn''t jumped on me yet. Perhaps they were waiting for me to make a move, and moreover, they were waiting for me to grow up. Lost in my thoughts, I and my entourage reached a room. Upon entering, I saw two people gathered inside. Nodding to each of them, I walked up to the center seat, taking the lead. My eyes then focused on the other two women in the room. A beautiful elf with ck and silver hair and ck eyes stood to my left, holding a document in her hand. She was quite beautiful and lean, with bright and soft skin. Her breasts seemed to be held back with difficulty by her top shirt, she had a skirt, along with ck stockings that fits perfectly to her legs. To my right was a brown-skinned elf with brown hair and eyes. Her tanning-like skin was quite enchanting, and unlike the white elf, she had small breasts, but her ass made up for it. It wasrge and perfect, waiting to be yed with and smacked, its bouncy shape being perfectly highlighted by her skirt After a quick scan of my two secretaries, I took a seat at the head table while I turned to Astrid as she was the only one left in the room. The rest had moved out, giving me the privacy that I needed. "These are all the profits we have made from selling our books," Luminara, the white-skinned elf, spoke as she passed me her documents, her voice calm and professional. Taking them up, I began to read through all the profits mypany had made through the year, scanning through numbers that would make even a duke turn green with envy at the money I was making. "Is there any issue from the otherpetitors?" I asked. "Nope, with the Church of Razellia providing cover, all those with such intentions were taken care of," Luminara spoke as she took out another document and passed it to me. "We are still receiving coboration offers from the Merchant Association, they want to meet with you face to face." Hearing this, I looked through the offer that the Merchant Association was giving me, which was quite generous, considering how stingy and profit-minded those bastards are. "There is also an increased petition from your readers wanting to meet you," Luminara added, to which I just shook my head as I asked, "How much has it reached?" "Right now, it''s at 500 million," she replied. Hearing this, I let out a sharp whistle as I imagined my fans turning crazy to see me. As I said before, I hold a very powerful sway over the masses with my books, and the several concepts I incorporated have helped solve some problems across the world, pushing my poprity to an all-time high. "We''ve also got more kingdoms and powers trying to find your identity, but once again, the Church is keeping them at bay," Astrid suddenly spoke, catching my attention. "Thanks," I responded, which put a smile and a small blush on her face, something rare to see on this woman who is named quite ruthless and stoic to the outside world. "Humph... slut..." a low voice was heard from Eira, the brown-skinned elf as her eyes were just on me with a smile, giving me a wink. ''Girl, have you forgotten the fact that you tried to rape in the past?'' I kept my question to myself and spoke to Luminara. "Good, keep the production rate like this for now, keep them wanting more, and make an announcement that the second part of Worldly Loves will be releasing soon." Hearing my words, I could see Luminara''s eyes shining with happiness and delight. "It shall be done," she replied, and her voice was a bit more emotional now, perfectly matching her bookworm personality. Chapter 433 433-Dealings.... "How''s the production going?" I asked Eira once Luminara was done with her part of the report. My words quickly turned Eira''s dreamy expression focued on me to a much more serious one as she passed a document to me and began to speak. "Our production has hit a big milestone, and we have seen a significant rise in numbers. In fact, several powerful nobles have contacted us to set up shop," she said. Hearing this, I focused on the document at hand and read through the numbers. The figures were once again enough to drive anyone mad with greed and envy. "How is the underwater mining going?" I asked Eira, whose expression turned difficult as she spoke. "It''s not going well. We are getting resistance from the turtle tribe. Theirzy personality is not letting them ept our conditions, no matter how good they are," she said. As she spoke, Eira''s voice was filled with malice, and I could agree with her. The conditions we were putting forth were good, yet they refused to budge due to their innatezy personality. They were truly being a pain in the ass. "Don''t worry. I will deal with that," I said, giving her my promise. I read through the rest of the report and found that most of the things were going well, except for the unexpected attacks that kept taking ce. By now, my creation was constantly under attack from all angles but was being protected by Razellia''s church. Even then, there was a limit to what they could do, as ying dirty was something that everyone in power was very capable of. "Give me the list of the ones that need immediate handling. They will no longer make any noise," I said, passing the report back to Eira. Both she and Luminara nodded their heads, none of the women here flinching at the fact that these people would definitely not live much longer, not with DarkNight at mymand. "So how''s the situation with the church?" I asked Astrid. She started to speak, "The policies you spoke of are already in ce, and the spell you gave has spread to all the witches of the church and would soon be mandatory for all witches to learn." Saying so, she threw a file towards me that contained all the advances that had taken ce. My eyes read through all the information, and I started to understand that my other ns could soon be set in motion. "Any idea who leaked the information that the church now has a holy son?" I asked, making Astrid flinch as her head turned downwards, clearly indicating that she had failed at the endeavor. I chuckled at it, speaking in a gentle tone. "Don''t worry about it. I am not mad, just curious." My words quickly dispelled the distress on her face as Astrid responded, "We still haven''t found out, but we will definitely find out which witch yapped her mouth." ''Hmm, you will not because I did it,'' I thought to myself, hiding my inner thoughts. I kept a smile on my face and continued conversing with the three of them. Both elves had taken a seat beside me with Luminara serving me drinks and snacks. We talked for about an hour during which suddenly I felt a leg from my side slowly start to creep up through my pants. My gaze then flicked toward Eira, who was giving me a flirtatious wink. My actions quickly caught the other two women''s attention as they turned towards Eira. "Keep that leg in check," I said as I held the leg that had now crept towards my dick. This caused the other two to frown in displeasure, but Eira wasn''t fazed by it as she responded, "Mou~ you''re no fun~." "Am I?" I asked back in a daunting voice as I suddenly used force and pulled Eira closer, causing her body to fall onto the table with her ass closer to me. Without any hesitation, my hands held her huge ass that was begging to be touched, sinking into her ass cheeks as they sunk in my hand. Pakh! "Um~" Eira moaned out in happiness as I spanked her fat ass, watching with interest as they jiggled happily. My actions froze the other two women, who kept looking at me with widened eyes and a spark of lust and love burning deep within their eyes. I spanked her ass gently again and then started rubbing and massaging it, feeling how soft and curvy it is. Eira loved it, and I kept going, teasing her and giving her little kisses on her neck and back. I didn''t respond to their looks as I focused on Eira''s fat ass, my two hands holding her ass cheeks as I started to change its shape and get a nice feel of it. Eira called out in disappointment as I took my hand back, "Let''s fuck!" I could see the desire burning deep within her, but I shook my head, dodging her attack as I started to walk behind Luminara. She stayed as still as possible as I reached behind her, cupping her boobs, while I could feel her hardened nipples hitting my hand. "My...my someone horny~," I whispered into Luminara''s ears before finding both her nipples and giving them a pull forward. "Ah~" This was enough to break her stoic look as a cute moan left her mouth, and a blush filled up her face as I could see her elven ears trembling up and down in happiness. My hands continued to sink into her huge breasts, ying with those mounds for a few seconds, after which I let go, leaving her needy. I then stood at the side of the seated Astrid, who kept gazing at me with blinding eyes. Seeing so, my right hand moved forward as I raised her head to look at me. Without saying anything, I took her lips in a kiss. I noticed her nervousness, and I just couldn''t resist it. I leaned in quickly, my lips touching hers, and she was shocked at first but then gave in. She opened her mouth, and I slowly moved my tongue in, exploring her mouth. Her breathing became shallow, and she let out soft moans as I continued to kiss her wildly, our tongues intertwined. I grabbed her hair and tilted her head back, exposing her neck. Moving down to her neck, I kissed and nibbled before returning to her lips and gently biting her lower lip. She moaned again, and I knew I was turning her on. Pressing my body against hers, I felt her warmth, and she let out another moan. Breaking the kiss, I left a thread of saliva between us. Astrid seemed dazed and love-struck, moving her hands towards me as if desiring to extend the kiss. But I dodged her, shing a yful smile as I walked out the door, leaving my words behind. "The one who finishes my assignment first will have a special reward from me." Those words were enough to motivate the women toplete their tasks quickly. Outside the door, the array of powerful witches smiled once again upon seeing me. "The meeting is over. Also, I have given a distinct order to Astrid. I''m sure you will all love it." Leaving the already needy women to rush into the room, as I made it clear that I wanted to be alone for now, I kept my steps low and headed for the main praying room, already aware of the church''syout,entering the prayer room I could see the statue of Razellia, her benevolent eyes looking down at me. Standing in the center of the room, I admired her and spoke my thoughts. "Thanks for everything." Saying so I soon started to talk all about my adventures, I made sure to keep my talk as engaging as possible, to make sure that the person on the other end in enjoying the talk, soon I ran out of things as I put an end to my talk, I smiled at her statue before leaving. It was then that a message shed in my mind. ''We will meet soon.'' Knowing the voice, I turned towards Razellia''s statue onest time before heading out. My destination was another church that I had yet to deal with, a problem that I had pushed aside for some time already. Chapter 434 434-The Church Of Life Without making much noise, I severed myself from the Church of Razellia, leaving the chaos of my actions to be dealt with by my trusted people. I am sure they will handle it well, though once my ns for the church are in motion, I will be extremely busy dealing with the promises that I made. I gazed at the beautiful church that spread miles, decorated with beauty and grace. No doubt loads of money was pumped into building it. Several witches kept moving around, each doing their own business. This scene looked really calm and serene,pletely different from the bad ending that would take ce if ''those'' situations came into y. ''Sigh... I really am a scumbag...'' Using the spell to take control of their hearts isn''t something that I am very fond of, and I wasn''t in need of having theplete love of all these witches, cutting out their path only towards me. It would be better if I could give them the better future of true love they want, but then again, I know how that''s gonna end. Having seen that ending once in the game, I have no use in repeating it in reality. After all, in real life, there are no second chances. And I will be damned if I let all those bad futurese to this world, not when I am finally starting to find my ce in it. Giving one more nce to the humongous church that spread far and wide, sparkling in white and gold, I moved away, heading towards the Church of Life. This time I didn''t take direct transportation to the church as I walked through the streets of Babylon City. The main head churches are, after all, stationed here, and this is the very epicenter of the world where several powerful people, organizations, and ideas gather together. As advertised, the entire city I was walking through was beautiful, technical, and advanced. I could see several different people moving along this city that is the size of a country floating sky-high above an endless ocean. The Babylon City itself is extremely huge, with several parts owned by several powerful people or organizations. ''I should drop in and give a surprise to Eleanor.'' cing my ns, I kept my pace moderate as I headed towards the church, which was at another edge of the city. Walking till it was impossible, so I took the teleportation system set up in ce, my eyes gazing through the rowdy crowd that kept moving around, reminding me of those well-developed cities in my past life. All the people gathered here are also above the norm, be it in power, status, or abilities. You have to be very outstanding to get a ce in this city. Just the living expense is extremely high, though that is taken care of easily as getting a job here means that you are set for life. Musing in my thoughts while enjoying my view, I soon reached a small line. The ce was the transportation system, and I could see several such lines spread about. Even with hundreds moving about, no sense of difort or agitation formed in the crowd, everything moved at a brisk pace. Soon, a few minutester, I reached the front of the line and a blockage stood in front of me. Seeing so, I took out my card, one printed by the teleportationpany, and marked my identity to use the teleportation system. The system here is extremely advanced, as to begin using this system, you would first need to get registered by thepany and gain a card. This card itself will have credits directly assigned to it, converted by the money you pay, and each time you travel, you sh the card, and the credits are used ording to the distance and power used. It is a powerful, organized movement only seen in the most developed areas. The scary thing was that the major controller of their movement was the elves, as they are the richest race in the world, with their banks andpanies spread around. Even credit handling was done by the Elven banks. ''Gotta give it to them...'' I thought to myself. While praising them in my mind, I scanned my card, and the block was removed for me as I entered the magic circle. The blockade came back up as several locations I could move appeared in front of me. I selected the one that was directly connected to the church and disappeared, soon appearing in another blocked space. "Hope you had a happy movement," a calm voice was heard as the block opened up for me. I quickly moved out, my eyes soon being greeted by greenery and the distinct smell of nature and life filling my nose. With the blessing that Orpheus gave me, I am more tuned towards nature and just entering this ce, I was filled with a sense of peace and calm. I enjoyed the sensation for a moment before I got out of the teleportation area. My eyes soon came upon the beautiful church that seemed to blend in with nature. Its huge size did not lose to Razellia''s church. But different from the splendor of riches and power, this one reflected a more humble and homely feeling. I felt as if I was back home. "May your life be eventful..." Two priests that stood at the gate gave me a holy smile as they spoke. They looked amiable and kind, but the power level I felt off them showed that they weren''t just decorations on the gate. I gave them an amiable smile as I entered the church. I''m sure those two were set up here by Hera, the saintess of life, one that proimed herself as my elder sister. I haven''t seen her since I met with her back when I was meeting ph''s family. Though we did keep in contact with each other, with me talking to her on a regr basis. And as more time passed, she really started to see herself as a big sister to me. I could see several people looking at me due to these priests giving me their blessing. As they were stationed like statues, never moving or responding but now they did to me, not minding the attention, I kept walking through the church where several nts and trees grew. The sounds of birds buzzing somehow seemed enjoyable. I could see several animals moving around the church, all of them exuding a sense of happiness and life. They blended easily with the people in the church. Other than the priests and nuns, I could even see a good chunk of visitors, all of them having a peaceful look as they walked around. Overall, this was a beautiful ce to spend time, a ce to get rid of all the stress in life. Gazing at all this, my steps didn''t stop as I kept moving, and each time I met a priest or a nun, they would suddenly stop in surprise and stare at me in confusion, clenching their heart as if it''s about to burst. I paid no heed to all that as I, in my disguise looking like a normal teenager, just kept moving. All the animals, as if seemingly seeing their best friend, moved towards me. Birds perched upon my shoulder, and a beautiful white deer lovingly rubbed its head on my face as I patted it with a smile. Soon amotion was in ce as animals and even powerful beasts surrounded me in my walk. They all looked like my guardians, and if anyone tried to reach me, their reaction wasn''t pleasant at all. It had be so bad that the protector beasts soon filled the skies. Everyone turned to look above as the fabled pegasus rides of the Life Charges force swooping down. The beasts made way as three pegasuses surrounded me. They known only to let the purest maiden touch them gently started to rub their heads on my body, desperately asking for my touch. I didn''t deny it as I patted three of the most beautiful horses I ever saw in my life. Their white mane felt soft, filled with beautiful patterns, while their sky-blue eyes were filled with innocence and life. By now, themotion had taken the entire church by storm. I saw several people surrounding me, the clergies and nuns looking stunned and confused as they moved around. It was under these circumstances that I heard the familiar voice. "You''re really causing a bigmotion, my little brother..." Turning around, I could see Hera standing behind me. She was dressed in her saintess uniform, her green hair cascading to her back, her eyes hidden by her white blindfold. Standing there, she looked beautiful and holy, the beasts making way for her, the love within genuine. My eyes trailed her body andnded on her breasts, a huge one that only lost to Orpheus, its tight form being seen. ''Guess it''s special?'' I thought. The Orpheus ones are extremely huge and truthfully quite unreal, but in the end, Hera only loses to them by a small margin. "Like what you see~?" Hera asked in a teasing tone. "They''re not bad," I responded as I moved in and hugged Hera, a smile filling her face as she hugged me back, those luscious breasts pressing against my chest. "Wee home..." Hera lightly muttered. Chapter 435 435-Just Another Day. The situation when H arrived only got more heated as the entire church became a battleground. Most of the nuns, priests, and everyone outside had their heated gazes fixedpletely on me. No doubt, their heavy and fastened breaths showed that my presence was overwhelming. "Shall we?" H asked, to which I nodded. Thus, under her protection, I started to move. Several people had gathered, all of their eyes looking at me, wondering who I was to get such attention and care. By the time I left, the news would have spread to all the channels that were keeping their eyes on this ce. The walk was noisy as I moved through the long hallways that gave a sense of peace. The two priests that kept guard at the gate took my left and right, protecting me. Their aura was more than enough to push away anyone that had any thoughts of getting near me. Meanwhile, H took the lead, taking me to a much more open area. As such, we reached a secure hall. Entering it, I could see several old and powerful people gathered around. They gave off a sense of peace and calm that could mellow any rough mind. But what was creepy was the gaze they were giving, one filled with respect and awe. Let me tell you, it doesn''t feel good to get such a gaze from old people. Young people, maybe... "We pay respect to the holy son!" All of them spoke at the same time, bowing toward me with respect. I nodded at it as my disguise went off, revealing my handsome self. None of them were surprised by it as H had long notified them of my identity. I had done a thorough check, knowing well that they were fine and dandy. "If you will, shall we take a seat?" H asked in a calm tone, trying to control the flow of conversation to make it less akward for me. "Yes, of course..." An old man spoke as everyone moved towards the huge table set at the center, with me taking the head seat. Once done, a steady silence fell between us as I kept looking through everyone gathered here. It was the same for them as they kept their gaze on me. Seeing so, I amplified the feeling of lifeing through me, thus making the expression on everyone''s face rxed, seemingly as if getting a massage... ''What the heck!'' My expression turned for the worst as I saw one of the old men having a blissful look, one remanence of a person having his best orgasm. Turning my focus around, I could see the same for most of the people gathered around here, except for H. Though the light blush on her face meant something else. ''Urgh...I need to get this out of my memory...'' It''s in no way nice to see a bunch of old people looking like they are having the time of their life. Of course, nothing sexual is happening, but that still doesn''t mean I want to see such expressions. "Cough... Let''s get to the main topic," H spoke once again, her voice taking everyone''s attention. As I lessened the power of the blessing, I nned to only get them more rxed around me. Sadly, to say, I have aplished that fact extremely well. "So, Austin, when do you prefer to have to be coordinated to the world as our holy son?" H asked, her ''eyes'' focused on me. I didn''t hesitate as I answered. "As I told you before, I want to wait until I graduate from the academy. Right now, I already have a lot of people sucking up to me, its being like that ever since my status as Eleanor''s sessor came out, at least I want to try to enjoy my academy life more." None of the people rejected the idea; they were all kind by nature and could sympathize with the fact that I spoke. Moreover, this meeting was just a formality to meet everyone here and get to know things. Plus, the entire church would be my responsibility once I took the position as the holy son. Think of the entire church belonging to Orpheus and me as her ''son,'' who would be inheriting everything from her, which would ce all these people under me. The difference is, unlike a realpany, I don''t have to worry about any betrayal, and these people would listen 100% to everything I had to say. It was the same for the church of Razellia, as one day, I would be takingplete control there too, effectively putting everyone under my thumb. With that spell in cirction, I would holdplete power over their hearts and as such, their will. "Hahaha...this is indeed a good situation! Right now, we have a holy son! And if the church of Razellia ever came up with one, we wouldn''t be behind!" "Indeed, it''s the best!" "We need to make this a party!" Soon everyone was discussing amongst themselves, happily chatting with each other. It was in this atmosphere that I intervened. "Actually, I am also the holy son of the church of Razellia." "....." "....." "....." "....." My words brought a deafening silence, and everyone turned quiet. I could see H''s lips twitching as she sat beside me, trying her best not to let her emotions scream out. ''Sigh...this is going to be a long talk,'' I concluded, as I had no desire to hold this information back when it was totally fine to share it. It was better for me as I could bridge the gap that is built within every church. "Actually, the thing is...." Hence, a long talk soon began in the hall, and this time, the conversation was more serious. ..... ''Sigh.....that was a long talk,'' I thought as I sipped the tea in my hand, sitting in a well-decorated room. The talk with them had gone on for 2 hours. It was a pain dealing with the huge news as if it got out, it could change the dynamic of the whole world. A single man owning two churches? That automatically made me one of the most powerful people in the whole world, and that was just the tip of the iceberg. After all, even the so-called War Council that maintained peace, and was among the one ce that I didn''t want to antagonize, didn''t dare to simply go against the church. Even the church themselves were an organization below the Goddess, and no one could change that. And after learning about all the secrets that the church held, I could confidently say that the day I proudly take over the church, I would be unstoppable in my conquest of the world. Even in the current situation, I have several powers under my control. I have control over the Dark Night, effectively making my eyes cover the entire underworld. All rumors and backhand dealings didn''t happen without me knowing about them. I have control over the popce with my books, my fame, and my fortune being among the top in the world. The two churches grant me absolute immunity and power, making it so that my reach covered the entire world. I have power in the light and darkness, and once I haveplete faith in my control over these powers, I would have the entire world in my hands. Yet, even then, it was incredibly hard to get any information about ''that'' organization. All this power and ''its'' mystery only kept growing on me, and that was another reason why I didn''t want these powers and status of mineing to light for now. My current status was enough for me to live without much fear, as the son of a Duke wasn''t someone that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could mess with, I am also the sessor of Eleanor, the Bow Empress, my status is already very very tight. Plus, once I have all the information I needed, it would be more fun to tear down ''this'' power, to attack it with my full capabilities, and take it down once and for all. Chapter 436 436-Spreading Life Is The Best! "Thank you," I said as one of the nuns poured tea into my cup. It had been half an hour since I left the meeting room, yet the others still hadn''t finished whatever they were discussing. I wasn''t worried much as I knew that in the end, all of them would have to bow down and ept the truth. ''But first, I have to deal with this.'' My eyes trailed toward the nun that served me tea. Her brown hair cascaded down her back, and her ck eyes kept looking at me with desire. Her lips were being bitten between her mouth, as she kept squirming in her ce. Moreover, the holy nun dress she was wearing looked extra sexy with her nipples being shown along with heavy cleavage. She had clearly removed her bra, and ever since I entered, she had been trying to seduce me. She moved from shaking her ass sideways to giving me a shy look. The nun was clearly an amateur, but she was trying her best to get my attention. ''Aren''t the nuns of Life supposed to be clean and pure?'' I soon started to question the truth about the world around me. Just as the situation was getting heated up, with meing to understand that this woman might jump on me, H entered. Her beauty and grace still ever-present. The moment she entered the room, her head snapped towards the nun, the temperature getting colder as shemanded, "Leave us." "Yes, s-saintess," the nun spoke in fear as she walked out. Just as she did, the atmosphere got warmer as H walked in front of me and sat at the chair facing me, her calm expression turning for the worst as she spoke. "You''re really giving me a headache, little brother..." "Before I answer that, can I know what''s up with that?" I asked, pointing towards the nun that left. To this, H only shook her head, her ''eyes'' focusing on me as she started to speak. "You know that all these nuns have to be chaste, right?" "Yes," I replied. "Do you know why?" She asked me. "Nope, I always found it weird," I said. As the Goddess of Life''s church, shouldn''t they make the point of spreading life? "Sigh, it''s simple actually. Once you submit yourself to Goddess Orpheus, your life signature belongs to her. That means you have her mark, which trantes to no one being worthy enough to seed life in them," her exnation turned me quiet, my expression turning for the worst, as I soon started to understand the deeper implementation of her words. "Basically, the ''life'' within the nuns will be too high for anyone to mark, thus they can never spread life?" I asked. "Yes," H nodded her head at my words, her expression looking quite taunt. "Do these people know about these conditions?" I asked. "Yes, they do. It''s the will of the Goddess that fills them, and they are connected. As with the mark of the goddess, they are always content. They don''t need anything else but..." ''There is always a but,'' H''s expression now was surely looking a bit tough as she spoke in a light tone. "But it''s different for you." ''Sigh... Yeah, pour out the news,'' I thought, resigning myself to the inevitable. I leaned back in my chair, rxing my body as my eyes focused on H. I asked her a question, knowing that the answer wouldn''t be pleasant. "How is it different for me?" "As the Child of Life, this mark doesn''t work on you. Moreover, as the Holy Child of Life, having life born from you is the highest honor and grace there is," H replied, not surprising me with her answer. ''I keep forgetting the fact that this used to be an eroge game...'' I thought to myself. The RPG elements were still present, but ultimately, the game I used to y was an eroge. To facilitate that background, there were always some rules that looked out of the norm on Earth. Furthermore, even with the natural gender roles being the same, most of the powerful people I meet are women, including all the gods. ''Though I gave up the thought of the game.'' Living here has taught me to let go of mymon sense from Earth. Perhaps, back then, the current status I have might have seemed immoral and wrong. After all, these girls can only have me, right? But seeing them from their perspective is the greatest honor they can have. To even be with me is an honor in itself. This world isn''t Earth, and trying to use any such logic or understanding ispletely useless. What might be thew there isn''t something that applies here. "So let me get this straight. I will have all the nuns of Life gunning for me to impregnate them?" I asked, rubbing my head. H gave me an awkward smile. "In a nutshell, yes, but it also includes even the Life Chargers Force..." Hearing this, my lips twitched. The Life Chargers Force is thebat-initiated division of the Church of Life, a group of extremely powerful, ancient, and order-keeping women. Every church has them, even in Razellia''s church, where they represent the six cardinal directions of destruction. "Urgh... my life..." I mumbled in a low tone. This wasn''t good at all. Most of my lovers are going to be yandere powerful killers, and the word sharing isn''t something they''re used to or will ever get used to. "You don''t have to worry about it. They can''t force it upon you. The creation of life is something that should be loving and consensual," H said in a low voice, trying to calm me down. "But that doesn''t mean they can''t try to seduce me, right?" I asked, and hence knowing that it was true H could only be silent. They could pull all the stunts of desire on me, there is no stop for that. ''I kind of expected this...'' I thought to myself, slipping out of thoughts that were getting derailed. I refocused on H. "So, how did it go?" I asked, to which H''s expression turned grim. "We will be contacting the Church of Razellia. Such a thing needs great discussion, as it has never happened before," she said as she took a cup, pouring herself a drink and taking a sip, clearly trying to calm her nerves. "Sigh...you do know what will happen once this newses to light?" she asked, her eyes clearly focused on me, to which I nodded my head. "I know, and I''m willing," I said. "Sigh...I wanted to spend more time with you, but it would seem that you brought with yourself a buttload of problems for me," H said, standing up, clearly in need of dealing with the problems I gave her, but not before she leaned forward and ced a kiss on my forehead. "Let''s talk some more next time, my little brother," she said as she started to leave, but before she did, I asked one question. "Among all the nuns that need me, does that include you?" My question passed her as she stood there with her back to me, a moment of silence after which she spoke. "Who knows..." Those words lingered as she disappeared from the room, causing the sexily dressed nun to enter back with a sway to her steps, her eyes focused on me. "Sigh...this is going to be a long day..." ..... ''The ce is beautiful,'' I thought as I walked through a garden filled with beauty and grace. All around, I could see the beauty of nature, along with several animals and beasts prancing around. Their innocent-filled lives were a great way for me to rx, and their movements reminded me of Luna, that wolf I found, one that could swallow up the gods. ''Her presence is getting stronger,'' I held onto my connection towards Luna. She regained her memory and went out to regain her powers. I could feel her getting stronger and stronger, and I could also feel the extreme yearning deep within her to see me. Even I missed snuggling against her fur, it had been some time since she left too. But even then, I could feel that she was close, close to regaining everything she lost, close toing back to me, stronger and better, probably even crazier. Just as I was chuckling at this thought, I felt a pull in me, amunicator that had gone silent. I felt the natural pull in me, and my heart started to beat faster, as my mind churned, an image of a heart-throbbing beauty filled my mind. "Vena..." I called out and just as I did, I disappeared from where I sat. Chapter 437 437-My Vena The feeling of teleportation withered away, and my focus came back to me as my eyesnded on the jaw-dropping beauty in front of me. Her red hair was loose and wild as I remembered, while those red eyes with slits that had first looked at me with caution were now filled with boundless love and desire. The moment we appeared, our eyes met and there was a stifling silence between us before I moved forward. There was no need for words as I hugged her, and her arms wrapped around me with strength, not willing to let go. Her body pressed against mine, iming me as hers. We stayed like that for what seemed to be an endless amount of time before we broke the hug. Looking into her stunning red eyes with those prideful slits, I smiled, and my right hand cupped her face. "I missed you," I spoke. She leaned in, taking a sip of my lips, relishing in their taste before moving back. "I love you," she said, with no hesitation or doubt in her voice. Those words brought a burning feeling within my heart, a stifling love that I too had for this woman who had traveled with me across the world when I was drowning in self-hate and fear, a woman who had helped me break out of the cocoon that I had wrapped around myself. "I love you too," I replied before kissing her lips, tasting them, relishing in her taste that I had missed. Having had enough, I broke the kiss, and the two of us looked at each other with questions and ever-needing warmth. "Let''s go on a date, shall we?" I asked. A sultry smile came up on Vena''s face, one filled with longing. Holding her hand, we moved, disappearing as we reappeared in the city of Sin, the very city that I had brought Nora, the one controlled by DarkNight. Without any words or actions, we slipped through the city, the artificial night light casting a beautiful glow that sparkled in this city, which stayed as the center region of crime that breeds in this world. "Not bad," Vena muttered, seeing the city as we floated way up in the sky. "Where shall we go first?" she asked. I smiled. "Just follow my lead." With that, I took control, leading her towards our first destination: an expensive and well-decorated restaurant, one of the finest in the world, where the truly powerful only dined. A word from me and everyone was kicked out, their beautiful restaurant and its workers now only working for me. "Come, mydy," I said, standing in front of the restaurant. Both of us had white face masks. Vena stretched her hand, giving it to me as we entered through the arrangement I had made, and rows of servants and workers stood in a line, leading us towards the center where the perfect dinner that I had nnedy. "Did you prepare all this in a moment?" she asked me as we kept walking, to which I replied in a loving tone. "No, ever since I got control of this ce, I designed a perfect date that we could do here, waiting for the day you would return. I even designed the action that will happenter too." My words quickly brought a gentle smile to Vena''s face, her loving, obsessive eyes turning towards me before cing a kiss on my cheeks. "You have no idea how much I want you to take me~," she whispered in a slutty tone. "Patience, my love," I whispered back to her as we entered the huge hall with a single table set in the middle. Walking to it, I pulled out the chair as Vena took a seat. Soon, we were within our positions as the musicians started to y light music. The entertainers started their duties, and a beautiful imagery y began. All this while, we sat together with Scarlet holding my hand. "How is this for the beginning of our true date?" I asked, to which she replied, "Perfect..." The smile on her face showed how much she was enjoying the situation. "So tell me. I thought that you wouldn''t be able to sneak out for another year?" I asked. After two years of traveling together, she had to leave as the Dragon Emperor was getting very suspicious of what was happening. It was hard for me as she was the first woman I had ever fallen in love with, the one that was the light during my darkness. "I did, but I used the excuse of wanting to see Celestinia. Speaking of which, how is it going with her?" Vena spoke, her gleaming eyes still looking at the performance. Her words caused me to chuckle, as I had told before, she loves me and wants me but due to her inner guilt of me not being her first, her crazy twisted mind made it such that she wants me to have all the best women in the world, a kind of punishment for her? "It''s going well," I said as I strengthened my hold on her hands. The talk between us continued as we spent time with each other. Nothing changed for Vena as she spent the time in the Dragon Realm avoiding The Dragon Emperor, who was trying to hold her but she locked herself inside her room in the name of strengthening herself. "Sigh... he is getting harder and harder to keep in check," Vena said in annoyance, making me silent. To tell the truth, I had no enmity with the current Dragon Emperor. If all things went well, he would be my father-inw, yet fate somehow made it such that I ended up falling in love with his wife and now, she was mine. I in no way enjoyed taking or having anyone''s wife or woman. The thing with Vena and Lora waspletely forced, well with Lora knowing the things my uncle had done, I didn''t mind taking everything away from him. But it was different with the Dragon Emperor. At first, I wanted to keep Vena at arm''s length, to make sure that things wouldn''t go overboard. Yet once again, things didn''t go ording to n, but I don''t regret it. I would take the same action again if I had to. So now, he is someone that I have to deal with in a perfect manner that won''t cause me any issues. "Focus here..." Suddenly, Vena said, pulling my arm. Seeing her, I smiled and focused on the date, not willing to let this woman feel any bit of sadness or difort. Hence, our date went perfectly from there as we enjoyed the show with happiness, talking,ughing, and flirting like the world was ending. Minutester, the tes of food arrived, and their smell was amazing as they were served up. Soon, it was just the two of us, feeding each other. Our yful smiles were loving and happy, while the desires we had been suppressing for years slowly leaked out with each yful touch or word. "I missed you so much," Vena said, her eyes not leaving me at all, trying to imprint everything in her mind again. "There were several moments I just wanted toe back here, take you away, and live with just the two of us," she spoke out her fantasy, her red eyes gleaming with desire, as our hands held tight. "Shouldn''t we move on to the next thing I have nned for you?" I asked with rapid breaths, but her expression turned disapproving as she asked, "Do you think I''ll be able to hold out until then?" I couldn''t reply as I felt the same way, my heart beating faster as I yearned to make her mine, to mark herpletely as mine. I could see the desire in her eyes too. Vena leaned in, her lips touching my ear as she spoke, "Let''s..." That was all I needed. The two of us disappeared from the restaurant and reappeared in a high-rise building set high in the city. The room was beautiful with a huge ss wall that provided a stunning view of the city, a huge bed, and perfect amodations. "Wait," she whispered as I appeared outside the room. A few secondster, she said, "Come in..." and I did. Chapter 438 438-Taking The Dragon Empress Third Person POV: As Austin walked into the dimly lit room, his eyes fell upon Vena, waiting for him in ck lingerie that hugged her curves in all the right ces. She was stunning, with her red hair cascading down her back and her burning red eyes glistening with desire. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of passion in his chest as he made his way over to her. Austin couldn''t take his eyes off her. She had an incredibly sexy body, and every movement she made was like a seductive dance. He longed to touch her, to taste her, to explore every inch of her body. "Vena¡­" Vena sensed his desire and slowly walked towards him, her hips swaying with each step. She pressed her body against his, feeling his arousal through his pants. "Mmm, you want me, don''t you?" she purred in his ear. He took a step forward, and before he knew it, they were in each other''s arms, kissing passionately. Their lips and tongues entwined, and their bodies pressed against each other. Vina''s hands ran down Austin''s back, feeling the taut muscles and the warmth of his skin. As they kissed his hands found their way into her bubbly tight ass, getting a nice feel of it, his hands stretching her ass cheeks while his tongue battled with Vena, getting a taste of her saliva, his heart filling with desire as he held this woman Soon Vena broke the kiss and whispered into his ear, "I want you, Austin. I''ve wanted you for so long." He didn''t need any more encouragement. He lifted her effortlessly and carried her to the bed, where he gentlyid her down. As shey there, he took in her beauty, the way her hair cascaded down her back, the curves of her body, and the fire in her eyes. He leaned down and kissed her neck, causing her to moan softly. He ran his fingers through her hair and whispered, "You''re so beautiful, Vena. I love you¡­." She looked up at him, and there was a tenderness in her eyes that no one had ever seen before. "I know, Austin. I can''t help it. I love you." He kissed her again, and this time, it was more urgent, more desperate. Their bodies were entwined, and they moved together, their passion growing with every passing moment. Austin moved his hands down to her breasts, cupping them through the fabric of her dress. He could feel her nipples hardening under his touch, and he wanted nothing more than to taste them. He slowly slid her dress off, revealing her naked body to him. He took a moment to appreciate the sight before him, the way her body curved and the way her skin seemed to glow in the soft light of the room, his eyes focused on the beauty, one powerful enough to bend others to her will, someone that will never bend to another. Yet here shey, her body to his will, willing to do anything to be his, once more Austin leaned forward taking a peck of her lips before licking them lightly, his body moving forward as he whispered in her ears. "I will be taking youpletely¡­." "Um~Don''t leave any spot untouched~" Vena replied the love and lust she has for him now bursting forth with desire enough to burn anything in her path. Vena''s words were all he needed as Austin ced a kiss on her forehead, then he moved to her cheeks cing his lips on them, marking them as his, after both the cheeks he kissed her chin before looking at her perfect breast. Their huge size with her red hardened nipples, matching perfectly with her white skin, He leaned down and kissed her breasts, first one and then the other. He took her nipple into his mouth, and she arched her back, letting out a low moan. "Um~" He ced her right nipple in his mouth twirling around it, giving it light nibbles while his hand yed with her other breast, its size filling his hand up, his fingers finding her other nipple, holding them between his fingers as he twisted and pulled it. "Ah!~yes~my love~" Vena kept trembling below him, her thighs rubbing against each other, as her love nectar trialed downwards, her heart beating faster while her lust kept increasing at a great pace. Austin didn''t relent as he kept sucking her breast and after having enough, making them red leaving his imprint on one, he moved to the other one, holding her breast his tongue circles around her are, his teeth pressing down lightly. "Ah~" The moansing from Vena were more than enough to drive him forward, hence he continued to y with her luscious breasts, tasting them to his limit, soon he took both her breasts before cing their nipples in his mouth, his teeth biting down as he pulled upwards, which resulted in vena''s eyes widening as her hands held his head. "Yess!!~~" Her hips rocked, her legs trembling after which she settled down, her eyes being a little hazy, while she panted on the bed. "Huff¡­.huff¡­I can''t belive it¡­" She muttered, she had always considered herself someone hard to please but now, with Austin taking her body she understood what she wascking, Austin didn''t give her much time to think as he moved downwards, his mouth finding its way to her stomach cing kisses as he went downwards, he kept marking each and every part of her body, soon reaching the destinednd. His hand moved down to her thighs, and he gently parted them, exposing her to him. With a sly smile, Austin pulled down the waistband of her lingerie. revealing Vena''s beautiful, toned legs. He could see the wetness between her legs, and he knew he had to taste her but not beforending two kisses on her thighs, his tongue tasting her sweet body that he can''t get enough of. He trailed his tongue up and down her inner thighs, teasing her with light kisses and nibbles. Her breathing became ragged as he worked his way closer and closer to her center. Soon, he moved down her body, kissing and nipping his way to her most intimate parts. When he reached her honeypot, he could smell her arousal, and it was the most intoxicating scent he had ever experienced. He slid his tongue between her folds, tasting her sweetness for the first time. She was wet and warm, and he couldn''t get enough of her. "Nm~" She moaned loudly, and he knew she was close. He continued to flick his tongue over her sensitive clit, and she arched her back, letting out a scream of pleasure as she came. "Ah~" Austin raised his head up, his lips filled with her love juice which he washed away, soon he held Vena''s body again, turning her around, her back along with her juicy fat assing to his sight, Vena looked back at him with a sultry gaze as she raised her ass up a little wiggling them, the sight of a dragon Empress doing such a thing making him even hornier. His hand found itself on her juicy ass, holding both her ass cheeks he started to y with it, his hands sinking down at them, slowly he widened her cheeks where he could see her cute butt hole and her leaking cunt. He raised his hand shaking her ass, watching her ass cheeks ripple. "Um~" Vena bit her lips in desire, seeing so Austin moved forward slowly starting to ce kisses on her back, going down, he trailed her spine with his tongue and kisses, until she reached her ass again, taking both her ass cheeks, he ced kisses on them both before diving down with kisses through her legs, he wasn''t done with as he kept ying around with her body, he wouldn''t stop till she was filled with his marks. His hands already wandering over her body again. He traced the curves of her hips, the softness of her breasts, and the warmth of her neck. Austin held her close, feeling her body heat against his. He pressed his lips to hers, kissing her deeply and passionately as he ran his hands over her smooth skin. Vena moaned softly, her body responding to his touch as she pressed herself closer to him. "More~" She demanded as they broke the kiss, Austin moved his lips down to her neck, nipping and sucking at the delicate skin again. He traced a line down her chest with his tongue, reveling in the way her body shuddered with pleasure under his touch. Moving down further, he took one of her nipples into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it before moving on to the other, their redness still present, her body soon adapting to his needs. "Keep it going~" Vena arched her back, letting out a low moan as Austin continued to y with her breasts. He couldn''t get enough of her, wanting to taste every inch of her body. Moving down further, he traced his tongue along the curve of her stomach. They have all the time in the world and he will make their first time something special. Chapter 439 439-Taking The Dragon Empress(2) Austin plunged his tongue deep into Vena, tasting her sweet essence again and reveling in the way her body writhed under his touch. He continued to explore her with his mouth, using his fingers to tease and stimte her even further. "Yes~again~" As Vena''s moans grew louder and more urgent, Austin knew she was close. With a final, powerful thrust of his tongue, he brought her over the edge, her body convulsing with pleasure for the third time. But it wasn''t over and Austin wasn''t done tasting Vena, he moved again as Vena moaned softly as his lips found their way to her neck, nibbling on her skin and sending shivers down her spine. She tangled her fingers in his hair, pulling him closer as she gasped for air. Austin continued to explore her body, his tongue tracing every curve and crevice. He licked and sucked on her nipples, savoring the taste of her skin. He moved lower, kissing and licking her stomach, her hips, and her thighs. Vena spread her legs, inviting him to taste her again, and Austin eagerlyplied. He ran his tongue along her folds, savoring the sweet taste of her arousal. He licked and sucked on her clit, causing her to cry out in pleasure. As he continued to explore her, Vena''s moans grew louder and her hips bucked against his face. She pulled him up to her, kissing him deeply and tasting her own juices on his lips. Austin couldn''t believe how much he wanted her, how much he loved her. He knew they shouldn''t be together, but at that moment, nothing else mattered. All that mattered was their love, their passion, and their desire for each other. Vena was bing wild with desire, not caring about the position of her ce or that she was betraying her husband, all she cared about was bing one with the man she fell in love with, something which she was holding back for a long time. She whispered to Austin, "Give me..." Just as she spoke the dress that Austin was wearing distempered, her eyesnding on his hardened rod, her eyes sparkling with lust seeing the size that will ravage her, to finally have true sex. Austin groaned as Vena hugged his head tightly, her legs wrapped around his waist. He kissed her lips and used his hand to point his cock toward her slit. Slowly, he rubbed his lower head against her slit, causing her to moan softly and bite her lips, now she needed him fast! "¡­ Quick~give it~¡­" Vena said in a ragged voice. Hearing her words, Austin smirked and thrust forward, causing Vena to shiver and release a huge flood of love juices. Just like that, Vena had cum, her eyes widening with happiness, while Austin held onto his desire, desperately trying not to cum in this woman he loves, her rightness beyond belief! The two stayed like that, enjoying the connection that finally formed between the two of them. "¡­ So big¡­" Vena suddenly muttered softly and hugged Austin''s back. He smirked and started to move. "Hmm¡­ Ahnn¡­ Ugh¡­ ahh¡­~" Vena''s moans were like music to his ears. Each time he pierced her, he could hear her sweet voice resounding through the room, reminding him of the taboo he wasmitting. She was the wife of the Dragon Emperor, the empress of Dragons, the mother of Celestinia, and the arrogant woman that had tried to kill him when they first met. And now, she was moaning under his body. "¡­ How is it? I''m sure I''m bigger than your husband, right?" Austin smirked, his voice demanding Vena blushed and let out a soft moan. "¡­ Don''t talk about him, he''s nothing to me anymore¡­" "Oh?" Austin smiled. Then, he started to move much faster, while not giving her the true pounding she needs. "Hiii¡­ more~ ¡­" Vena said as she was just getting used to the tempo, she could see Austin demanding the answer, his possessives over her rising and she was loving it! "Tell me, I''m bigger than your husband, right?" Vena blushed. Her red eyes looked at him with a gaze of love then she nodded her head. Next, she hugged his neck and kissed his lips fiercely. Hearing so Austin grabbed her waist and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually. He could feel her walls parting to receive his weapon. Each time he thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around his rod, sucking and stimting it. Her breasts, huge butt, and hourss figure were practically perfect, he loves it all as she was trembling under his constant attacks. "Mm¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahm~ So good¡­" Vena moaned and closed her eyes, losing herself in the pleasure of sex. She seemed to forget everything about herself, and now, she was only a woman enjoying her most primal desire with the one she loves. The only thing that remained was her desire to mate. "Vena, you are truly beautiful," Austin whispered and kissed her earlobe while his weapon messed her insides. Vena opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let him enjoy her body. At the same time, he moved his lips toward her breasts and sucked on them. "Ohhhh¡­~" Vena let out a loud moan as Austin''s tongue moved around her breasts, flicking them before his teeth pressed against her nipples. Suddenly, she shivered in pleasure as Austin''s penis entered her cave, and her love juices flowed again. "So easy~" Austin teased but Vena was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an unintelligible moan and closed her eyes. Austin was not done with her yet and started to move again before Vena could recover from her orgasm. As the pleasure of her orgasm mixed with pain due to her sensitive body, Vena asked for more and Austin was more than happy toply. Austin continued to piston hard, harder than anything she had felt before. She hugged his back tightly, her nails piercing his skin slightly as she moaned and let out seductive sounds. Austin pressed Vena''s body against the bed and elerated his movements. Each time he entered her, the sound of his rod messing with her wet cave filled the room. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh At this point, Austin pressed her body harder against the bed and pistoned hard, causing her to cry out. "Ugh¡­" Vena''s arms hugged Austin''s back tightly, and her head rested on his shoulders. She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds. The mming soundsing from their interconnected bodies filled the room. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh~ Each time Austin pierced her, he could hear the sound of his rod messing with her wet cave. Vena''s body was tightly glued to him like a ko. She shivered and trembled with each one of his movements. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing. At this time, Austin elerated his movements. He pressed her body against the bed and pistoned hard, harder than anything she had felt before. "Ahnn¡­ faster~¡­" Vena begged with a face melted in pleasure, her body being more than capable of taking any rough y. Hearing so Austin elerated his movements even more. With her waist in his hands, Austin stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of his attacks helplessly. Soon, he could feel Vena''s body turning tense. Her moans became faster and faster, and her breathing turned short. Austin could feel it. Her fifth orgasm wasing. Just in time. He kissed her lips and moved faster and faster. Inside his abdomen, something started hot to build up. It was the signal before shooting his stuff inside someone. He separated his lips from Vena and looked at her lewd face. Then, he whispered something in her ear. "I''ll cum inside." Instantly, Vena''s expression turned happy. "yes~fill me up~mark me~¡­" she demanded with a loud moan, Vena''s body hugged Austin tightly. Her body twitched fiercely, and a flood of love juices let out of her lower cave, drenching the bed. At the same time, Austin pierced her deeper than before, reaching her womb and depositing all his hot stuff inside her. He grunted, thrusting again, making Vena shiver intensely and hug his body with as much strength as she could that won''t hurt. Secondster, Vena''s body lost her strength, and she copsed on the bed. Then, she panted heavily, her mindpletely nk and almost unable to think. Austin sighed as he looked at the copsed body of the Vena after she had let out a long and loud scream. He pulled his dick out, Instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from Vena''s vagina, a result of their passionate encounter. 440 Chapter 440-Taking The Dragon Empress(3) 440 Chapter 440-Taking The Dragon Empress(3) Venay there looking at Austin and the two of them knew that this wasn''t enough, one was a dragon, her body and stamina above all while Austin can go forever, adding in the fact that the two of them loves each other deeply this was just beginning. With a smirk, Austin patted Vena''s hips, she understood it as she turned around wriggling her ass towards him, tempting him with her fat ass. Seeing such a sight of a dragon doing this for him, Austin didn''t hold back, Austin held Vena''s hips firmly as he pierced her from behind, causing her to let out a loud moan. "Ahh~~" Her body shivered and arched as he moved back and forth, invading her deepest parts. Her ragged voice begged him to go faster, but Austin didn''t relent. He pressed his body against hers, kissing and licking her back and neck with his tongue, reveling in her tender skin. "Ahhnnn¡­~" He grinned, caring about her feelings, and increased his pace, enjoying the sensation of her flesh wrapping around his member as he prated her womb. Vena could only moan helplessly, sumbing to his relentless attacks. Lovingly being drilled by Austin as he grabbed her breasts from behind, pulling her body up and biting her shoulder hard, causing Vena to scream in both pain and pleasure. "Um~" He sucked and continued to mark her body with bites all over, leaving his forbidden love affair imprinted on her skin. Vena''s mind was nk, consumed by the intense sensations coursing through her body. Her love juices flowed uncontrobly, drenching the bed as she moaned and groaned under Austin''s skilled movements. She waspletely lost in the moment, her red eyes filled with lust as she searched for his lips with her own, engaging in a passionate kiss. Slurp~Slurp~Slurp Austin sighed with pleasure, the sound of Vena''s pants and moans driving him wild with excitement. After a while, he released her body, letting it fall onto the bed. He pressed her shoulders against the mattress and continued to thrust into her with unrestrained desire, lost in the primal rhythm of their lovemaking. With her body pinned on the bed, Austin attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust. Vena''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below his, twisting seductively. "Nm~" The pping sounds of Austin''s hips colliding against Vena''s buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned Vena crazy. Pakh~pakh~Pakh Eventually, Vena''s seventh climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak. But when she was just an instant away froming, Austin stopped as he asked with desire "¡­ Am I better than your husband?" Austin asked. Vena''s expression turned sly for a moment when she saw it, his tasty possessiveness causing her inside to shiver. "He can''tpare to you" Vena spoke, She then smiled seductively and kissed Austin''s lips. "¡­ So mark me more¡­" With a softugh, Austin pressed Vena against the bed again and moved his penis slowly. Austin started to sprint again. Vena let out a moan. Her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets strongly. Austin pierced his penis into her deepest part. He could feel her cervix arching each time he thrust, and her lips letting out intermittent moans. Once and again, he attacked her like that, slowly approaching a new climax. Eventually, Vena''s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan. Finally, her vagina tightened around him as though sucking his penis. In front of that incredible stimulus, Austin shot another round inside her. Vena shivered. The feeling of his hot liquid filling her made her crazy. Her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently. "C-Cumming¡­!" Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream. Austin pulled out his dick, it stained with her love juice while his semen started to flow out of her reddened lips, her ass still raised up high as he gave it a spank, enjoying the rippling effect, soon Vena raised her head to look at him the lust in her still high, from then on it was pure lovemaking between the two of them. ¡­.. Vena pushed Austin onto her desk and straddled him, grinding against him until he was rock hard. She leaned down to kiss him again, her tongue tracing his lips before slipping into his mouth. Austin''s hands roamed over her body, his fingers caressing her breasts and her hips. "Ah~" As they continued to kiss, Vena reached down and guided Austin inside of her, and they both gasped as he filled her up. The sensation was incredible, and they both knew that they were meant to be together. They moved together in perfect sync, their bodies sliding against each other, until they both reached the peak of their pleasure, Vena being filled again. ¡­.. Vena arched her back, offering herself to Austin, and he eagerly took her, driving himself deep inside her with a fierce thrust. Their bodies moved together in a rhythm that was both primal and sensual, each thrust pushing them closer to the edge. Vena cried out, lost in the pleasure of their coupling, and Austin growled in response, his eyes dark with desire. "Yes!~my Love!~do me more!~" As they moved together, Austin whispered sweet nothings in Vena''s ear, telling her how beautiful she was and how much he loved her. Vena clung to him, her body shuddering with waves of pleasure as she reached her peak. But Austin was far from finished. He rolled over, pulling Vena on top of him, and she rode him hard, her body writhing with pleasure. Austin thrust upwards, matching her movements with his own until they both exploded in a ze of ecstasy. ¡­.. Austin''s got Vena pressed against the wall, their bodies pressed tightly together. His hands are gripping her hips, and he''s kissing her passionately, their tongues entwined in a fiery dance of desire. Vena''s body is irresistible, with curves that make Austin go wild. Her juicy ass and luscious breasts are driving him crazy as he caresses and explores every inch of her. They''re both hungry for each other, and the tension between them is electric. "I love you~" Vena arches her back, pressing her body against Austin''s, urging him to take her harder and rougher. Austin obliges, lifting her up and wrapping her legs around his waist, thrusting into her with primal force. Vena''s body responds to his every movement, her moans growing louder with each powerful thrust. Her breasts bounce with the intensity of their lovemaking, and Austin can''t get enough of the sight of her sexy curves. He buries his face between her breasts, sucking and biting on them, driving her wild with pleasure. "More~" Austin''s rough and dominant nature takes over as he takes control, pushing Vena against the wall with force, making her feel utterly powerless and at his mercy. He grabs her hair and tugs on it, exposing her neck, and kisses and bites her neck, leaving a trail of marks that make her shiver with delight. Vena''s body is on fire, her moans filling the air as Austin continues to ravage her with an insatiable lust ¡­. Austin pushes Vena against the ss wall with urgency. Vena gasps as the cold ss presses against her heated skin, and she can''t help but moan in pleasure as Austin''s hands roam her body, grabbing and squeezing her curves with hunger. The city lights twinkle in the background, adding to the allure of the moment as Austin''s primal instincts take over. "Do me!~" Austin''s lips capture Vena''s in a searing kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth with a hunger that matches his urgency. Vena''s body responds to his touch, arching against him, her hands gripping his shoulders tightly. Austin''s hands roam her body with possessiveness, his fingers tracing the curves of her ass and breasts, sending shivers down her spine. He nips and sucks on her neck, leaving a trail of marks as he moves lower, his hands slipping under her clothes, caressing her skin with fervor. Vena''s breath hitches as Austin''s fingers find their way to her wetness, teasing and tantalizing her, making her crave him even more. Austin and Vena''s passion continues to escte as they explore each other''s bodies with uninhibited desire. Austin''s hands roam Vena''s curves, his lips leaving a trail of hot kisses along her skin. Vena''s body responds eagerly, her nails digging into Austin''s back as she presses herself against him, craving more of his touch. They move together with a rhythm that''s primal and raw, their bodies melding as they seek release. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh He lifts her up, pinning her against the ss wall, their eyes locked with an intensity that drives them both wild. With each thrust, the ss vibrates with their passion, and the city lights seem to dance in rhythm with their lovemaking. The city lights outside the ss walls create a mesmerizing backdrop to their intimate moment, adding an air of excitement to their passionate encounter. 441 Chapter 441-Dragon Empress Still Going On. 441 Chapter 441-Dragon Empress Still Going On. Austin POV: The weight of another body was felt on me as I opened my eyes,ing upon the beautiful sight of Vena naked and asleep atop me, her beautiful body barely hidden from my eyes by the small nket that covered over our bodies. ''What time is it?'' I felt a bit groggy as I looked around the room which was aplete mess, the whole room looked like it was hit by a tornado, the two of us didn''t leave a single spot untouched as we fucked entirely around the whole room, I had even forgotten the amount of time that I cummed inside Vena. I gave up keeping count after we went on for 5 hours, from then on it was just pure lovemaking between the two of us. ''Did we fuck for a whole day?'' I questioned myself, my eyes trailing towards part of her body that can be seen through the nket, each and every part of her body having my marks on her, something only possible because she had let down the defenses of her body for me to y around with, as did I, not shying away from her marking me as I could still feel certain stings from it over my body. The fact was the two of us were holding back our love too much for each other that once we have begun we just couldn''t stop, I kept on filling her insides with my seed and if it weren''t for me using the spell of Darkness she would definitely have be pregnant. Of course, in reality, humans can''t make a baby with a Dragon as the power level won''t allow for impregnation, it''s the same for male and female dragons, Scarlet being the anomaly there. ''Damn, I was really tempted'' I thought as I lightly started to pat Scarlet''s hair while trying to get rid of the difort on my waist as my dick is still inside her! The two of us had nked out while having sex, or it would be better to say that when the two of us were satisfied Vena didn''t want me to get out of her insides, she wanted to feel me deep inside her even when she sleeps. ''You want my child...huh?'' During our lovemaking I could feel the desire of Vena to sire my child and to be honest I am not against her having a child with her, she''s a woman I love and my mind is already grown enough for me to have a child but the time wasn''t right, I am not willing to have a child when I haven''t aplished my goal of not having anyone alive or dead that could mess with me or the ones I love. It would be easy for me to make her pregnant as I am literally named the Prince of Child itself, just inserting my seed is enough to make her or any woman pregnant, I could even make the most infertile of women pregnant with one shot of my seed, I just need to finish in them once and I am set to have a child. ''And to think I brought that spell....'' Before I was even named Oprheus''s child and was going through with my love with Vena I did think about how I would have a child with her and even brought that spell of the priest of Light, one that can be used to make anyone pregnant. ''Guess that went down the drain...'' Just as I was thinking so I felt my lower part start to get wet, the insides of Vena starting to clench on me tight. "Urgh...so you''re awake....." I murmured as Vena''s eyes opened up, my gaze turning towards those red eyes of her''s that seemed to only keep increasing with its love for me. "Um~I just can''t get enough~" Vena said as her body rose, her sexy bodying to light, filled with the marks I gave her, the evidence of our forbidden love affair itched everywhere, her red ripened breasts looking ready to y with as my two hands went to her nipples taking them between my fingers as I gave them a twirl. "Ah~" Vena moaned, causing me to smile. "Someone can''t be satisfied....." I spoke to which Vena''s red eyes focused on me with love and desire, her hands making their way towards my chest, taking her bnce, her lips moving down as she rubbed her tongue through my lips, biting my lower lips before focusing on me, meanwhile, my hands still held her nipples giving them the twirl and pinches they need. "You know I can never be satisfied, I would forever want you~" Vena whispered into my ears, her voice sending shivers down my spine as her insides clenched me tight. I grinned, unable to resist her allure. "Oh, I know, love," I replied, my hands gripping her curvy hips. "And I''ll be more than happy to keep giving you what you want." With that, Vena started moving her hips, riding me in a slow and sensual rhythm. Her body was absolutely stunning, her breasts bouncing with each movement, and the small ck dot near her right eye added to her seductive charm. I couldn''t get enough of her. I reached up to cup her breasts, teasing her hardened nipples with my thumbs. Vena moaned, her eyes rolling back in pleasure. Her pace quickened, and I matched her movements, thrusting up into her with each downward grind. Our bodies moved in perfect sync, the ss wall behind us offering a breathtaking view of the city below. The sensation of Vena''s tightness wrapped around me was mind-blowing, and I couldn''t hold back any longer. I flipped us over, pinning Vena beneath me in a missionary position. Our lips crashed together in a fiery kiss as I pounded into her with a primal need. Her moans grew louder, matching the rhythm of our bodies. "You feel so fucking good, Vena," I groaned, my voice filled with lust. "You''re driving me crazy." Vena''s eyes zed with desire as she dug her nails into my back, urging me to go harder. Her body was a masterpiece, her curves calling to me with an irresistible pull. I gripped her hips tightly, my thrusts bing rougher and faster. "You''re mine, Austin," Vena gasped, her walls tightening around me. "I belong to you, and only you." I growled in response, my pace bing relentless. I could feel my release building, and I knew Vena was close too. Our bodies moved as one, lost in the heat of passion. I leaned down to capture one of Vena''s hardened nipples in my mouth, sucking and biting it as she moaned in ecstasy. Her nails raked down my back, leaving red marks in their wake. "You''re mine, Vena," I whispered against her skin, my breath hot against her ear. "I''ll always take care of you, love." Vena''s body tensed, her walls clenching around me as she reached her climax. I followed soon after, my release crashing over inside deep into her womb, filling the longing in it. We copsed against each other, breathing heavily, our bodies still entwined in a sweaty mess of limbs. Vena''s red hair was disheveled, and her burning red eyes were filled with a satisfied glimmer. I couldn''t help but smile, feeling a deep sense of love and fulfillment. After catching our breath, Vena leaned up to press her lips against mine, kissing me passionately. Her tongue danced with mine, and I tasted the lingering traces of our shared pleasure. I pulled her closer, savoring the feel of her soft skin against mine. "I love you, Vena," I whispered, my voice filled with emotion. "I love you too, Austin," she replied, her voice breathless. "You make me feel alive." We stayed in each other''s embrace for a while longer, basking in the afterglow of our intense lovemaking. Eventually, we decided it was time to clean up, and we made our way to the bathroom. Vena took the lead, her seductive charm still oozing from every movement she made. She turned on the shower, the sound of water cascading filling the room. She stepped under the spray, her red hair clinging to her body, making her look even more alluring. I couldn''t resist her maic pull, and I joined her in the shower, the water instantly drenched me. Vena''s eyes lit up with desire as she turned to face me, her body glistening with water droplets. She grabbed a bottle of shower gel and poured it onto her hands,thering it up before reaching out to me. Her touch was electrifying, and I groaned as she started to wash my body with slow and sensual movements. Her hands roamed over my chest, down to my abdomen, and then lower. Her fingers trailed along my length, making me hard again in an instant. Vena smirked, her red eyes filled with mischief. "You''re insatiable, Darling," she purred, her fingers wrapping around me in a tight grip. I couldn''t help but moan, the sensation of her touch driving me wild. I grabbed her waist, pulling her against me, feeling the heat of her body pressed against mine. Our lips met in a searing kiss, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths with a hunger that never seemed to wane. Vena''s hand continued to stroke me, her movements bing faster and more urgent. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I pushed her against the wall of the shower, my lips leaving a trail of kisses down her neck and chest. I took one of her hardened nipples into my mouth, sucking and teasing it with my tongue. Vena''s moans grew louder, her grip on me tightening. I moved my hand between her legs, finding her already wet and ready for me. I slipped a finger inside her, groaning at the tightness and warmth that weed me. Vena arched against me, her body trembling with pleasure. I added another finger, curling them inside her to hit her sweet spot, while my thumb rubbed her clit in tight circles. Vena''s walls clenched around my fingers, her moans turning into cries of ecstasy. I could tell she was close, and I wanted to feel her release around me. I withdrew my fingers and positioned myself at her entrance, my eyes locked with hers. Vena nodded a silent permission that I didn''t hesitate to take. I pushed into her in one smooth motion, both of us gasping at the sensation. The water from the shower mixed with our sweat, making our bodies slippery as we moved together in a wild rhythm. We rocked against each other, our bodies pping together in a deliciously dirty symphony. My sensations were overwhelming me, and I couldn''t get enough of Vena''s tightness wrapped around me. Vena''s nails dug into my back, leaving marks that mirrored the intensity of our passion. Her hips met mine with a ferocity that matched my own, and I could feel her inner walls squeezing and releasing me with each thrust. Her red eyes locked onto mine, and I could see the desire burning in them. Her lips parted, and she started to whisper dirty words in my ear, her voice a sultry melody that drove me to the brink of sanity. "You feel so good, Austin," she moaned. "Your cock is filling me up so perfectly. I can''t get enough of you." I groaned in response, my own desire fueling my movements. I buried my face in the crook of her neck, nipping and sucking at her skin, leaving a trail of marks that marked her as mine, refreshing them. Vena''s hand snaked between us, her fingers finding her clit and rubbing it vigorously. Her moans grew louder, and I knew she was close to climaxing. I shifted my angle, hitting her sweet spot with every thrust, and it pushed her over the edge. She cried out my name, her body convulsing as she rode out her orgasm, her walls clenching around me in delicious spasms. Her release triggered my own, and I let go, emptying myself into her with a guttural groan. We stayed locked together, riding out the waves of pleasure that washed over us. After a few moments, we both slumped against each other, our bodies spent and sated. Vena''s red hair was stered to her back, and her eyes were hazy with post-orgasmic bliss. I leaned in to kiss her softly, my lips lingering against hers in a gentle caress. Vena responded with equal tenderness, her arms wrapping around me in a loving embrace. We stayed like that for a while, our bodies pressed against each other, the water from the shower still cascading over us. We didn''t care about the mess we were making in the bathroom or the fact that we were indulging in forbidden love. At that moment, all that mattered was the deep connection we shared, the fiery passion that bound us together. We were two souls entwined in a love that was fierce and unapologetic, and we wouldn''t have it any other way. As the water started to turn cold, we reluctantly pulled away from each other, but not before stealing onest lingering kiss. We stepped out of the shower, drying each other off with gentle caresses and loving nces. We left the bathroom in disarray, evidence of our wild lovemaking scattered around us. But we didn''t care. We were lost in each other, and nothing else mattered. As we dressed in each other''s presence, our fingers brushing against each other''s skin with lingering touches, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for having Vena in my life. Chapter 442 442-2 Day Non-Stop Marathon With Vena "You seem to had a very enjoyable time....." Vena teased as she leaned against me, taking small scoops of her ice cream as she said so. "I indeed had a tough time..." I replied as my handheld Vena''s waist, the two of us sitting atop a tower that gazespletely at the city, as always its night time here, after we had exited the house the two of us just spend our time traveling around the city, going to ce, entering a casino, losing and earning some money. Getting a bit drunk, sightseeing, and more, I made sure to spoil this woman rotten, as we spend time in each other''spany, it was fun, rxing and honestly a peaceful time, at the end of our trip we ended up here above, looking down at the whole city. Vena leaning against me, eating her ice cream as she fed me hers, it was at this time that I started to give her a glimpse into the adventures and troubles I went through in her absence, I, of course, spoke about all the girls that I scored, including my family to vena, who epted it all with pride and a bit of jealousy. Ok, a lot of jealousy.... Thankfully she''s among the much more mature ones among my lovers and her twisted mind of having to give me the best woman in the world was working in my favor, hence I don''t have to fear a sudden outsh from her. "You can only stay 2 days?" I asked once more, to which Vena could only reply with a bitter smile. "I can''t stay away for long, thinsg are happening and the Dragon Realm needs me, plus I also need to visit Celestinia" Hearing her reply I could only turn silent, though I was being possessive, it was for the better that Vena didn''t stay, my hands were full dealing with all the girls and problems, plus now I was on the course road of introducing the battle n I have for the different girls, taking time out of it was hard. If it wasn''t for Vena, I wouldn''t have evene. ''Its good that I already informed them'' I have already sent a message to all the people close to me, saying that I will be out of touch for some time, I didn''t give them a reason just saying that it''s important. "Since we don''t have much time, shouldn''t we make the most of it?~" Vena spoke in a raspy voice as she leaned onto my ears, even before I could respond the two of us were back in the room, vena pushing me to the bed as I took a seat, my dress disappearing so did Vena''s as her sexy body came to light in front of me, her beautiful breasts dangling with her red cherry nipples, her eyes filled with desire as she started to kneel in front of me. "Just enjoy~" She said as the Dragon Empress kneeled in front of me, her eyes traveling to my cock as she spoke in a mischievous voice. "You know, I haven''t done this even for my husband~" Just those words were more than enough to excite the desire in me as my weapon soon stood tall in its full glory. Vena''s fiery red hair fell down to her ass, framing her sultry face. Her burning red eyes with slits gazed up at me with hunger, and I could see the seductive charm of the small ck dot near her right eye. She was a vision of pure eroticism, and I couldn''t wait to feel her lips on me. Vena took me in her hands, her touch sending shivers down my spine. She leaned in, her tongue flicking out to tease the head of my length, and I groaned in pleasure. Her lips wrapped around me, creating an exquisite suction that made me throb with desire. Her mouth moved with expertise, her tongue swirling and massaging me, her lips working up and down in a tantalizing rhythm. She took me in deep, swallowing around me, and I clenched my fists, gripping the sheets as waves of pleasure washed over me. Slurp~Slurp~Slurp The sound of Vena sucking my dick was music to my ears, as she moaned and groaned around me, urging me on with her sultry voice. She knew exactly how to please me, and I could feel myself getting closer to the edge with each passing moment. I looked down at her, watching her with awe as she worked her magic. Her red eyes were locked on mine, filled with lust and passion. Her mouth moved faster, her hands stroking me in perfect harmony with her oral skills. I could feel the tension building inside me, my breathing in ragged gasps. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and with a guttural cry, I exploded in her mouth, my release shooting out in hot spurts. Vena didn''t miss a beat, swallowing eagerly, her eyes never leaving mine. She licked her lips, savoring the taste of me, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride at knowing I had brought her pleasure. Vena stood up, her body glistening with sweat and desire. She pushed me back onto the bed, and I eagerly watched as she straddled me, her red hair falling around us like a fiery curtain. She positioned herself over me, her wetness coating my length as she lowered herself onto me. I groaned as she took me in, her tightness gripping me like a vice. Vena moved slowly at first, her hips swaying in a sensual dance. Her eyes never left mine, and I could see the raw emotion in them, the love and desire that burned between us. "Um~" I reached up, cupping her breasts in my hands, and she moaned, arching her back against me. I pinched and teased her hardened nipples, feeling them pebble under my touch. Vena''s movements became faster, more urgent, and I matched her rhythm, thrusting up into her with equal fervor. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh~ Her body moved with grace and passion, her red hair cascading around us as she rode me. Her moans grew louder, and I encouraged her with my own dirty talk, telling her how amazing she felt, and how much I loved her. "Ah~I love you~" Vena sajd before she leaned down, her lips capturing mine in a searing kiss. Our tongues danced together, mimicking the rhythm of our bodies. She moved her hands to grip my shoulders, her nails digging into my skin as her pace quickened. I couldn''t hold on any longer, and I felt the familiar tingling sensation building in my groin. I let go, releasing myself inside her with a shout of ecstasy. Vena followed suit, her walls clenching around me as she found herself losing control over the heat in her womb. .... Third Person POV: Vena took Austin''s hands in hers and brought them to her voluptuous breasts, teasing him with a sultry smile. He cupped her breasts, feeling their weight and softness, as she leaned in and captured his lips in a fiery kiss. Their tongues danced together in a passionate embrace, igniting a me of desire that burned between them. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Vena shifted her attention to Austin''s eager arousal. She positioned herself between his legs and took him in her hands, her fingers trailing teasingly along his length. She leaned in, her breath hot against his skin, as she began to pleasure him with a sensual boobjob. Vena''s breasts were a work of art, soft and supple, with hardened nipples that begged to be touched and teased. She used them to create a tantalizing friction against Austin''s length, moving them up and down, pleasuring him with her skilled movements. Her eyes never left his, filled with love and adoration, as she brought him closer and closer to the edge. Austin moaned, his hands gripping the sheets as waves of pleasure washed over him. He watched in awe as Vena''s red hair cascaded around her, framing her exquisite body as she pleasured him. Her movements were mesmerizing, her breasts enveloping him in warmth and ecstasy. "Cum for me~" Vena''s dirty talk was a whispered seduction, as she urged Austin on with sultry words, telling him how much she desired him, how he was the only one who could make her feel this way. Her words fueled his arousal, heightening his senses as he lost himself in the sensation of her soft breasts against his skin. Austin couldn''t hold back any longer, and with a deep groan, he climaxed, his release spilling over Vena''s breasts. She continued to move, milking him for everyst drop, her eyes locked on his as she brought him topletion. Vena leaned in and captured his lips in a sweet kiss, her tongue tasting him as she cleaned him up with tender care. They held each other, their bodies intertwined, their love and desire for each other palpable in the air. "You''re everything to me," Austin whispered against Vena''s lips, his heart swelling with emotion. Vena smiled, her eyes filled with love. "And you''re my heart and soul, my beloved Austin." They sealed their love with another passionate kiss, their bodies still entwined, their souls connected in a bond that transcended all barriers. Chapter 443 443-2 Day Non-Stop Marathon With Vena. Vena was in the kitchen, wearing nothing but a seductive apron that barely covered her ample curves. Her red hair cascaded down to her luscious ass, and her burning red eyes with slits were filled with desire. Austin couldn''t resist the temptation as he approached her from behind, his hands trailing along her body, teasing her supple skin. Vena''s body arched against him, her breath hitching with anticipation. "Ah~" Austin pressed himself against Vena, feeling the warmth of her body through the thin fabric of the apron. He nipped at her earlobe, sending shivers down her spine. Vena turned around, her lips meeting Austin''s in a fiery kiss. Their tongues danced in a heated embrace as their hands roamed each other''s bodies, craving more. "Um~do me~" Vena asked as Austin''s hands slid down Vena''s body, cupping her firm ass and pulling her closer. Vena moaned into his mouth, her body pressing against his. Austin''s fingers trailed down between her thighs, finding her already wet with desire. He teased her, his fingers exploring her folds, making her gasp and tremble with pleasure. "Yes~" Unable to wait any longer, Austin lifted Vena onto the kitchen counter, spreading her legs wide. He buried his face between her thighs, tasting her sweetness, and driving her wild with pleasure. Vena''s back arched, her fingers gripping the edge of the counter as Austin expertly pleasured her with his tongue, making her moan and writhe with ecstasy. "Ahh~fuck me~" Austin''s own desire was throbbing, and he couldn''t hold back any longer. He positioned himself behind Vena, his hands gripping her hips as he entered her with a deep thrust. Vena cried out. "Yes~," her body tightened around him as they moved together in a frenzy of passion. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, their moans filling the kitchen as they surrendered to their carnal desires. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh~ Austin''s pace quickened, his primal instincts taking over as he imed Venapletely. She matched his rhythm, meeting his thrusts with her own, their bodies mming together in a symphony of pleasure. Vena''s small ck dot near her right eye seemed to glow with a sultry charm as she met Austin''s gaze, their eyes locked in a heated exchange of lust and love. They were lost in each other, their bodies writhing in ecstasy as they reached the pinnacle of their passion. With a final, primal growl, Austin released himself inside Vena, and she clenched around him, riding out her own intense orgasm. They copsed against each other, their bodies slick with sweat, their breathing ragged, and their love for each other burning like fire. ..... Austin and Vena sat naked at the table in thevish dining hall of the house. The dimly lit room was adorned with opulent decorations, and the flickering candles added a seductive glow to the scene. Vena''s fiery red hair fell down to her shapely ass, and her burning red eyes with slits locked onto Austin''s gaze. She had a stunning face with an arched eyebrow and a small ck dot near her right eye, giving her a unique and alluring charm. Austin couldn''t resist the urge any longer. He slid his chair closer to Vena and lowered himself under the table. His mouth eagerly found its way to Vena''s luscious pussy, and he began to taste her with fervor. Vena moaned softly, "Ah~," her body responding to Austin''s skilled tongue. Her fingers tangled in his hair as he explored every inch of her wetness, driving her wild with desire. "Deeper~" The heat between them grew more intense, and Austin''s hunger for Vena consumed him. He emerged from under the table, standing tall and ready. Vena''s eyes sparkled with longing as she reached out to him, her hands trailing down his chiseled chest. Austin wasted no time, lifting Vena onto the table and spreading her legs wide. "Quick~" With Vena''s permission, Austin entered her with a primal growl. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, their passion igniting into a fiery inferno. Vena''s moans filled the air as Austin thrust into her, hitting all the right spots. "Ah~Ah~" Their bodies glistened with sweat as they moved together in a frenzy of ecstasy. They lost themselves in each other, the table rocking with their insatiable lust. Vena''s nails dug into Austin''s back, and he kissed her passionately, their tongues dancing in a heated embrace. They moved with a voracious hunger, exploring each other''s bodies with abandon. Time seemed to stand still as their desires peaked, and they reached the pinnacle of pleasure together. Austin and Vena cried out in unison, their bodies trembling with the intensity of their climax. They held each other tightly, their bodies still entwined as they rode out the waves of pleasure. Afterward, theyy spent on the table, their breathing ragged, and their bodies glowing with satisfaction. They shared a knowing smile, their love for each other evident in their eyes. It was a moment of pure bliss, a forbidden love that burned brighter than any me. ..... Austin and Vena sat naked beside each other on a plush sofa in Vena''s private chambers, the two of them reading books. The Dragon Empress was a breathtaking sight, with her fiery red hair cascading down to her luscious curves and her burning red eyes with slits that exuded seduction. Austin couldn''t resist the temptation as his hands began to explore Vena''s body, tracing the curves of her hips and thighs, and eliciting soft moans from her lips. "Um~" Vena parted her legs, inviting Austin to explore further. His fingers found their way to her dripping pussy, and he began to tease and y with her, feeling her grow wetter with each touch. Vena''s breathing quickened as she arched her back, pressing herself against Austin''s hand, urging him on. Unable to resist any longer, Vena leaned down and took Austin''s throbbing cock in her mouth, her tongue swirling around the tip, sending shivers down his spine. Austin''s hands found their way to Vena''s head, tangling in her fiery locks as she expertly pleasured him with her mouth, her seductive charm adding to the intensity of the moment. Their desire for each other grew more insatiable with each passing moment. They moved together on the sofa, their bodies entwined, lost in the throes of passion. Vena''s moans filled the air as Austin ravished her body, his lips and hands leaving a trail of fiery kisses and touches all over her. Vena arched her back, pressing herself against Austin, her eyes locked on his with a hunger that matched his own. They moved in perfect harmony, their bodies grinding against each other, their breaths mingling as they reached new heights of pleasure. The sofa became their yground as they explored each other''s bodies, giving in to their deepest desires. Time seemed to stand still as Austin and Vena lost themselves in each other, their love and passion for each other burning fiercely. They were consumed by the intensity of their connection, their bodies moving in perfect rhythm, their moans and cries filling the room. As they reached the peak of their ecstasy, their bodies shuddered together, waves of pleasure coursing through them. They clung to each other, breathless and spent, their bodies glistening with sweat as they basked in the afterglow of their passion. Austin and Venay entwined on the sofa, their eyes locked, their bodies still humming with desire. They knew that their love was forbidden, as Vena was married to the dragon Emperor, but they couldn''t deny the powerful bond they shared. They vowed to cherish every moment they could steal together. ..... Vena and Austiny naked in a hot tub, the warm water enveloping their bodies as they basked in each other''spany. Vena''s red hair cascaded down her back, and her burning red eyes with slits gazed into Austin''s eyes with desire. Her arched eyebrow and the small ck dot near her right eye added to her seductive charm. As they soaked in the hot water, their bodies pressed against each other, their skin glistening with moisture. The steam rose around them, creating an intimate and sensual atmosphere. Austin''s hands roamed over Vena''s curves, tracing the contours of her body, while she arched into his touch, her breath hitching with anticipation. Their kisses grew more urgent, their tongues tangling in a passionate dance. Vena''s hands roamed over Austin''s body, exploring every inch of him. The water sloshed around them as their movements became more heated, and they could feel the rising tension between them. Vena''s lips trailed down Austin''s neck, leaving a trail of nips and kisses along the way. Her teeth grazed his skin, sending shivers down his spine. Austin''s hands cupped Vena''s breasts, teasing her hardened nipples, making her moan softly. Their bodies pressed closer, the heat between them almost unbearable. With a shared hunger, they moved towards each other, their bodies entwined in a fiery embrace. The water sshed around them as they shifted and moved, their movements bing more urgent and rough. Austin''s hands gripped Vena''s hips, pulling her towards him as he thrust into her with primal need. Vena gasped, her nails digging into Austin''s back as she met his thrusts with equal fervor. Her red hair clung to her skin, and her eyes locked with his in a heated gaze. Their bodies moved in perfect sync, their moans mingling with the sound of sshing water. They moved with a raw and untamed passion, lost in the moment and each other. Their kisses were fierce and demanding, their bodies moving with a primal rhythm. The water sloshed around them as they pushed each other to the edge of pleasure, their movements growing more desperate and urgent. As their climax approached, Vena''s body tensed, and she cried out Austin''s name, her eyes zing with pleasure. He followed suit, his release crashing over him like a tidal wave. They clung to each other, their bodies trembling with the intensity of their shared passion. Afterward, theyy spent in each other''s arms, the hot water now lukewarm around them. Vena''s burning red eyes softened as she looked at Austin, her love for him evident in her gaze. They shared a deep and meaningful connection, despite the obstacles they faced. Their forbidden love was a me that burned fiercely, and they knew they would cherish each stolen moment they had together. They kissed again, their bodies intertwined, the water now forgotten as they lost themselves in each other''s embrace. .... As Austin and the Dragon Empress Venay in bed, their bodies intertwined, they knew this would be theirst time together. Their love was deep and passionate, fueled by their forbidden affection for each other. Vena''s fiery red hair cascaded down her back, and her burning red eyes with slits gazed into Austin''s with desire. Her seductive charm was irresistible. Austin couldn''t resist Vena''s allure any longer. He leaned in to capture her lips in a heated kiss, their tongues entwining as their hands roamed each other''s bodies. Vena''s curves were exquisite, and Austin''s touch sent shivers down her spine. She moaned into his mouth, hungry for more. Austin trailed his lips down Vena''s neck, leaving a trail of hot kisses along her skin. He cupped her breasts, teasing her nipples to hardness with his skilled fingers. Vena arched her back, pressing her chest against his hand, urging him on. Austin obliged, taking one of her rosy peaks into his mouth, sucking and nipping at it until Vena''s breath came in ragged gasps. Vena''s hands were not idle either. She explored Austin''s body with urgency, feeling his hard muscles and tracing the lines of his powers. She reached down and grasped his throbbing arousal, stroking it slowly, relishing the feel of his velvet skin against her palm. Austin groaned, his hips bucking against her hand, seeking more of her touch. Their desire reached a fever pitch, and Austin couldn''t wait any longer. He positioned himself between Vena''s legs, admiring her luscious bodyid out before him. He entered her slowly, savoring the sensation of her tightness around him. Vena moaned, her nails digging into his back as he began to move, thrusting into her with increasing urgency. They explored various positions, driven by their insatiable lust for each other. They moved from missionary to cowgirl, with Vena riding Austin passionately, her red hair flying around her as she moved with abandon. They then shifted to doggy style, with Austin gripping Vena''s hips and thrusting into her deeply, eliciting primal moans from both of them. They continued to push the boundaries of pleasure, exploring new positions and indulging in their carnal desires. Vena''s red hair syed out around her as Austin took her from behind, his hands roaming her curves, his lips tracing the contours of her neck and shoulders. Vena''s cries grew louder, and her nails raked down Austin''s back as she reached her peak, her body convulsing with pleasure. Finally, they copsed into each other''s arms, their bodies slick with sweat, and their hearts pounding with satisfaction. Chapter 444 444-Meeting At The War Council. "Sigh... so she''s gone," I muttered out loud as I sat on the empty bed, naked. These past two days had been a crazy ride for me and Vena, lost in each other''s warmth and love. It was an amazing time, and I could say with utmost confidence that I knew Vena''s body better than anyone in the world. ''This is better, I thought to myself. It was better for Vena to leave without a word, as it would only make it harder for the two of us to say our goodbyes, even if it was not permanent. ''Guess it''s time to get back into the real world! Quickly getting over my sentiment, I dressed up in a ck suit thatplemented me well. Having readied myself, I left the house, my eyes trailing at the night sky that never changes. The city was always a mix of debauchery and peace, a veryplicated mix. With light steps and my face covered with a ck mask, I entered a well-decorated building, and the servants started to lead me. Soon, I reached a door which opened for me, and I entered inside, soon appearing at the same meeting room for the members of the DarkNight. Thirteen of them were spread around the table, everyone gathered here for an important meeting. My eyes trailed through all the ones gathered, each different, powerful people with power at each end of the world. "You took your sweet time," the middle-aged demon spoke, his ck eyes focusing on me with a good-natured smile. "Must be enjoying with a girl," the lion kin spoke with a smile and gave me a nod. "Well, I have been busy," I responded as I walked to the table, taking a seat at the head, trying to ignore the burning gaze that Ralph was giving me. "Tch... am I invisible?" he suddenly asked, making me look at him with a smile. "Hey, Ralph, how have you been?" I greeted him. "Hey, Ralph... you''re foot!" he burst out, as he literally threw a shoe at me that I dodged. "Hey... hey, let''s keep this civil," I said. "Civil your head!" Another shoe came flying at me, which I dodged. "Do you know how much pressure we are taking from the War Council!" Ralph shouted, and this time it was a sock at my face, which once again I dodged. "Calm down. I know that I caused the pressure, but you I should know better that I wouldn''t have done it if it wasn''t important for me," I responded, raising my hands, my voice as serious as possible. My words quickly cooled Ralph down, and everyone in the room nodded their heads, agreeing. I didn''t gain their full support and brotherhood just by saving them; I had also helped them develop and provide resources and power. Giving a keen look into the future and helping all of the DarkNight develop, all these people know that I am not one to just flunk out on them. "So you must have a n, right?" the Niflin tribe elf, Rai, spoke, to which I nodded my head. The problem here was the fact that the war council, which maintains peace across the world, had called for an all-world meeting after the incident at the academy. I had asked the DarkNight to send me to the meeting. The thing here was that the meeting was supposed to be a day ago. Yes, the time that I was supposed to be with the most powerful and influential people, I spent that time having sex with one of the most beautiful and powerful women in the world. Well, if it wasn''t for Vena, I wouldn''t have done it. Then again, it was Vena. So, the problem that grew was that the DarkNight didn''t send anyone, and without us appearing, it would be hard for the meeting to go forth since we are the entire underworld. A lot of pressure came from the War council for us to attend, and due to me, the meeting had to be pushed back to today, which irked the council, and they were surely putting pressure on us. Their power was not to be underestimated. "Don''t worry, I know just the thing to keep the War Council in check..." I spoke as my lips formed an evil smile that quickly bloomed on others'' faces when they saw mine. "I can''t wait..." Another member spoke, seeing my smile, and soon, we dived into the deeper details that needed to be shared. Everything about the current running of the DarkNight was spoken, after which it was time for me to head out. "Let''s go..." Ralph said as he started to lead the way. It would be the two of us heading for the meeting, which will take ce in 2 hours. We wore the most expertly designed suits, and on our faces were two masks thatpletely hid our identities. The DarkNight has their own ancient powered masks, but the ones we are wearing were procured by me. Knowing the War council, one can''t be too cautious. Living within them are monsters of the past, heroes hiding under the eyes of normality after gaining the blessing of immortality that lets them live on in the world, protecting it from the prying eyes of evil. "All set?" Ralph asked, to which I nodded my head. There were currently four of us: Ralph, myself, and two powerful guards at the peak of the Origin Realm. Of course, the DarkNight has its own Imperial guards, but we won''t be bringing them out now. After all, this is more of a peaceful meeting. Having done our final checks, we stood in the middle of the room where Ralph took out a strange-looking ticket with several running runes and tattoos. Under our eyes, he tore the entire ticket, which soon sparkled and swirled before turning into a spatial portal, leading the way in. "After you," I said, pointing my hand toward the portal tunnel. "Humph... sure," Ralph replied as he entered inside, with me soon following him. The four of us were brought into a muddled sense of state, after which we arrived in a vast hall. My senses quickly picked up on the fact that the mana in here was extremely pure, among the best I have felt. Just taking it in was purifying my inner mana tower, not that it can be purified anymore. "How is it?" Ralph suddenly asked me, to which I replied, "Not bad." "Oh? Then have you been to a ce better than this?" A voice called out to my reply, causing me to focus on the people in front of me. There were three in total: two adults that screamed power from their aura, a man, and a woman, while between them stood a teenager that looked to be of 18 or 20. They held the sign of the War Council in their chest, the two goddesses facing each other. ''Do I need to do some face pping?'' I thought as I looked at the arrogant smirk the handsome guy was giving me. He had ck hair and green eyes and from the power he was giving off, he could bebeled as a great genius in the outside world. ''Origin level 5''. One must know that this is nothing to scoff at or look down upon. The power level of the world goes as follows: the average power of the people attending the Babylon Academy is Origin level 3, going above it at a young age means that you are a genius among geniuses. The level of students when they graduate from the academy, the top level would mostlyprise of Origin level 5''s. Just because I have ovee such a level doesn''t mean it''s easy to reach this power. The growth of power isn''t easy within this world. Chapter 445 445-Understadning Depeer Into The World The growth of power isn''t easy for anyone in this world. As predicted, the journey of cultivation here begins with the creation of a te. Different qualities for the te will be created on your body. It''s out of your control and falls under the category of talent. You will always be forming your te at tier zero, and the growth would be from there. The cultivation here is of creating tes above each other till you reach the 10th te, known as the 10th level of the Origin Realm. But the creation of these tes takes time, talent, and understanding of the way of mana or the energy you use. The stronger and tougher your tower, the better will be your future. So, no one spends time trying to speed up their te creation to ruin their future. There are also several ways that tes can be created with the nobles and the powerful having their own te creation technique. Some techniques increase the speed of creation, some make it tougher, and some provides certain properties. For example, Eleanor had granted me her special technique that helps to create the perfect tower, which will provide sharper mana with more prating power. It also has the added bonus of more strength, power, and quality. A technique created by Eleanor, the once-in-a-million genius, is due to this creation of hers that she was nicknamed the Bow Empress. Only ones that changed the entire field of a profession are granted the right to be called an Emperor in anything. And speaking of the professions, the entire world has several professions spread around the world. The differentiation of professionses to y due to the unique magic path movement and the te creation technique themselves. ?For example, simple bowmen, spear users, or even sword users, each of them has their own profession with their unique mana path movement and te creation technique. Of course, in sush mundane professions, the mana path and te creation technique would bemon and not that strong. Hence, this creates the different levels on which your profession in the world can be ranked. They are: Common Umon Rare High-Rare Legend Myth These 6 are the normal rankings that exist within the world, but there are two other special divisions, unique and Inheritant. The unique being a never before seen profession with their powers unknown to the world, while the Inheritance is the ones only possessed by one person and will only be passed to another. For example, the profession that I hold is Inheritant, with me being the only one holding this profession after Eleanor. Though Camel has half of this technique, she hadn''t received the full one due to her problems back then. But even then, she went on toplete this technique by herself to create her unique path of the bow. It''s not for nothing she''s called a genius. ?So, getting back to the topic, the profession ranking isn''t just marked by strength. Several factorse into y before the final ranking of a profession is determined. In the case of this world, mostmoners will just stop at their own te creation. Most won''t even be born with a te capable of holding the weight of mana or growth, thus cutting off their path of strength, after all if the bottom is weak there is no way to build a tower. The ones born with capable tes will be taken into noble families as soldiers or such. If they refuse,mon people will just move on living the life of an adventurer, using the mana path techniques avable to the public along with themon and crude creation of tes to get stronger. But this will only end up in a mediocre life. That''s how life flows in the world, with power always at the top. Taking that aside, the normal peak amoner will reach will be Origin Level 3, that too at the age of 60 or something if that person is lucky. True power rises from above the Origin Level 5, which is the diving mark of power, where true topography-changing attacks can be made. Reaching there is the true mark of a genius. So if one was to take your talent in power, several categories need to be kept in mind, such as: ?Level of te Purity of Mana in creation. Mana sensing. The technique used to create tes. Bloodlines. Gifted powers. Innate abilities. And more, so it''s never easy to mark the level of ability within this world. There is a categorized one, but there will always be differences. The normalmoner that you fight might have gotten his hand on a relic enough to beat your ass, or you might have the perfect bloodline topliment your power or you might have the blessing of a God. There can be several reasons for power, ranging from getting an inheritance to being born with one or having an unseen innate ability. In this world where magic and Gods walk, trying to measure just the surface-level power of a person is foolish and dangerous. There exist several powerful students hidden under the guise of normality, ones with their own unique energy or techniques. That''s why one must never try to look down on this world for what it holds. Still, the main dividing line of absolute genius for a person ofmon will be their ability to fight above their own Origin rank. The funny thing here is that among the capture targets, most of them can do that. But having spent my time and money here, I am starting to discover that monsters above them are lurking within the academy and outside of it. People of my age or close to me, with abilities that can blow your mind, exist here; masters who gained powers while hiding in the world, taking in disciples; certain energy-using tribes hidden in the world or organizations with unique powers. All of them are there, and for some reason, all of them have started to move. ''I guess he is one among them,'' I thought as I looked at the arrogant-looking male in front of me. Beside him, the two adults looked cold and calm. I could easily decipher their meaning through this disy. "They are looking down on us! There is no way that a well-established ce such as the War Council will put such a person for a greeting. Just one nce at him shows me that he doesn''t have many social skills, indicating that he hasn''t lived outside this sanctuary of the War Council. What kind of power would knowingly put such a sociallycking person for greeting? One that wants to oppress... Moreover, the two people standing beside this male were acting cold and unfeeling, not at all interested in us. "Indeed, I have been to a much better ce..." I responded with a smile while puffing my lips up. The mask I wore only covered my eyes and nose area, but it had a passive effect of making my face unrecognizable. The smug expression of mine being caught by the rest. "Really? I never thought that people who dealt with the area of sewers could not understand nobility and power," the male sneered. ''Sigh...looks like he is interested in acting like an asshole,'' I thought as I looked toward Ralph, who was biting his lips in anger. The connection of them being connected to the sewers and back alleys is the worst way to call the DarkNight, as in a sense, they do work in the dark. ?"Well, at least your head looks like it''s being dipped in a sewer," I replied, stunning everyone as they all looked at me. My lips rose into a smug smile. Here''s the question: What''s the best way to deal with an asshole? Answer: Be a bigger asshole. "What the hell is up with this ce? The decorations are richer back in our ce," I spoke as I looked at the floor, looking everywhere with disgust. Soon the y will begin. "How dare you!" ''Yup, let the face pping begin...'' Chapter 446-Face Slapping Begins! "You dare?!" The asshole shouted at me as his mana sizzled out, and a dense feeling of darkness soon filled my surroundings from his very mana, which spoke of the depth of the night. ''A unique mana signature and innate blessing,'' I thought as I quickly looked at my system which told me all that I needed to know about the guy in front of me, his interesting specialties that were only known to him or the one he trusted. "You will handle this?" Ralph whispered into my ear, to which I nodded my head. Seeing so, he took on the bystander position just like the other two beside the asshole, the entire oppressive mana soon filling me, trying to fill my mind with negative thoughts. I took it like a champ, smiling as I let out a bit of my mana, its innate purity easily pushing away the oppressive might. My action caught the eyes of everyone, as the asshole in question narrowed his eyes, and the sizzling mana from him was pulled back. ''So he''s not all dumb, I mused in my thoughts as the asshole soon spoke. "My name is Renardo, a disciple of the pir of Darkness and a candidate for the position of the 12 apostles. I am 19 years old," he said, turning quiet and seemingly waiting for me to speak. A moment of silence lingered between us after which I spoke. "Rex, 18 years old, and more handsome than you.." Silence followed my words as Renardo''s expression turned angry, the mana around him being thick and strong, indicating that his base is extremely well built and powerful. His dark eyes seemed to get darker as he spoke, pointing his hand at me. ?"I, Renardo, challenge you to a duel of the holy war!" His words resonated around the room, and I could see a simple blooming on the faces of the two people that stood beside Renardo. It looked like this challenge was some big deal or they were just smiling at the fact that this guy would beat me ck and blue. "The duel of holy war puts the line of reputation and power on the table, it even affects the organization the two challengers represent," Ralph spoke, replenishing the memory that I already knew. After all, this was something that I was aiming for. A sly grin started to lift up on my face as I looked at my first stepping stone, the one that would cement my position as the top prodigy in the entire world. Talent? Bloodline? Innate ability? Blessing of a God? Supreme Body? Supreme sensitivity to Mana? None of that matters in front of me. No one ever knows the depth of my true power, and I have yet to go full-on in battle. The amount of things that I have umted within me is something that no one will ever be able to guess or understand. ''Should I kill him, master?'' Farah suddenly asked with a seething tone. I could feel the murderous desire in her tone. ''No, I have something more nned for him. You just enjoy the show, I responded as my focus stayed on Renardo. ?"I ept," I spoke, cementing my agreement to the duel. "Good! Then follow me!" Renardo spoke as he started to lead the way. The two beside him still weren''t saying anything. ''It looks like we pissed them off real bad, I remarked as we walked out of therge hallways where my group and I had arrived. Leaving the hall, Ralph, the two guards, and I soon walked into a vast and enormous long hallway. Renardo walked with pride as he started to speak. "This is just a small part of the entire ce. We span an entire world!" Hearing this, I wasn''t surprised as the entirety of the War Council exists in an independent world space. It''srge and perfect enough to hold and grow several powerful people while keeping the peace of the world. In fact, there are other such powers out there - true supreme experts hiding in this world living away, trying their best to break into the fabled realm of the Gods. But then again, they don''t feel like much to me when two churches stand behind me. Their presence is more than enough to make these hungry wolves into docile sheep. No matter how arrogant or powerful they grow, they know that the churches are never to be messed with. The churches themselves hold immense power, something that I came to learn and ept. We kept on walking through the hallway, soon starting to meet more people moving around. Each of them had their own badges and their marks indicating their position within this war council. I looked at all of them with interest, as they all looked at my group with dislike. ?''It looks like a lot of face pping will be required,'' I thought to myself. It''s not like I wasn''t nning on it. In fact, arrivingte and creating the issue would only push forth the ns I had in mind for these organizations. ''A terrifying force, I concluded as I sensed all the people that kept moving around here. All of them had an above-average level of power, each of them enough to gain a standard position within the outside world. Yet here they were just at the bottom of the barrel. The intriguing thing here was the fact that, like the outside, I could still feel the division among the different species - a subtleyer of difference among each other that''s hard to ignore, something which I improved tremendously during the Realm attack. "We are here!" Renardo spoke, breaking me out of my thoughts as we walked through a huge door that looked dark and countering. But the moment we walked through it, the space tore around me, and the next moment, I opened my eyes, I was in a huge battleground with Renardo standing opposite to me. "Show us blood!" "Teach those arrogant fools a lesson!" "Make''em bleed!" "Yeah! Beat him up!" the shouts of the audience filled my ears causing me to turn to look at them. My gaze turned 360 as I saw thousands of different people seated up high on a floating tform, their powerful gaze locked on me, desiring to see me bleed. ?"They nned this," I thought with a smile. It''s impossible for such a group of people to be gathered so fast unless such a shenanigan was nned beforehand. It just simply trantes to the fact that they were already nning on whopping the ass of any member from the Darknight using any reason possible. ''It''s better for me like this.... ''Master, shall I kill them all?'' Farah asked me once again, seeking my permission to kill them all. ''No, my little Farah, let me teach you how to deal with arrogant powered assholes. Don''t blink,'' I replied. ''Yes, master,'' Farahplied, keeping her anger in check. "Are you afraid?" Renardo asked with a chilling smile as he stood before me. "Nope, just thinking that this ce sucks," I said, making Renardo frown. "Then you shall soon feel terror like no other," he spoke in a creepy tone, making me wince a little. I had encountered many of his kind during my travels when I didn''t use my noble status. I had dealt with enough trash talk for a lifetime. It had even made me question how those protagonists lived with it. Just as I was starting to forget about Renardo''s trash talk, a figure appeared between us. It was the same man who was with Renardo. "I shall now speak the rules," he spoke, and the entire stadium turned silent. ?"The battle shall only end when one of the fighters is unable to continue. No surrender and no cries shall be epted," he announced. Liking the rules, I smiled. The man, now the referee, turned to look at me, to which I nodded my head, saying, "No problem." Renardo also nodded his head in agreement. The man stood between the two of us and said, "Begin!" As he spoke, he disappeared, leaving the two of us alone. Renardo smiled, and his dark mana sizzled out, a unique one I had seen on a human. He started to chuckle as he spoke, "I am going to enjoy-" Before he could finish his sentence, I appeared in front of him and punched him hard in the face with my fist. My enhanced memory saw the slow-motion view of his cheeks rippling along with teeth flying away as his body flew, crashing through the ground that seemed endless. Funny enough, the ground wasn''t hurt. A stunning silence filled the ce, but it didn''tst for long as a humongous pressure released from the ground where Renardoy. Half the side I hit looking bloated while the ''skies'' above me turned dark, a poison-like atmosphere filling around him. ''Huh...a durable punching bag,'' I thought looking at the standing Renardo. Chapter 447: 447-Keep The Slapping Going! ''Guess you gotta expect that from the disciple of a pir,'' I smirked, looking down at the severely injured Renardo. A normal person of his power would have had their skull cracked from the force of my punch, but this guy just had a swelling and was already standing up for another beating. Pirs are what people at the top of the War Council are called. They are the main fighting force of the council, with each person earning the title of a pir holding great power, prestige, and might, enough to look down on billions. They normally arise from the 12 apostles, indicating towards the 12 pirs. The 12 apostles are the title given to the best supreme monstrous geniuses of the matching generations. Only people below the age of 25 can earn this title, and it takes a lot of power, prestige, and might to earn it. It is normally held by people at the age of 20, having achieved all the necessary marks to hold this title high. As I was lost in my thoughts, my entire surrounding became covered in a dark atmosphere, and the bright light within the battle arena turned into darkness. When I say arena, it''s a modest wording as the whole battle area we were in was a sub-worldpressed into a small sphere with a humongous area. We were in such a space with the rest looking ''down'' at our match, a testament to the power control at y. "You are done for!" Renardo suddenly screamed at me. His confidence is now sky-high as the environment now turned to look the best for him. Just standing within it, I could feel an oppressive might staining down at me, a slimy power trying to corrupt my mana and mind. ?''This is enough to even deal with an Origin level 6, I thought. Just this domain itself is a special power blessed upon him, allowing the person in front of me to change the entire situation to match his aptitude, a special innate ability of his that matches well with the tactic of the pir of Darkness, making him a force to be reckoned with. "Disappear!" Renardo shouted as the entire ck domain around me listened to his will, its might crashing down on me, trying to strip me of all my senses and power. Meanwhile, within Renardo''s hands appeared a ck spear, its edge shining with a dangerous sheen. The moment I blinked, his spear was reaching toward my head. It wasn''t just him but three different dark creations of him that attacked me from all sides, each clone carrying a part of his power. It was a perfect trap to keep anyone in check, but sadly for him, he was dealing with me. "Burn..." I muttered, and just as I did, everything burned away. The mana that was around here trembled in delight. A me of a man long forgotten in history riled up from within me, the me of a crazy man that lived to just burn the world, a single me that he grew enough to burn everything in the world. And now it responded to mymand, its power rippling as a dark crimson fire burned from within me, bursting out. The darkness, the spell, the domain, everything burned away from a single mutter from me, without any reaction time or anything, everything just burned away. ?Leaving behind a severely charred Renardo, breathing but close to dying. Even the referee, a peak origin level 10, wasn''t able to react to the burning of my me, a me of anger and revenge. "Guess you gotta expect that from the disciple of a pir," I repeated but this time out loud, smirking as a stunning silence filled the entire ce. Everyone looked down with shock, probably unable to believe that their genius was taken down by me. "So, whose next?" I asked in a calm tone. ..... Third Person POV: The entire audience had turned silent. They could only gaze at Renardo being taken away for treatment. The simple entertainment game that should have been to humiliate the DarkNight now turned into something much more serious, with the entire reputation of the War Council on the line. Winning meant the best, but losing in the Holy duel, especially in their holy ground, is something that the War Council won''t be able to handle at all. It''s a humiliation on another level. High into the sky, at the topmost position, several powerful organizations gathered around to gaze at the battle that was supposed to end in fun. Austin was right when he thought that everything was nned. The War Council even arranged for all the gathered powers to gaze at the scene of the DarkNight being humiliated. ?But this time they ended up shooting themselves in their own foot as the challenge wentpletely different from how everyone thought it would. No one ever expected the option of Renardo losing. He was, after all, very famous and made quite themotion when he was taken in as the disciple of the pir of Darkness. He was among the best of his age, yet here he was beaten up and fallen down like a third-rate thug, that too done by a boy hiding his identity, which no one, no matter how hard they tried, could see through. Suddenly, the meeting turned into a more interesting disy. "Pufff... hahaha....that''s my boy!" Ralphughed withplete freedom, his happiness let lose fully, not at all minding the ugly expression of all that was around him. He was a free-spirited man, and right now, he was letting lose the pressure that he had always felt in his heart,the disdain from others his organization had to deal with just cause they were from the ''dirty'' side of things. "Bring out the apostles..." Austin suddenly demanded, his voice ringing into everyone''s hearts and minds. Hearing this, the smile on Ralph''s face only got wider. He turned to the woman beside him as he spoke, pointing down at Austin. "Didn''t you hear? He''s waiting..." "They might not be able to hold back...." The woman spoke in a suppressed, angered tone, her eyes shining with a dangerous glint. "It will be fine..." Ralph said, waving his hands around. Austin himself is a bundle of secrets that he himself has yet to fully uncover, but after spending these little years with him, Ralph hase to understand that Austin won''t do something unless he has a 100% chance of seeding. ?Thinking until here, his mood improved for the better. Leaning himself against the chair, bingfortable for the show ahead, the only thing he was missing was some snacks to fill his enjoyment. "Then so be it..." she said before disappearing from where she was. Back at the arena, Austin stood with his back straight, his calm eyes waiting for the next challenge. The referee next to him kept looking at him with narrowed eyes. It was then that another figure appeared in front of him, a handsome man with light blond hair and red twinkling eyes that seemed to burn everything around him. His presence felt heavy, his mana suppressing everything around him. Austin could feel the me within him dancing around. "Zon, the disciple of the Pir of me, ranked 7th in the apostles'' ranking and called the Burner of Worlds," the man spoke with a calm yetmanding tone, the ce around where he appeared getting hotter. "Rex, I''m more handsome than you," I replied, causing Zon''s lips to twitch, his red eyes narrowing at me after which he turned towards the referee, giving a nod. "Then let the match begin," saying so, the referee departed, leaving the two of us to be. Sensing the mana out of Zon, he was at Origin level 6, an amazing achievement at his age. With a quick push, I distanced myself from where I stood as that area had nowpletely melted, looking like flowingva. "Not bad," Zon muttered as if he didn''t passivelymand the mana of fire to destroy me. ?''Passive control over the entire element of fire, along with two great mes, a body that heats up original mes along with a warrior body! All these qualities in a single man were surely creating a monster of epic proportions. Two gauntlets filled with two different mes were now burning within Zon''s hands. His battle instincts and power rippled out, creating a terrifying heat, enough to simply burn an Origin level 3 to liquid. "Burn," he muttered, and everything did burn, except for me. Chapter 448 : A New Warrior Approaches The atmosphere within the arena started to heat up, quite literally... A punch moved toward Austin''s head, but he dodged it. As he did, a mirroring punch of pure fire emerged, and another move followed the original punch. Seeing this, the me within Austin emerged from within him, taking the attack. Just as it finished, Zon was beside him, waving down a punch that threw a fire wave at him. With expert movement, Austin dodged it, only to be met with a fist heading for his stomach. Using his me, Austin took the brunt of the attack by covering it over his stomach, creating ayer that provided him protection. But it sted him away a little as hundreds of star-like mes surrounded Austin in another attack. Austin waved his hand as his me grew to create a barrier. The ming stars hit the barrier as he was pushed away, the searing heat hitting his body. Meanwhile, Zon continued his relentless attack, each one deadlier than thest. With a quick movement, Zon was in front of Austin. His feet brightened up with ming wings, boosting his speed to another level. Two mes, red and grey, burned in his gauntlet and surrounded him. They attacked with their own focus. To Austin, it was as if he was fighting three different people at the same time. Zon''s punch aimed at his head, one of the mes forming a drill as it aimed at his heart. The other grey me took to the ground, trying to restrain his movement as much as possible. Zon''s amazing passive control over the element of me, and his ability to increase the heat output of all mes, created massive pressure on Austin. ?But just as it seemed that the attack was about tond, Austin''s figure fluctuated before he disappeared from where he stood, appearing at a different location. The joint attack of Zon missed Austin by an inch. It had been three minutes since the battle began, and Zon was dominating. Yet, he had yet tond a significant damage on Austin. ''Um... better than I thought, Austin pondered as he looked at Zon. Zon was now taking him more seriously than ever. If Austin wanted, he could have easily taken down Zon, but for once, he wanted to enjoy the battle and get an understanding of the level of such people. Austin wasn''t at all disappointed by the result. Once again, his body dodged as a fire pir rose from where he was standing. Austin''s movements stayed erratic and hard to decipher, causing Zon to pay more focus to his attacks. "I will end this..." Zon suddenly spoke. Just as he did, a great power burst from within him. The two mes within him entertwined around him to form a sort of zing body. The current Zon formed into a fuming man of red and grey within less than a second, causing the heat in the ce to triple. This time, Austin didn''t dodge. He formed a concrete shield around himself, his eyes narrowing as he gazed at the fire now burning all around him. Every direction around him was now on fire. In the mix of red and grey, standing at the center of it all was Zon. ''So, he''s finally going all out, Austin thought. He felt the heat around him. The mes themselves seemed to be eating at his shield, even affecting his ability to feel and control the mana around him. Crack! ?A huge crack was created from a fist hitting the barrier. Austin could see someone standing in front of him, hitting the wall with their hand. Their speed had reached the level of an Origin level 8, giving them an overall boost, and their body was currently untouchable. "This is over," the now ming Zon spoke. Yet, as always, Austin stayed calm, his eyes looking into Zon''s burning ones as he spoke. "Yes, it''s over." That was all he spoke as Austin let go of one of the seals within his mes, its true powering into the disy. Austin saw primal fear bloom within Zon, his special constitution letting him know about the me that was about to be released. Sadly for him, all he could do was suffer. The me of revenge burned redder than blood, marking itself with all the blood it had shed in the name of revenge. A reddish me grew from Austin''s body, bursting out and covering the entire field, taking control of all that was within Zon''s control. "Argh!....no!..." a gut-wrenching scream left Zon''s mouth as his body iled around on the ground. He who had built a body impervious to mes was now getting burned, his scream of despair filling the entire ce. Austin looked at all this with a calm gaze; the very ability that Zon boasted of was now bing his hell. Anyone else would have gone under by now, yet his immunity was keeping him awake while his body slowly started to burn away. As this was a sacred duel, it wouldn''t stop until he was either unconscious or dead. ?This was the main reason that Austin wasn''t being too kind to these guys, as they wouldn''t hesitate to take him down if they got the chance. But even then, his goal wasn''t to make the War Council his enemy. While they might stick to the rule of never getting revenge for a sacred duel, the same couldn''t be said for Zon''s teacher. Austin knew better than anyone how a single feeling of desire could win over any sort of promise. ''Guess this is enough,'' deciding so, Austin waved his hand, and the me went away, leaving a heavily cooked Zon. Walking towards him, who was stillying awake, Austin unhesitatingly kicked his neck, rendering him unconscious, thus ending the match, which once again left a heavy silence in the arena. This time, Austin didn''t just defeat anybody; he defeated one of the 12 apostles, a face and pride of the War Council. He didn''t defeat Zon in a hard-earned battle, but quite easily, which was another blow to the War Council''s name. The battle for honor was over. The War Council has lost its entire face and pride, and it has been trampled under the eyes of every major power in the world. In normal circumstances, this would be a good thing as it would lead to the birth of a powerful person to protect the world, which is the main duty of the War Council. But nothing in life is ever that simple. The passage of time creates many differences, breeding in power and ego, sometimes causing the fall of powers to a much darker path. Of course, the War Council hasn''t reached that level, but it has developed its own ego, which Austin has now thoroughly trampled to the ground. ?"Send her," one of the elders of the War Council spoke in a heavy tone. Their idea of pushing down their pride on DarkNight affected them back. First, they lost value, and now they''ve lost all face. If they were to lose a third time, it would be disastrous. The concept of losing three matches in a row in the holy duel has another deeper meaning. If they were to lose three matches in a row against a single person, it would be the first ever since its creation. It alsoes with a certain condition that the War Council can never allow toe to pass. A simple challenge of fun has now turned into a deadly match for them. "She''s already there," another elder spoke, causing the entire atmosphere to turn brighter. By now, they have acknowledged the fact that Austin is a monster, one that''s rarely seen in the world. Monstrous geniuses that break allmon sense appear from time to time, and the way to deal with it? Send another monster.... Austin watched with calm eyes as a girl materialized in front of him, a girl that looked to be in her teens. She had shining brown and golden hair that looked like a mane, lion ears, and a tail on her head, and a brown tanned skin. Her body was the very definition of athletic perfect built, along with a beautiful face. Her two brown feline eyes focused entirely on him as she appeared, and her body proportions were perfect. She wore more of an ancient-based warrior dress, crafted from rich materials and embellished with intricate designs. The dress hugged her curves and flowed elegantly as she moved, revealing her toned arms and legs. The fabric of the dress was dyed in a deep shade of red, which contrasted beautifully with her tanned skin. ?The intricate patterns on the dress were embroidered with gold and silver threads, depicting scenes of ancient battles and myths. The hem of the dress was adorned with golden tassels that swayed as she walked, emitting a faint jingle with each step. Around her waist was a belt made of golden links, which held a spear. As she stood before Austin, the woman''s aura exuded an air of confidence and strength. Her posture was erect, and her gaze was unwavering. Her lion ears twitched slightly as if listening to some distant sound, while her tail on her head remained still. Her beauty was exotic and captivating, with her angr jawline and full lips, which were set in a determined expression. Her eyebrows were arched perfectly, and her cheekbones were high, giving her face an aristocratic look and the moment Austin''s eyesnded on her, a system prompt ran. Chapter 449 449-Zelda Is Here! Just as the girl had appeared in the arena, the bustling audience turned silent, but this time it was for another reason. The extreme tension that was building up burst like a bubble, and anticipation and revenge started to brew within the atmosphere. "Is that her?!" one voice eximed. "She really came!" another joined in. "There''s going to be bloodshed!" someone whispered. "We''re in for a match!" a fourth voice said. The whispers of the audience filled the atmosphere, and the bleak tension was reced with happiness and rxation, filling every inch of the stadium. The audience looked down at the arena with fervor and worship, seemingly cing the single girl on a very high pedestal. "You''re boy is done..." a woman sitting beside Ralph spoke, taking his attention away. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman. "I don''t recognize her," Ralph replied, which spoke volumes about how secretive her existence might be. "Of course, you won''t. Her face and everything about her are hidden. The person you are looking at is the one currently holding the first seat of the apostles," the woman informed him. "Her?!" Ralph responded in surprise as he looked at the young girl, who might be of 16 or 17 years old. To acquire that status at such a young age is unprecedented, and what is more worrying is the fact that the DarkNight has no information about her! "That''s not all," the woman continued. "She took the first ce for the apostles at the age of... twelve." .... Meanwhile, everyone kept their focus on the woman, but Austin kept looking at her with an intrigued yet expectant look. As she stood before him, he couldn''t help but notice her aura, which exuded both grace and power. She was a woman of undeniable beauty, with shining brown and golden hair that looked like a lion''s mane. Her brown feline eyes were focused entirely on him, giving her an exotic allure. Her body was the very definition of perfection, with a select build and a brown-tanned skin. She wore an ancient-based warrior dress, which was intricately detailed with golden embroidery and gemstones. The dress flowed beautifully, entuating her every movement. The dress also had a leather belt that cinched at her waist, showing off her hourss figure. As she stood there, she radiated strength and confidence, a true warrior beauty. ..... Austin POV: [Ding!] [New capture target detected!] [ Name: Zelda Rife Sex: Female Age: 17 Species: Lion Beastwoman Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 8 Title: The Reincarnator, The Spear of Never-Ending, One of the 11 Heroes, etc. Love: 0% Description: Once hailed among the 11 legendary heroes that led the Era of Darkness, now reincarnated with all her memories into the future, where she gets to see and live through the result of her sacrifice and power. >Died in battle and reincarnated, Zelda only hopes to live a normal andid-back life without having a war on her hands as she had enough of it in her lifetime. Yet, this ended up with her picking her own spear, ending up in the War Council, and long before she knew it, she holds the number one position of the apostle. >Tired of all the drama and everything, she currently wishes to go through aid-back life, even wishing for a lover, as she never got to experience it. Sadly for her, due to her current position, she couldn''t find one, and the added height of her ego refuses to let a weak man into her heart. Difficulty: SS (Well, all I can say is for you to be careful because her spear can sure as hell pierce your ass in anger if you mess up) ] ''Interesting,'' I thought. Who would have thought that one of the 11 heroes would be reincarnated, and it to be this woman? Zkirana, the berserker of The Spear. She''s among the 11 heroes that led the world to a level of peace, a lion-beast woman that had united the entire tribes of the Beastmen under her name. She had built for them a safe haven during the time of war. With a single spear and her elites, she was unstoppable once she had taken a seat on her panther. Like a spear, she would pierce through everything in her path, till she ended up in the most powerful position in the world. Though from what I know, she ended up dying mysteriously. No one knew how or where, she just ended up dead. ''This will be trouble.....'' I mused as this was the first time I am getting a capture target whose information I have no idea about, her behavior, her favorite food, her likes or dislikes, I have no idea about it. I haven''t interacted with her in the game, heck, I haven''t even heard of such a capture target. This makes it much harder for me to capture her, as I won''t know the ces I shouldn''t step on. "Zelda Rife, first of the apostles," she spoke her introduction small, and quite frankly, a bitzy, if I say so myself. ''Looks like she thinks it''s already in the bag...'' I mused as I felt the obviousck of interest in me, indicating toward the fact that she hasn''t seen any of my matches. Plus, with me havingplete restraint over my abilities, her keen instincts are unable to detect my powers. Seeing herzy look, I smiled as I spoke. "Rex, very handsome and would like to take you out on a date" My words quickly froze the surroundings, and I could even see thezy look leaving her face as it turned to one of wonder and amusement, as if she was looking at a child that was ying tricks. Seeing this, I let out a bit of mypressed powers, which quickly froze up Zelda''s expression, soon turning it into intrigue. "If you can defeat me, I don''t mind giving you the date." Zelda responded, making me smile. "Then so be it," I spoke. The two of us nodded our heads toward the referee, who was looking between us with a weird gaze. Seeing us nod at him, he lifted his hand up and waved it down without a word, disappearing from the arena. Tring! The sound of metal hitting metal was heard as I blocked Zelda''s attack. She headed toward me with her spear causing me to block her attack with my greatsword, my legs being pushed into the ground due to the sheer pressure of her attack. "Not bad," she muttered as her eyes locked onto mine. The distance between our faces was now just centimeters. "Thanks," I replied, and just as I did, she disappeared from where she stood. The ce she was standing on soon broke up with spikes that missed herpletely. Without a word, she took her stance and stabbed forward, her movements being missed as shivers ran across my body. I could see hundreds of spear attacks heading my way, each one carrying an immense will and power to crush me. It was just ax attack from her, yet the pressure was immense. Seeing such an attack, my lips rose into a smile. ''Looks like I will finally be able to enjoy a fight,'' I thought. With such a thought, the mana within me riled up. Holding my greatsword, I made a slow yet fast diagonal cut. It was a simple cut, but itpletely decimated the entire volley of spears, creating a powerful boom that spread outward, destroying the ground and creating powerful wind waves. "Not bad," I spoke back, cing my greatsword on my shoulder, standing tall and straight. "Thanks," Zelda replied with a smile. The two attacks we gave each other provided us with the basics we needed to move forward. Challenging smiles filled our faces before we moved again, both of our speeds beyond the gaze of others as we met for another bout. My greatsword riled up for hits as Zelda''s spear aimed for the weak spots in my attack. The meeting of our weapons produced powerful wind pressure, enough to smash any Origin level 4 to a pulp due to the sheer pressure. My hands tightened around my greatsword as they swung from the left, attacking with all my might as Zelda fought back with hers. Ting! Ting! Ting! Our attacks kept colliding, each one increasing with power and vigor. I swung from the top with crushing power, and Zelda hit it back, using a smooth movement to divert most of my pressure away. Our attacks kept speeding up, and so did the ground under us turn to rubble. Ting! Once more our weapons met, our faces inches away from each other this time. Smiles of enjoyment filled our faces as I spoke. "Shall we?" "We shall," she replied, and thus the slumbering mana within us started to bubble up. The battle was only starting. Chapter 450 450-Powered Battle Of The Strong. Third Person POV: The entire stadium and its audience turned to still silence as they gazed down at the two people at battle, their understanding of powers and talent turning for the worse, especially for the youngest from organizations who came to watch, their reality being shifted as their fragile egos took a hit. Both Austin and Zelda stood facing each other, the sheer aura the two of them giving off causing cracks and fissures all around the arena. Without warning, Zelda charged forward, her spear poised to strike. Austin countered with a quick sh, but Zelda was too quick, spinning her spear around andnding a ncing blow on his side. Austin stumbled back but quickly regained his footing. As they circled each other, it became clear that Zelda was a master of the spear, each strike precise and deadly. Austin, however, was no slouch. As they shed, his true power slowly began to reveal itself. His greatsword began to glow with an otherworldly energy, each strike sending shockwaves through the air. Zelda struggled to keep up, each blow pushing her back a step. As the battle raged on, Zelda began to reveal the skills and techniques that had made her a hero in the past. She spun her spear with incredible speed, each strike precise and deadly. She danced around Austin, dodging his attacks, and striking back with lightning-fast movements. But Austin was not to be outdone. He unleashed a flurry of attacks, each blow sending shockwaves through the air. With each strike, the ground shook and cracks spread, causing the audience to hold their breath in anticipation. He channeled his powers, causing his greatsword to glow even brighter with otherworldly energy. The power was so great that it caused the air around them to ripple and distort. Zelda tried to counter with her magic, conjuring powerful spells to send fire and lightning raining down on Austin, but he deftly avoided them with a series of acrobatic moves. He continued to press forward, his greatsword shing in the sunlight as heunched a final devastating strike. The impact was so great that it sent Zelda flying through the air. The sound of the impact caused the arena to shake and tremble. As shended with a thud, her smile widened on her face, and a chill went through Austin''s back as he retreated. Just as he did, the skies above the artificial arena world rumbled, the world turning dark as dark clouds filled the sky. Before anyone could even blink, lightning strikes as huge as pirs fell from the sky, striking down at... Zelda! The color of the lightning being dark blue, hundreds of lightning strikes hit Zelda before the clouds washed away, leaving a stunning sight of Zelda. Her hair seemed to have turned to pure lightning as it kept crackling, raising to the skies. Six rings of lightning floated behind her, three to three taking each side. The current her was zing with lightning all around her. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ''This is trouble....'' Austin thought but, in the end, he was still smiling.Zelda seeing so started to speak "You better be serious, if not..." She didn''t even finish, as thousands of humongous spear attacks arrived in front of Austin. Each one was enough to snuff the life out of an Origin level 6. Their raw destructive power was heavenly, as if the end of the world was descending on Austin''s body. ''Guess it''s time to enjoy...'' Hence, with one final remark, Austin waspletely engulfed in the attack, making the audience shriek in happiness. Yet the truly powerful ones with keen eyes knew that it was far from over and it truly was. Seconds didn''t pass before the residual waves and dustpletely moved away, giving the full view of Austin standing perfectly well and different. Two beautiful breathtaking red wings bloomed from behind Austin''s back, their bloody shade making others hypnotized with their beauty, yet such beauty was hidden with danger as each feather of the wings was sharp as knives. The eyes beneath the mask shined in an ominous light, countless stars now forming within Austin''s eyes. They seemingly saw through everything in sight. The powerful crimson mes were out in full throttle, sizzling even the mana as it surrounded Austin in a protective embrace to his right. From his left, a cold ice like no other grew. Its blue-tinted appearance was enough to bring a sense of coldness to all those that gazed at it. Just like the me, the ice was something meant to freeze the world in frenzy, yet it now surrounded Austin''s left, holding him together in a protective embrace. Fire and ice surrounded Austin along with his beautiful wings, both of theming together to disy the best defense and offense. The wings provided him the movement and speed that wouldn''t lose to the powered-up lightning of Zelda. The greatsword in Austin''s hand sizzled from the heat and cold, the power coursing through Austin not affecting it. "I knew you were fun....." Zelda muttered, disappearing from where she stood. <3rd movement of the spear: dancing snakes> The spear on Zelda''s hand moved in zigzag movements and speeds that no one could keep their eyes on as she reached towards Austin. Her movements generated several snake-like lightning creatures as they attacked Austin, their presence demanding. Austin raised his weapon towards the arriving attack. <1st strike of de: World Inference> Heat and cold both burst out from Austin, taking cover over the greatsword. The wings behind him fluttered in power. Austin waved his sword down, a simple cut, yet the entire snakes of lightning were cut in two. Some were attacked by ice, while others burned by fire. The worst was for Zelda as she had to face thebined power of both, yet she didn''t falter as her spear moved. <4th movement of the spear: Zero Point Break> The power within Zelda bloated over, focusing at the tip of her spear. The power she was blessed with bloomed as the single weak point was seen. The spear within Zelda''s hands moved like water, its smooth movement taking down the attack from Austin. Her movements followed by the sound of thunder as her lightning body flooded out hundreds of lightning passively! But they were being dealt easily by the ice that covered Austin, the ice actually freezing the lightning off! The distance between the two of them lessened as their battle intent boiled over. While their fight might have looked slow in the eyes of the audience, they couldn''t see anything clearly! only the powerful could see the fight at all, All the others were able to see were shes of lightning, ice, and fire. Hence, before they even knew it, both Austin and Zelda were near each other. "Just how did an arena built to hold every fight of Origin realms crack like this?" one of the spectators asked out loud. Seeing the state of the arena, even now, the sub-world kept being destroyed. Its low-level presence was somehow not being able to hold the power of the two, which points towards the other truth that they possessed powers to take down a sub-world, single-handedly! If the power the two of them were releasing were to be let out, several cities would be razed to the ground! As they battled on, Austin continued to reveal more of his power, each attack more devastating than thest. He summoned powerful sts of me and ice, sending them hurtling towards Zelda with incredible speed. She countered with her magic, dodging and weaving around the attacks with lightning-fast movements. But Austin was not to be outdone. He continued to push forward, his greatsword shing with power that seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment. As he attacked, the ground shook and cracked beneath him, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. Making a great distance from Austin, the hold in Zelda''s hand tightened, her eyes lighting up in glee as she used thest of her movements. All the lightning within Zelda consolidated, the 6 circles behind her rising higher and higher till they created a single lightning serpent that could swallow the world. Its size was humongous as it kept shing behind Zelda. With a wink, her spear moved in a flow, using a snake-like movement from left to right as her spear descended towards Austin. Meanwhile, Austin looked at the lightning snakeing to swallow him up with nostalgia. Before which his face broke into a smile, holding his weapon tight, the powers within him riled up. Both the me and icebined under hismand, covering the entire greatsword with enough power to blow a small state to hell. Thebined might of me and ice was enough to create a supreme blow. With such power under hismand, Austin adjusted his body before shing his sword from below to the top. The entire power within his sword left as a single sh that met the world-swallowing snake. Its size looked small whenpared to the snake, but once the attack met, a st like no other rippled off, forcing the less powerful to cover their eyes. A powerful st that was enough to take down half of a small country sted out from the attack, pushing away Zelda and Austin, covering the entire area in power. Chapter 451 451-Match Over. Destruction, pure destruction was seen as the effect of the attack between the two subsided. The sub-world itself should have beenpletely destroyed, but due to the one handling the space powers taking action, nothing of that sort happened. Otherwise, a lot would have died with the power leaking out of the sub-world. The audience with tensed looks gazed into the arena, their focus solely on the survivors as they had failed to see who had won. The whole explosion had covered their eyes while now, within the sub-world, it was just destruction. The grounds werepletely turned ck, with certain lightning bolts fizzling in the ground, showing that even with the ground being the best instor, it was still electrified! The scene looked simr to an apocalypse with nothing beautiful in sight, cracks everywhere, heat and cold spreading all around, the ground being nothing but ck and broken. There was no life or beauty, yet soon within everyone''s eyes, two figures started to appear. Seeing them, the expression of the people changed. Within the vast wastnd stood Austin and Zelda facing each other, with Zelda looking worse for wear, her hair disheveled, scratches and destruction at several parts of her dress, her figure a bit pale. But what was most eye-catching was the presence of burns and ice on her body! It was small, yet it was present nheless, but what brought chills to the rest was the fact that Austin waspletely unharmed! He stood there with his back straight, his gaze calm as he looked at Zelda, his two beautiful blood-red wings ying the perfect act of defense as they took in theplete brunt of the attack, protecting him. Several lightning sparks kept appearing on his body, but he waspletely immune to it. With a smile, Austin spoke, "Looks like I will be getting that date..." Hearing his words, Zelda looked deeply into his eyes, her expression calm at her situation. For she had survived through worse, her feline eyes getting sharper, three whiskers growing on her face, her tail dancing around as she started to speak, "You know... I really hate losing..." It was too fast and too powerful, for before Austin could even blink, Zelda''s spear was traveling to his neck. The domain that was the clear power of an Imperial flowed out of Zelda, covering him in it. In this ce, he was just Zelda''s toy to be yed around with, her using this marked the loss of Austin or did it? ..... "Impossible!" the woman sitting beside Ralph shouted, her expression of pure astonishment showing the sheer shock running through her heart. While Ralph sitting beside her didn''t have a much better expression, they being the top experts they are, knew better about the thing they desired but couldn''t grasp until now. ''Boy, be safe...'' Ralph thought as he held his chair tight. "Just what kind of monster did you raise?" He muttered. ... "How is this possible?" One of the supreme elders of the war council spoke, his tone filling with the disbelief he was feeling. "Looks like she was hiding much more from us..." Another elder spoke, her tone being strong yet light, but the appreciation in it was still present. "At least this means the challenge is ours..." Another elder spoke with a happy tone, which was quickly reced by another one. "I wonder....." The elder spoke, his eyes focused on Austin, whose neck was soon to be impaled with a spear. Despite this impending threat, Austin maintained a calm demeanor, which caused a premonition to arise in the elder''s heart. .... Austin''s POV: ''Guess this is where the fun ends...'' I thought as I watched my body bepletely at the mercy of Zelda''s domain. It''s still surprising that she''s able to wield it at such a lower power level. ''Still feels weird.'' The feeling of your body beingpletely stripped of your control never felt good. But the good thing about this would be the fact that she wouldn''t have enough energy to sustain such a power. At most, it wouldst for only one second. It''s easier for me to maintain my pace due to the blessing of the eyes I was using. One of its special powers being the fact that my brain works at super speed, enabling me to perceive everything around me better than anyone else. Right now, my gaze focused on the spear that was inching towards me. Zelda''s special domain basically removed the concept of distance, so no matter what you do, you will never be able to dodge. In her domain, you will be subjected to the power of her spear. ''Guess it''s time to end this.....'' Thinking so, I started to resist the power of mine that I sealed at origin level 8 to enjoy the battle. The unrestricted power of the origin level 10 filled my entire body, my expression easing up as the figure of Razellia shed in my mind. ''First point: Zero Destruction.'' As I thought so, the unbridled power of destruction burst out from within me,pletely destroying any domain orw that bound me. Greeting me in an instant, as the destruction soon filled the entire world, within a second everything was done for. After years of working and special torturing from all the 6 cardinal directions of destruction of the church of Razellia, I haveplete control over the destructive power in my hand. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The power of destruction started to break down everything that I needed - the mana, the domain, thews. Within a second, Zelda was stripped of her powers, but I made sure not to hurt her spear, dress or such, only destroying the power she was using, basically making her mortal for a second. I also made sure not to destroy the sub-world, which would result in the two of us disappearing and appearing where we came from. That would be more than enough reason for the War council to dere this match as a draw. Flexing my wings, I soon appeared in front of the frozen Zelda, my greatsword pressing down on her neck. Yet even then, she didn''t react, and I could see the primal fear in her eyes. For a moment, I felt bad for her as I had heard of the terror one feels when the destruction element covers you, but mine was more dangerous than that. "Isn''t the match over?" I asked in the chilling silence. Zelda was on her knees in a daze with my greatsword over her neck. There was stunning silence for a minute, after which the man appeared back, his trembling eyes focused on me as he started to speak with great difficulty. "The winner of the match is... DarkNight''s Rex," he finished speaking. There were no shouts nor glory, and all I could feel was the anger and disbelief filling everywhere. Heck, I could even feel the eyes of the supreme powerhouses of the War Council and the rest focusing on me. Their pressuring gaze was enough to bring down the rest, but I didn''t fall to it. With a smile gracing my face, I lifted up my greatsword, holding it high above me as I spoke. "I wish for power within the Council..." It was just a small wording, but this itself tripled the pressure that was focusing on me. The malice and anger were sky high at the demand I made after winning three consecutive battles. Lowering my sword, I turned to look at Zelda, who by now had already regained her bearing. Giving a hand, I pulled her up as I spoke. "Good fight," I said. "How much were you holding back?" she asked me with narrowed eyes, to which I replied, "Lots." Hearing this, Zelda''s expression only turned silent, but soon it lifted into a beautiful smile as she spoke. "Tomorrow, 11 AM, at the Basilisk Tower. Don''t bete," she said, disappearing. Chapter 452 452-The Elders.... "You''ve made quite a mess," Ralph said as he sat beside me. I nodded in agreement and took a sip of the drink that was given to us. "I told you I would make it right," I replied, dodging a hit that was aimed at the top of my head. "You... sigh," Ralph muttered, taking a big sip of his alcohol and trying to calm his nerves. "Just how strong are you?" Ralph suddenly asked out of curiosity. I paused my eating for a moment, turned to look at him, and asked in a serious tone, "Do you really want to know?" He fell silent, shaking his head and taking another sip of his alcohol. "This is gonna be the end of me," he muttered. Seeing his reaction, I chuckled and focused back on my drink. After my fight, both Ralph and I were quickly brought into this room where we have been kept for about half an hour now. The old folks are probably discussing what should be done since I have now made my demand after three wins. ording to the ancient custom in ce, they are obligated to fulfill one of my desires. It was designed to ensure that the War Council itself would never falter and would always strive to improve. Even the person who created it probably never imagined it woulde into y. Of course, there are ground rules. You can''t just simply challenge anyone. The challenger should be of considerable power or influence within the War Council. An Imperial cannot straight up challenge an Origin level. The challengers should be of the same age and reasonably simr power level, as pure bullying is not allowed. I wondered what they would do in this situation. The image of Zelda passed through my mind. The fight was much easier than I had expected. I had limited my powers to Origin level 8, and in truth, I didn''t bring out all of the powers in my arsenal. The power of fire burned in one hand, while frost resided in the other. These were the two powers I had acquired for myself: powerful offense and ultimate defense and crowd control. Before meeting Razellia and involving myself with several powerful Gods, I faced the challenge of dealing with the hidden powers of the world. Apart from my special bloodline, Icked a special ir to ovee my formidable enemies who surely would havee my way. The easier way would have been to sleep with powerful women to gain their powers, but I quickly dismissed that idea as it would have led to my downfall. Instead, I traveled the world to acquire powerful artifacts from past eras, building the knowledge and power that Icked. Although in normal circumstances, it should have killed me, asbining different powers in one body is not logical. That''s where the perfect body came into y. It was the first gift I received from the system, and it helped me be a powerful figure. The perfect body allowed my muscles and movements to adapt to any weapon, but it seemed to have deeper implications than that. It is this very same body that helps to bnce the blessings of all the Gods within my body, helping me survive. It is this very same gift that helps me bnce all the gifts and powers I try to take into my body. And it is this very same perfect body that helps me override the fixed power level system of professions. The profession I have isn''t one that Eleanor gifted me, nor is it a profession passed down to sessors. No, mine is something much moreplex than that. It is another gift given to me by the perfect body. In a way, it is the game changer that helped me gain powers beyondmon sense. It was as if the "God of Games," who brought me here, knew what I would need. It''s as if everything was predetermined, a feeling that I don''t like at all. After all, this was the first clue that gave me a hint that perhaps there is much more to the issue of me being here. Just as I was thinking this, the door to the room opened, and five elders walked in. Their presence wasmanding and powerful. Even with their advanced age, I could still see the beauty in several of them, holding considerable charm over the masses. My eyes scanned their attire and the badges on their chests, indicating the faction they belonged to or led within the War Council. The five of them were of different species, with two women and three men. The entourage consisted of an elf, a human, a demon, a beastman, and surprisingly, a dwarf. The women belonged to the elven and dwarf lineages. "We pay respect to the elders," both Ralph and I spoke as we stood up. Regardless of our positions, they were still respectable figures in the world. "Um... please have a seat," the demon elder spoke as the five of them entered the room, taking seats in front of us with space between each of them. "Uh... shouldn''t we head towards the meeting?" Ralph asked, sweat forming on the top of his head due to the sheer pressure emanating from these five individuals. They weren''t doing it intentionally, but their presence alone was heavy for others, creating a natural barrier that made the atmosphere around them feel heavy. "The meeting has been postponed for two days. It can be dyed for a few more hours..." the human elder, who appeared to be the oldest among the five, spoke. His voice was calm and amiable, but the disappointment and pressure in it were immense, adding anotheryer of hardship for poor Ralph. Meanwhile, I remained calm, keeping my gaze fixed on the elders who werepletely focused on me, seemingly attempting to peer into my mask and see my face. Inwardly, I chuckled at their futile attempt as I spoke in a respectful voice. "I presume the elders are here to address the request I made?" I said, bringing an unnatural silence to the room. All their eyes were fixed on me, and the elven woman spoke with a soft voice. "Indeed, as per tradition, your request will be granted," she said. As she spoke, I felt a prickling sensation in my soul. Along with that, I noticed the eyes of the older elven woman widen in surprise, followed by a slight blush on her face. ''I must say, that look on a gilf is a killer...'' I thought to myself. The elven woman was on the older side, her sparkling golden hair touched with hints of grey. Her eyes had small wrinkles, and her body exuded an aura of time and experience. It was something I could easily recognize due to my several interactions with simr women. Even now, the elven woman maintained a captivating appearance, giving her the perfect gilf look. Silence filled the room, and I could perceive subtle changes in the expressions of the elders. ''It seems they are discussing amongst themselves,'' I thought. I could sense what the elven woman had done to me. A dangerous idea soon blossomed in my mind as I looked at the elders, my eyes focusing on the elven woman. ''It looks like you will be my first target here...'' Chapter 453 453-Time To Take The War Council. "The decision was approved as you desired. Power can be granted, but what sort of power do you ask?" the human elder asked after a moment of silence between us all. Taking in the question, I replied without hesitation. "A faction of my own," I said. My words only brought a mild surprise to them all as the five elders nodded their heads, likely having anticipated this. The formation of a faction within the war council was applicable only to the highest-ranking elders who had achieved great things for the world. After reaching the pinnacle of their position within the war council, they would be granted the ability to form a faction, allowing them to pass on their legacy and way of thinking to future generations. In fact, it had been a long time since a new faction had been formed. "Are you sure this is the reward you want? Forming a faction has many implications," the human elder asked in an amiable tone. The pressure emanating from them had significantly eased after my request, as forming a faction was considered the least dangerous option I could choose. With the one wish under mymand, I could have asked for much more from the war council, things that might have jeopardized them. But the formation of a faction served their interests. While it bent their rules, it also ced the war council in a secure position. Having my faction didn''t mean I would have followers from the war council. From their perspective, everything was favorable. A monster of genius like me would now be a part of the war council, allowing them to keep a closer eye on me. Moreover, they could control me to some extent by controlling my faction. My choice opened up several new paths for them. As I focused, I could see subtle expressions of happiness sh across the faces of the five elders. Undoubtedly, they were forming numerous ns. The best part was that all their animosity towards me and DarkNight had disappeared. Instead, they showed appreciation and recognition. This was another one of my goals. By creating chaos and then graciously saving them, I aimed topletely reverse their opinion of us. Now, the higher-ups of the war council would be more appreciative and supportive of us. Of course, the younger generations might still be upset, but that was nothing a good old beating couldn''t solve. The remaining problemy with the other factions whose ns had been disrupted by me. However, it wasn''t much of a problem as I had my own ways to deal with it. In fact, this would be a great opportunity for DarkNight to rise even higher. "You do know the implications of leading a faction, right?" the dwarven elder woman spoke, her tone a bit rough, but care for the younger generations still evident in her voice. "And there it is, the change...'' I thought to myself, concealing my expression as I nodded at her words. "I am aware of all that, but I''m sure there are hidden conditions that exist," I replied, causing the five elders to subtly nod their heads. "Leaving aside the level of strength you need, youck the qualifications and the rest, which can be overridden with the wish you hold, but there are other things to be dealt with," the lion beastmen elder spoke, capturing my attention. The small scars on his face gave him a more authoritative appearance. "And what are they?" I asked. "Authority, responsibilities, andstly, ability. These three are paramount to having control over a faction," the beastmen elder spoke with a powerful tone, and the demon elder nodded in agreement. "Elder Yafex is right. Leading a faction means that a part of world protection will fall into your hands. You will need more authority and power to move forward. Moreover, the faction will be yours, and nothing ''outside'' can interfere," the demon elder added, looking at Ralph. The implications of his words were clear in the room. I nodded, acknowledging that they didn''t want the power of DarkNight to be brought into my faction. Then, my gaze turned to the elven woman, who began to speak. "All this we spoke of are just the small details; evenrger onesy ahead, among the top being the pressure you will have to face. After all, change isn''t easy. Hence, knowing all this, do you still want this to be your wish?" Hearing her say this, I could see the surprise on the other elders'' faces. This time, it was too hard to ignore. I smiled at her kind words, now absolutely sure of what she had tried to do to me. Instead of answering her question, I took out five documents with the same information and passed them to the five elders, saying, "Thank you for all your words, but I am sure that all the problems you speak of will disappear once you read this file." Upon hearing my words, all five of them started to read through the documents. Their calm expressions at first soon turned into surprise as they kept reading. Within a few seconds, therge file was read by everyone, and the information was processed. Their highly developed brains helped them easily process the information and quickly arrive at the result of what''s written in the file. "Marvelous idea," the human elder spoke, nodding his head in appreciation. A glimmer of satisfaction shed through his eyes as he spoke. "This could work. Looks like you didn''t do this spur of the moment; it was all nned... huh?" "A devious ploy that took the whole war council as your yground. I love it. How about you meet my great-granddaughter?" the demon elder said, licking his lips as he looked at me. My body flinched as my mind reyed the scene of what happened at the Church of Life. Just remembering it made my skin crawl. ''Maybe I should start to stay away from the elder folks'' "I will be honest. I did n all this, but the part about beingte wasn''t in my ns. I nned to just annoy the younger geniuses until a battle takes ce. The reason we arete is purely due to another issue I faced, and I am sincerely sorry for it," I said, giving them a small bow, thus raising their opinion of me. First, I took a step back, made a great n, and even openly epted my faults and ideals, cementing my perfect image in front of the five elders. Now, I had a good handle on them. "While I too am impressed, can you tell me what your end goal is?" the elven elder asked me, to which my expression turned serious with a desire-filled smile. "My goal is the same as everyone''s: to reach the peak of life, to have power, and prestige under my hands, to live a fulfilled life, nothing more and nothing less," I replied with fierce determination. My words brought a pause to the world before the demon elder burst outughing, his aura of power filling up the entire room. His two four horns above his head seemed to growrger, while his red eyes gleamed with fervor. "Hahahaha... indeed, if you are a man, you should always strive to reach the top. I am indeed liking you more and more," he said. As he spoke, the other elders used their aura to suppress his aura. Looking sideways, I could see Ralph clutching onto his chair for dear life. Even I was feeling considerable pressure in the room. "Your n will work, but we will need some time before we can implement it," the dwarven elder woman spoke, to which I nodded my head. "Sure, take your time," I said. Just as I did, the five elders stood up from their seats, with the demon elder still looking at me like a very perfect great son-inw. "Good, then shall we meet again..." the human elder said before disappearing from where he stood along with the rest, leaving me and a very tired Ralph. I turned towards him as he spoke to me in a tired voice. "Fuck... you... and your... ns..." he said, closing his eyes. I smiled, feeling a bit bad for him. ''Guess I gotta make it up...''Thinking so, I closed my eyes to rest. While everything looked fine, I was still worried that things wouldn''t go ording to what I had nned. Thankfully, things went well. Now, all that is left is to start implementing the rest of my ns. ''Sigh... it''s a long way there...'' Chapter 454 454-Dangers Rising. "Guess this is it," Ralph said as we stood in front of a door, waiting for it to be opened. After the meeting with the elders, we received a notice that the proposed meeting would take ce within an hour. After getting some rest, the time was up, and we found ourselves here, standing in front of the door, this time being led by a person with actual skills and experience. It was a much better experience than when we arrived. An added bonus was the fact that the one leading us kept his eyes on me, though they quickly dropped as we reached the door. After bidding his regards, he left, leaving just the two of us here. The two bodyguards who apanied us were not allowed to enter this meeting. Creak... Creak... Creak... The sound of the door opening was heard as a humongous hall appeared in front of Ralph and me. Our eyes immediately focused on the center of the room as we gazed upon a huge round table that had been set up. At the same time, several other doors also opened, revealing new passages and chambers. The sound of the door opening resonated through the colossal hall, echoing off the ancient stone walls. As the doors swung wide, a breathtaking sight unfolded before Ralph and me. We stood at the threshold, our eyes immediately drawn to the majestic centerpiece of the room: a massive round table adorned with intricate carvings and symbols of a long-forgotten civilization. The table, weathered by time, bore the marks of countless stories and gatherings that had taken ce within these hallowed walls. Its surface shimmered with a polished sheen, reflecting the soft glow of the torches that lined the room. Around the table, ornate chairs stood like sentinels, each one a work of art, depicting scenes of mythical creatures and ancient heroes. As our gazes shifted beyond the table, we noticed that numerous other doors had also opened simultaneously, revealing hidden chambers and passageways. It was as if this room, this grand sanctuary frozen in time, held secrets waiting to be unraveled. The air carried a sense of anticipation, as if the room itself held its breath, eager to reveal its mysteries to those who dared to venture further. I felt several gazes focus on Ralph and me as we entered the room, followed by the others for whom the door had opened simultaneously. Every step I took reverberated through the hall, apanied by a hushed whisper that seemed to rise from the very stones beneath my feet. Each person my gazended on had a powerful gaze and aura, characteristics held by people at the top of the food chain. Their curious eyes trailed my body, seemingly trying to uncover any secrets they could from me. I smiled at their attempt as Ralph and I reached the table, taking our rightful seats along with the rest. My eyes continued scanning the people, trying to learn more about them now that I was face-to-face with them. DarkNight had provided me with enough information about all the organizations gathered here today, totaling eight powerful organizations, each controlling their own unique powers, with their own views and desires for the world. In fact, many of these powers extended their control over empires, kingdoms, and more. If one were to think that empires are the pinnacle of this world, they would be far from the truth, something I learned the hard way. Of course, there are powerful empires beyond such control, yet even they would have to answer to the War Council, which sits at the top among these organizations. However, that doesn''t mean that the War Council can control ormand these eight organizations. Currently, twelve people were surrounding me at this table: eight representatives of the organizations, two of whom brought another person with them like Ralph, and the other two representing the War Council¡ªthe current leader and vice leader of one of the most powerful organizations in the world. My eyes scanned the man sitting at the table with power and grace. His bearing was light yet strong, and his visage was on the handsome side, with curly red hair and piercing green eyes. His elongated ears showed his lineage, with one bearing the mark of a half-elf. At the same time, small horns on his head sparkled with redness, representing his demon side. ''Quazex Volleen, one of his kind, a great genius who crushed all others of his time...'' My mind reeled with this information as I gazed at his faint smile. I could tell that he was a very dangerous man and would be the most troublesome person for me to deal with on my conquest of the War Council. Activating my system, I examined his information. ''Oh?... This is interesting...'' As I read through his powers, I elevated his danger level. Someone like him, hiding so much, would be a very tricky opponent to deal with. Havingpleted my analysis, I turned towards the woman sitting beside him¡ªthe vice leader. Unlike him, she had her face covered by a mask. Her long white hair spiraled down behind her, while she sat behind him like a robot. ''Trixi Rixi, the only known information is that she is a unique being...'' All other information about her waspletely destroyed, making her a bigger enigma than Quazex. I delved into her information, reading what I could. My eyes widened for a moment before returning to normal as I sat there in silence. ''Looks like things will be fun here...'' Just from reading the information on Trixi, I would have to change some of my ns for the War Council. And just as I was lost in thought, Quazex spoke. "I guess everyone is gathered?" His voice resonated throughout therge room, after which the pirs in the room lit up,pletely hiding this conversation from anyone who dared to gaze into this ce. From now until the end of the meeting, all of us here would exist in a different ne of existence. "Well, we did, after all. Things kept being dyed..." A man on the table spoke, his rough voice adding tension to the situation in the room. The man in question was a demon with reddish skin, three horns, and sparkling yellow eyes¡ªthe leader of the organization Dexos, named Ghkerle Ved Kerfee. "I don''t think it''s the time to talk about that. We have bigger issues to deal with..." A light voice spoke, belonging to a mermaid with beautiful features. Her sparkling blue hair and eyes focused on the center of the table. ''Nini No Navi, leader of Sefak,'' I thought as both Ralph and I gave her a light nod. She returned the gesture before focusing on Quarex. "So tell us, what''s going on?" she asked, to which Ghkerle spoke before Quarex. "You better have something else. We can''t afford to have too many minds involved in this incident within the academy," his rough voice sounded more upset, but he was willing to hold back as the situation called for it. "Indeed, things are bad, as ''they'' have begun to move again," once those words were spoken, the atmosphere in the hall became much more solemn. "I thought we dealt with them to buy us enough time?" a dwarf at the table spoke, his question hitting the mark as the rest turned to look at Quarex, who let out a sigh as he responded. "Things are much more disturbed than you think..." "What does that mean?" the dwarf, Omanio Jazeka Vole, leader of the Teraform, asked. "Before I answer, why don''t you all have a look at this?" Quarex said, cing a device on the table that soon started disying a report. A declining graph appeared in front of all our eyes. "This is the current fall of corrupting energy. As you all know, the energy never left our world; it just reached a point where no one could feel it. The report in front of you shows the situation for thest hundreds of years..." Quarex paused, changing the report this time to show another graph as he spoke. "And this is the report for the current corrupting level within these 50 years..." "Dear Goddess..." Nini gasped. "This..." "How?..." "Why now?..." The stunned gasps of all filled the room as the graph represented a humongous rise in the corrupting energy level, which would soon reach the level of rebirth. And that could only mean one thing... ...Civil war... Chapter 455 455-Austin Lionheart The stunning silence within the room was more than enough for people to understand the true depth of the problem at hand. The revitalization of the corrupting energy meant the rebirth of those corrupted beings that would soon lead the world towards a bitter end. It would lead to a time when one wouldn''t know who their ally was and who their enemy was. "This is the current sighting of the crack," Quarex spoke within the silence, showing the image of a humongous crack. Its outer lining was dark ck, while small intangible lines of red energy could be seen leaking from the crack. The appearance of the crack was sinister enough to make anyone dare not walk close to it. ''So that''s it... huh?'' I thought while looking at the crack. Most, if not all, people believed that the corrupting energy appeared out of thin air. Not many knew how it truly came to be during the war that drenched the world in red. Only that the powerful started to be twisted in mind and soon in the body. But the truth was that the truly powerful knew the reason for it. The so-called energy appeared due to this crack, this single crack that came into being during theter time of the war. Even the truly powerful only knew that the crack came into being due to the fight between the two all-powerful goddesses. Their extreme fight led to a cataclysmic burst of power that opened up this rift, which started to leak this so-called corrupting energy. The funny thing was the fact that the two couldn''t close it, nor did they do anything godlike to deal with it, thus leading to the protection and handling of the rift towards their creation. ''If only they knew the truth...'' Imented while looking at the red, death-like rift. The truth here is that the rift did open up due to the Goddesses'' energying together, but it wasn''t because of them attacking each other. No, it was because of thembining their powers to stop a single attack. Yup, just as you have guessed, it was due to my ancestor... Remember that arrow attack that my ancestor shot? The single arrow he released due to his despair and anger,bining both his bow and his lover''s harp? Yeah, that single attack actually led to the creation of this rift. ''Not the proudest moment of my bloodline...'' In all honesty, I was half-expecting to be killed or even turned into an enemy of the Gods after I came to truly understand the power and results of my bloodline. What I hold goespletely against the norm, though that worry went down the drain soon... But I still wonder what other secrets are being held, for I could tell that Orpheus is hiding something from me, trying her best not to spill things to me. And for the all-loving mother to do that, either that information will hurt me, or something is preventing her from even speaking about that information. ''Now is not the time to think about this...'' Shaking off my thoughts, I focused on the room where the atmosphere had turned much more deadly. "Did you find out the reason for this?" A calm collected voice asked, prompting me to turn towards a woman who looked to be created from all the colors of the world. Her hair sparkled with rainbow colors, her four eyes matched the description, and two antlers grew out of her head. Her body was on the mature side, with the atmosphere she was giving off being dangerous plus sexy? ''Oh?... my mind is being taken for a moment.'' The moment I blinked my eyes, the attractive feeling soon turned normal. She had quite the mind-controlling aura about her. After all, she was Jamilia Laxskree, the leader of the Krees, a special group of half-beings taken in all under one wing. "No, we haven''t, and that''s another reason for this meeting," Quarex spoke. As he said so, the disy went off, and he began to speak again. "The powerful attack at the Academy is just the beginning of this rising again. An era of war would soon descend upon the world." ''Manh... this guy knows how to make a meeting depressing.'' While I thought so, Quarex continued. "With this attack at the Academy, they would soon start enacting their n. Thankfully, this attack was turned into nothing due to the quick action of Mira Lionheart." While he finished speaking, the device on the table fluctuated, after which Mira, in a virtual form, appeared in the room. Just as she did, she gave a bow of respect to all in the room before she started to speak. "I will get right to the topic. We have significant information from them, which will soon reach all of you. But the most important topic is the fact that this rise in corrupting energy won''t stop; it will continue to increase..." "We will be able to deal with ''them,'' but what will we do about the corrupting energy?" Trixi asked with narrowed eyes. To this, Quarex spoke. "Austin Lionheart." The moment he said so, another disy appeared, showing me dealing with all the corrupted energy back at the sea world when I fought Xavier. ''Nice angle,'' I thought while appreciating myself. Quarex continued, "As of now, he is the only one we havee to know who can deal with this energy. Perhaps he might even be able to detect and deal with all this before the issue bes much more problematic." As he said so, the room became silent, but it was quickly broken by the words of Ghkerle. "Why don''t we just take that weapon from him and study it? It''s the one dealing with the corruption energy, and perhaps we might even be able to recreate the weapon itself." This idea seemed more than feasible as I could see some of the leaders even epting the idea. "That won''t happen..." Mira suddenly spoke, causing me to smile. Her words cooled down the atmosphere as Ghkerle suddenly spoke with a rough voice, "Why not?" "Because the weapon itself is bonded to Austin and is something that responds to his bloodline. It needs his energy to be sustained and to take it away, you would have to kill him. That''s the only way," Mira exined. The moment she said these words, the expression on Mira turned colder than ever. Her eyes peered at all of the leaders as she spoke without a hint of rest. "If such a n takes ce, you shall be making an enemy of the Lionheart family, the Mages Association, and the Archery Association. Trust me, we will be giving it our all." And as such, once again, the atmosphere became much more dangerous. After all, while these organizations are powerful, the ones Mira spoke of aren''t pushovers. Everyone here surely knows about the madness of our family. They know that Mira is the sessor of the Mage Association, and I am the sessor of the Archer Association. Pissing off one might not be bad, but pissing off all three of us is worth a talk. ''Nice one, aunt,'' I silently gave a thumbs up to Mira. And just as the atmosphere was getting more dangerous, Nini spoke. "Why don''t everyone cool off, No one here wants to get into fights, especially at a time like this. All we want to do is create solutions. How about looking into the ce that Austin got his weapon from? Maybe there might be more?" As she asked this, everyone turned towards Mira, who shook her head. "It won''t work. All of you should know that the area is filled with weapons that choose their owners. Plus, we did a search, and nothing of that sort was found." "Then right now, this boy is our best shot," Jamilia suddenly said, her eyes eerily focused on the disy of my figure as Quarex spoke. "We have already ced him under Stage Level 4 protection. Nothing will touch him, and he stays in our sight, for we can be sure that ''they'' will surely try something." ''Um... bro, I am sitting right here...'' For a moment, I wondered what the faces of everyone here would be if I suddenly removed my mask. It would be quite the show. But then again, I would lose the edge I have over all these people. I know the right time to show my true face to them all. "Then shouldn''t we move to form the attack center?" Nini asked. From there, the talk diverged towards the future¡ªmaking ns, new recruiting, and many more. It was a total global protection talk where everyone started to chime in with their ideas and ways to deal with future threats that mighte our way. Chapter 456 456-Wantem All "Sigh... that was tiring," Ralph said as he leaned back in the chair. By now, the meeting was over, and we were resting in the ce provided to us by the War Council. All things considered, things went well as I got to know more about the other organizations. The system''s ability gave me more information about each of the leaders, providing me with more cards I could use against them in the future. "So, what''s the n?" Ralph asked, rxing in the chair. I replied, "Now we deal with all of them who want to deal with me..." Hearing me say this, a smile came to Ralph''s face, befitting the man who rules the underworld. "You know, it''s funny. I even imagined seeing those arrogant faces of those bastards breaking down when they get to see who you really are..." Saying this, Ralph took a bottle and started chugging it. Some drips escaped his mouth as he ced the bottle back on the table. His eyes burned with great fervor as he spoke, "You do know this n of yours is very dangerous. If sessful, okay, but if not, things could really turn into something life-threatening..." "Bigger the risk, bigger the reward, isn''t that the truth?" I said, making the dangerous smile on Ralph''s face recede. A serious expression took over his face as he nodded and said, "You''re right, and through all this, we will be beside you..." "I know," I replied. Just as I did, mymunication orb trembled. I picked it up and saw who it was. I smiled and excused myself, entering my room as I activated the orb. Mira''s voice soon came through, sounding serious. "Austin, where are you?" She asked in a serious voice. Mira and the only ones I care about know that I am not where I am being monitored. After all, I can''t just disappear for two days out of the eyes watching me. "Something important came up, and I have to deal with it," I spoke. "Is it over?" Mira asked. I replied, "No, a few more days. It''s important..." While saying so, my feelings of happiness at seeing her, the sadness of what I am doing, and the pride of what I have aplished started to leave me towards Mira. A silence filled the room for a moment, after which Mira suddenly spoke, "Thene to meet me as soon as you''ve done with what you want to do." Hearing this, I asked, "What''s up?" "Something important came up, and we need you back here," Mira replied. "We?" I asked. "Yes, we. Come back quickly, my problematic disciple," Eleanor''s voice was heard, which caused me to ask. "Both of you are there? Looks like things are much more serious than I thought..." "It is, soe back quickly," Mira said. I replied, "I will be there in three days." "Good, don''t bete," Eleanor said. After that, themunication was cut off. I ced the orb on the table and leaned back in my chair. Just as I did, the body of Farah appeared above myp, her eyes peering into mine as she asked, "Master, are you tired?" "Just a bit," I replied as I patted Farah''s hair, and she seemed to enjoy it. "Hungry?" I asked, to which she gave me a shy nod. Seeing that, I stretched my head back, offering my neck to Farah. The truth here was that she, with her power level, doesn''t naturally have the concept of hunger, but she mostly drinks my blood because she loves to do so, and it''s a mark of intimacy among the Eleven Blooded. Slurp~Slurp~Slurp~ The sound of Farah drinking my blood filled the atmosphere as I indulged myself. A subtle pleasure passed through my body while her sensual body pressed against me. A minute passed, after which she removed her lips from my neck, and my red blood flowed down her lips as she diligently wiped it off. "Satisfied?" I asked. "Um..." she replied, nodding her head. I smiled at her shy action and spoke, "How is it?" "I can feel several powerful people here," she said, causing me to smile as I asked. "Can you take them on?" "Of course," she replied without a hint of hesitation. Hearing this, I patted her back in slow motion. She enjoyed it and leaned her head towards my chest, her subtle natural smell filling my nose. Her questioning eyes kept looking at me. Seeing this, I spoke. "Don''t hold back your questions, Farah. You can ask me anything you want." Hearing this, the questioning look on Farah''s face grew stronger as she asked with a somewhat hesitant voice, "That red-haired woman, is she master''s wife?" To this, I shook my head and spoke, "No, but one day she will be." My answer only made the questions within Farah bloom as she asked, "But... is she someone else''s wife?" "Yes, she is..." I replied without hesitation. Seeing no anger from me, Farah started to question me more. "Master, this woman named Vena seems to love you, and you seem to love her. Then why aren''t you... um... married?" She asked, seemingly in a confused voice, probably trying to justify my rtionships with the knowledge she''s starting to learn about the current era. "Hehehe... you''re right, normally that should be the case, but the thing is..." I soon started to speak to Farah about my story with Vena, about my bloodline''s ability to hold women, and even my current rtionships. I exined to her all about the things I did to get those women and the things I am doing to get even more. While I kept speaking, Farah maintained a listening face, taking in all I was saying with a steady gaze. "Is master''s goal to have them all?" Farah finally asked, during her stay within me, I didn''t leave her idle. I gave her several books on psychology and even taught her some things to alleviate her boredom. And now she will start to be of very good use to me. "Indeed," I replied. "Then master also wants to keep their love, keep everything a secret, and not use your strength and power to keep them?" She asked one more question, to which I nodded my head. Well, ording to the past customs, with my standing and power, I could take any woman I want. But for these special women, power and looks are just the bare minimum to get started. "Hmm... then master, am I capable of killing this Dragon Emperor?" "Yes, you are," I replied. "Then should I kill him?" To this, I shook my head as I spoke, "Not yet. While you can deal with him, you won''t be able to handle the Dragon God." Hearing this, the expression on Farah''s face turned taunt, clearly not epting the fact that somebody can deal with her. To this, I could only inwardly shake my head. While she can walk thisnd as one of the strongest, it''s only as one of the strongest. Dealing with beings that have gained their own divinity is something different. "Don''t worry about it for now. I have my ns to deal with it." "Um... then will master sleep with me?" Farah asked in a tiny voice. Hearing this, I smiled as I lifted Farah''s face, looking deep into her beautiful eyes as I asked, "Why? Does Farah want a taste of that pleasure?" My words brought a light blush to her face, but she didn''t turn her face away as she lightly nodded her head. To this, I moved forward and ced a light kiss on her lips, a quick one, but it was more than enough to get Farah hooked. She tried to get more, but I stopped her under her grumpy eyes as I spoke in a raspy voice, "If you want more, make me fall in love with you, make achievements. For now, go..." Just as I finished speaking, Farah gave me a grumpy look, after which she disappeared from myp, heading to do the duty I already gave her. Seeing her disappear, I shook my head. ''She''s still too young.'' Musing at my thoughts, I closed my eyes. After all, with the information that Farah brings back, I will have to n a date. Chapter 457 547-Taking A Hero Through The Dreams Of The Past. "Um... this isn''t bad," I spoke as Farah told me about all the information she had gathered. The main one is about Zelda. I had told her to focus on the information regarding her daily life, and bits of information about her past. With how even Ralph didn''t know about her, and it would be difficult to get information from the outside. "That''s all I could gather, master..." Farah spoke. To which I patted her head, a smile filled her face as I did so. I started to think about the possible things I can enact on. Just as I was doing so, the door to my room was knocked upon, and the voice of Ralph was heard. "Austin, you busy?" "No, you cane in," I replied. Just as I said so, Farah disappeared back into my body. Along with it, the door was opened with Ralphing in. "It would seem that the others are rearing to meet you..." Ralph said. "How many contacted you?" I asked. "About 3," he replied. I remained silent for a moment as I asked back. "What do they want?" "A simple meeting and a stronger rtionship," Ralph said with a sneer. It''s natural, after all, the things I have shown. It''s quite certain by now that I will definitely be a great powerhouse, which trantes to the Dark Night getting more attention. Plus, by now, the demands I made would have reached the ears of those powers. They might even use this chance to gain more power within the War Council. But I am not worried much. I''m sure that the War Council will definitely make appropriate moves to prevent it from happening. "What should we do?" Ralph asked. "Give them an open chance. Don''t let me into the mix. Keep them on their toes," I said, to which Ralph nodded his head. "So when do we leave?" he asked me with a sly smile, to which I replied, "After my date..." ... "You look beautiful," I said as I looked at Zelda, who walked towards me. Right now, it''s the next day after my incident, which once again shook most of the powerful people after they came to know about me and Zelda. A monster that can use the domain before reaching the Imperial realm, and I defeated that monster. But once again, I turned a deaf ear to all that noise as I focused on my ''date''. With the little information that Farah could give me, I think I can make this date go in a normal manner, at least. Plus,st night, I did extensive research on her past life, trying to get all and any rumors and information. And I have to say that I am very confident about the future. "And you look hidden," Zelda replied back with a smirk. Her feline eyes focused on the mask on my face. To which I replied, "Well if you''re willing, I don''t mind taking the risk." "Oh?... tell me," she said, clearly intrigued by what I had to offer. Hearing so, I replied, "Thene with me, let''s go somewhere adventurous." "Sure," she immediately replied. The two of us soon started to walk towards the main teleportation center close by. Both me and Zelda taking in all the attention as we walked by. Yet, I shrugged it off, and so did Zelda. "Where do you want to go?" the spatial mage asked as we easily reached the front, courtesy of mine and Zelda''s status. "Here are the coordinates," I said, passing it on. The spatial mage read it, after which he nodded his head. After getting his confirmation, the two of us entered inside the magic circle. After which we were teleported away. As the magic circle enveloped us, a surge of energy pulsed through our bodies, and within seconds, we found ourselves transported to a breathtakingndscape. We stood on the edge of a magnificent cliff overlooking a vast valley, nketed with lush greenery. The air was crisp, and the scent of wildflowers wafted through the breeze. Zelda''s eyes widened with excitement as she took in the panoramic view. The distant sound of rushing water drew our attention to a majestic waterfall cascading down the mountainside, creating a picturesque scene. A rainbow arched across the mist, adding a touch of enchantment to the already magical setting. "I thought we could start our date with a little adventure," I said, a mischievous smile ying on my lips. Zelda''s tail and the ears on her head twitched with anticipation. "I like the way you think," she replied, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of curiosity and eagerness. I reached into a hidden pocket and pulled out a map, marked with a trail that led to a hidden cave behind the waterfall. "Shall we explore what lies beyond that veil of water?" I asked, holding out the map for Zelda to see. Her eyes narrowed as she examined the map, her warrior instincts kicking in. "A secret cave, you say? Count me in!" she eximed, herpetitive spirit ignited, clearly ying along with the ploy that I have set before. ''Those things better be ready.'' I prayed as we embarked on our journey, following the trail that wound through the vibrant forest. The path was dotted with exotic flowers and the asional cute creature, which added a touch of whimsy to our adventure. As we walked, I regaled Zelda with tales of ancient heroes and mythical beasts. I even focused on her story, touching it with a hint of passion, which quickly earned her attention. "You seem to know well about Zkirana," she said as we kept walking through this beautiful ce. "Indeed, she struck me more within the heroes of the past," I said. "Why?" she asked. To which I spoke in a hesitant voice. "In the stories I heard, she seemed to be just living her life to be a hero for conquest and wars, but..." "But?" Zelda asked herplete focus on me. My eyes looked at her, seemingly hesitant to speak about a hero she might idolize. But in the end, I started to speak my mind. My voice was gentle yet filled with conviction. "But it looked like she was looking for fun, for gentle happiness, as if she was seeking to find someone to share her joys with..." Hearing my words, I could see Zelda''s eyes clouding over, her expression seemingly between a dreamy yet nostalgic gaze. Seeing this, I struck while the iron was hot. "That''s why I was attracted to you, I guess..." I said. Hearing my words, her focus turned back to me as she asked, "Why?" "Well, I could somehow understand the same feeling as I was looking for something like that too, and when I saw you, I could see the same feeling in you..." Saying this, I ''shyly'' scratched my mask as I spoke. "Zelda, you are a force to be reckoned with¡ªa hero in your own right. But even heroes need someone by their side, someone who understands and supports them. I thought perhaps we could begin as friends..." She listened intently, her guard slowly lowering as she allowed herself to be vulnerable. Zelda''s expression softened, and a flicker of something deeper sparked in her eyes. She reached out, her hand gently intertwining with mine. "I never thought I''d find someone who could match my spirit," she whispered, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "Thank you for reminding me of the past." ''First step is done.'' It would seem that fighting and winning over her had more effect than I thought. Plus, adding to this atmosphere, everything went well. Of course, she isn''t in love with me yet, but now she is definitely considering me as a serious candidate for love. We kept our silence as the sound of crashing water grew louder as we approached the waterfall. With each step, the anticipation in Zelda''s eyes intensified. We stood at the precipice, feeling the cool spray on our faces. Together, we took a deep breath and stepped through the curtain of water, entering the hidden cave. Inside, the cave sparkled with bioluminescent crystals, casting a soft, ethereal glow. Stctites and stgmites created intricate formations, like frozen sculptures that lined the cavern walls. The air was thick with mystery and magic, and our steps echoed through the chamber. As we delved deeper into the cave, we encountered challenges along the way¡ªpuzzles to solve, tests of strength, and moments that required teamwork. With each obstacle, Zelda''s determination andpetitive nature shone through, and she reveled in the thrill of oveing each trial. Finally, we reached the heart of the cave, where a magnificent treasure awaited¡ªa huge table with several foods already prepared, its tantalizing smell filling the beautifully decorated center room, with a waterfall to its back. "Shall we?" I said with a smile, to which she spoke back, "You sure prepared a lot." "Well, I will need at least this much to impress such a beautifuldy," I replied. Saying so, I stood before the table as I removed my mask, my face being illuminated by the light. "Shall we dine, mydy?" I said with a light bow. Chapter 458 458-Date Of Life-Time "You''re..." Zelda said with a surprised voice as she looked at my face, her eyes seemingly recollecting information about me, which soon got to her as she spoke. "Austin... right?" she said to which I smiled as I gave her a dramatic bow. "Indeed, I am Austin Lionheart, happy to be in your service," I replied as I straightened myself, gazing upon Zelda who was now looking at me with unkind eyes as she asked. "Did you n all this to get me? To have use of me?" As she asked, the entire atmosphere in the ce turnedpletely deadly. I could tell that one wrong move and she wouldn''t hesitate to try and take me down. Taking a deep breath, I shifted my head to my right as I asked in an innocent tone. "Use you for what?" Hearing my tone, Zelda was stunned as she asked me with narrowed eyes, "You''re hiding your identity and ying around with the war council, and you bring me here to set up this borate y. Don''t you need me for something?" "But didn''t I show you?" I said. "Huh?" That was all Zelda could say as she didn''t catch the gist of my answer. Seeing so, I smiled at her, shaking my head while my eyes focusedpletely on her. "I showed you, I showed you who I am, and you are right, I have my goals for the War Council, but it never involved you. Everything with you till here has been of my own desire, nothing more and nothing less." As I finished speaking, a stunned silence remained between the two of us. Only the sound of the waterfall filled our ears as Zelda started to speak. "So everything here is for me?" "Yes, I want to know more about you. I am purely doing this because I want to know about you, Zelda. That is the entire truth..." As I finished speaking, I gazed at the small ne on Zelda''s neck that glowed for a second and died down, its actionpletely melting away all the scrutiny held by Zelda. Her face bloomed into a smile as she spoke. "Then why don''t we eat?" Hearing this, I outwardly let out a sigh of relief as I moved toward one of the chairs, pulling it back as Zelda sat down. Having arranged it properly, I started to serve the food, my actionsplicated and smooth as I spoke. "This is the night soup, a perfect start-up for our meal..." "You seem to know a lot about this," Zelda replied, seeing me perfectly deal with the food in a perfect manner. "Well, I did cook them all, after all," I replied, my answer causing Zelda to raise her eyebrow in surprise as she spoke. "You made all this?" "Yup, I am a good chef, aren''t I?" I asked in an arrogant tone as I kept dealing with arranging all the food. +30 affection. ''Guess it''s working.'' I thought, ever since my so-called open talk with her, the affection I am receiving from her has been pouring out like rain. And the main reason for it is the ne on Zelda, an artifact that lets her separate between the truth and lies. I thankfully came to learn about its function due to the system and my research. The main problem with Zelda was that she never had anyone to walk beside her, the ne showed the truth of the world that just wanted her power, status, or something else. No one seemed to want to know the true Zelda. And that''s the main thing I am striving for, to win her heart. In actuality, she''s actually easier for me to get than the other women I am dealing with, simply due to the fact that her mindset is more traditional along with her status. ying to my strengths and taking her on exciting dates would be more than enough for me to earn her love, along with my truthful words of ''love'' for her. The old-minded Zelda will quickly melt like an ice cream on a sunny day. And like any old-minded woman, once her heart is mine, she will do everything with me. A great connection can form for me in the War Council, granted that I remain stronger than her. The Lion Tribe, after all, has a tradition where the dominant one in the rtionship is always the most powerful one between the two couples. Hence, if we were to be in a rtionship, I would be the dominant one, as long as I maintain my power. ''Guess that was what she was waiting for...'' I mused as I looked at Zelda, who was looking at me as if I were some sort of rare item that had to be collected. "Shall we?" I said as we dined on the food. As we enjoyed the delectable meal, our conversation flowed effortlessly. I shared stories of my own adventures, carefully crafting them to captivate Zelda''s attention. She listened intently, her eyes never leaving my face, hanging onto every word I spoke. As the evening progressed, I noticed a glimmer of amusement in Zelda''s eyes. She seemed to be enjoying the maniption, the dance of words and actions. Herpetitive nature, though initially guarded, began to appreciate the intricacies of our date. After dinner, I led Zelda to a clearing surrounded by ancient ruins. The moon cast a soft glow, illuminating the mystical symbols carved into the stone. It was a ce where the boundaries between the mortal realm and the ethereal world blurred. I took Zelda''s hand and pulled her into a lively dance, guided by the enchanting melodies yed by invisible musicians that I had already set up beforehand. Zelda seemed to have been lost in this enchanting moment, following my lead. We moved with grace, twirling and spinning under the moonlit sky. It was a dance that mirrored our growing connection, a delicate bnce of strength and vulnerability. As we danced, the air crackled with magic, and sparks of energy danced around us. I conjured illusions of legendary battles, immersing us in the stories of her past life as a hero. With each scene, I showcased her strength, her unwavering spirit, and her ability to conquer any foe. It was a light, mysterious y that could be the future between us. Zelda''s eyes sparkled with excitement and admiration. She reveled in the disy of power, in the reminder of what she had and perhaps could have with me. And at that moment, she saw in me a partner who not only appreciated her past but also saw the potential of her future. As the dance came to an end, we found ourselves standing at the edge of a tranquilke. The moon''s reflection shimmered on the water''s surface, creating a breathtaking sight. Without hesitation, I took Zelda''s hand and led her onto a small boat, gliding across the calm waters. Underneath a canopy of stars, we sat there, admiring the stars that shined down upon us. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" I asked, to which she replied, looking at the stars. "Indeed." "I wasn''t talking about the stars..." I replied. Hearing so and seeing me look at her, a small blush came to her face. ''Guess that''s step 2.'' As said before, the ancient customs deemed a man interested in a woman would try to give her the world, and make her taste her best wishes as he courts her. And for the poor Zelda, she never got that chance until now. All my preparations showed that I did my research on her, ranging from her favorite food to her love of moonlight. Zelda''s defenses crumbled, and her eyes softened. In that vulnerable moment, she allowed herself to be seen, to be cherished. The walls around her heart began to crumble, reced by the warmth of affection. As the night drew to a close, I walked Zelda back to her quarters, using Zelda''s batch, it was easy to be teleported back to the area of the War Council. A smile yed on both our lips as I apanied her like a gentleman. "Did you like it?" I asked as we stopped for a moment. She only smiled at me as she leaned forward, cing a small kiss on my cheek as she spoke. "I loved it." Saying so, she disappeared from my sight, leaving behind hermunication device in my hand. ''Well, if she didn''t like me after all this, then that would be crazy.'' At that moment, I knew that I had left an indelible mark on her heart, a seed of love that would continue to grow. It was something I would need to cherish. From my understanding, she is just a gentle nobledy desiring love. And as much of a scumbag, as I am, I won''t hurt her with love. She will be cherished and taken care of. Savoring the victory of a sessfully orchestrated date, my heart filled with hope for the future as I headed back Chapter 459 459-Time To Be A Daddy. After the date with Zelda, I quickly moved out from the War Council. As much as I would like to stay longer, there are still things I have to deal with. Plus, I have already informed the higher-ups to send the proposal for my vacation directly to Ralph. Since it''s something that will affect the structure of the War Council, it will take some time before the ns I gave them can be implemented. "So, how did the date go?" Ralph asked me as we prepared ourselves to go back. His questioning eyes looked at me as I spoke. "It went well." "Well, it had to after all the effort you put into creating the perfect date. Damn it, who taught you these techniques?" Ralph asked in a sullen voice, looking at me as if I were some sort of love guru. His expression earned a chuckle from me as I replied. "Well, if you want, how about some tips to get somedies?" My voice wasced with fun, which quickly brought a pale face to Ralph. He desperately waved his arms around while speaking. "Fuck no! Brat, I haven''t forgotten thest time you tricked me! Fuck! That still hurts..." His face was the perfect picture of a husband in fear of his wife. Well, he had to be after the things that Athena did to him when I yed the recording of him asking me fordy tips. Those were the times when I had a goodugh. "So, do you have any ns for this girl?" "Maybe..." I said as we went through the portal back to the base of DarkNight. "I will be heading back to the academy. Tell Sister Athena that I will visit next week for the attack." Hearing my words, the expression on Ralph''s turned deadly as his killing intent leaked out. "About time," he said, nodding his head. Giving him a hug, I moved out as Ralph''s warning echoed in my ears. "Be careful ying with different girls. Sometimes it can sink you." "I know," I affirmed, returning back to my mansion. There, I used the orb to get transported back to my room in Babylon City. Upon arriving, I didn''t immediately go to meet Mira and the others. Instead, I took out a cage from my dimensional storage where a cute caty. Taking Aria out, she soon transformed into a beautiful woman and jumped into my embrace, shouting. "Daddy!" I caught her body as shey above me like a sleepy kitten. Her saddened eyes looked at me as she spoke. "Sniff... I was scared! Why didn''t you take me out sooner!" Sheined like a spoiled child, tears streaming down her face. Seeing her, I felt a little guilty as I slowly rubbed her head. "There, there. Daddy is sorry. I just had things to deal with. I didn''t forget about you," I said, to which she turned her green saddened eyes towards me. She looked like a lost puppy as she asked. "Really?" "Yes, how can I forget about my cute daughter? You are the love of my life, aren''t you?" I spoke in a loving tone while yfully rubbing her nose. Doing this to a fully grown stunning woman who is the idol god of all mages was somehow making me feel good and weird at the same time. [Wierdo...] ''You shut up!'' "Daddy!" Hearing my words, she gave me a stunning smile and jumped onto my body, tightly hugging me again. "I love you too, Daddy!" she said with all her love, making the mana around us seemingly tremble with her delight. ''Sigh... this is going to be a pain in the ass to deal with,'' I thought to myself. If she really did look like a child, perhaps I could have gone further with this y. [Pervert] ''You know that''s not what I meant.'' Pushing off the system''s remarks, I focused on Aria. In truth, dealing with her will be difficult. I already have a buttload to hide, and keeping her hidden would be harder due to the simple fact that her mentality is that of a child. It''s impossible for her not to screw up somewhere. That''s the main reason why I kept her locked up all this time. God knows what she might do if left uncontrolled, and perhaps right now, I might be seeing the best way to deal with a lot of things just by using Aria. "So, my sweet daughter, how about we go out?" "Out?" she asked in an innocent tone. "Yup, you know, change into your cat form, and we shall go for a walk." "Together?" she asked. "Of course, together..." I said, lightly patting her head. She liked it as she foolishly nodded her head, soon turning into her cat form and jumping into my embrace. cing a small kiss on her cat head, I walked out of the room,ing upon ra who was waiting for me. She smiled at me as she spoke. "Hope everything went well." "Everything did," I replied while walking forward and cing a kiss on her cheek. Her eyes lit up, which soon turned towards the cat in my hand as she asked. "This?" "I will exinter," I spoke, my code words easily understood by her. She took a step back and spoke. "Then I shall await your return." "Good, also call up the others. We will be conducting a meeting soon. Things are about to get messy," I said. With that, I walked out of the mansion, maintaining my perfect looks as I headed towards Mira. My pace was well-kept as I soaked in all the looks from the people around me, something normal as I kept walking. ''Wow, Daddy, there are a lot of people here!'' Aria spoke into my mind, establishing a link between us as Imanded her. She kept looking all around this ce while sitting happily on my shoulder. ''Indeed, take it all in. I will soon take you out for a real tripter.'' I responded, to which Aria happily asked. ''Promise?'' ''It''s a promise.'' My words were more than enough to make Aria''s day as she kept happily humming on my shoulder. Her cute purring sounds attracted all the eyes of the girls who couldn''t seem to take their eyes off both me and the cute Aria cat. After a minute or two, I reached the dean''s office, and just as I did, the door opened up, causing me to let out a sigh. Mira and Eleanor were in the room, both of them drinking tea. My ''happiness'' of meeting them exploded outward, which quickly got Mira to flinch for a moment. But the real twist was when the two of them turned to me with a smile, which quickly froze when theynded on the cat on my shoulder. If the real Aria wanted, she would have emanated a feeling of superiority. The power of true supremacy that could only be felt by the powerful, and as two Imperials, I am sure that both Mira and Eleanor could have felt the overwhelming fear filling their souls. I could see the hairs stand up on both of them, causing me to smile wryly. ''Aria, block off this spacepletely.'' ''Yes, Daddy!'' Quickly, the room I was in waspletely cut off from any sort of snooping. This quickly made the two women more vignt. I smiled at it as I spoke. "There''s a lot that I have to say to you two." Chapter 460 460-Reality Breaking Down ''Well, this will take some time,'' I thought, seated on a chair with both Mira and Eleanor looking at me with vignt eyes. One wrong move and I''m sure an attack would beunched by the two towards Aria. Well, not like they can hurt her. "So why don''t you tell us what''s going on, Austin?" Eleanor spoke in a tough tone, and Mira nodded her head in agreement. Seeing this, I made a difficult expression as I started to speak. "I can, but the two of you shouldn''t overreact too much and should control your reactions..." Upon hearing my words, the two of them nodded. Seeing this, I spoke out loud to Aria. "Okay, you can turn back to normal." Just as I finished saying so, Aria transformed back into her human form and jumped onto myp, hugging me tight. Her words echoed in the room. "Yes, Daddy!" Both Eleanor and Mira''s faces stiffened up, their eyes glued to Aria as she happily rubbed her head against me while I patted her head. Looking at their reactions, I could see that their brains seemed to have temporarily frozen. So, to add to their surprise, I continued. "Yup, this is Aria Dramoon." There was no response from the two of them as they continued to look at me. It took a few seconds for their brains to snap back to reality. Eleanor was the first to react, her expression turning harder. A subtle killing intent emanated from her body, and she had a betrayed look as she spoke with rough words. "What''s... going... on?" On the other hand, Mira seemed to have her whole world crashing down around her. She saw the idol she respected on myp, calling me Daddy and rubbing her face against her chest like an animal. "Sigh... Before you all st off, listen to what I have to say." Before both of them could explode with their own agendas, I started exining everything that happened, from meeting Aria to her entrusting me with the duty of looking after her. Of course, I added my own twist, identally falling deeper into an ice territory where I encountered her. Once my exnation was over, a stunning silence filled the room. Eleanor nodded her head with a difficult expression, seeming to understand that Aria''s actions stemmed from a child-like mind. However, the prospect of a legendary beauty sniffing around me couldn''t be epted by her. On the other hand, Mira kept looking at Aria with respect and, if I''m not mistaken, with a hint of jealousy. It was funny how both Mira and Eleanor momentarily disyed the same look of jealousy, but it quickly faded as the weight of Aria''s existence began to sink in. "Th-This can change the entire dynamics of the world..." Eleanor said with a heavy tone, her eyes still lingering on Aria''s actions toward my body. Mira nodded in agreement, her gaze shifting between me and Aria as she tried toe to terms with the fact that the legendary mage was calling me her nephew Daddy. "Sigh... I need a stronger drink." Mira said as she took out a drink and started chugging it down. Eleanor followed suit. Seeing these two, I let out a small chuckle. Eleanor asked me in an annoyed tone, "What''s so funny?" "It''s just the fact that I was worried about what to do ever since I was entrusted with her. But speaking with and seeing the two of you made me understand how lucky I am..." Upon hearing my words, two beautiful smiles bloomed on their faces. "You and your sweet mouth," Mira said in a light tone as she ced the bottle back on the table. Her eyes never left her idol as she asked, "How much time until she regains herself?" "About two weeks more," I replied. Both of them nodded, seemingly trying to find ways to deal with the issue at hand. "So, what should we do?" I asked. They could only remain silent for a moment before Eleanor spoke up. "How about separating her from you for a moment to kee-" "Never!" Aria shouted out in rage before Eleanor could finish her words. Her anger infused everything around them, pushing both Eleanor and Mira away as a trickle of blood ran down their noses. The strength between them was too intense for either of them to take lightly. Looking at their figures, I could see the subtle reminder in front of them that the one I am holding is among the 11 legendary heroes, one who had reached the lower power level of dragons. "Shushh... don''t worry, Daddy''s not going anywhere," I replied in a loving tone while patting Aria''s head. The grown woman chuckled at it as her mood directly changed to happy, shylyughing at my attention. Seeing this, I turned my attention to the two of them, mouthing the word sorry, to which they just shook their heads, showing me that they were fine. "This is more dangerous than I thought," Eleanor said as she gazed at Aria acting like a spoiled child. I nodded in agreement. It would be catastrophic if she threw a very powerful tantrum and identally wiped the entire flying city off the map. Though that wouldn''t happen with the churches being here, though extreme loss of life is a real possibility. "I have a n..." I said, capturing their attention. Seeing this, I looked towards Aria and asked in a funny, loving tone, "Aria, dear..." "Yes, Daddy?" she responded. "Can you turn yourself into a little child?" "Um... how?" she asked. To this, I took out a photo of a 9-year-old-looking Grace, an image I had kept hidden in the past. Seeing this, Aria nodded her head. "Then turn into a younger figure," I told her. Soon a subtle light covered her body, and she transformed into a super cute 9-year-old girl. Her body now fit in myp better as she hugged me tightly. "Did I do well?" she asked me with expectant eyes. I patted her head once again, then turned my head to the stunned Eleanor and Mira, and spoke. "Say hello to Aria Lionheart, a distant rtive of our family." My words quickly brought the two women out of their daze as their clouded eyes began to understand the depths of my idea. "Should I call Grace over?" Mira asked. I replied, "Please..." With that, the ns I had long set would have to be changed a bit and put into motion soon. "Wow, that''s..." "Bullshit?" Ipleted Grace''s words. She sat beside me, looking at Aria who was stuck to me like a ko. Her change made it easier for me to handle her. After understanding bits of my n, I had Grace called over. Her reaction was not any better than Eleanor''s or Mira''s. In fact, it took more time for her to even process the information of a girl who was the spitting image of Grace sitting on myp and calling me Daddy. After all, even the adult Aria had a simr look to Grace. One might even call them sisters if they stood close to each other-a very uncanny resemnce if I say so myself. ''There is some secret behind this, isn''t there?'' I asked the system. [Of course,] the system replied. Even when I had first seen Aria''s images, I had made fun of Grace, saying they looked alike. Heck, many people even said that Grace might be the reincarnation of Aria. But I took that as just normal jabber among themon folk. However, I could no longer do that. How could I when Aria turned towards Grace and called her. "Mommy?" ''Fuck this shit...'' ... Join our Discord server to receive thetest updates whenever a chapter is published on the site :- https://discord.gg/pandanovel Chapter 461 461 - Step One To A Happy Life! Ever since I got my hands on Aria, she never had any specific reaction to anyone other than me. In fact, I even got the feeling that she disregarded anyone other than me as nothing. Yet for the first time, a change of interest came within her. "Mommy?" Grace looked taken aback as Aria spoke those words, and so did everyone else. The weird atmosphere in the room became more deranged. Grace''s eyes traced toward me as I gave her a nod. Seeing this, she smiled in a motherly way and slowly ruffled Aria''s hair. "What is it, sweetheart?" Grace spoke in a natural tone. ''Nice.'' Marveling at the change in Grace, I focused back on Aria and asked in a loving tone, "Go on, you can y with your mommy." Hearing my words, Aria smiled and jumped into Grace''sp, trying her best to be pampered. At first, Grace was a bit taken aback at the concept of pampering one of the most powerful women in the world, but in the end, her maternal instincts of raising three kids kicked in, and in seconds, the two of them were close. Seeing this, I smiled as my attention turned towards the other two who were looking at us with a fed-up expression. "I''ve seen a lot of fucked up shit, but this is the first..." ''Wow, looks like Eleanor''s crass behavior ising out...'' Musing at Eleanor''s words, I looked at them with a crooked smile as I spoke. "Guess things will be settled with that, but I am nning to use her to deal with that issue of ours..." Hearing my words, Mira''s eyes lit up, and she spoke with a sly smile. "Dealing a blow with her will be easy as breathing..." "Indeed," I nodded my head at Mira''s words as Eleanor intervened. "What are you guys talking about?" As she asked this question, I focused on Eleanor before turning my eyes toward Grace, who was also focused on this issue. Her eyes screamed to know more about the details at hand. Well, it was for the best, and this way, it would be easier to implement the things that I have in mind. "Guess I will start exining..." I began to talk about everything that happened, starting from my discussion with Mira to the ns we set in motion. I even gave them the documents containing all the information about the Hillcloud family that I had gathered. Upon hearing their ns, Grace''s face twisted in the greatest anger she could disy. "I... will... kill... them..." she spoke in seething words while patting the worried Aria. I also received using gazes from both Grace and Eleanor, who seemed pissed about the fact that I didn''t inform them of this. ''Looks like I have two women to appease...'' Marveling at my current situation, I focused on Mira as she spoke. "But don''t you think she might hold a grudge after she wakes up?" As she spoke, she pointed at Aria, who was being spoiled. I snorted at her words as I replied, "She ced her entire trust in me without even considering the tough situation I might be in. Hence, I think I can take some interest along the way." Hearing my reply, the others didn''t counter, as it was true. A sense of silence fell between all of us until Eleanor suddenly spoke. "So, are you going to tell us what you were doing with DarkNight?" Her words broke the atmosphere, and Mira also looked at me with an using gaze, while Grace, who wasn''t into politics anymore, looked puzzled. Seeing this, Mira filled her in about the super genius that appeared in DarkNight, from whom I am afflicted and taking information, coincidentally at the time I wasnt at the Academy. After all, it''s no secret to these three that I have a connection with DarkNight, and putting two and two together, it wouldn''t take a genius to figure out that I might be the one in battle. Of course, it''s still just a suspicion from them which I could deny, and they would believe me. And when the truthes out one day, things won''t be easy to handle then. "Sigh..." I let out a loud sigh as I leaned back on the sofa. My eyes shed with plex'' emotions as I spoke in a low voice. "Indeed, it''s me..." Hearing my words, another stunning silence fell in the room. A suffocating tremble filled every fiber of my being as I started to speak with a smile of satisfaction, one mirroring sadness and contentment. "You see, I wasn''tpletely forthright about some things. Do you all remember the time that I awakened my bloodline?" Hearing my words, I could see Grace flinch, while Mira had a hard expression as she started to feel all my emotions of ''pain,'' ''suffering,'' and ''responsibility'' that weighed down on me. Meanwhile, Eleanor looked at me with saddened eyes as she gazed upon my expression of loss. "What about it?" Mira asked, flinching a bit as she did so. "Well, the truth is, my bloodline isn''t so simple, and you should have all understood that by now, right?" The three of them nodded their heads at my words, while Aria kept looking between me and Grace with an anxious look. It was quite natural for everyone to suspect more about my bloodline, with its own destined weapon and its ability to cure the corrupting energy. And now, I even made them understand that the depth of my powers isn''t natural. I broke allmon sense in front of them. "You see when I awakened my bloodline, I actually received a quest or a duty, one might say." As I spoke until here, my emotions overwhelmed Mira, who seemed to be biting her lips hard, while the other two women had their own difficult expressions as they looked at my face. Grace even moved forward and held my hand, soothing it as she asked, "What duty and from whom?" To this, a hesitant expression filled my face, which soon settled down as I spoke, "It was to save the world, and it was from my ancestor, the first holder of this bloodline, and a man that even the Gods seemed to fear..." As my words were heard, I could see the ever-changing expressions on everyone, especially the three women who loved me with all their hearts. "Austin, be more specific," Grace said with a hardened tone. I shook my head with a wry smile and replied, "I can''t." "AUSTIN!" Grace shouted for the first time, her voice hardened as she looked at me. Her anger wasn''t directed at me, no, it was directed towards the world that seemed to be taking her loved ones away from her. "What do you mean you have to save the world?" Eleanor asked with a hardened look. I smiled weakly and said, "The world is increasing in corrupting energy, and I, who can act against it, rose. Isn''t that a great coincidence?" My sarcastic words made the three of them flinch, especially Grace, who was looking at me with red eyes. Aria seemed to be on the verge of tears as she sat between us. Seeing this, I moved forward and lightly patted Aria''s head while whispering, "Shushh... don''t cry, it''s nothing." Saying so, I hugged Aria''s body while looking at the others with narrowed eyes. They understood my actions and turned quiet. After all, no one wanted a nuke suddenly going out of control. I held Aria''s body lightly while gazing into theplex trembling eyes of the three women, no doubt their minds praying for my safety. ''Step one of a happy harem life taken...'' Internally musing at my words, the room turned silent. I slowly kept rocking Aria until she fell asleep. Just as she did, the power surrounding this ce fell, and everything returned to normal, except for the state of mind of the three women. "I am entrusted with a lot of duties, but I can''t tell them to you guys. I can''t risk your lives..." "Do you think we are weak?" Eleanor asked with a hoarse voice, narrowing her eyes. I shook my head and replied, "It''s the opposite actually. All three of you, I love and care for, and you three are the toughest I know. That''s why I can''t let anyone else in on this, because I know what you will all do..." As I finished speaking, my expression was taut, clearly not willing to say anything more. The silence in the room was chilling until Grace suddenly spoke, "I need to be alone..." "Mom..." I tried to speak, but Grace interrupted me, "I said, I need to be alone..." Saying so, she walked out of the room. My eyes then fell on Eleanor, who was rubbing her head with a fed-up expression. "Austin,e and meet me..." she said before disappearing. My eyes then turned to Mira, who understood all my feelings. She walked to me, sat beside me, and hugged me as she spoke in a broken tone, "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t know how much you were suffering..." "Aunt..." I spoke in a broken voice as my love for her burst forth. I hugged her with Aria in between us. ''So did the other two leave?'' [Yes.] ''Good.'' ... In order to receive thetest updates whenever a chapter is published on our site, visit our Official Discord Server :- https://discord.gg/pandanovel Chapter 462 462-Looks Like A Monster Awoke A few minutes passed as Iid my head on Mira''s shoulder, embraced by her tender arms. Her trembling body showed how much emotion she was bottling inside, and she seemed to be the only woman who could truly ''understand'' my feelings. "It must have been tough," she whispered into my ears, patting my back slowly. I smiled, raising my head to look into her eyes. "It wasn''t tough. Knowing that I am protecting all of you made things easy for me." As I said so, arge amount of my feelings started to pour into Mira, whose eyes seemed to get blurry. I raised my hand, gently holding Mira''s face as I asked, "Why do you look so sad, aunt?" Hearing my words, she shook her head, a smileing to her face as she said, "Nothing, just feeling proud of you." ''Good...'' The longer she hides the fact that she can feel me, the better it would be for my ns. Once things clear up, it will be for the better. "I have to go, aunt. I still have to cool the other two down..." Hearing my words, Mira nodded her head, not stopping me as I walked out of the office. My steps were controlled as I cast an illusion over myself, taking my time as I walked through the streets before reaching the family mansion. It wasn''t a surprise when Grace wasn''t here. After cing Aria safely, I left the mansion. With my skills, I quickly got out of the academy and into the wide city of Babylon. My steps were light as I walked around, swiftly taking the transfer station as I reached the Archery Association tower, still looming high like an arrow. Gazing at it, I steeled my nerves and entered the association. Just as I did, several eyes focused on me. "Young master," a woman called out to me. Turning towards her, she gave me a light bow as she spoke, "Please follow me..." Hearing her words, I followed her, giving light nods to everyone I saw. They, too, gave me a respectful bow as I walked by. By now, my status was cemented, and everyone wanted to get on my good side. Walking silently, I soon reached the door to Eleanor''s office. The woman who led me here gave me a light bow as she walked away. Seeing that, I took a deep breath and entered the room,ing upon Eleanor looking out through the huge window. Her beauty was highlighted by the light entering inside. I didn''t say a word as I walked into the office, reaching behind her as my hands lightly grasped her waist. She didn''t reject my advances as her body lightly fell into my embrace, her eyes still gazing out into the world. We stayed in silence like that, enjoying the sight outside, until Eleanor suddenly spoke. "You know, I never thought it was a good idea to fall in love with my student, but in the end, it happened, and I have never been happier..." Hearing her words, I ced a light kiss on her cheek. She epted it with a smile and continued speaking, "To be truthful, there are times when I doubt our rtionship, fearing how it would end. But the moment I see you, everything just fades away..." Speaking until here, she turned around, her arms wrapping around my neck, her eyes focused on mine as she continued, "I think the day I left for my adventures, my life actually paused there. It was only after being with you that my life started to run again. Till then, I was stuck in a closed frame, and I would be damned to ever give this up..." "What are you saying?" I asked, my tone carrying a hint of understanding. She chuckled at my words as she spoke, "It means that I will find out anything there is to know about your quest. I won''t need you to tell me, and I don''t need you to protect me. If I am stronger than the gods, can they deem what I can do?" The words she spoke were powerful, her voice calm, but the intention behind them was enough to burn the whole world. Her eyes twinkled in ways I had never seen before, and something was telling me I did something I shouldn''t. [You think?] [You took the stagnant once-in-a-millennium genius who seemed to have everything she wanted and showed her a reality where she wouldn''t be strong enough to be with you or worse, she might evene to lose you. What did you think was gonna happen?] The system asked, making me silent. Well, I did know that my actions would inspire her and make her take action. It was part of my n for the others to follow the breadcrumbs I have left behind, to develop their own distinct theories of my actions that might or might not settle down well between the different girls. ''But this is different...'' I thought, looking into Eleanor''s eyes that seemed brighter and more beautiful than ever. Those ck orbs now looked darker than ever. ''Um... so what''s her affection level?'' [Name: Eleanor Love: 125% Remark: Well, it''s official. You are gonna die in the hands of a crazy woman.] ''Figures...'' I expected pushing in the thoughts of loss, the idea that Eleanor might not habe enough power to match mine would spark some kind of heat in her. But I didn''t expect it to reach such a level. Well, then again, logic has never worked when I dealt with these women. My logic, that is... "So, my dear Austin, you can be the hero you want, but don''t even think for a moment that I won''t be there for you. I love you and would rather die than see you fall..." "Eleanor..." I replied in a moved tone as I continued, "I love you..." With these words, our lips met in a beautiful kiss which soon started to get heated. Third Person POV: The anticipation between Austin and Eleanor was palpable as they stood there, locked in a passionate gaze. The intensity of their emotions, a mixture of happiness, anger, and sadness, fueled their desire for each other. At that moment, the boundaries between student and teacher blurred, leaving only their burning attraction. Without hesitation, Austin leaned in, capturing Eleanor''s lips in a scorching kiss. Their mouths melded together, tongues tangling in a dance of desire. Eleanor''s hands tightened around Austin, pulling him closer, while his hands found their way to her luscious ass, giving it a firm squeeze. The room was filled with their heavy breaths as they continued to explore each other''s mouths, their hunger growing with every passing second. Austin, fueled by the intensity of the moment, lifted Eleanor off her feet, her legs wrapping around his waist. Their lips never parting, he carried her towards the table, therge window behind it offering a tantalizing view of the outside world. The table, now their impromptu yground, weed Eleanor''s form as Austin gentlyid her down. The cool surface pressed against her back, adding a thrilling contrast to the heat radiating between them. Their lips reluctantly parted, and yet their eyes remained locked, speaking volumes without uttering a single word. With a gradual touch, Austin''s hand descended from Eleanor''s legs, caressing her smooth and toned thighs. His fingers traced a path, igniting a trail of shivers in their wake. As they neared her wetness, the air grew thick with unspoken desire. Austin''s touch intensified, brushing against her folds through the fabric of her panties. The dampness he encountered told him all he needed to know. Their unspoken agreement filled the room as Austin removed his clothes, followed by Eleanor shedding her inhibitions. Their gazes never wavered as Austin marveled at her beautiful breasts, unleashed from the confines of her bra. He couldn''t resist, leaning in to suckle on them, alternating between his mouth and fingers, reveling in the hardened response he elicited from Eleanor. Their bodies moved in sync as Eleanor''s skirt was discarded, exposing her glistening arousal. Austin''s anticipation grew, his throbbing rod straining against his pants, desperate for release. He descended, his lips leaving a trail of kisses down her legs, savoring the sweet scent of her arousal. Finally, Austin''s mouth found its destination, his tongue delving into Eleanor''s drenched pussy. The taste of her on his tongue was intoxicating, and he couldn''t get enough. He explored her depths, his tongue dancing over her sensitive spots. Eleanor''s moans filled the air, a symphony of pleasure that encouraged Austin to delve deeper, his thumb joining the fray to bring her even greater satisfaction. Eleanor''s wild side emerged, shedding her usual decorum in the face of the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins. Her moans grew more urgent as Austin expertly worked his magic, driving her closer to the edge. Her hips rocked against his face, seeking more of his tongue, more of that exquisite pleasure. In the midst of Eleanor''s climax, Austin reluctantly pulled away, his face glistening with her essence. His own desire burned fiercely, and he couldn''t wait any longer. With Eleanor lying on the table, her body still trembling from her release, Austin positioned himself at her entrance. Their eyes locked once more, a silent understanding passing between them. In one fluid motion, Austin sheathed himself deep within Eleanor, their bodies bing one. A wave of pleasure surged through them both as they relished in the connection, their bodies moving in harmony. The sound of their skin pping together mingled with their gasps and moans, creating a symphony of desire. Time ceased to exist as they lost themselves in the rhythm of their lovemaking. Austin''s thrusts were powerful and precise, each one driving them closer to the edge of ecstasy. Eleanor''s nails dug into his back, her legs wrapped tightly around him, pulling him deeper, urging him on. Their bodies glistened with sweat, the room filled with their fervent cries of pleasure. Austin''s grip on the table tightened as his thrusts grew more urgent, his release building within him. Eleanor met his every movement with her own, their bodies locked in an erotic embrace. And then, as if the universe conspired to grant them ultimate pleasure, their climax washed over them simultaneously. Their bodies convulsed in unison, riding the waves of pleasure that crashed through them. Moans of ecstasy filled the room as they held onto each other, their hearts pounding, their bodies quivering with satisfaction. As their breathing slowed, they remained entwined, basking in the afterglow of their passionate encounter. They shared a lingering kiss, their lips meeting in a tender embrace. Austin withdrew from Eleanor''s body, but their connection remained unbroken. Their love, once hidden beneath the surface, now blossomed, defying conventions and expectations. In that moment, as theyy together, Eleanor knew she had found something rare and precious-a love that transcended boundaries and ignited her soul. ... Join our Discord Server - https://discord.gg/pandanovel Chapter 463 463-Getting Riled Up The air hung heavy with the scent of their lovemaking as Austin and Eleanory on the table, their bodies intertwined in the aftermath of their passionate encounter. Their breaths slowly synchronized, gradually calming from the intense rhythm that had consumed them moments ago. Eleanor''s dark ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, mingling with the soft fabric of the tablecloth. Her deep ck eyes gleamed with a mixture of contentment and desire as she gazed at Austin, a gentle smile ying upon her lips. The room was bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, casting an ethereal light on their entangled forms. Austin traced his fingers along Eleanor''s curves, his touch reverent and adoring. Every contour of her body seemed to invite his caress, the silky skin beneath his fingertips arousing a hunger that had only been temporarily satiated. Their gazes met, speaking volumes of the connection that now bound them together. In a tender gesture, Austin leaned forward, capturing Eleanor''s lips in a lingering kiss. It was a union of their souls, a testament to the love that had grown between them. Their mouths moved in perfect harmony, a delicate dance of passion and affection. As their lips finally parted, a string of whispered endearments lingered in the air. The sound of their breathing filled the room, a gentle rhythm that mirrored the beating of their hearts. Austin''s hand continued its exploration, gliding along the smooth expanse of Eleanor''s thigh, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake. The sensations sparked a renewed desire, an ember that began to smolder once again. Eleanor''s eyes shimmered with a renewed spark of longing as she met Austin''s gaze. She arched her back, presenting herself to him, her body a canvas for his unrestrained desire. The invitation was clear, and Austin responded with a primal hunger. The table creaked softly beneath their weight as Austin positioned himself above Eleanor, their bodies aligning in perfect synchrony. The anticipation hung thick in the air, electrifying every nerve ending. With a measured thrust, Austin entered her, the heat and tightness enveloping him. Their connection was both powerful and tender, a union that defied societal norms and surpassed mere physical pleasure. Austin''s movements were driven by an intense love, each thrust a deration of his devotion. Eleanor''s moans mingled with his gasps, a symphony of ecstasy that echoed through the room. The rhythm of their lovemaking quickened, their bodies moving in a harmonious cadence. Eleanor''s legs wrapped around Austin, urging him deeper, tighter. Her nails traced patterns of desire along his back, leaving marks that would fade but memories that would endure. As the intensity between them built once more, Austin''s movements became more urgent, fueled by an overwhelming need to bring them both to the pinnacle of pleasure. Eleanor met his every thrust with equal fervor, her body arching and writhing beneath him, amplifying the pleasure coursing through her veins. In the final moments before release, their gazes locked, a shared understanding passing between them. Their bodies shuddered as the wave of climax washed over them, a cascade of pleasure that left them breathless and satiated. Moans of ecstasy filled the room, blending with their names whispered like sacred incantations. Spent and connected, Austin copsed onto Eleanor, their bodies still entwined, hearts pounding in unison. Their breaths mingled, creating a sweet harmony that serenaded the aftermath of their lovemaking. Time seemed suspended as theyy there, basking in the warmth of their love and the intensity of their connection. Austin''s strong hands guided his pulsating member once more to Eleanor''s slick entrance, teasingly pushing past her swollen lips and into the warm depths of her tight, wet folds. "Ahh~~" Austin''s mind grunted in pleasure, his eyes closing as he felt the tight grip of her pussy enveloping him. He had to distract himself with random thoughts to prevent himself from climaxing too soon. With each thrust, Austin''s hips moved rhythmically, prating deeper and deeper into Eleanor. His hands never rested, exploring her breasts and teasing her nipples between his fingers. The sensation was incredible, and Austin could feel the tightness of her walls as he struggled to hold back his own release. Eleanor groaned in pleasure as Austin''s waist movements drove his hard shaft further into her. Her hands wrapped around his neck, and her juices stained the table beneath them. Austin wanted to savor this moment, taking it slow to ensure Eleanor could feel every inch of him inside her. Her closed eyes and rxed muscles told him that this slower pace was exactly what she desired. Gradually, Austin picked up the pace, thrusting in and out of her with his full length. He could feel her wet walls embracing his entire shaft, all the way to the base. The sensation was indescribable, and Eleanor''s cries of pleasure spurred him on. As he thrust, his swollen head rubbed against her upper wall, heightening the intensity of their connection. "Agn~... Austin-..." Eleanor moaned, her body responding eagerly to his movements. She clenched her fists behind his back and whined in pleasure, her weakened legs swinging seductively. Austin couldn''t help but smile as he relished in the beauty of her body. With one hand, he firmly gripped her breast, while his mouth found her neck. "Should I stop?" Austin teasingly asked, his voice filled with desire. Eleanor bit her lip and nced away, feeling a rush of embarrassment. But her body remained fused to Austin''s, her hips matching his every thrust. He grinned, feeling the tightness of her walls gripping him as he delved deeper. The texture of her inner walls against his shaft, the sensations of their bodies moving in sync-it was all so intoxicating. "Aghnn..." Eleanor''s cries filled the air as she kissed and sucked on Austin''s neck, her hands exploring his chest. Each of his thrusts caused her breasts to tremble and shake, creating an alluring visual disy. Austin pressed Eleanor against the table, intensifying his movements. Love juices flowed from her, drenching the desk and cascading onto his balls. Some even dripped onto the floor. Happiness, excitement, and various other emotions washed over Eleanor, amplifying her moans. Her slender legs wrapped around Austin''s waist once again, her trembling body responding to his continuous advances. Their tongues entangled in a passionate kiss, exchanging saliva and fueling their desire. "Austin~..." Eleanor whispered softly, her grip tightening around his neck. Her lips kissed his chest and neck while he reciprocated, kissing her earlobe and increasing his pace. Eleanor''s arms and legs clung tightly to Austin, their bodies intertwined as he relentlessly pleasured her. With each thrust, her body trembled, and her breasts quivered. Her walls contracted around him, and her moans filled the room. Austin could sense her entire being tensing up, signaling her imminent climax. Sensing her impending release, Austin increased his speed and intensity, thrusting with even greater fervor. Eleanor reciprocated, moving her hips faster, perfectlyplementing his movements. Her seductive expression and throaty moans filled the air as they continued their passionate encounter. Chapter 464 464-The Guilty Becomes The Innocent ''Now that was fine...'' I thought as I walked out of the arrow tower, trying to keep the focus on me to a minimum. After the so-called eptance by Eleanor, we spent 2 hours of rough, loving sex. Afterward, we talked, trying to be more appropriate. Eleanor kept talking, spilling out a lot of words that were wrapped within her heart. The situation that happened only brought Eleanor closer to me. It also ignited within her the ambition to walk beside me. Sure, she is strong, but now having seen a glimpse of the abilities that I wield, she knew that it is just a matter of time before the world revolves around me. Her mindset changed to be morepetitive. The past experiences I''ve had proved to her that several other powerful women might soon start toy their hands on me. In the past, her mind adjusted to the fact that I am special, but she wouldn''t have anticipated the fact that I am a hero. This means that very beautiful and powerful women will be attracted to me. Even now, it''s already starting, and I have already shown its patterns to Eleanor. Once she starts investing more, she will soon discover the number of women circling around me. She will work to be more special than the rest of the girls circling around me, which will be fun and useful for my ns ahead. ''Now it''s time to wrap that up.'' With such thoughts, I kept moving, using my ways to enter back into the academy. From then onwards, it was a slow, controlled walk to the very location where I used to meet Scarlet. Taking my time, I soon reached the top of the building where I found Scarlet sitting at the edge, looking far into the sky. Her face looked lost as she gazed into the setting sky. Seeing her, my eyes glinted up, and I started to set up the scene. My shoulders slouched over a bit, my eyes turned a bit darker, and my expression shifted between hesitation, but soon I overcame that ''hesitation'' as I walked towards Scarlet. Without saying a word, I took a seat beside her. The silence between us was chilling, but that didn''tst for long as I started to speak. "All the women I care for now know this, and I think it''s time I tell you too..." Saying so, I started to spew the bullshit I told towards Grace and the rest towards Scarlet, not changing a word as she kept listening. Her expression tried its best to create surprise but failed at it. The reason was the fact that both Scarlet and Celestinia were present in the room when I discussed these things with the three women. It''s natural for both Scarlet and Celestinia not to miss the sparking power of Aria once she''s taken out. From there on, it''s natural for the two people who love me to be very curious when a power level of a dragon appears near me. From then on Things yed out in a scenario that worked perfectly as I nned. Soon, I finished talking while Scarlet remained silent. But it didn''tst for long as she asked, "Will you tell me the quest that you received?" "No, I can never bring harm to you..." I muttered, my voice stronger than ever when I spoke of this part. "Is the reason that you refuse to go deeper with me, the thing that you want toplete before you fully invest in me, this?" Scarlet asked once again, to which I confirmed. "Yes." "The reason why you fear getting more attached to me is that you fear you might not make it alive after this so-called quest?" To this, I didn''t answer, but my silence was answere enough. Hence, once again, the dooming silence lingered over us, and I could see the despair welling up deep within Scarlet''s eyes. "I never nned to get serious about you. The reason I even wanted us to start as friends was to prolong things as long as possible, until I am sure I might survive. Because I can''t leave you in pain, but..." "But?" she asked. To this, I turned towards her, our eyes finally meeting after some time, especially after the tantrum Scarlet threw when I spoke about having a crush on Marlene. "But the more time I spend with you, the harder it bes for me to act as I nned. Because no matter how much my lonely heart wanted to be, yourpany actually fills up my heart." Saying this, I looked into those dark eyes of Scarlet and turned towards the setting sun as I continued to speak. "It''s funny, you were a stumble I saved through that path I put forth on my quest. A friend I hoped to have in my heart which I gave away. Yet yearster, you appear in my life, tearing into the shields I set to protect everyone that I love..." My voice was heavy, mncholic, and filled with great sadness as I continued. "You know, there was a woman before you who got into my heart..." I said, earning her 200% focus. "But I lost her too as she betrayed me for a reason that I can never understand. To me, who I thought could have love, she threw it all away. So yes, I was afraid, Scarlet. I just wanted to push you away. Yet here I am, quite pathetic, isn''t it?" My words lingered in the air as I kept looking outward. My appearance was enough to evoke sympathy from the cold-hearted. A moment of silencested between us, after which Scarlet started to speak. "You went away from your family to protect them. You pushed away everything to keep your heart closed, and you bear the heavy burden of the world alone. Yet you never cried nor asked for help, and here I was pushing you away..." Each word Scarlet spoke pulsed with the great pain and humiliation swimming in her heart. No doubt her heart pained from the fact that she couldn''t see what I was going through, even when she said she loved me. The past of hershing out and running away from me at the fact of Marlene no doubt now crushed her heart. "Austin... I..." That was all she could mutter as she silenced herself, seeing my face. Without any words, she wrapped her hand around my waist, ced her head on my shoulder, and hugged me tight tofort me. "I will never let you get hurt. I will never see you die, and I will never let you go. All those women can try to charm your heart, but I will stay above them all. I will be the wall you will always be able to lean on..." She muttered in confidence, a sacred promise filling her words. But I didn''t say a word; I just sat there looking into the horizon, ying the part of a man who couldn''t ept those words, not after having lost everything once and almost losing everything with Scarlet. My silence seemed to hurt her as I could see Scarlet''s face scrunching up. No doubt she was nning ways to regain the love and favor she might have lost. With that, I had turned myself from the guilty to the affected. [You are ying a dangerous game...] The system warned me. [Taking women who were meant to be great, raising their purpose much higher than it should would create monsters. There will be chaos and consequences...] ''Then let there be such chaos...'' I murmured back. After all, only then would this chessboard be enough for me to enter as a yer. A cold light shed through my eyes as I turned to look at a corner where no doubt Celestinia stood. ''Let''s see what happens when millennial genius dragons go berserk...'' [Looks like a shit fest is descending...] Chapter 465 465 - Spicing Things Up "Say something...please." Scarlet finally spoke, unable to handle the silence between us. Hearing that, I turned to look at her, her face scrunching up as she saw the expression I was wearing a mix of a broken man and the eyes of darkness. "When I told you that I had developed a crush on Marlene, it was because, for a moment, she had shown me a life simr to mine, perhaps arade in arms..." I said, taking a deep breath, struggling to keep myself in check as I continued. "When you got angry at me, it broke my heart. It pained me more than anything to hide this part of myself, to not have you included in this life that I have hidden. Yet, a part of me hoped that I could gain the love I dearly rejected. But now..." When I stopped speaking, Scarlet''s face turned pale. A variety ofplex emotions passed through her eyes as she looked on the brink of failure and destruction as I spoke. "Now, I need a break, Scarlet. I need to take some time for myself. I need to think over some decisions of the past and let go of some delusions of hope..." "But... But you said you... like me," Scarlet muttered in despair, her loose words echoing around. "You said you were gonna introduce me to your family..." Her words hung in the air as the atmosphere grew stifling, with a raging amount of mana and energy suffocating the ce. I didn''t flinch as I took Scarlet''s hand, forcing her to look at me, and spoke. "I don''t want to let you go, Scarlet, but there are things that I need to do now and things I need to correct. I like you, and I will always do so. I am not breaking up with you; it''s just that some facts have led me to believe that there are things I need to take care of." Hearing my words, the trembling in Scarlet''s eyes stopped. Her face morphed into an ice-cold look, but a stunning smile contradicted the coldness in her eyes as she spoke, standing up. "This does not mean any other woman shallnd you. You are my mate, the one I love now and forever. Nobody else is worthy of being with you other than me. I will make sure of that." Just as her words faded, she moved forward, and took a sip of my lips, enjoying it as she licked her lips. "Looks like this will do for now..." she muttered in a crazy voice before disappearing from where she stood, leaving me stranded there with the same look of despair clouding over me. I didn''t let myself break character even for a moment as I continued to sit in silence. ''Her true character and desires areing out,'' I pondered as I remembered thest visage of Scarlet as she faded away- those red eyes filled with absolute desire as she licked her lips. Abination of sexy, crazy, and possessiveness-the true traits of Scarlet that should be shown. In the game, this was the character I was used to and the one I had to conquer. But it seemed that because I won her heart early on, she kept hiding her true nature and behavior, trying to charm me. While that was good, it would only backfire on the ns I have created. For everything toe to a perfect end, I would need all of my possessive women to be even more possessive. As crazy as that sounds, it''s what I need to happen. Sighing once more, I stood up from where I sat. My face reverted back to its normal calm expression as I walked out of the building, still keeping my disguise on as I made my way to my main building. Upon reaching there, I entered the meeting room and looked at everyone gathered inside. "Good to see that you are all doing well," I spoke. "Of course! I had a nice nap..." Jacob spoke, to which I nodded my head. "How''s your body?" I asked Alex as I took a seat at the head of the table. "I am well, much better," Alex replied in a controlled tone. I took it for granted as I smiled at the rest of them and continued speaking. "The first thing I want to discuss is starting more recruitment again. I want more forces joining our faction." As I said this, I looked at Alex, who nodded his head with a smile and spoke. "It will be a breeze with all this reputation at hand. It will be better than before." "Good," I answered. Then, I turned to look at Sana and Rina. "The next thing is, I want to start an extensive training program for thebat members of our faction. I want to create more synergy between them." "Understood," both Rina and Sana spoke in response. Seeing that, I focused on Emma. "How are the cutiesing along?" "They will be up and on their way before the deadline!" she replied with a cute voice, earning a nod from me. My focus then turned back to Mark as I asked, "What''s wrong?" "Our family has started to move. They are creating some noise to take us back," Mark spoke in his trademark emotionless voice, but I could still detect the spark of vengeance in his words. His words even ruined the mood of Emma, who had a sour look on her face at the mention of her ''family.'' "The Girol family... huh," I spoke, a sly smile appearing on my face. Looking toward both Mark and Emma, I continued, "Don''t worry, I will give them a trademark Lionheart response." "Um..." "I trust you, my hero!" Both Mark and Emma replied. Finishing with that, I focused on Jacob. "Make a lot of noise," I said, which brought a barbarian-like smile to Jacob''s face. His eyes gleamed with fighting fervor as he replied, "I have been waiting to test out my new gifts! So how much noise should I make?" "Enough to bring out the hidden sharks," I replied, earning a questioning look from Alex. "Let''s just say there will be a lot of changes in the ranking of powers in Babylon Academy. Hidden pieces will move soon, and I want all of you to make as much noise as possible." Hearing my words, they all nodded their heads, epting everything at face value. I then asked, "So, how''s the experiment going?" as I turned towards Zora. "I will be done soon," she replied. "Good. Let me know as soon as it''s done," I said, receiving a nod from her. That led me to Mika and Rika. "How''s the teing along?" "We are adapting," Mika said. "It''s a bit hard," Rika added. I smiled at their responses and replied, "Take your time and let me know when both of you are ready." My response earned me sweet smiles from both of them as I continued to discuss other matters at hand, giving everyone an opportunity to present their duties. The discussion went on for about an hour, after which I left the meeting. Walking out, I came to a more discreet part of my mansion-a well-litke where I found Elda sitting happily at the edges, her legs dangling into the water. She looked like the perfect woman, and my heart warmed up at her innocent smile as I walked up to her and sat beside her, with my legs entering theke. She smiled at me before cing her head on my shoulder, and we enjoyed the silence for a moment before she asked, "My date?" "How about we enjoy this for a moment?" I replied. "I''d love to," she said. And so, we both sat there for a while, enjoying the peace. Chapter 466 466 - Date Of The Fairy World Third Person POV: The sun set shined brightly in theke as both Austin and Elda sat there enjoying the beautiful scene, they lost in their own love for a moment after which Austin spoke. "We will be heading to the fairy realm, just go with the flow....." "Um....okay" As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across thend, extended his hand to her, and with a radiant smile, Elda gracefully epted, her fingertips brushing against his as they connected. "Are you ready for a journey into a world where dreamse true, my dear Elda?" Austin asked, his voice filled with a hint of mystery. Elda''s eyes sparkled with delight. "Yup, I have been waiting for this moment for some time my dear love." Elda shyly agreed after which the two of them opened the portal to the fairy realm, soon the two moving towards the beautiful green realm, where magic flowed through every corner and mythical creatures roamed freely, Austin and Elda embarked on an extraordinary date that would forever be etched in their hearts. Elda, with her lithe beauty and gentle spirit, was filled with anticipation as she awaited the enchanting surprises Austin had prepared for her. As they emerged on the other side, they found themselves in a magnificent forest, illuminated by soft, ethereal lights that danced through the air. The leaves of the ancient trees whispered secrets to the wind, and the fragrance of wildflowers filled their senses. "Which part is this?" Elda asked as she had nevere to this side of the realm. "Just enjoy." Austin said as he took Elda''s hand, guiding her deeper into the forest, where they encountered a group of yful pixies. The mischievous creatures fluttered around them, leaving trails of golden dust that shimmered in their wake. Eldaughed herughter a melody that harmonized with the pixies'' giggles. As they continued their journey, they stumbled upon a hidden clearing, where a magical feast awaited them. Tables adorned with exquisite delicacies appeared out of thin air as if summoned by the mere thought of indulgence. Goblets filled with sparkling potions glistened in the moonlight, inviting them to taste the wonders of the realm. They dined on delectable dishes crafted with ingredients sourced from the enchanted forest itself. Sulent roasted venison served with a side of wild berries, tickled their ptes, while tes of honey-zed roasted vegetables filled the air with an aroma that spoke of the earth''s bounty. Between bites, Austin shared tales of legendary creatures and farawaynds, captivating Elda with his words. Theyughed and savored each moment, their hearts intertwined like ivy vines, growing stronger with every passing second. After the feast, they ventured towards a sparkling river that flowed with shimmering liquid moonlight. Austin led Elda to a majestic boat, crafted from the bark of ancient trees and adorned with blossoms that emitted a soft glow. They sailed along the river, the water carrying them through a realm of luminescent waterfalls and floating inds. As the night sky unveiled its full splendor, Austin and Elda found themselves in a celestial garden. Flowers of every hue bloomed, each petal radiating a soft luminescence. Austin and Elda danced amidst this ethereal paradise, their steps light and graceful, as if floating on air. The garden embraced them, swaying in harmony with their movements, creating a symphony of natural beauty. Theyy down in a field of stardust, the heavens unveiling a breathtaking disy of shooting stars. Austin pointed to the sky, tracing constetions with his finger, as Elda made wishes upon every streak of light that crossed their path. Their desires intertwined, their souls aligning in perfect harmony. As the night drew to a close, Austin guided Elda to a magnificent waterfall, its cascading waters creating a curtain of iridescent mist. They stood in awe of its splendor, the sound of rushing water mesmerizing them. Austin reached into his pocket and withdrew a small vial, filled with sparkling starlight. They sealed the evening with a tender kiss, their souls intertwining as the starlight danced around them. Time seemed to stand still in that moment, a testament to the power of love and the magic that resided within their hearts. Just as their lips parted, a soft, enchanting melody filled the air, originating from a distant glen. The sound beckoned them, pulling at their hearts with an irresistible allure. Hand in hand, Austin and Elda followed the ethereal melody through a winding path that led them deeper into the enchanted forest. As they approached the glen, the music grew louder, echoing through the trees and resonating in their souls. There, beneath a moonlit canopy, they discovered a gathering of fairies, their wings shimmering with iridescent hues. The fairies danced gracefully, their movements perfectly synchronized with the enchanting melody. Elda''s eyes widened with wonder as she watched the fairies twirl and spin in the moonlight. Austin stepped forward, his voice filled with reverence. "Wee in peace, fair creatures. We were drawn by the beauty of your music." The fairies paused, their eyes sparkling with ''curiosity'' as they yed the part they were supposed, while Elda looked at all this with a smile. One of them, with wings resembling delicate rose petals, stepped forward and spoke in a voice that sounded like a gentle breeze. "Wee, mortals, to our realm. We sensed the purity of your love and could not resist sharing our gifts with you." With a wave of her hand, the fairy conjured a shower of glowing fireflies that danced around Austin and Elda, casting a warm, golden glow upon them. The fireflies weaved intricate patterns in the air, forming words of love and hope, capturing the essence of Austin and Elda''s connection. Elda''s heart swelled with gratitude as she watched the mesmerizing disy. She turned to Austin, her voice filled with emotion. "This is beyond anything I could have imagined. Thank you for this beautiful day." As the fireflies gradually faded away, the fairy led Austin and Elda deeper into the glen. They arrived at a tranquilke, its surface shimmering like liquid moonlight. In the center of theke, a floating tform awaited them, adorned with delicate petals that glowed softly in the night. The fairy extended her hand towards the tform. "Step onto the vessel of dreams, and it will carry you to the heart of theke, where your love will be blessed by the spirits of water." Austin and Elda followed the fairy''s guidance, stepping onto the tform. As they did, the surface of theke transformed into a breathtaking disy of aquatic wonders. Colorful fish swam beneath them, their scales reflecting the moonlight, while water lilies bloomed, releasing fragrant aromas into the air. The tform glided gracefully across theke, carrying Austin and Elda toward the center. A chorus of illusion mermaids emerged from the depths, their voices blending harmoniously, creating an ethereal melody that resonated through their very beings. As the mermaids sang, water droplets rose from theke, forming a dazzling cascade of liquid pearls that encircled Austin and Elda. The pearls shimmered with hues of blue, green, and gold, representing the depths of their love and the magic of their connection. Overwhelmed by the beauty surrounding them, Austin and Elda embraced, their hearts beating in unison with the melodies of the mermaids. They sealed their love with a kiss, their lips brushing against each other as the water pearls rained down, enveloping them in a cocoon of love and enchantment. Time seemed to stand still as they remained locked in each other''s embrace, the world around them fading into a blur of ethereal colors. When they finally pulled apart, their gazes locked, and they knew that this moment would forever be etched in their hearts as the pinnacle of their love. As the tform glided back to the shore, the fairies bid them farewell, showering them with petals that transformed into delicate butterflies, dancing around them in a final disy of grace and beauty. Hand in hand, Austin and Elda walked back through the mystical forest, their hearts brimming with love and gratitude for the extraordinary journey they had shared. While walking so Elda whipped at the corner of Austin''s dress, causing him to look at her, him being taken back by the sheer love radiating from Elda''s eyes. "Let''s go to your room...." She demanded biting her lips a bit, her desire ever present. Chapter 467 467-Tainting Elda. Austin POV: It didn''t take long for us to get out of the fairy realm and into my room, my eyes trailing towards Elda''s shy and innocent demeanor which was evident as she stood before me, her silver hair cascading down her back in waves. Her green eyes sparkled with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. But that didn''tst for long as I pulled her to my body, my lip meeting hers. soon her desire spilled out as our lips kept battling each other, my hands traveling around her waist feelings its softness, we kept kissing for a few seconds before which we split up, my eyes trailing to hers as I spoke. "Let me see you whole....." Elda hesitated for a moment before she started undressing, revealing her mature body that had flourished since thest time we were intimate. As her clothes fell to the ground, I too shed my own garments, taking a seat on the edge of her bed, watching Elda, Her once ''budding'' tits, have now grown into a pair of bountiful, globes, and her ass looks round and firm behind her. Her having fairy bloodline, made her milky white skin look soft and smooth, just like that of a baby''s, and her long smooth legs had no signs of blemishes on them. And when she finally let her hair down, which was usually tied up in a proper ponytail, she looked stunning. I motioned for Elda to join me, straddling myp and facing me. Her moist warmth hovered tantalizingly close to my crotch, causing an instant surge of desire within me. When her soft, naked ass came in contact with my skin, I couldn''t help but get hard. "This is embarrassing...." she said but she did it nheless as her eyes focused on my bottom, the great love that filled her suppressed all levels of purity that were brimming in her, all in all, she looked too innocent and beautiful to taint but she held back her bloodline instincts, her love taking it all. "I want you." That is all I told, as my hands slowly cupped her underboob while slowly moving up. I started sucking on her nipples. I licked her pink are in circles, as I felt her cherry-like nipple harden in my mouth. I then used my fingers to pinch her other nipples, while lightly pulling it as well. "Um~ufu~" She moaned lightly her body heating up. As I was sucking one of her tits, and kneading the other with my fingers. I moves my hand towards her face, before opening her small mouth, as I inserted my fingers in her slippery mouth, the devil inside me breaking all my limits as I hoped to corrupt her today. "Ah?" I could see her tilt her head in surprise, as I moved my, now wet, fingers down her back as it slowly felt her curves before reaching towards her bare buttocks. Once there, I lubed her ass up with her own saliva, before I started ying with her asshole. "Hii-?!" She eximed, but she didn''t reject my advances, Elda might try to hide it but I knew her better, she wanted each and every part of her body colored by me today. I fiddled with the area around her asshole, as I tried to rx the muscles around it. And when I finally felt it was ready, I inserted my middle finger in her ass. I could see the moment when her smug smile disappeared, as her eyes widened into circles and her mouth formed an ''o'' shape. "Mmmh~Nnngh~" her suppressed moans came out, as I start moving my fingers inside and out of her butt. Of course, I didn''t forget to continue sucking on her tits, as I also started flicking her nipples with my tongue. The tightness of her asshole, made my cock erect as it stood up before bumping into her unprotected pussy. I re-positioned my dick so that it was sandwiched between her pussy lips, as it caught all of her juices. Making it glisten and slippery. I could see her clenching her teeth, as she tried her best not to make any sounds. I started pistoning my hips up and down in the bed, as I got her body to start bouncing on myp. Her firm, meaty ass made pping sounds, every time it hit my thighs. Her straight silver hair, moved up and down with her, while her bountiful breasts swung in all directions in front of my face. When I felt her asshole slowly amodate for my finger. I then inserted another one, as I gradually increased the frequency of my fingering. My dick enjoyed the feeling of her body bouncing as her wet, moist pussy lips were rubbing hard, teasing my erect cock. My tongue got more frantic in its'' attack on her tits, as my flicking became faster. I also started to get more aggressive with my fingers as I started twisting her nipples well. "Mmmh~" I can see her close her eyes while biting her lips, as she tried her best not to make any sounds. She buried her face in my neck, as she held onto my back as hard as she could. My little sister has her bodypletely at my mercy and the thought of that made me want to take things a little bit further. Soon we changed position as my little sister knelt, I had her lower her head while raising her bare buttocks up in the air. I guided her hand towards the underside of her butt cheeks so that it was not just her ass but her honey hole as well, that she is spreading. "Un." Sister meekly obeyed, as she willingly spread her dripping wet pussy for me. Her butt was raised up in the air, while her face was buried in her pillow, her eyes filled with relentless lust. Now that she was in position, I went behind her as I admired the ''scenery''. Her hands which were spreading her ass, dug deep into her skin as it erotically molded her butt''s round shape. Her pussy was glistening with her juices all around, as some of it dripped into her thighs. Her meat hole was quivering, as it let out her own feminine scent, arousing me even further. Taking in this sight once more, I finally leaned forwards as I gave her pussy a lick. Her body trembled cutely, I stimted the area just around her clit, before flicking it directly with my tongue. As my face was positioned right in front of her leaking honey hole, I took in the scent of her aroused pussy while some of her juices got into my face. I didn''t forget about her butt as well, as I gently stimted it with my thumb. "Mmmh~" she was holding back her moans but her butt was trembling adorably. Her hands were losing their grip on her ass cheeks, as she couldn''t muster her strength. When her arms finally let go, her ass jiggled as it went back to its original round shape. Seeing that, I hit her bare buttocks just hard enough to echo a loud pping sound, as I spanked her. I could see a red hand mark left on the milky white skin of her plump ass. "Ahn~" Her ass rippled when my hand hit it, and her hands went back to spreading her ass, not saying a word but I knew that this little fairy sister of mine liked it, her desire to be loved twisting in ways, soon she released herself, where I once again changed her setting. This time I was sitting at the edge of the bed, and my smaller Elda wasying on her stomach across myp. In this new position, I was rubbing her pussy with my palms before spanking her plump ass. Her once fair skin now had a tinge of red in it. I started to y with her pussy lips, moving my fingers at her crotch area. But I never inserted anything, I was just ying around the outskirts of her vagina. I could feel my hand getting wet, every time I get near her moist fuck hole. As I was edging her pussy, I didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of inserting my finger just yet. Instead, I went towards her ass, and I fiddle around her butthole, before fingering her there instead. Curious, I tilted sidewards as I took a nce at her cunt. I saw her honey hole flooded with her viscous love juices, it was opening and closing as if it was breathing, begging for something to satisfy it. "Um~ah~more~" I decided to finally give her some satisfaction, as I finally inserted my fingers inside her pussy. Her back arched, as she raised her head for a moment with a satisfied face. Like a starving man whose hunger was finally sated. "Aaaah~¡­ yes~¡­" I could hear her whisper quietly As I started thrusting my fingers in and out of her, squelching noises could be heard every time my fingers went back in. With every thrust, kinky water would squelch out of her pussy. Every time my fingers woulde out, her walls tighten as if not wanting to let go, and once again she flooded to the floor, my hands staining with her juices. "Um~" She moaned again, her body being sensitive, soon she stood up, her eyes lightening up in a color of love that I haven''t seen before. Chapter 468 468-Tainting Elda(2) "Do you really want to do this?" I asked the naked horny Elda in front of me, her love nectar glistening down her legs as she nodded her head at my question. Elda''s shy nature had always intrigued me, drawing me towards her like a moth to a me. Her silver hair cascaded down her back, shimmering in the soft glow of the candlelight. Her green eyes held a mixture of innocence and curiosity as they met mine, fueling the fire of desire within me. There was an undeniable aura of vulnerability that surrounded her, making me yearn to protect and cherish her. Getting her confirmation I guided Elda to kneel before me, her back turned towards the mirror. I could see the anticipation in her eyes, a flicker of uncertainty mingling with her growing arousal. As I stood in front of her, I could feel the heat building between us, the air thick with unspoken desires. My voiceced with a husky tone, I whispered, "Let''s begin. Give it a lick." Elda hesitated for a moment, her hands reaching out to steady herself on the ground. With a flicker of bravery, she stuck out her tongue, sensually trailing it along the length of my shaft. A shudder ran through me as her soft, wet tongue caressed my skin, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. The mirror before we provided a tantalizing view of Elda''s submissive form, her head moving up and down as she pleasured me. Her ass revealed the alluring curve of her backside, a sight that intensified the desire burning within me. I couldn''t tear my gaze away as she diligently licked and explored every inch of my throbbing cock. The sensations were undeniably blissful, but I craved more. I yearned for the sensation of Elda''s lips enveloping me, her mouth bing a vessel for my pleasure. With a whisper of encouragement, I suggested, "Suck it faster." Elda hesitated, voicing her concerns about the size difference. But I reassured her, my voice filled with tenderness, "Don''t worry. I''ll guide you." Gently, I guided Elda''s head closer, mesmerized by the innocence and trust shining in her eyes. With a mix of excitement and anticipation, I parted her lips and inserted myself into her warm, inviting mouth. A gasp escaped her lips, her surprise mingling with a burgeoning pleasure. My eyes met hers, filled with a mix of desire and adoration. I held her head, establishing a rhythm as I began to thrust in and out, savoring the sensation of her mouth pleasuring me. Soft moans escaped Elda''s lips, droplets of saliva trailing down her chin as she sumbed to the pleasures we were sharing. The mirror reflected our forbidden intimacy, capturing the image of a devoted brother and his beautiful sister engaged in a sinful act, the look in Elda is one that no one will believe in, the graceful Elda, the idol of several men kneeling down with such looks. The dichotomy of love and lust electrified the air, heightening the intensity of our connection. With each thrust, I felt the heat of pleasure building within me. I wanted to ensure that Elda experienced the utmost pleasure, even as I indulged in my own desires. Ibed her hair away from her face, revealing her slightly pointed fairy ears, a detail that added to her allure. The sight before me was an intoxicating blend of innocence and eroticism. The reflection in the mirror captured Elda''s graceful submission, her beautiful eyes pleading for more. I couldn''t deny her that pleasure. As our passionate encounter continued, Elda''s skills grew, her tongue swirling and teasing, bringing me closer to the edge of ecstasy. The sounds of our connection filled the room, the slurping noises punctuating our shared pleasure. Time seemed to blur as the waves of pleasure crashed over me, signaling my impending climax. With a firm hold on Elda''s head, I urged her closer, pushing my cock as deep into her mouth as possible. A muffled cry of surprise escaped Elda''s lips as warm ropes of cum spilled forth, filling her mouth. I reveled in the sensation, surrendering to the overwhelming pleasure that consumed me. The mirror reflected our taboo union, capturing the raw intensity and the intimate connection we shared. As I released myself, Elda''s mouth became a vessel for my desire, eagerly epting every drop of my essence. Her dedication to pleasuring me was evident as she swallowed my load, her innocent face marred by the trails of my release. A satisfied sigh escaped her lips as she finally withdrew, her eyes sparkling with newfound knowledge. "It tasted salty," shemented, her voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and contentment. I smiled, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "There''s so much more for us to explore." With those words, Elda''s shy nature had been unveiled, revealing a world of untamed desires waiting to be explored. And I, as her loving and guiding brother, was more than willing to lead her down this path of passionate discovery. I didn''t wait for even a second before pulling Elda to the bed throwing her roughly as I looked at her with great desire. As I gazed upon her, a wicked smile tugged at the corners of my lips. I had longed for this moment, to taste her bodypletely, to explore every inch of her with my lips, my tongue, and my hands. The air was thick with a heady mix of anticipation and desire, and I could feel the heat radiating between us, igniting a me that threatened to consume us both. Slowly, I crawled onto the bed, moving closer to Elda with deliberate intent. My fingers trailed lightly along her inner thighs, teasing and taunting her, eliciting a soft gasp from her trembling lips. I could sense her surrender, her willingness to sumb to the pleasure I yearned to give her. Leaning in, my lips grazed the sensitive skin of her neck, nting soft kisses that made her shiver beneath me. My hands roamed freely, exploring the curves of her body, tracing the contours of her waist, and dipping lower, inching ever closer to her core again. Elda''s moans filled the room, a symphony of pleasure that echoed in my ears. Her body writhed beneath me, her hands gripping the sheets as I expertly pleasured her. I reveled in the power I held over her, in the way her body responded to my touch. As I continued my ministrations, my fingers joined the dance, sliding deep inside her, matching the rhythm of my tongue. Elda''s gasps grew louder, her hips bucking against me in a desperate quest for more. But I held her at the precipice, denying her release. I wanted to prolong this exquisite torture, to make her beg for the sweet release she craved. With every flick, every swirl of my tongue, I brought Elda closer and closer to the edge, only to pull back at thest moment. Her whimpers and pleas for release filled my ears, fueling my own desire. I reveled in the control I held, knowing that I could push her to the brink and deny her until she was a quivering mess of need. Finally, when I could no longer resist her pleas, I relented. My mouth devoured her, my tongue swirling and flicking with an unyielding intensity. Elda''s body tensed beneath me, her moans crescendoing as the waves of pleasure crashed over her, carrying her to the pinnacle of ecstasy. She clung to me, her body trembling with the aftershocks of her release. I held her close, my own desire reaching its peak. But this was only the beginning of our passionate journey together, a journey filled with unexplored desires and hunger that would never be satiated. And at that moment, as wey tangled in each other''s embrace, I knew that this encounter was just the start of an intoxicating dance between two souls consumed by a lustful me that would burn long into the night. Chapter 469 469-Time To Conquer Another Princess. ''Um...'' Feeling a slight weight on my body, I opened my eyes and saw a head of silver resting on my chest. My gaze traveled across her beautiful body, noticing the marks I had left on her neck, chest, and even Elda''s ass. Her body still looked tantalizing as ever. Even with all the things I had done to her body, Elda and I hadn''t crossed the line yet. Maybe a couple more encounters and soon I would be able to im herpletely as mine. In fact, there wasn''t actually a need for all this. With my authority and blessing, I could easily remove these restrictions from her. However, that would mean she would lose the means to ovee this herself, and once she does, the reward will be verypelling. ''She looks cute...'' Marveling at her beautiful body, I slowly moved myself and arranged the pillow to make Elda morefortable. We had spent most of the night together, and shecked the energy I had. After cing a kiss on her forehead and seeing her smile, I headed toward the bathroom to freshen up. ''Grace must have reached an impasse by now...'' Right now, I had already dealt with Eleanor, Mira, and Scarlet. But I haven''t approached Grace yet. I want her to stew for a few days, to finally get rid of that hesitation in her heart, to leave behind herid-back life, and ept moving forward. She would be the perfect one to take the lead on the harem faction of my family. ''I wonder how the spark between Olivia and Catherine is going?'' I did light the fuse, but the direction it will take depends solely on the two of them. Just as I was thinking about it, mymunication device lit up. The information disyed on it brought a smile to my face. ''They acted faster than I thought...'' Confirming my thoughts, I left the mansion, enjoying the morning breeze as I walked smoothly. The gazes of others were, as always, focused on me as I reached the teleportation station, effortlessly passing through it. Within seconds, I arrived at my destination, my gaze focused on the archery club. All the members looked at me with respect as I entered the building. There was no need for any confirmation as I easily reached the private training area. It already had a member inside, and I used my authority to enter the room. I found Carmel shooting arrows with pinpoint precision. Just as I stepped into the room, several arrows were already shot toward me, which I dodged. "That''s quite the greeting..." I spoke with a smile on my face, realizing it was me. Carmel ced the bow down, her face easing into a teasing smile as she spoke. "Well, you shouldn''t enter a private room..." "I had to when I could see that my senior feels down..." I replied, making Carmel wince. She asked, "How did you know?" "Well, you missed," I said, pointing at myself. This was more than enough to bring a sheepish smile to her face. She shook her head as she looked at the several destroyed targets around her. "I don''t want to talk about it," she said, refocusing on her targets. Her hands didn''t dy for a second as she kept shooting down several targets, each one harder than the next. "So, where are those two best friends of yours?" I asked, standing behind her and watching her take out all her frustration. "They are busy," she replied simply, shooting arrows that whistled by, sticking at the center of the target. Seeing this, I shook my head and took out a normal bow and some arrows. Just as Carmel shot her next arrow, I shot one from behind her, hitting her arrow, diverting its path, and making her miss. "What are you doing?" She asked, annoyed, as her head whipped towards my direction. I shrugged my shoulder at her look as I spoke. "How about a match?" My words surely piqued her interest as she asked, "Purebat?" "Purebat," I replied, making Carmel smile. Without any further words, she moved farther away from me and shot an arrow toward my face, already prepared for the challenge. I swiftly tilted my head to the side, feeling the gust of wind as the arrow sailed past my cheek. I smirked, taking a few steps back to create some distance between us. Carmel raised an eyebrow, apetitive glint in her eyes. She notched another arrow, her focus sharp as she drew the string back with practiced ease. As she released the arrow, I smoothly sidestepped, feeling the thrill of adrenaline coursing through my veins. The arrow whizzed past me, its trajectory a blur in the air. I took a deep breath, feeling the familiar weight of my bow in my hands, and nocked an arrow of my own. We moved with fluid grace, each of usunching arrows with precision and purpose. It was a dance of skill and technique, the arrows flying through the air like shooting stars. We weaved through the training area, our footsteps marking a pattern of determination and rivalry. Carmel''s shots were urate, her arrowsnding dangerously close to their targets. But I knew her style, her weaknesses, and her tendencies. I anticipated her moves, dodging and deflecting her arrows with calcted finesse. With each passing moment, the intensity of the match grew. The tension between us was palpable, a testament to our shared passion for archery. Our eyes locked, and I saw a fire burning within Carmel''s gaze, a determination to prove herself. I decided to test her further. As she aimed for a target on the far end of the training area, I closed the distance between us. I ran with purpose, my body moving in sync with the rhythm of my heartbeat. I was determined to push her limits, to see if she could match my pace. Carmel noticed my approach and quickened her pace. She shot arrows in rapid session, forcing me to react swiftly. I deflected one, then another, the arrows whizzing past me as I closed the gap. I could feel the thrill of the challenge surging through my veins, my heart pounding in my chest. Finally, I was within striking distance. With a calcted move, Iunched myself forward, my bow serving as an extension of my body. Carmel reacted instinctively, but I was faster. I twisted, evading her arrow and closing the final distance between us. In one swift motion, I disarmed her, my bow pressing against hers. Our faces were mere inches apart, our breaths mingling in the air. Time seemed to stand still as we stood there, locked in a moment of intense connection. Carmel''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and admiration shining in them. A smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I spoke softly, my voice filled with sincerity. "You fought well, Carmel. Your skill and determination are unmatched." Her lips curved into a grin, a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes. "You''re not so bad yourself, junior." We stayed like that for a moment, reveling in the electric energy between us. Then, slowly, I released her bow and took a step back, giving her space. The intensity of the match began to fade, reced by a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect. "If you were truly focused, it wouldn''t have ended that fast," I said, my words making Carmel silent. She shook her head, aplex emotion passing through the face of the energetic and kind woman as she spoke. "It''s family-rted. I don''t want to drag you into this." As she said so, she turned her head sideways, her words implying my position as a Lionheart, a restriction that ys a part in the political circle. Seeing her approach, I smiled, walking towards her as I made her look into my eyes. "I am not asking as Austin Lionheart, but as Austin, the sessor of Eleanor, your junior, and family." My words brought a tremble to Carmel''s eyes. The word ''family'' hit her spot and made it easy to reach her. She lightly bit her lips as she looked at me, deep contemtion passing through her mind until she finally spoke. "It''s about my little sister...'' ''And there it is'' I rejoiced at the opening that I got. Chapter 470-Fight Between Senior and Junior. Chapter 470-Fight Between Senior and Junior. Tria Twilight, the younger sister of Carmel and one among the princesses of the Twilight Empire is again a capture target, simr to Elda''s. The yer would have to save her to earn more affection points from Carmel. The oue of the story depends on how it is woven, but Tria is a very peculiar character to deal with, and most yers stay away from her. The main reason for this is the curse that affects her, which brings misfortune into her life. It is so severe that she has her own distinct section to live in. In fact, this part about her is a closely guarded secret. The Empire even brought the Saintess of Razellia to see why such a curse affects her, but all they could derive was that Tria is cursed with a powerful curse that even the saintess isn''t allowed to touch. Tria''s special curse also affects her surroundings, bringing bad luck to others. In the game, I have seen several yers experiencing bad luck after choosing Tria as a challenge. There was even a situation where a character died from drinking poison, which was actually meant for someone else! That is just a small glimpse into the bad luck that cane into your life if you include Tria. However, it didn''t affect me due to Razellia''s blessing that protects me from all types of curses. Hence, I have the green light when I want to deal with her. "So what''s this about your sister?" I asked as Carmel and I took a seat. My eyes focused on hers, and a moment of hesitation shed through her eyes as she replied. "She''s sick. All the specialists were called in, but none can identify it. It seems her bad luck is acting up..." "Bad luck?" I asked in an intrigued tone. Upon hearing my words, Carmel took a deep breath and started to exin Tria''s special condition. My expression turned from calm to surprise and finally to sympathy. A sense of disbelief filled my tone as I spoke. "This... how can someone live like this?" "Indeed, Tria is going through too much..." Carmel added to my words. Unlike the rest of her siblings, Tria is directly linked to Carmel, as they both have the same mother. Carmel cares deeply for Tria, sometimes even risking her health and luck to be near her. "I can''t solve her luck, but I will be damned if I let her be sick," she spoke in a resolute tone, but the sadness in her eyes was ever-present. Seeing this, I remained quiet, my expression going through different angles, reflecting hesitation and doubt. I seemed to be deep in thought and didn''t answer. Carmel caught onto this and looked at me with questioning eyes. "This sickness you spoke of, I might know what it might be," I said with some doubt. But my words were more than enough to bring back the spark in Carmel''s eyes. "Really?!" she asked, zooming her face close to mine. Anticipation was ever-present. I gave her a wry smile and pushed her beautiful face away slightly as I spoke. "Calm down. I can''t agree to it until I hear more about the symptoms." Carmel nodded at my words and began to speak in detail about Tria''s sickness. I remained thoughtful during her talk, my expression bing more and more sure as Carmel continued. Finally, she stopped, and the thoughtful look on my face turned resolute. "Um, I think it might be the same sickness as the one I know of," I said as I finished speaking. Carmel didn''t answer immediately. Her face seemed to be in a daze for a second before bingpletely ice-cold. Carmelia seemed to have taken control as she looked at me with her cold eyes while asking. "Just how do you know about this sickness that even experts in the field of healing don''t know?" She asked with a chilly tone. I ''flinched'' for a moment upon hearing her tone, my expression bing serious as I asked her in a calm tone. "Are you insinuating that I might be rted to how your sister got sick?" Seeing my expression turning bad, Carmelia was unaffected as she spoke. "My sister got mysteriously sick, then you appear at the perfect time, knowing the only solution to save my sister. Forgive me for finding it hard to believe that something smells fishy." Her words caused my expression to rx, my eyes epting her words as I spoke in a light tone. "Indeed, if I were in your shoes, I would think the same. But I wish to ask you a question. After all, you have seen me for me, does your heart really say that I am someone not to trust? Do you not see me as a family?" My words seemed to strike a chord with Carmelia as she turned silent for a moment. Her ice-cold expression disyed confusion as she asked me. "As a princess, I have dealt with several issues in my life. The y of control and maniption always surrounds me. Being vignt is a key prerequisite for a ruler." Her words seemed to evade the answer, but I didn''t ept it. My expression turned taut as I spoke to Carmelia. "Don''t beat around the bush. You know me. We have spent many nights battling in the night. Many nights you savored my cooking, a simple way I could kill or control you. We fought to the death in a city, and our rtionship runs deep as senior and junior. After all this, do you still doubt me?" This time, the heaviness of my voice was present for Carmelia to understand. The side of Carmel that deals with all the filth of the political and deadly world stayed quiet for a moment. Her expression shifted between daze and control, undoubtedly Carmel trying to regain control. I stayed silent, waiting for the final verdict. Soon, the facial expression of Carmelia softened. Her ice-cold expression finally thawed as she spoke. "Yes." A simple word it was, but it caused me to close my eyes. A deep sigh left my mouth as I leaned into the chair. A tense silence lingered between us for a moment, broken by my opening my eyes and speaking in a tone that held no care. "During my travels through the world, I ended up in a closed-off domain where people live cut off from the rest. It is there that I came upon this peculiar sickness, one forgotten by the era of the world." Just as Carmelia opened her mouth to speak, I raised my hand to stop her, maintaining a detached gaze as I continued. "The ce is sealed off, and it can''t be essed without me. I made an oath to keep that ce a secret, but knowing about the life of this girl, I shall venture into that ce and find the solution to help her ovee her power." Myst words lingered in the air, and Carmelia trembled before me as I spoke. "Yes, this is not a sickness. It''s something that might help Tria. I will speak of itter. Right now, you don''t have to worry about her. Her symptoms will fade soon. She will be alright until I find the solution." After speaking up to this point, I stood up, my eyes on Carmelia as I ced a casserole on the table. "It''s some sweets I made to cheer you up." I opened it, revealing Carmelia''s and Carmel''s favorite type of biscuits. "And as for how your sister might have got this peculiar problem, I have no idea. Just check with your pce. I will also inform you of the time I shall leave to get the solution. So, good day, Princess." With these final words, I started to leave the room, but I was interrupted by a call from behind. "Wait! We didn''t mean it!" I turned my eyes towards Carmel, who was holding the sleeve of my shirt. I didn''t react to the change as I spoke in an impassive tone. "You both have the same thought process and ideas. What Carmelia feared, so did you. Please let go of my hand, Princess. I have things to do." Slowly pushing away Carmel while maintaining a polite look, I walked out of the room, leaving behind a shaken-up Carmel and Carmelia. ''Guess it''s time to deal with Marlene.'' I thought, with a happy hum, as I walked away. Chapter 471-Helping A Princess In Need Is Indeed a Good Deed. Chapter 471-Helping A Princess In Need Is Indeed a Good Deed. Leaving behind the sullen Carmel, I went towards the more upied part of the club, several different membersing into my sight as they gazed at me. Their respect for me was sky-high, especially after my amazing performance of leading the war and possibly saving their lives, although technically I didn''t. Walking towards the various groups, I could feel the weight of their gazes on me, their eyes filled with awe and admiration. It was a humbling experience, knowing that I had earned their respect not only as a disciple of Empress Eleanor but also as a skilled archer in my own right. The Archery Club was a ce where camaraderie and shared passion flourished, and I was determined to embrace that sense ofmunity. As I approached the first group, they greeted me with smiles and warm gestures. Their eagerness to connect and learn from me was palpable. We engaged in lively conversations about archery techniques, shared stories of our most memorable shots, and exchanged tips and tricks to improve our skills. It was a delightful exchange of knowledge and camaraderie. Moving from one group to another, I encountered individuals of varying backgrounds and experiences. Some were seasoned archers, with decades of practice and expertise, while others were new to the sport, eager to learn and grow. I made sure to lend a patient ear, offering guidance and encouragement to those who sought it. Weughed, bonded, and fostered a sense of belonging within the Archery Club. In between conversations and demonstrations, I engaged in friendly sparring matches. Each encounter was an opportunity to showcase my skills, but more importantly, it allowed me to gauge the potential and talent of my fellow archers. We engaged in intense battles of precision and finesse, arrows whizzing through the air, each shot a testament to our dedication to the craft. The atmosphere was charged with excitement, the sound of arrows hitting targets filling the air. We reveled in the collective energy, the shared love for archery forging bonds that transcended mere acquaintance. Amidst the training sessions, I shared anecdotes from my journey, tales of mythical creatures and enchantedndscapes that enthralled my newfound friends. One particr archer caught my attention ¡ª a young woman named Leona. Her passion for archery was undeniable, her determination shining through her every movement. I spent considerable time guiding her, helping her refine her technique and harness her innate talent. Together, we delved into the intricacies of archery, dissecting the art form and unveiling its secrets. As the day wore on, the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow upon the Archery Club. We gathered in a circle, sharing a meal and basking in the camaraderie we had forged. There wasughter, storytelling, and a sense of unity that enveloped us. The Archery Club had be more than a ce to practice ¡ª it was a sanctuary, a home where like-minded individuals found sce in the pursuit of their shared passion. As the evening drew to a close, I took a moment to reflect on the connections I had made. The Archery Club was a vibrant tapestry of diverse individuals, each with their own stories and aspirations. Through archery, we hade together, bound by amon love and respect for the art. I knew that my presence in the club had impacted their lives, just as their presence had impacted mine. I had not only shared my skills and knowledge but also absorbed the energy and passion they radiated. In that moment, I felt a profound gratitude for the Archery Club and themunity it fostered. "This is a bit rxing..." I thought while maintaining the image that I should. Soon, I had some interactive fun with all of them before leaving. My gaze then set on the next princess for me to deal with. I had already made reservations and soon, once again, easily passing through the line in the teleportation area, I arrived at the sea faction area. The same fishy smell invaded my nose as my gaze traveled through the different sea folks walking around. My appearance quickly caught all their attention, for a moment I was theplete focus of the area I stood. "I wonder when this will not be annoying..." This was the main reason I preferred anonymity. I had this much attention with just what I am showing, but once everything else isid bare, God knows if I will be able to walk out at all. Maintaining a calm smile, I left the teleportation area, walking by as every gazended on me at least once. This time the majority wasn''t angrily focused on me. My actions and powers have already established my stance, and they would be fools to go against me as it bears no advantage at all. I even received some cat calls from the beautiful sea folk, once again proving that my charm was very effective. This time, just as I took some steps forward, a beautiful woman stood in front of me. "Sir Holder, please follow after me," she said, clearly being sent here by Marlene as she shed me a certain badge. Seeing it, I nodded my head at her as I started to follow after her, and seeing so, the rest soon stopped, barring their eyes on me. Her status was high enough to keep everyone''s eyes away, as from the information I received, she is the new right-hand woman of Marlene, recing Marlene''s brother, who by now has already been taken away by the required powers. In fact, the main reason I didn''t meet her till now was because she had to deal with all the shit of her own brother trying to kill her. After all, she still had the ticking time bomb of the curse that her brother ced on her, one that strips her of her powers, the same one in which I made up the story of the dragon helping. It''s easy for me to understand that Marlene probably wanted to extract information from her brother to know if there is any other way to remove that curse, but I know for sure she didn''t get anything out of her brother. Why? Because he is dead... I didn''t give him the curse without cing my own ways to deal with him. The moment he entered the waters, he was killed. Of course, this news is still kept sealed. ''I wonder how far I should take this?'' I pondered as my mind shed with certain ideas that I was harboring, each one perfect to push my agenda forward. Soon, under my thoughts, we reached a huge pce-like area. I remember well from the first time I came here, the only difference being that Marlene right now considers me a very, very close friend of hers, which I soon n to change for the better. "Please, this way..." the girl in front of me spoke, expertly rippling through the crowd whose eyes once again were focused on me. A few minutester, I was in front of a door which I quickly entered through, the woman staying behind. My eyesnded on Marlene, whose figure looked worse than before. Her eyes had dark circles around them, and she even looked a bit thin. I could see that her hair was a bit messy, overall she didn''t look like she was at her best. The expression on her face showed confusion, enough to arouse sympathy from the worst. "Perfect," my expression turned serious and concerned as I saw Marlene. "What happened to you?!" My worried voice brought a smile to her face as she waved her hand at me. "Nothing, just dealing with the politicians as a ruler," she replied, making me silent. I shook my head at her words as I sat beside her, keeping the perfect distance as my hands lightly caught her hand. No words were spoken between the two of us as we kept our contact. I was the one to break the silence as I spoke. "Tell me everything." A moment of hesitation shed through her eyes, the strength of the future ruler of the sea returning to her eyes as she responded. "I am strong." "I know, but even the strongest needs rest at times, and I am a good listener, one who can''t affect the sea." My deeply veiled answer made Marlene silent, the past experience we went through probably ying through her mind as she opened her mouth. "I am tired..." And from there, the story began. Chapter 472-Marlene Starting To Fall Chapter 472-Marlene Starting To Fall Authors Note(Please read): First of all, I''m sorry..... I never meant to take such a long break but things ended up like this, I hate nothing more than doing this, as I myself curse the authors when the new chapters won''t be uploaded the next day. All I say is that I had a bad couple of days, the main reason that I didn''t write was because I injured my arms due to some personal reason, making it hard for me to type, that being only the tip of the iceberg as bad luck followed me from then on, the only good thing that arose from that is me gaining some new perspectives. First I would like to say that I would try my best to never repeat this, I have decided to be more active in this, as in the past I didn''t take this seriously, hence, all I can promise is I will try to make sure this never happens again, well taking in that I don''t break my arms. Second is the fact that I will be remaking the Heavenly Opposers,it''s a story that I have great ns for but had to put in stop to, so I will be deleting all the chapters and posting again, filling in the plot holes that became very much apparent to me. Third, I had long ago teased by the third novel, all I can say is that it''s still in progress, and since I have decided to focus more on this I will be taking time on that too. Fourth, while I say all this it would take time for me to implement them all, for I am still a college student and have several life shits to deal with, until my college finishes my tests will take precedence. Last, thank you for all your support and love! it sustains me and keeps me up and I can promise you I will try my best to live up to them. ___________________________________________ ___________________________________________ ____________________ "Looks like you went through a lot..." I muttered with a sympathetic voice, which made Marlene chuckle lightly. Her face appeared a bit more lively, and it seemed that she had taken me into her heart deeper than I had imagined. Well, things are as I thought them to be. It started with the death of her brother the moment he entered the waters. The scene was especially effective for Marlene, as she had to watch her brother die. Despite her hatred for him, witnessing her brother''s death so close to her without being able to do anything was the start of her problems. The death of her brother threw the entire situation into chaos within the royal family. Marlene had to deal with the questions of how and why, while also trying to pacify their heartbroken mother. Things weren''t going well at all, and the royal family felt helpless, not knowing who was responsible for their member''s demise. During this time, a connection was formed with some group, but for some reason, the Emperor, Marlene''s father, refused to take action against them for now. Thispletely frustrated Marlene and the rest of the family, leading to another situation of unrest. Several nobles started to make moves, driven by their desire for power. By now, there wasplete unrest within the sea. The death of Marlene''s brother acted as a catalyst, activating a silent movement that had been brewing for a long time. This added a significant amount of work to Marlene''s te, but the most annoying part was the seal ced on her, causing small bursts of pain that made it difficult for her to work. ''Though that''s just the tip of the iceberg,'' I thought as I looked at Marlene, who was giving me sidelong nces discreetly. As mentioned before, the seal also had the added function of pushing her to get closer to me, slowly influencing her consciousness to desire me. It was surprising that she had resisted for this long; I expected her to give in earlier. ''Well, that just proves how strong-willed she is...'' Marlene is no idiot; she understands the attraction and desire Catherine has for me. Therefore, she was keeping her cool. Right now, she doesn''t love me yet; there is only an attraction and good feelings between us. If I were to stretch it, I could say that she hase to like me, but she won''t act on it due to her best friend, who is in love with me. ''I wonder how long that willst?'' I mused in my thoughts. My hand slowly reached out and held Marlene''s. She flinched a bit, but she didn''t retreat. Her eyes met mine as I spoke in a gentle voice. "It must have been hard. Good job, you did well." My words made Marlene''s eyes tremble, and a smile appeared on her face. She leaned against the chair and muttered slowly, "You really know what to say..." "Well, I kinda understand the situation," I replied awkwardly as I let go of Marlene''s hand. It was quite easy for me to understand her need for someone to lean on. Despite being strong, kind, and a true warrior, she desired a small pir of support, one that she had in the past and lost. In this situation, she was doing her best to hold everything together, and she was doing it well. But in the eyes of the people, isn''t that supposed to be normal for the next Empress of the Sea? Hence, she never received any small sort of congrattions or support from anyone. Not even Catherine could provide that, as there still existed theyer of Empress and subject between them. Catherine could never truly give the support that Marlene needed, as it might undermine Marlene''s power. ''Politics are stupid as ever...'' A silence lingered between us until suddenly Marlene spoke, her voice soft and a bit hesitant. "Did you lose someone precious before?" As she asked, her eyes opened up, focusing on me with a hesitant look, filled with worry about how I might react. I acted surprised for a moment upon hearing her question, after which my expression turned somber. "You don''t have to tell me about it if it''s hard..." Marlene spoke, now holding my hand in support. Hearing her words, I looked at her, severalplex emotions passing through my mind. In reality, I was just happy that she had finally asked the question I had been leading her towards. Back in the realm, I had disyed signs of sadness and loss in certain specific situations to Marlene, emotions that she herself was very familiar with. Before Marlene had her first love, she had experienced loss. The situation was quite tragic. The person she lost was a member of the army who fought alongside her, an older brother figure who taught Marlene many virtues. He died protecting her on the very day she understood her feelings. It was a tragic and shocking event for Marlene, who soon focused solely on strength and growth. In the game, it takes a lot of work and action to finally establish a connection with Marlene. The main step on the love route was to get Marlene to talk about her lost love. However, I had no time or interest in that. While that part was important, I nned on taking a much deeper route. "I can tell you. After all, it seems you went through this same heartache," I finally replied after some time. My hand held Marlene''s tighter as I leaned back into thefortable sofa. A sense of understanding enveloped us, aided by the curse in Marlene''s body, which heightened her feelings for me temporarily. "How about this? I will tell you my story first, then you can tell me yours," she suggested. A light smile formed on my face as I nodded. The atmosphere was perfect, and Marlene''s mind, burdened by work, becamepletely rxed. The curse did its work, intensifying Marlene''s emotions and reactions. She was in a state of happiness and contentment, with her mind weakened and her feelings for me amplified. "You see, he was like a big brother to me, someone different from the rest that I came to know..." Thus began another chapter of Marlene''s story, one that I already knew but still listened to attentively, reacting with the perfect amount of emotion. This further rxed Marlene''s mind. Soon, her story came to an end, and no more words needed to be said as I started my own story. This time, Marlene''s focus was entirely on me, and I spoke with deep emotions. Of course, the curse yed its part, heightening Marlene''s feelings and reactions that were appropriate for the situation. Fifteen minutester, the story was over. Marlene''s eyes trembled heavily, shock and dread evident on her face. She tightened her grip on my hand and spoke in a broken voice. "How can someone live through this...?" Her question was filled with pure incredulity. I weakly smiled in response, as this was the final push. Marlene pulled me into a hug, holding me tightly. I hugged her back. ''Let''s begin part 3.'' Chapter 473 473-Feast For The Eyes. I took a deep breath, my gaze fixated on Marlene, as I mustered the strength to share the ''haunting'' tale that had gued my heart for far too long. The weight of my sorrow settled heavily upon my shoulders, each word forming a crack in the fortress I had built around my emotions. "Marlene, I know what it feels like to lose someone dear to you," I began, my voice trembling with suppressed anguish. "But the story of my lost first love is one that I''ve rarely spoken of, for it carries a weight that feels unbearable to bear." I paused, my mind drifting back to a time when innocence still held a ce in my shattered heart. "Her name was Eveline," I continued my voice barely above a whisper. "She was like a radiant beacon of light in my life, a guiding star that brightened even the darkest of days." Eveline, a figure who resembled a big sister to me, had be the cornerstone of my existence. Her kindness knew no bounds, and her unwavering support breathed life into my dreams. Weughed, we cried, and we shared secrets that bound us together in an unbreakable bond. She was my sanctuary, my source of sce in a world that often seemed unforgiving. But fate, in its cruel and unforgiving nature, had other ns for us. One tragic day, as a storm raged with fury, a cataclysmic event unfolded. We found ourselves trapped within a crumbling ruin that we were exploring, its walls trembling and threatening to copse under the weight of destruction. At that moment, our lives hung in the bnce, suspended between hope and despair a choice was given to us by the owner of the ruin, only one of us may live, and love dictated our lives. I refused it, unwilling at all to choose, both of us are to escape, but desperation soon wed at our hearts as we searched for an escape, each passing second bringing us closer to the brink of annihtion. And then, amidst the chaos, a devastating realization struck us both¡ªwe could only save one of us. The very thought tore through our souls like a de, shredding our hopes and dreams into tattered fragments. We stood at the precipice of an agonizing decision. Love battled against selflessness, and our hearts shattered beneath the weight of an impossible choice. In the end, we made a silent pact, vowing to fight for the other''s survival with every ounce of strength we possessed. With tears streaming down our faces, we exchanged final words of love and devotion, our voices trembling with the weight of farewell. And as we parted ways, I watched Eveline disappear into the engulfing darkness, not knowing that she had already made the choice to the owner of the ruin. Time stretched on, dragging its heavy feet as I desperately tried to find a way to save her. But every path I took led to despair, and the universe seemed intent on keeping us apart. Soon I was shed away from where I stood, my mind nk until the truth had soon settled in my mind, she had made the choice against my will. In the end, the news reached me¡ªa lifeless body, unrecognizable and broken, discovered in the debris of that fateful day. It was Eveline, my guiding star, snuffed out before her time. The anguish that consumed me was beyond words, a maelstrom of grief and regret that threatened to engulf my very soul. Her loss was a wound that would never fully heal, a constant ache that reminded me of what we had lost. The void she left behind was vast and insurmountable, a testament to the tragedy that had befallen us. ....... "Are you feeling better?" Marlene asked as she broke the hug, her eyes looking into mine with undisclosed care. In truth, the story I spoke of has some loopholes here and there, but in the end, the curse within her amplifies her emotions, making it such that she will only be able to focus on the emotions of the story, not the story itself. And when the curse is taken off, only the emotions will remain, as it is for every living person with emotions. "You know your story really puts mine to shame..." Marlene muttered with a joking tone to which I shook my head, trying to regain my calm as I spoke. "No, every story of loss has its value, as you can never put a price on love..." My words made her smile and she nodded her head. "True..." Then, once again, a calming silence fell between us, which didn''tst for long as I spoke. "Leaving the depressing things aside, when should we leave to get rid of this curse of yours?" Hearing my words, a thoughtful look took Marlene''s face until she spoke with a light smile. "How about now?" "Now?" I asked back in surprise. "Yup, I could really use some fresh air, leave all this behind for a moment and experience an adventure, just like thest time..." Herst words ended with a yful nudge at my chest, to which I chuckled. "Sure, then let''s get ready and meet back in this ce in 2 hours..." Saying so, I stood up, giving her onest nod. I walked out of the room, sooning upon the same woman who led me here. "It would be great if you could take me back too," I spoke. "It would be my pleasure," she replied as she started to lead the way for me. But just as we were walking, she spoke. "But there is someone who would like to meet you." "Is it Catherine?" I asked, to which she silently nodded her head. ''Guess I have time...'' "Then you can first take me to her," I said. "Sure," she replied as she once again changed the direction she was walking in. As always, several eyes were on me, sea creatures talking away as their gaze scrutinized me from top to bottom. As we kept walking, I could see the change in atmosphere as the creatures I got to see now were mermaids, their appearance as beautiful as the elves. The smell in here was a bit more salty, with several beautiful instruments and voices filling the ce. The whole area itself felt more lively and beautiful. Of course, as thew dictated, their eyes were all on me the moment I entered this area. I gave them all a light smile as I was led to a beautifully built open pce shining with the color blue. As I entered inside it, I could feel several powerful auras gathered together. My eyes fell on the elders who seemed to guard the ce, along with several huge open areas marked for swimming. The woman in front of me led me toward thergest and most protected area of the building. The intriguing thing about this ce was that all the mermaids I now saw were females. It would seem that no males were allowed within the area. I could easily understand this by their scrutinizing gaze as I entered the building, but thankfully the woman in front of me deterred anyone from interfering. Walking across the building, I could hear light chuckles and the sound of water sshing around. Soon, I entered the huge hall where in the middley a humongous pool, its depth uncharted. The surroundings were filled with light music yed by several beautiful mermaids, with others sshing around in the water. The area in the hall was undoubtedly bigger than it should be, marking that the inside was controlled with spatial magic. Not only that, a dimmed ''sunlight'' fell from the skies, the perfect sunlight loved by the mermaids waddling around in the waters. The moment I entered here, I waspletely the focus of attention. "Surprised?" a voice was heard, one that I am very familiar with. And just as it did, the water deep within the pool sshed around as Catherine started to rise from it. Her maroon-colored hair perfectly kept even within the water, while her blue eyes focused on me. My gaze prated through the water as I gazed upon Catherine''s scaled legs. ''I wonder if it''s true that mermaid pussy feels like being drowned in water?'' my mind thought so as I answered back with a slight smile. "Being brought here? Yes..." "Hehehe... but it looks like you like this ce..." Catherine responded with a teasing voice as she kept moving within the water. "I would have something wrong with my head as a man if I didn''t like being in this atmosphere..." After all, surrounding me were beautiful women who all seemed to be wearing some sort of bikini-like dress, making this a feast for the eyes. Chapter 474 474-A Warning And A Play. ''This is a sight that I can learn to enjoy...'' I thought as I looked at all the gorgeous mermaids sshing and moving around. The calm music of the sea even gave me an urge to jump into this humongous pool for a swim. Well, I would be able to enjoy it more if it weren''t for the hard stares the girls were giving me. The world is a bit more backward on the idea of open dressing. It''s not normal for most of the society here to consist of women who show major parts of their bodies openly. The concept of open bikinis is not eptable. Then again, that''s the majority. There are other parts that don''t mind it, especially from those barbarian sides. Long story short, the mermaids weren''t part of the women group that openly shows too much skin. Because of it, me being here was definitely making them feel weirded out. The only reason they haven''t moved to take me down is because Catherine called me here, due to my position andstly due to me being handsome. Yup, there is no way around it. If I didn''t have the looks to back it up, no matter how understanding they all can be, every single mermaid would have moved out of the swimming pool otherwise. It''s not fair, but that''s how the world works, both the past and this one. "Can you tell me fast why you called me here?" I asked Catherine, who was still sshing around. Her movements both beautiful and hypnotic, almost causing my eyes to never leave her. ''Is she doing this to seduce me?'' I had deep thoughts if such was the case. "Hehe... you seem eager to leave," she replied, her body both hidden yet being seen. It was as if she was slowly teasing me with this, trying to keep my focus solely on her body. "You seem to be in a hurry," she replied as her eyes narrowed on me, and me being the person I am right now could easily understand the thoughts flowing through her mind. "Sigh... it''s about Marlene. The two of us will be leaving to deal with that issue." Hearing my words, Catherine''s expression turned to one of surprise. "You are leaving now?" she asked as she swam up to me. I nodded my head at her, already expecting her to be aware of the reason for my meeting with Marlene. "I am sure that Marlene would soon inform you of it." My words only brought a frown to her face. She seemed in thought for a moment after which she spoke. "Sigh... I wanted to talk to you more, but it would seem that it isn''t the right time." I only nodded my head at her words. "So, if there isn''t anything important, I will take my leave. I need to get ready." This time Catherine didn''t reply. Her eyes focusedpletely on me, seemingly searching for some answer till she spoke. "You don''t seem as rattled out asst time." "That''s because I have already figured out everything there is to be figured out," I replied to her words, making her silent as several emotions seemed to pass through Catherine''s face, until she spoke again. "And I assume that I am not in this decision that you have made?" To this, I didn''t reply. I just stayed silent. It was more than enough answer for whatever theories that she might be cooking in her mind. After all, sometimes silence can be better than any answer. "Yeah, you can leave," she said, her face turning into one with a sly smile. Seeing so, I turned around as I started to walk away but not before hearing onest word that Catherine whispered to me. "Austin, you better be ready when youe back. Perhaps some things might be different then." ''Looks like Olivia will have to watch out...'' Musing at those thoughts, I soon walked out of the ce, reaching out where the woman from before started to lead my way without saying a word. We soon reached the teleportation station as I was whisked away, returning back to my position as I silently started to walk back to my mansion. ''I guess I will have to deal with Grace''s situation a bitter...'' Even till now, I haven''t encountered her after revealing the ''truth'' about my adventures. I am sure by now she must have made her choice, though it would seem that the issue of dealing with her would have to be pushed back. Reaching my mansion, I soon called ra into my room, who reached it within 5 minutes. Her bright brown eyes focused on me as I passed onto her different recorded messages. "Give them to my family and others if they need more convincing." "Okay, but where are you going?" ra asked, to which I replied with a smile. "I am going to get myself a whale princess." My words made her chuckle as she responded. "Be careful, and you can contact me if you need anything." "I will, but before that, how is Soniaing along?" I asked. "She''s doing well. Princess N is training her well. She says that Sonia will soon be able to control her inner self soon." "Um, that''s good." Just as I responded, ra kept her things away as she walked up to me, her eyes lighting up in desire, as her hands started to crawl up my body. Just as ra''s hands began to explore my body, my heart raced with anticipation. Her touch sent shivers down my spine, igniting a burning desire within me. With a smirk, she whispered seductively into my ear, her warm breath brushing against my skin, making me quiver. "Perhaps you might have some time before leaving?~" ra''s words dripped with sultry intent as her hand teasingly moved towards my already hardened member. "I can make time..." I replied, my voice husky with desire. My body yearned for her touch, and I couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. ra''s lips curled into a wicked smile as she led me to the bed, taking off my shirt, she pushed me gently, and I fell onto the soft mattress, my heart pounding in my chest. The air was charged with electricity as our eyes locked, the unspoken promise of pleasure passing between us as ra got rid of her clothes. She straddled me, her warm thighs on either side of my hips, and I felt the heat radiating from her core. Her fingers danced sensually along my chest, tracing lines down to my waistband. With tantalizing slowness, she undid my belt and zipper, releasing my throbbing member from its confinement. My breath hitched as ra wrapped her fingers around me, stroking me slowly, relishing in the way I responded to her touch. I reached out and cupped her breasts, kneading them gently, eliciting soft moans from her lips. "God, you feel so good," I murmured, my voiceced with desire. ra''s lips met mine in a searing kiss, her tongue dancing with mine, igniting a fire within me that burned hotter with every passing second. She shifted her position, guiding my throbbing length to her entrance. With a gasp, I entered her, and the sensation was overwhelming. ra''s walls enveloped me in a tight, wet embrace, and I groaned in ecstasy. Her hips began to move, setting a rhythm that was both passionate and intense. I matched her movements, thrusting upward to meet her, driving deeper into her with every motion. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, the pleasure building with every stroke. ra''s moans grew louder, and I could feel the tension building within her. Her nails dug into my shoulders as she rode me, her pace quickening. The bed creaked beneath us, a symphony of pleasure and desire. I couldn''t get enough of her. Her beauty, her passion, her intoxicating scent¡ªall of it consumed me, and I lost myself in the moment,pletely entranced by ra and the pleasure we shared. With a low growl, she leaned forward, her breasts brushing against my chest, her lips capturing mine once more. I kissed her deeply, pouring all my desire and love into that one kiss. Our bodies moved faster, the urgency and need driving us both to the edge. As the pleasure intensified, ra''s grip on me tightened, and she cried out in ecstasy, her body convulsing with pleasure as her orgasm washed over her. The sight of her surrendering to pleasure was enough to push me over the edge as well. I groaned loudly, my release flooding through me like a tidal wave. My body trembled with the force of it as I spilled into ra, our bodies were intimately connected in that moment of shared passion. Copsing beside each other, we were both breathless, our bodies glistening with sweat. ra curled up against me, her head resting on my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close. Wey there in a blissful embrace, basking in the afterglow of our intimate encounter. Our hearts beating faster as we went for another round, trying to make the best of the time we have. Chapter 475 475-Into The Ice. ''Well, that was fun...'' I mused as I stood at the ce designated for our meeting. ra and I spent some quality time together, and it''s been some time since we had the opportunity. It''s not easy to have intimacy in the academy when I have two insanely powerful and jealous dragons keeping watch over me all the time. It''s only when I''m sure their attention is elsewhere that I can sneak into these encounters. And right now is the perfect asion as the two of them have disappeared off the map due to the simple reason that both Scarlet and Celestinia were eavesdropping on my conversation with Grace, Mira, and Eleanor. They seemed to be in deep contemtion, giving me more breathing space. Normally, I have to trick the spells and senses they have ced on me while I''m "cheating," but thanks to this, I have some breathing space. The other thing to deal with is Carmel. After all, I left the meeting in a bad mood, and she would surely try to reach out to me. I had nned tofort her, but taking some time off would be better. This will give her more time to burn in her agony when the proofes that I had nothing to do with her sister''s condition. I have already instructed ra on what to do if Carmeles to meet me, and I''m sure ra will y her role perfectly to increase the guilt in Carmel''s heart. Just as I was thinking this, I felt a tap at my side, causing me to turn toward the disguised Marlene. Currently, she looked nothing like she normally did. She had ck hair and eyes and looked marginally cute, though she still had her height that matched mine. Matching her current disguise, I too was in a disguise with brown hair and eyes, looking marginally handsome. "Nice look," Marlene spoke with a teasing voice, her reactions disying a closer feeling between the two of us. "Well, you don''t look bad either," I shot back, earning a smile from her. In the academy, walking around fully wrapped in a cape is a surefire way to gain more attention. Disguises are the best way to go, especially if you have the artifacts to back it up. "So how are we getting out of here without anyone knowing?" she asked in a whisper, to which I replied with a smile. "You do know that my aunt is the dean?" "Oh? So some preferential treatment?" Marlene shot back, to which I shook my head. "Nope, just that other than the dean, she is also the head of the Mage Association. Hence, I have some powerful gifts," I teased back as I told her to follow me. Just like me, Marlene also has spies on her, though for a different reason. This trip that we are going on must be extremely secretive because if it leaks, both Marlene and I can expect a whole load of killers toe after us. Plus, there won''t be any shortage of people trying to take advantage of Marlene too. ''I just hope that Grace can keep Aria in control.'' I know for sure that the childish-minded Aria will throw a tantrum, but from what I have seen, I''m sure that Grace can keep her in control. It''s not for no reason that Grace was called "mommy" by her. Plus, if she does get upset, I have left behind things that will calm her down with ra, so it might go well. I hope... Leading Marlene, the two of us entered a much more secluded area as I reached out my hand to Marlene, who looked at me with a curious gaze. "Hold it," I spoke, and just as I did, she held my hand. Soon, a twisting feeling filled us as we were whisked away from our position, and as wended, a coldness hit the two of us like hail. "How?" was the first question Marlene asked as wended upon this frozen piece ofnd covered in ice for miles. "Well, the dragon left this to me before he died. He said that the spell has the capability of transporting us here and back one time," I exined. My words seemed logical enough as Marlene nodded her head. The cold affected her a bit, but she soon took out her coat and wrapped it around her. I did the same. We didn''te here without a n. I had already informed Marlene that the ce we would be taken to would be the Frozen Trudge. The Frozen Trudge is a well-known ce within the Silviya realm¡ªa frozen piece ofnd that came into being from an epic war. It is mostly situated between the two empires and is filled with several pieces of treasure rted to ice. It''s a well-known hunting area taken care of by the Adventure Guild under the promise that a percentage of the resources goes to both empires. Though as tempting as this ce is, it also holds untold dangers. Several monsters adapted to the cold roam here, and the atmosphere itself isn''t very advantageous. In this ce, if the monsters don''t kill you, the ice eventually will. So, the question arises: why did I bring Marlene here on the imaginary quest to save her? Well, let''s just say that the Adventure Guild is pretty good at setting up things when they belong to the DarkNight organization. Yes, that''s right¡ªthe Adventure Guild is the light side of the DarkNight organization, a reputable one if I say so myself. "So, what should we do now?" Marlene asked, her voice a whisper, to which I replied with a smile. "Looks like we know where to head towards." My right hand suddenly lit up, a strong sequence of magical formations taking ce until it formed an arrow pointing in a certain direction. Marlene and I looked at each other in surprise. "Looks like we know where to head towards," I spoke in a light voice. Marlene nodded her head, and despite her paleplexion, she replied in a firm voice, "Let''s just get going. With your strength, I doubt there is anything here that can hurt us." To her words, I just smiled wryly, shaking my head. I focused ''seriously'' on the arrow as I started to lead the way. The snow kept falling from the sky as the marks of our movement forward were left on the ground. Without any more words, we kept moving forward, following the arrow with pinpoint precision. "Do you feel anything?" I asked as we kept moving through the snow. By now, our disguises were off since it was just a waste of mana. Marlene shook her head in response. "No, though I feel like the curse is getting stronger," she replied. Hearing this, my expression turned serious. "Then we better go faster." I stopped and hunched over a bit in front of Marlene. "Austin?" she asked in confusion, seeing my gesture. I turned my head towards her as I spoke. "Get on. We can''t lose any more time." "No," Marlene replied. In a pissed-off voice, I responded, "Marlene, we don''t have time for this. I can see that your powers are being taken over, and the cold is affecting you more than you let on. So please, just let go of that stubbornness for once and let me help you." My words rendered her silent. I didn''t say anything after that and kept my position while looking forward. A few seconds passed until a sigh was heard, and Marlene got on my back. Feeling her weight, I held Marlene''s legs tight, and her cold breath hit my neck. "Only this time," a silent whisper filled my ears. But I just smiled at it and responded back, "Hold on tight." Just as I finished speaking, I sprinted forward, carrying the future of the sea on my back. Chapter 476 476-Marlene Into The Illusions. The chilling ice hit softly against me as a 7-foot ice wolf jumped upon me from the deep ice. Its hidden attack was enough to take anyone down, but to me, all its hidingrades were as clear as can be. The presence of my power left my control as the ice itself turned against the beast that hade to trust the ice it lived upon. A huge spike of ice burst out from the ground, easily killing the wolf, while other spikes killed the hidden ones. The once beautiful white ice turned dark red. Yet, Marlene and I paid no heed to it as we kept trudging forward. This wasn''t the first beast we had encountered, and it wouldn''t be thest. "I didn''t know you were so proficient in the magic of ice," Marlene whispered into my ears, her cold breath giving me a small tingle as I responded back. "Well, there''s still a lot more for you to find out about me." I didn''t get any reply as I kept running. It had been about 15 minutes since our arrival here, and I had faced off against a lot of beasts. Their collected presence was a sign that something untold rested in the path the arrow was leading towards. Soon, just as I had taken a step, another beast, a bear with white fur and red eyes, burst forth from the ground. Its height towered over me, while the power of Origin level 7 emanated from within it. The temperature itself lowered from its howl, and spinning icicles started to attack me from all sides. I remained unfazed at the attack as several barriers of ice surrounded me, taking the hit. Several spikes rose from the ground to impale the bear, but it was met with a steady blow as the bear''s defense was higher. I wasn''t unfazed by it, as before the bear could strike again, hundreds of spikes rained from the sky. Their tips added with a touch of the destruction element, and just like that, no defense stood in the path of my attack, turning the bear into a porcupine. Its eyes were still filled with disbelief as its life was snuffed away. Without another word, I moved again, the arrow in my hand getting brighter and brighter. "I am now starting to worry about the battle for the title," Marlene spoke in a tired voice, the representation of my power surely rocking her will in the fight that all eleven of us, the holders of the rings, would have to face. Though it''s ten now since that elf guy is screwed. ''Well, not like the seats are going to remain the same from here on out...'' Musing about the shake-up that would soon fill the academy, I moved forth as my made-up arrow now started to shine the brightest. I stopped as the arrow started to spin. Itsted a few seconds, after which it pointed down, signifying that we had reached our destination. "Looks like we are here," I spoke, letting down Marlene, who had a light blush on her face, something which I havee to enjoy. "What now?" she asked, and just as she did, the arrow burst out with light, shining in our eyes. Marlene''s eyes slowly closed, and she fainted. I quickly caught her body as I looked at the peaceful sleeping face of Marlene. "Well, that worked better than I thought," I muttered. From here on out, I would have to implement the strategies that I have set up. With a smile, I waved my hand, causing the ice to move away, revealing a trapdoor on the ground. Pulling it up, a narrow staircase led to the ground. "Yup, let''s begin." ... Third Person POV: "Um... argh..." A low moan left Marlene''s mouth as she opened her eyes, her vision unfocused for a moment before regaining rity. Just as she did, she heard a simr moan from her side, causing her to turn and see Austin sitting up from the ground with a confused expression. "What happened?" he asked, lightly holding his head. "No idea," Marlene replied, feeling a throbbing pain in her own head. She stood up straight and looked upwards, her breath taken away by the twinkling ceiling. It illuminated with a blurry light, while sprawling icicles filled the sky, creating an array of sparkling colors that painted the ceiling. Overall, the ceiling was breathtaking yet dangerous. "Beautiful..." a soft voice escaped Marlene''s lips. "Well, I''m thankful you enjoy the view," a voice sounded out, causing both Marlene and Austin to focus on it. Austin moved closer to Marlene, supporting her weakened body. Looking around, they found themselves trapped in a blocked-off room with ice covering every part. "Where are we?" Austin asked, his voice filled with confusion. "You are in my trial," the voice replied. "Trial? We didn''te here for that. We came to-" "To get rid of this women''s curse. I have gotten the story from the old fellow, but you see, I am not that generous," the voice spoke, cutting off Austin and bringing a frown to Marlene''s face. "What is this? What''s going on?" Marlene asked, her tone bing frigid. "Well, you see, the old guy who sent you here is a friend of mine, and the wisps of myself here have the power to lift that curse. But I''d rather do it in a fun way, and along the way, you might gather some rewards." Hearing the words, both Austin and Marlene turned silent. Austin asked hesitantly, "Are you perhaps a..." "Dragon? Yes, I am. This is just one of the small trials I left for fun," the voice answered, bringing absolute silence to the two of them. Marlene came to understand that this wasn''t the time to be messing around. Changing her stance, she spoke with a respectful voice. "Then, what should I do to gain your help?" Marlene, by no means a gullible woman, had experienced the powers of dragons back in the realm, and her trust in Austin was sky-high. Plus, the ability to take down both her and Austin without them being able to fight back indicated that the person in question was of great power. Hence, Marlene had nothing to lose by being respectful. "You see, I built this trial to test the limits of emotions, trust, and love. It''s something that has fascinated me for a long time. The trial shall be taken individually by the two of you, where you will go through the deepest of feelings..." The dragon''s voice carried an air of authority, resonating with a subtle charm. "To gain my assistance, you must prove your worthiness and devotion. There is a trial that lies ahead¡ªa test of your loyalty and love." Marlene''s gaze locked with Austin''s, her expression a mixture of determination and intrigue. She was prepared to do whatever it took to break free from the curse that bound her, unaware of Austin''s true intentions. He looked at her with a light smile and spoke. "Let''s see what we can do." Hearing his words, Marlene smiled as her answer was voiced out. "We shall take the trial." "Good. You shall take the trial individually, where both your desires will be tested to the limit. First, you, child. I hope you won''t falter." As the dragon finished speaking, a sparkling crystal appeared in front of Marlene, apanied by the dragon''s words. "This is the Crystal of Desires, a powerful artifact capable of taking you into an illusion. You must navigate through a maze of illusions and face your deepest desires." Just as the dragon''s words faded, Marlene turned to look at Austin, who nodded his head, indicating for her to take the first turn. Understanding his stance, she touched the crystal, soon falling asleep. Austin caught her body, a sly smile appearing on his face as he whispered to her. "Go on, live through hundreds of those illusions where your love is always mine." His whispers were enough to make Marlene''s confidence waver, had she heard them. Chapter 477 477-Repeated Imprinting. Marlene stood at the edge of a vast expanse, the crystalline waters of her kingdom stretching out before her. This illusion, crafted by unknown forces, promised her everything she had ever desired¡ªthe power to rule over the sea with happiness and prosperity. She could feel the weight of the crown on her head, the taste of victory on her lips. But in the depths of her heart, a longing remained unfulfilled. As she delved deeper into the illusion, Marlene found herself surrounded by opulence and adtion. Her subjects hailed her as the great Empress, their voices echoing in her ears like a symphony. But amidst the grandeur, a sense of emptiness crept into her soul. The illusion yed out the path she had believed was her ultimate goal, yet itcked the one thing that truly mattered¡ªlove. In the illusion, Marlene''s gaze drifted towards Austin, who appeared by her side as her trusted advisor. A spark of interest flickered within her, igniting a curiosity she had long suppressed. As they navigated the intricacies of governing the sea, Marlene discovered the depth of Austin''s wisdom and the strength of his character. Their interactions were marked by moments of understanding and sharedughter, forming a bond that transcended the boundaries of friendship. However, as the illusion unfolded, Marlene''s heart began to ache with regret. She realized that in her pursuit of power, she had neglected her own desires and ignored the call of her heart. The illusion showcased fleeting moments of stolen nces and tender gestures between her and Austin, each instance leaving her yearning for more. The regret intensified with every passing scene, each a missed opportunity for true love. One night, in the depths of the illusion''s grand pce, Marlene found herself alone with Austin. The air was thick with unspoken words, the tension between them palpable. With a gentle touch, Austin reached out, his hand grazing Marlene''s cheek. In that electrifying moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them entwined in a dance of longing. But as their lips drew closer, Marlene pulled away, her heart conflicted. She knew that her best friend, Catherine, also harbored feelings for Austin. The illusion conjured images of Catherine''s anguish, her tear-streaked face etched with pain. Marlene''s heart shattered, torn between her growing affection for Austin and her loyalty to Catherine. In the depths of her despair, Marlene sought sce in a secluded garden, a sanctuary where she could confront her inner turmoil. The illusion continued, presenting her with alternate paths¡ªa life of power and solitude, ruling over a vast but empty kingdom, or a life bound to Catherine, their friendship crumbling beneath the weight of unspoken desires. The despair clouged over her mind and Marlene soon found the illusion breaking bringing her into another one. ... This time Marlene stood at the entrance of the grand Babylon Academy, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and anticipation. This was the ce where her dreams of ruling over the sea with happiness were set to be a reality. As she stepped inside the hallowed halls, the illusion wove itself around her, transporting her to a world where her ambitions were within reach. Within the illusion, Marlene found herself excelling in her studies, her brilliance shining brightly among her peers. She reveled in her position as the top student, admired and respected by all. But amidst the des and achievements, a sense of emptiness lingered within her. It was during one of her sses that she first encountered Austin, a charismatic and intelligent young man with a spark of mischief in his eyes. They quickly struck up a friendship, their connection deepening with each passing day. The hours they spent together were filled withughter and shared dreams, the bond between them growing stronger with every conversation. But as the illusion progressed, doubts began to seep into Marlene''s mind. Insecurities and fears whispered in her ear, casting shadows on the blossoming rtionship with Austin. She questioned whether she was worthy of his love, whether she could truly be the partner he deserved. These doubts grew like vines, entangling Marlene''s heart and clouding her judgment. As the illusion portrayed the path of her ascent to power, she found herself drifting away from Austin, consumed by the pursuit of her ambitions. The distance between them grew, and their once vibrant love faded into a mere memory. Marlene''s days were filled with triumphs and achievements, her rule over the sea secure and unchallenged. But the emptiness within her only grew, an ache in her soul that could not be soothed by power alone. The illusion served as a cruel reminder of what she had lost¡ªa love that had slipped through her fingers, buried beneath the weight of doubt and insecurity. ... Once again, the illusion broke, and Marlene''s eyes filled with mixed emotions. In the two scenarios, she came to understand that Austin was the final point of her happiness, which brought questions to her heart. She had now experienced twice the power of happily ruling her Empire, yet even then, shecked true happiness. ''Isn''t ruling happily at the end the best I can get?'' She questioned herself, her mind swirling with indecision. Even if she ruled over everything, why wouldn''t she be happy without Austin? While she seemed to have a sort of crush on him, it doesn''t mean she can''t be happy without anyone else. Though not as excellent as Austin, there still exist several seamen of excellent quality whom she thinks would be a good match for her. ''So why is it that he is there in those illusions?'' As she was thinking, a new illusion started to take ce, but this time things were different. .... This new illusion transported Marlene to a picturesque seaside vige, where the sun kissed the golden sand and the scent of salt hung in the air. The sound of seagulls filled her ears as she walked along the cobblestone streets, a feeling of familiarity tugging at her heart. As Marlene strolled through the vige, she noticed a quaint little caf¨¦ nestled in a corner. The inviting aroma of freshly brewed coffee and sweet pastries wafted through the air, drawing her closer. Curiosity piqued, she entered the caf¨¦ and was immediately greeted by the friendly smile of the barista, a warm and inviting presence. Marlene found herself a cozy spot near the window, the sunlight streaming in and casting a warm glow upon her face. As she sipped her coffee, her gaze wandered to a figure seated at a nearby table. It was Austin, his eyes twinkling with a familiar mischief. He looked up, his gaze meeting Marlene''s, and a yful grin danced upon his lips. In that moment, time seemed to stand still as the illusion enveloped them in a bubble of warmth and tenderness. As Marlene and Austin engaged in light-hearted banter and shared stories of their adventures, a newfound sense of joy filled her heart. The connection they shared was undeniable, a maic pull that drew them closer with every passing moment. But as the illusion progressed, Marlene''s heart ached with the realization that this happiness was fleeting, existing only within the confines of the illusion. The caf¨¦ began to fade, the colors growing dim, and Marlene was left with a bittersweet taste upon her lips. As she stepped out of the illusion, the weight of her regrets and desires settled upon her once more. The illusions had shown her glimpses of what could have been, but they also highlighted the void that existed within her. No amount of power or sess could fill the longing in her heart. True happiness eluded her, and the realization hit her with a profound sense of loss. Marlene understood now that ruling over the sea, while a great responsibility, would not bring her the fulfillment she sought. The illusions had illuminated the depths of her longing for Austin, the one person who could ignite the mes of excitement and passion within her. ... Once again, she broke out of the illusion, her mindpletely in shambles. Before she could process it, she was thrown into another illusion, this time without the presence of Austin. Things proceeded onwards as she won the championship, making herself the queen of Babylon. She earned respect, love, and adoration from all. She finally stood at the peak, making her wish and soon found herself moving through years of her life. She graduated with the best marks in history, her wish granting her supreme control over her Empire. The creatures of the sea came to respect and love her as she ruled over the sea with an iron fist. Her powers reached the limit of the world, and she entered into a fixed marriage that granted her more stability to her Empire. Her spouse seemed perfect to her in every way. They got married, and she ruled over the sea with perfection, etching her name into the annals of history. Finally, she died surrounded by her loving family. ... Once again, Marlene woke up from her dream, her eyes filled with untold emotions. This time, she had gained everything, yet deep within her heart, she felt like something was missing. She wasn''t even given time to sink into her new reality before being taken into another illusion. ... This time when she opened her eyes, she was in the embrace of Austin. Her powers weakened, and her eyes shed as she came to understand that she was back in the same ce where she and Catherine had ended up, the ce where they were yed around by the Evil Dragon until they were rescued. But this time, there was a difference. Catherine wasn''t present at all. ''This...'' Just as her thoughts were getting focused, a new scene began to y. She and Austin went through the same things that Catherine had experienced. Her heightened emotions due to the curse deeply etched every happiness and despair into her heart. From their loving family to losing them, to finally winning them all back. She went through it all, and the final part ended with both Austin and Marlene falling deeply in love with each other. They escaped the realm, got married, and were epted by the sea. Hand in hand, they ruled over everything with happiness while facing trials along the way, facing each one together. ... Once again, the illusion was broken, and Marlene found herself in a void. Her mind was reeling from the current illusion, this time given time to process what she had gone through. Her mind soon twisted under the illusions, with the imprint that Austin is the only one for her settling in her mind. Chapter 478 478-What Are The Girls Up To? ra''s POV: "If you can''t believe me, this is the recording that Master Austin has left for you..." ra spoke her final words, cing the orb on the table next to Carmel, and walked out, havingpleted the task that Austin had handed over to her. A light smile came to her face, her steps feeling much lighter than before. ''I wonder how Austin is doing?'' She thought, her mind filled with loving thoughts of Austin and a small mischievous tingle at how he might be making Marlene fall in love with him. ra might not admit it, but a side of her that likes these types of ys was awakening inside of her. She seems to find the idea of messing around with these powerful women, making them fall in love with Austin, quite fun and exhrating. ''But in the end, the best thing is being with Austin!'' She remarked as she kept walking, her hand slowly traveling towards her bottom where she could still feel the warmth of the seeds that Austin had left behind on her body. Her body started to heat up just thinking about him. ra always made sure to keep his seeds in her as long as possible, trying to make use of all ways to retain his heat in her. ''Maybe I should head there....'' Thinking of it, she slowly veered away from her path, entering a more closed-off room that she only has ess to, opening up all the locks she slowly entered inside. The room lit up with all her prized possessions, or more urately, every old possession of Austin... In the room contained everything Austin has used and discarded sinceing to the Babylon Academy. There are even the sheets that he used to have either sex or y around with women, each nicely kept without cleaning, especially the ones he used to sleep with ra. She had made sure to save them all up, taking the route of cing a new cover rather than cleaning the old ones. "Ah~ smells just like home~" ra muttered as the scent of Austin invaded deep into her body, his raw scent along with the scent of all the sex they had filling up the room, ying within her mind all those memories, making her body much hotter. She walked towards the bed covered with Austin''s most recent scent, holding it tenderly as she took a deep breath. "Ah~" Just that was enough for ra to let out a small moan, her voice filling up the room, as her mind focused on the several images of Austin. In her life, most of the time, 99% of her brain works only on Austin while the rest was focused on the world. Small tendrils of darkness started to leave her body, picking up several of the photos as she stared at them. By now, she hade to get much better control of the power she earned back at the realm, the power over darkness, a power that Austin, her love, her world had led her towards, and she had poured her soul over trying to get a better understanding of the power. "Um~ darling,e back soon~" She spoke out in a sultry voice. She loved helping out Austin but true to her heart, she wished to spend all her waking moments with Austin. 24/7, she wished to be by his side. To her, nothing else mattered in this world. Austin might one day walk up and decide to destroy this world, then she would dly walk beside him and destroy it, watching as both their lives ended together. Just those thoughts itself made ra giddy as she let out some small chuckles. To ra, Austin is her world. For him, she would do anything and be anyone. In the end, all that matters to her is to be close to him. "Come back soon..." She muttered in a low voice before going back to enjoying her collections. ... Carmel''s POV: ''We did wrong...'' Carmel spoke to her inner self, and Carmelia, her sister, remained silent, acknowledging her words. Right now, the two of them sat on chairs as they looked at the report they received. By now, the investigation by her Empire was done, and the report had already found out that whatever problem her little sister is experiencing is all because of her bad luck, which struck again. This would mean that Austin had nothing to do with it. He was innocent, and she had pointed her hands at him, someone who imed to be her family, her junior, and someone she came to care about. ''What do we do now?'' Carmel asked again, as she clutched her throbbing head. Right now, she was in control, and she had no idea what she should do. Austin wasn''t like the rest. She hade to deeply care for him¡ªhis small antics, his food, and his light banter to always keep her mood up. She ced him quite close to her, yet she had used Austin of something that surely hurt his heart. While Carmelia was the one that shot the question, it didn''t change the fact she too had those doubts. ''Carmelia, tell me what should we do?'' Carmel asked again, to which Carmelia finally replied. ''I don''t know, aren''t you the one that usually deals with these types of situations?'' Hearing Carmelia''s reply, Carmel turned silent. She indeed deals with the more humane side of politics while Carmelia deals with the colder side. Yet Carmel was never ced in such a situation before. She never had anyone truly and unforgivably angry and disappointed at her, well not a person she cared about anyway. With her sunny and happy personality, she always exudes a good-natured aura. Hence, people always were happy around her, and even if she makes someone angry, they normally reconcile with her or don''t dare to even show it. Even her best friends whom she had lightly pissed off in the past had never made a problem with her. In the end, everything works out for her, plus the people she really cares about, she never makes them sad. So, for this future Empress, this was the first-ever situation she was facing, and she has no idea what she should do. She cares too deeply about Austin for her to let things go, and from Austin''s words, she understood that their rtionship has now be strained. ''Who would have thought we would have a time like this?'' Carmel questioned. ''True.'' And Carmelia agreed, both of them never thought they would grow so attached to a boy so quickly. It''s just that there seems to be thisyer of mystery around Austin that the two of them couldn''t help but be attracted to. Moreover, Austin''s cooking is out of this world, enough to drive her taste buds crazy. And she wouldn''t say it out loud, but her heart definitely skipped a beat beyond normal twice in the past with him, the first being the first time she saw him, back at the Seth hunt¡ªthe star-striking moment where he stood against Xavier and fought alone. That cool moment surely shook her heart. The next moment being when he led the war in the realm, he looked really cool in the eyes of both of them. More than all this, she hade to enjoy hispany. The time they spent together really made her happy, and now she had thrown that rtionship down the drain. In all honesty, she would be lying if she didn''t think of Austin once as a marriage partner. After all, there wasn''t anything to hate about him. He''s handsome, he''s talented, has an amazing background, he can cook like no one else, he''s fun to be around, he doesn''t make them feel bored, and she likes his personality. ''I mean, what''s there to hate about him?'' She questioned herself. Perhaps if he were a citizen of her Empire, she would have thought more seriously. ''Now is not the time.'' Suddenly, Carmelia spoke, making Carmel focused. Her confused eyes looked around the room until her eyes lit up. "I get it! Let''s ask E! She might have an idea!" As such, Carmel rushed forth. Chapter 479 479-What are The Girls Up To(2) Nora''s POV: Thud! A sound resounded as the sword slipped from Nora''s hand. "Your mind seems to be somewhere else," her opponent and good friend remarked, lowering her weapon. Hearing those words, a wry smile appeared on Nora''s face as she replied, "Seems like it." "Why don''t we continue our sparter?" her friend, Trina, suggested, her characteristic light smile adorning her face. With her ckish-blonde hair falling across her face, and her red eyes fixed on Nora, she awaited her response. "Maybe that''s a better idea," Nora agreed as the two of them began to make their way out of the sparring room. The room was filled with other members engaged in training, and many of the men''s eyes were fixed on Nora. Her beauty seemed to radiate even more with the slight perspiration that covered her body. ¡¤?¦Èm Wearing a flexible dress and her characteristic ck stockings, Nora was ustomed to the attention she received. As she walked away with her friend, Trina whispered with a giggle, "Hehehe... looks like you''ve charmed another group of guys." "Well, that''s all they can do anyway," Nora replied nonchntly, continuing to walk with her friend. They made their way to the changing room, where they started to change their attire. The two of them were in the private training center for members of Olivia''s faction, where Noramanded considerable respect as the faction''s number 2. "Why don''t you give one of the boys a chance? I''m sure among them, a few are exceptional, and even I wouldn''t mind dating any one of them," Trina suggested as they entered individual showers, with separate partitions for each of them. The sound of water spraying could be heard as they washed up. "I''m not interested," Nora replied directly, focusing on washing herself. "Not interested, or did you find someone else?" Trina inquired, subtly observing Nora. The slight surprise in Nora''s eyes was enough for Trina to deduce the truth. "Nothing like that," Nora quickly replied, but Trina wasn''t one to let it go. "Don''t lie to me. These past few days, you''ve been in a daze, and I can see longing in your expression at times. I''m not an idiot; I''ve noticed it. So, tell me, my friend, who is it? Who is the prince charming that finally melted your heart?" Trina asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. She was eager to uncover the man who had captured the heart of Olivia''s faction''s icemander, a feat that several excellent men had failed to achieve. "Tell me, who is it?" Trina pressed, her face filled with excitement, leaving Nora momentarily speechless. Her eyes became dreamy once again as she thought of Austin. After their date, their first time together, and finally expressing their feelings openly, Nora was over the moon. She had never felt happier than she did now. Waking up every day and seeing Austin, his kisses, and his warm embraces were the best medicine she could ever have. Right now, she needed nothing more in her life than Austin. His presence illuminated her life in ways she never knew before. The only confusing aspect was sharing her love with her little sister, which, although awkward and a bit confusing, Nora epted. Her current situation was miles better than in the past. Rather than feeling constant tension, doubting her feelings, and living in self-hate, she preferred her current situation. Sharing Austin with her sister would be enough to fill both of their lives with love. As long as he was by her side, whispering his love to her, nothing else would matter. This was her life, and she couldn''t ask for anything more. ''Ah~e back, love. I miss you already,'' Nora thought to herself, while her mouth responded in a cold tone, "It''s just your imagination." Upon hearing Nora''s reply, Trina didn''t back down, as she pointed her hand towards Nora''s breast over the covering. "And you expect me to believe those just popped up" Looking towards where Trina was pointing Nora saw her breasts filled with hickeys, ones that Austin gave her to mark her as his, something which was just once again riling in the feelings within Nora. ''Um~ looks like I need to visit my collection before the meeting,'' Nora thought silently, before replying with the same cold tone, "It''s nothing you should be concerned about." With that, Nora finished her shower and prepared to leave, ready to rinse herself off. "Humph! Don''t tell me! I''ll find out who it is myself!" Trina eximed as Nora walked away. "Best of luck," Nora replied, leaving those words behind as she continued on her way. She dressed herself and headed toward her special room filled with cherished items that had filled her lonely heart during times when she missed Austin. ''I wonder what''s going on with Olivia? She seems a bit restless,'' Nora pondered, hoping to ask Olivia about itter as she walked away. .... Elda''s POV: "You''ve been extra chipper these days. What happened?" Lanora, her good friend, asked, her goat-like horns shining, probably because she had polished them the night before. "Nothing, just the usual days," Elda replied with her characteristic light smile, one which quickly shook the hearts of the men sitting in the canteen, right now Elda, Lanora, and N were there enjoying a light lunch, well both Elda and Lanora were having lunch while N was licking on some blood popsicle. "Are you sure? Because your captivating smile seems to affect every man wee across," Lanora replied, narrowing her hazel-nut-colored eyes at Elda. Elda nonchntly brushed it off, saying, "It''s nothing. I''m just happy to spend more time with my brother." "You''re a real bro-con," N replied as she lightly and quite expertly licked around her popsicle, her action quite erotic with her looks that gained some gulps from the men around., "I''m more afraid of you, who seems to be raising the temperature in here." Lanora responded in a scolding tone to which N replied, "It''s not my fault if these weaklings pussisies can''t handle me licking some ice." Hearing her words Lanora frowned but she didn''t say anything as she hade to adjust to the behavior of her friend. "Speaking of your brother, when do you think that I can gain a match with him?" N asked Elda in an excited voice, making Elda shake her head with a wry smile. "He is busy currently, I don''t think he might have any time for spars" "Tsk looks like I will have to use the favor he owes me" N lightly muttered back, which was heard by Elda, her brows tightened up, an action which was beautiful enough to once again get the hearts of the men running. "What does that mean?" Elda asked. "Oh...that''s a secret between me and your brother" N teased as she went back to licking her popsicle, her words just made Elda chuckle but the thought in her mind was anything but funny. ''Is this bitch aiming for big brother?'' The normal Elda is kind and loving but when ites to Austin, that just flies out the window, plus it didn''t help with the fact that Austin''s control and help the main suppression of the fairy bloodline, one that made its user extremely kind-hearted, good-natured and loving was slipping away, giving rise to new feelings that Elda isn''t very used to, her mindset taking subtle shifts. ''She seems to take a lot of interest in my big brother,'' Elda thought, her thoughts swirling with ideas as she engaged in light conversation with her friends. Though she was willing to share Austin with her sister, she didn''t like the idea of others showing interest in her beloved brother. She loved her sister and cared for her, and with Nora by her side, they could form a tight bond around Austin to keep other flies at bay. ''Humph... my big brother, my love, will only pamper me!'' Elda''s eyes glimmered with some deep dark intention as she thought of Austin showering affection on any girl other than herself. She was ready to take action if her friends dared to form a connection with her beloved brother. For a moment, Elda''s eyes turned dangerous as she thought of Austin pampering any other girl than her. With her sister, she could control herself, but that is where she draws the line. The two friends in front of her are important to Elda, and she cares about them. However, if they were to form any sort of connection with her beloved Austin that she doesn''t approve of, then... Even Elda herself doesn''t know how she might react. Her thoughts once again drifted towards her big brother, envisioning his strong arms wrapped around her, his loving gaze upon her, and her longing eyes devouring him. Everything about him was driving her crazy! Just the mere thought of him filled her heart with endless love. Being with him made her feelplete. ''Um~ I need to ask for more dates and pampering!'' Affirming her determination, Elda focused on the conversation, while also plotting to prevent any further interactions between her friends and her beloved big brother. Chapter 480 480-What Are The Girls Up To(3) Mika and Rika''s POV: Rika''s hands released the slumbering power within her, causing waves of water to rise from the ground. The water moved with a life of its own, flowing towards her opponent who was already bound by the waters grip. Soon he was flooded by the water, drowning, moments ticked by, and the results were dered. "And the winner is Rika!" the announcement echoed through the arena. Hearing this, Rika released her control, setting her opponent free as the healers rushed forward. Meanwhile, Mika remained unfazed, leaving the colosseum while the audience fell silent, impressed by her overwhelming victory. A sound indicated her change in position, rising above the opponents she had defeated. As Rika walked through the long corridor of the challenging colosseum, her sister Mika appeared from the other side. Mika stood tall, her cold gaze characteristic of her, her beautiful ck hair tied up while her wolf tail wagged with a hint of happiness from her recent triumph. "Did everything go well?" Mika asked as she approached Rika, who nodded in response. "Everything went well. With the powers we''ve acquired, few can stand against us," Rika replied. Hearing her sister''s response, Mika smiled, her demeanor rxing as she spoke. "I still wonder how Austin knows about all this. Nevertheless, we seem to be more indebted to him." Rika nodded in agreement, her white ponytail swaying as her dark wolf-like eyes narrowed. "It seems he still has many things hidden from us." Mika remained silent, her silence speaks volumes. They didn''t linger any longer and started walking away from the challenge center. The main members of Austin''s group were currently carrying out hismands, causing chaos and increasing their ranks. With the gifts they received from the realm, courtesy of Austin''s help, the main members had grown much more powerful. "Where is he taking you for your next date?" Rika asked as they entered their private training room. Both sisters sat on the clean ground, their backs facing each other, their tops already removed as their bare skin made contact. "He said he would be taking me to a new restaurant, a surprise," Rika replied. "But how was yourst date?" Mika''s voice took on a dreamy tone as she responded, "It was wonderful..." Soon the talk turned silent as the two of them focused on the mana inside and outside their bodies, their unique connectioning to y as their connection deepened. A unique bond formed between them, and the flow of mana between Mika and Rika intensified, resulting in a double filtration process that enhanced their powers. A sense of peace settled between them as they gradually increased their strength. With their unique situation, their cultivation progressed at a faster pace than others. Soon, their fourth te would be half full, pushing them closer to Origin level 5. "So, how do we make him more open to us?" Rika suddenly asked. Once the movements started, the rest flowed smoothly, giving them more breathing space. "Our seduction tricks are working, but we can''t seem to get more time with him. He keeps running off every time," Mika replied, partly informative and partly annoyed. "So why don''t we find out the cause? The reason we have to keep our rtionship a secret is Scarlet... that bitch!" Rika''s words dripped with venom, and Mika nodded in agreement. They wanted to openly hold Austin, their lover, their lord, the one for whom they tirelessly worked. They wanted to go on open dates and dere their love to the world, but they couldn''t, all because of Scarlet. "We will get that bitch. We just have to bide our time..." Mika replied, her powers ruffled up. The thought of Scarlet being a Dragon didn''t scare them. They had gone through a lot to find true love, and they wouldn''t let anyone get in the way of that love. They were prepared to employ any necessary dirty tricks. "How''s the n going?" Mika asked after regaining control of her emotions. "It''s still in the nning phase," Rika replied, her tone now calm. They had been working on a n since they heard about Austin''s predicament, an extremely crazy and difficult n to implement. Even if the chance of sess was only 0.01%, they would still try for their love. "We should get stronger," Mika spoke with conviction, and both Mika and Rika simultaneously dered, "We are the swords of our master, the sharpest des for his use, and the strongest shields for him. For Austin, we would be his love." As they finished speaking, the two of them refocused on their cultivation, their minds reying loving moments with Austin. Their willpower grew from these memories, and they understood that Austin had his own problems. They would be strong enough to stand beside him and help him, building the perfect family around them¡ªone filled with the two sisters, Austin, and their children. ... Lora Ezraeil POV: ''Sigh... when can I meet him again? I miss his voice~'' I sighed in my mind as I led the meeting. Surrounding me were the powerful noblewomen of the Empire, gathered to discuss various topics, gossip, and issuemands. ''Sigh... I want to see him...'' My thoughts once again wandered to Austin, and my body heated up at the mere thought of him. While all this yed out in my mind, on the outside, I disyed the perfect image of the Empress¡ªstone-cold andmanding. Not a single person could imagine that the Empress''s thoughts were consumed by her love for Austin, the idea of him exploring her body, an embodiment of betrayal to her husband and in a way, the Empire. It was then that a certain conversation caught my attention. "Hey, have you all heard any news about Sir Austin?" The words sparked a lively atmosphere. "Isn''t he the hot topic of the world right now? Everyone seems to want a piece of him," another countess replied. "Yeah, he seems to be the perfect partner¡ªsmart, handsome, powerful, and incredibly influential," added another woman. Her words ignited a surge of emotions within me. "I actually proposed a marriage alliance with him, but it seems that Grace rejected it. What a pity. He seemed like the perfect son-inw... hehehe," a powerful viscountess spoke, her words causing me to tightly clench my seat before finally releasing my grip. "You''re right, he''s really handsome," one woman said. "Did you see him in that fight? He looked really... nice," another woman added, herst words slightly restrained as she remembered her marital status, fanning herself a bit. Just as the conversation was about to be even more interesting, a cold feeling spread, causing all the women to flinch. Their eyes turned to me, seething with anger inside. "Let''s end the meeting here," I said lightly before standing up, leaving the meeting with a heavy heart but also a certain idea blossoming within me. ''A son-inw... hmmm...'' I wasn''t foolish, I knew that my rtionship with Austin couldn''t be brought into the realm of the world. As much as I desired it, it simply wasn''t possible. However, now a different idea sprouted in my mind¡ªone that I detested, yet found intriguing. I despised the thought of Austin being close to another woman; it ignited a deep sense of hatred within me. But I also understood that Austin would eventually have to take a wife, and what better way than for me to have control over that wife? A powerful alliance, one with Olivia, could significantly boost the power of the Empire, and it would ensure that Austin remained close to me. The mere thought made my bottom lips twitch in desire. As much as I abhorred the idea of even my daughter touching what I loved so dearly, I could still control my feelings if it meant getting closer to the one man my heart truly beat for. Perhaps by doing this, we could be even closer... Various scenarios yed out in my mind, each one involving Austin showering me with his loving care. My body heated up in ways I had never experienced before. Soon, I entered my room, securing all my protections, and retrieved a certain orb. The recorded voice within it began to y. "I love you, Lora." Those words alone brought me to a small release, and my hands soon moved toward my bottom as the idea solidified in my mind. ''I need to act on this soon...'' Chapter 481 481-What Are The Girls Up To?(4) Olivia''s POV: ''This bitch, who does she think she is?'' Olivia thought as she looked at the result of the small problems she tried to bloom within Catherine''s mermaid members, each one of them not yielding proof, of course Olivia expected it, as someone of Catherine''s status and intelligence would respond swiftly and solve any issue, but what pissed her off is the way she responded after it. ''Does she think I can''t respond to this?'' After Olivia has learned about the feelings in Austin about Catherine she had started to form some ns to at least annoy the woman away, killing her was almost close to impossible, and even if Olivia did manage to kill Catherine, just one simple problem there or one simple information leak and whole of her Empire will have to face the wrath of the sea. ''But that doesn''t mean this bitch can try to act however she wants around my lover'' While Austin had given his word that he has no interest in pursuing it and while knowing the amount of possessiveness and love he has towards her, Olivia is still vignt about this homewrecker that suddenly appeared in her loving life with the one man she had decided to spend the rest of her life with. As much as she hated to admit it Catherine is a beautiful and amazing woman, her beauty shined beautifully and her presence was one of fun and joy, most men would fall for that easily and while she is sure that Austin won''t fall for such tactics, she aint willing to test it, not when she knows that Catherine is hell-bent on getting Austin. If Olivia didn''t know the things that Austin and Catherine went through she might have flipped this off as some infatuation that would move away, after all, Catherine is a princess and Austin has already stated to her that he already has a woman, hearing that no one of Catherine''s position will chase after such a man, not if they went through the same shit Catherine has gone through. Olivia was sure that if she was in such a situation she would never give up on the man, she went through so much with, thus she has extremely vignce against this mermaid that seems to be ying it cool, while actually nning to take the most precious thing in her life from her. "Austin, love, I miss you..." Olivia lightly muttered as she closed her eyes, her mind ying through all the scenarios that she experienced with Austin, never in her life did she expect to find someone like Austin, never did she expect to fall utterly and helplessly in love with her cusion whom she at first though wasn''t much of a man or boy. ''Hehe...the waves of fate...'' She never expected to find someone like Austin, someone who is deeply andpletely in love with her and at the same time managed topletely take control of her body and soul. ''Its as if he was made for me, my chosen partner~'' She bit her lips as her mind yed through all the scenarios where Austin yed with her body, his rough hands squeezing her, her hungry eyes devouring her as he roughly handled her body. "Um~" A low moan left her as the scene yed in her mind, he ticked all her boxes and more, he was her love and in a sense a path of light in her monotone light, for her everything was ck and white, everything came easy and nothing other than bringing pain to others brought any sort of light into her mind. It was her sadistic self that gave her a sense of originality, otherwise everything in her life was monotone, she felt her life was just a boring canvas, ahe just normal among the special and it was Austin who changed it, it was him that changed everything in her life, it was him that made this ck and white world of her so colored, now everytime she sleeps, she sleeps to wake up the next day to see Austin, to have him hold her, to whisper his loving words and to fully humiliates her body and mind. For her by now, unknowingly under the expert control of Austin, she holds Austin at a higher part in her heart than the Empire she would reign in the future, for her he has be a part of her soul and just the thought of him slipping away from her hands, the thought of him being stolen away from her fills her with a dense amount of hate and anger. Olivia''s eyes opened up, a certain rity appearing in them, the dilemma she facing being washed away as the value of Austin to her was once again remembered, her hands moved towards another file, holding with a tight gaze as her mind wandered. ''You want to take my light away? then die trying, bitch...'' Just as she thought so hermunication orb trembled, knowing that only specific people had the magic sequence to it, she took it up, her eyes widening in surprise a little seeing the contactor. "Mother?" She spoke out in a confused voice, if the truth were to be told, Olivia wasn''t that close to her mother at all, while her mother protected her and never did anything bad, Olivia has always felt a sort of alienation from her as if everything she put on was a disy, Olivia already had a conjecture that the cold face her mother put on was to hide her true face, one which was emotionless. Even then she didn''t hate her mother, for her mother had always been supportive of her, shaking off her thoughts she kept the folder away, and as she activated the orb, the sound of her mother directly flowed towards the topic.I think you should take a look at "Olivia, how about getting yourself a fiancee?" ... Catherine POV: "So, it''s Olivia....huh?" Catherine lightly muttered out as shey happily in her humongous pool, several jaw-dropping mermaids sshing around, right now she was still there in the pool, floating even after 10 minutes has passed since Austin''s departure. ''I never thought Olivia was this close to Austin, they didn''t seem that close long ago'' Catherine''s mind shed with several images of the past, even to the gathering at the Seth hunt, where she even felt like there might have been some sort of enmity between Austin and Olivia. ''She really fooled us all...'' Catherine soon started to misunderstand the situation but it didn''t change the fact that she understood that the one on her path to happiness was another princess, one that won''t be easy to face or to take down. ''It looks like Austin has made his choice and I am not in it'' Catherine bit her lips in sadness as she thought of it, frustration building up within her but quickly the scenes of everything she went through shed in her mind, the sounds and calls of their children relishing deep within her, washing away the frustration that had bubbled up. ''No matter how close she is, she wouldn''t have gone through what I have with him, that''s a single connection that will always be unique to me and him'' Just these thoughts were enough to soothe her, during her time with Austin she got a very good understanding of Austin and even now his actions were only proving how valuable Austin would be to her as a partner, certain thoughts of a true family with him filled her mind, causing a light healthy blush to fill her enchanting face. As those thoughts flew by, her mind once again started to understand why she only wants Austin in her life, for as long as she can remember, the scenes of what her father had done to her only scared her physique against men, she always had distrust for them, in her heart they were heartless and power-hungry creatures that wouldn''t mind to take anything they love down to get what they want. Most of her interaction just stuck to women, she had never thought that she would ever even want a man, she had even ns to take one of her confidants and address her as a male to pass off for marriage if it ever came to it or even if she did get married she would have chosen a male she couldplete control at the tip of her finger, Catherine''s voice made that possible after all. But against all odds she met Austin, a man that she had felt curious about for the first time in a long time and from then on things just kept snowballing, she had been with him as his tears of blood flowed when they lost their children, and she had been with him when he became a pir to her in the despair of her loss. She had seen that strong side of him and his weak side, and to her, she loved them all, she couldn''t exactly tell when these feelings of hers bloomed but she knew with all her heart that she only wanted Austin in her life, the only man she wants a family with would be Austin. There might be some problems with her fomring such family but she knew how to deal with them all, she was had barriers and walls in front of her whenever she got out to do anything and she always broke them all to attain what she wanted and this time it would be no different. ''Should I use my voice on him to increase his feelings?'' Just as she thought this she shook her head, doing that would be spitting on all her feelings and memories of him. ''I have my advantages and if I use them right, then he would definitely be mine'' Once again her mind started to y off about her perfect family with Austin but then Olivia''s image came to mind, her expression turning sour. ''I don''t know how many first times of his you took but enjoy them while itsts for in the end he will only be mine...'' As she thought so her eyes turned dark, the waters she bathed in trembling for a moment. Chapter 482 482-What Are The Girls Up To?(5) Scarlet''s POV: ''I need to get stronger...'' Scarlet thought as she waited for her father to return. She had returned to the realm of the Dragons, a ce where only the truly powerful could walk. It had amazed her upon her arrival here the first time and now this ce has be her home. However, her current thoughts were not focused on the realm. Instead, her mind was consumed by one person. "Austin..." she spoke, her eyes turning dreamy. Guilt filled her heart as she realized the pain that Austin, the one she had given her heart to, must have endured. While she took pride in the idea that her lover might be a hero, one who could lead a generation, she couldn''t shake the pain she felt at the thought of his past. ''I was too short-sighted,'' she acknowledged. The mere idea of Austin having any emotional connection to another woman filled Scarlet with too much jealousy and hatred, causing her to push away the man she fought so hard to be with. It was natural for positive emotions to form between Austin and Marlene, given what they had been through and their youthful vulnerability. But even knowing this, Scarlet couldn''t find satisfaction in her heart. She wanted to be the only shining light in Austin''s eyes, the only woman captivating enough for him. She wanted to be the woman he dreamed and thought about. It was selfish, and she knew it, but her dragon heart desired it, and she wasn''t willing to let go of those desires. "A hero''s life is filled with difficulties, and many don''t make it to the end," she spoke, remembering the words she had heard from other dragons, especially those who had lived through the great war. Their experiences and understanding allowed them to see through theyers of fate. Additionally, Scarlet possessed the knowledge inherited from the Dragon who awakened her, a Dragon who had died during the war. This knowledge enabled her toprehend that Austin might be burdened with higher levels of duty on his shoulders. The fact that she didn''t know the full extent of his responsibilities weighed heavily on her heart. She could still remember the despairing eyes she witnessed when they were in the room with his family. The sight had broken her heart, and she had wanted to rush to him and hold him. But she couldn''t. Austin had grown to love her, and she him. The break he had requested was to protect her from being hurt. Scarlet understood it; he feared that he wouldn''t live long enough or be able to apany her on their journey. She saw the tears he shed and the pain he trembled with when he asked for a break. It pained her even more when she thought about her reaction to him in the days leading up to that moment. Scarlet bit her lips, causing a thin line of blood to flow, her hands clenching tightly as the power within her rumbled, attempting to burst forth. ''I won''t let you leave me,'' she vowed to herself, her mind resolute as she envisioned the future she desired. It was a future filled with a happy life with Austin, a future with the family she yearned for. ''We will have two... no, four children... or more if he wants...'' Scarlet''s mind had already painted their future. She was 100% certain that it woulde to pass, and nothing would stand in her way. As these thoughts consumed her mind, Marlene''s image shed before her, and her mood soured. While she knew Austin wouldn''t pursue any other woman, she couldn''t be certain that Marlene would remain the same. After experiencing Austin''s warmth, Scarlet was convinced that no woman would be able to resist him. ''I need to address this problem,'' Scarlet''s mind wandered as she considered her options. ording to thews of the dragon realm, she couldn''t directly kill Austin without facing severe consequences. However, that didn''t mean she couldn''t deal with Marlene in other ways. Within the dragon realm, there were powerful beasts of the Imperial realm. As per thew, when these powerful beasts surpassed the Origin realm and entered the Imperial realm, they were required to enter the dragon realm. It was a rule that some monsters chose to follow and some not, and as a result, their descendants or other powerful Origin realm beasts loyal to them existed in the outside world. ''It''s not my fault if she dies by a beast, right?'' Dark thoughts bloomed within Scarlet''s mind, and her dragon-like eyes glimmered. Just as those thoughts took hold, the door to her room opened, and her father entered. Seeing him, her main objective came to mind: breaking through her limits and reaching the very top, so that no fate or anything else could separate her from her love. ''Wait for me, Austin. Our loving future will definitelye...'' ..... Celestinia''s POV: ''How should I deal with this?''I think you should take a look at Celestinia thought, her mind still swirling with the information she received when she spied on the talks Austin had with his family. His despairing, hurt eyes crushed her heart, and the realization that she yed a role in breaking his heart intensified her anger and self-hatred. ''I can''t keep focusing on this...'' Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she focused on the main topic: how she could protect Austin and regain the love that should be exclusively hers. She had failed to protect him once, and she refused to fail again. This seemed like the perfect time to make a move. Austin was currently taking a break from Scarlet, his heart broken from reopening old wounds. If Celestinia yed her cards right, she might finally get the rest she needed. She had forgotten thest time she slept, haunted by the images of what she had done and the memory of his face asking her why. She also missed his warm embraces, the times she could be vulnerable and seek sce in his arms in the forest. She cherished those moments, and they reyed in her mind, keeping them fresh. ''Tsk... if only I could trap him here with me forever...'' Her mind wandered to that thought¡ªtaking him away, eliminating all the girls who had touched his life and finally iming him as her own. She was even willing to pay the "price" to take such action. After all, the Dragon God showed great fondness toward her, and if she asked, the Dragon God would likely reduce her punishment. But she couldn''t do it, not when his heart was filled with turmoil. Celestinia knew that time healed scars. If it were a fresh start, it wouldn''t be a problem. But in Austin''s current state of anger, she didn''t see him falling for her. The present her owed him too much to hurt him again. But first, she needed to understand what kind of hero the one she loved was. She needed to know what kind of life fate had destined for him. Being someone who studied and revealed past history, she understood that a person''s past could determine their future. With the teachings of the Dragon God, Celestinia had a deeper understanding of the lives of heroes. She wouldn''t allow the man she owed so much to, the man she loved so deeply, to fall into the same pitfall as heroes before him. ''What''s taking them so long?'' She wondered. After returning to the Dragon realm, she had already instructed all her subordinates to gather every bit of information about Austin and the Lionheart family. She wanted to know what kind of life Austin had lived when she wasn''t with him, and she wanted to uncover every ancestral line of the Lionheart family. She longed to discover which ancestors had blessed that family, to understand the true depth of Austin''s lineage. Her mind was filled with images of Austin and the time they spent together. Her heart began to beat faster, and a beautiful blush graced her otherworldly face, capable of captivating the hearts of all men. ''Isn''t it fate?'' She pondered, after the Dragon God locked away her memories. She shouldn''t have discovered her true love, but things turned outpletely different than she had ever imagined. She crossed paths with Austin once again, and now they had be good friends. It felt as if fate itself was pushing them closer together. ''Heheheh... don''t worry, hubby. I will make sure that we''ll be the only ones together, and you won''t know any others either~'' Celestinia''s mind was reaching its breaking point. The pressure she felt when she witnessed the man she loved being affectionate with another woman, regardless of whether that woman was her "sister" or not, was unimaginable. ''Just a bit more, and I will never let you go. I will make you the happiest man in all realms~'' Celestinia muttered, her dragon-like eyes narrowing as her powers began to rumble. If fate wanted to take her beloved away, the answer was simple... ...she would be stronger than fate itself... ...And she had the talent to do so. Chapter 483 483-What Are The Girls Up To?(6) Emily''s POV: "Argh! Why can''t things go well when ites to him?!" Emily asked out loud as she crushed her other ns in her hand. Every n she makes seems to not work out at all! Her amazing n of seducing Austin back in the realm fell throughpletely. The tracking didn''t work, leaving her ns in shambles from the start itself. She didn''t even have any luck of identally meeting him in the realm either. Hence, nothing worked out for her there. ''Though he was really good and manly there.....'' Emily bit her lip in desire, her mind reying the scene of Austin leading their generation, being an inspiring leader who protected everyone. He was someone who didn''t bend to power and stood up to protect everyone when the time came. Just thinking of those scenes shed her back to the past, the scene where she saw him for the first time again. He stood tall while he fought against Xavier, a glorious scene she had recorded and kept safe with her. She used it to douse the fire within her whenever she thought of him. ''Should I make myself cuter?'' Emily thought, looking at the mirror. Right now, her green hair was tied into her unique ponytail style. Her face epitomized cuteness, and her height, on the shorter side, added to her charm. Her body looked modest yet appreciated. With just a tilt of her head and her green eyes narrowing, her half sharp eleven ears givibg her a mystery, she looked cute and beautiful. ''Well, nothing to change there.....'' She thought. Emily knew how attractive she was, and with the personality she disyed on the outside, she now had a line of suitors waiting to take her hand in marriage. Emily knew her advantages and had learned to use them to her benefit. ''But how do I use it to trap him?'' Emily asked herself. After their meetup, both she and Austin had kept in contact with each other. She relentlessly tried to use every chance she could to disy her cuteness and sexuality to him, trying to arouse his interest. But the problem was that she didn''t get many opportunities with him! Emily''s eyes darkened at those thoughts. Austin, being who he is, had several duties to attend to, ranging from his factions to his sessor position as the disciple of the Archery Empress. Hence, the amount of time he could spend with her was minimal at best, and that made her annoyed beyond reason. ''In normal cases, just my beauty and personality are enough to attract any man, but not him....'' Thinking of such things, Emily went through several emotions, ranging from pride to bitterness. Deep in her heart, she longed to get close to Austin, to make him fall for her, to make him ept her as his lover, and for them to live their lives together and start the perfect family she had always dreamed of. Yet, nothing seemed to be going her way. "I can''t... I can''t let go of you..." Emily murmured in a dark tone as she looked at the photo of Austin pasted all around her. Beside those photos were theplete detailed movements of Austin since he entered the academy. The ns mapped every move of Austin, trying to find any gaps that Emily could use to get inside Austin''s heart. There''s even a separate section that charts every food Austin ate, marking the things he liked and would appreciate from Emily''s perspective. In the past, when theymunicated, she had asked for all this information from him so that she could align her tastes simr to his, creatingmon ground. And her ns worked out. Whenever she met him at the academy, it wasplete fun for her. They would spend hours just talking to each other, and for Emily, those moments were sweeter than any honey in the world. Yet, she couldn''t seem to break through thatst barrier between them, keeping them as friends. "Sigh... you sure are a high catch, my love..." Emily murmured with dark eyes as her hand slowly patted Austin''s image. Back then, the day her face became beautiful, she had vowed her love for Austin. She sought revenge by destroying her family, and now she has achieved a top position within the Eleven Empire as Princess Sabrina''s confidant. She''s smart, cute, and now has a powerful background. From every angle, she appears to have the perfect life. But Emily doesn''t feel that way. Deep in her beating heart, she knows that the final thing that could make her lifeplete is Austin. It was true in the past, and she is sure it will be the same in the future. Just thinking of him makes her heart beat faster than anything else. Standing beside him makes her feel at peace. Spending time with him fulfills her life, and in her dreams, she can''t see a future without him. If that isn''t love, what is? She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... She loves him... And she will keep loving him. Heck, she changed things about herself to be the perfect girl for him! Emily''s eyes shed with a certain intent, a dangerous new n blooming in her mind. All shecks now is the big push to ignite his feelings for her, and perhaps for that, something dangerous is needed.I think you should take a look at ''High risk, high reward.'' "Hehe... can''t me me in this love. After all, all is fair in love and war..." Emily spoke in a creepy voice as she began to work on her new n, one that involves the help of her friend Sabrina. .... Sabrina''s POV: "Is this all you could find?" Sabrina asked after she read the file in her hand. The information within just made the mystery surrounding Austin moreplex. "Yes, we could find more, but as you have read, the DarkNight and the Adventure''s Guild seem hell-bent on protecting him..." a reply came from Sabrina''smunication device, making her frown more pronounced. A sigh left her mouth as she disconnected themunication device, her mind reying all the information. These were circumstances where her special mind seemed to be a blessing. "Um...there are too many holes; there seems to be something deeper within..." Sabrina mused, her thoughts flowing around. While the memory of everything she went through shed in her mind, as much as she hates to admit it, she owed one to Austin. He had saved her life and done more for her. But the thought of ying around with the mystery of Austin seemed like a dangerous game to her. "What should I do?" she asked out loud, her eyes moving towards another file ced on her desk. Just seeing it was enough to make her day seem dimmer. Anger shed in her eyes as she ground her teeth. ''Those corrupted bastards!'' Some dangerous information had popped up from the elf, the ring wielder that tried to kill her. Of course, there were several precautions on him, ranging from a Death seal to a worm inside his heart that finally took his life when the investigation was reaching somewhere. The death of the elf was a daunting matter, but he didn''t sumb to the sweet release of death before giving some useful information. Moreover, the entire powerfulwork of the elves had backtraced everything about his life, from the moment he was born to every conversation he had till the end of his life. That had brought out some heavy power at y. ''Just what is this dark hand?'' A subtle chill went through Sabrina''s spine. She could feel it¡ªa masterful maniption going around in the world, seemingly as if a single hand is trying to cover up the skies. The calls of war and tension were everywhere, and right now, there seems to be no one that could be trusted. ''Perhaps there might be one.'' She thought as her eyesnded on thest folder, containing the green light towards all the demands that Austin had made towards her. The situation being the first time she lost so thoroughly at something, it made her desire to get one over him. "Perhaps it might not be bad to be his maid..." Sabrina spoke with a chuckle. Maybe spending more time with him might open up more of his secrets to her. He''s an enigma, one that she couldn''t help but find herself attracted to, one that she wanted to open up and learn about. Everything about him is a mystery, and she wishes to find them all. Sabrina''s gut was telling her that Austin would y a major role in whatever situation would cover the world in the future, and irritatingly, he seems to hold more information than her. And when a woman starts to have such thoughts, it won''t be long before she sumbs to its true result¡ªit being the bloom of love. "Sigh... I need some rest." Sabrina then kept her files away, her hand moving towards her book collection. All of them were written by the same author, her favorite author, the person that gave her light during her darkest hours. The only thing she knew being the fact that the author is a male. Her hand traced towards her favorite book, the lines written within resonating deeply with her. She''s his biggest fan, his biggest follower, and soon she would be thergest stockholder of thepany that publishes the books, pushing her one inch closer towards unraveling her author''s identity. Before Austin, the author is her first biggest enigma. She, with all her power, has not been able to find the identity of the man to whom she owes too much. ''Ah~ I wonder how our first meeting will go~'' Sabrina thought as she hugged the book tight. She has every collection of his books, every special edition, every rare written collection. She has them all. Even the special book he wrote with his own hands, she had managed to monopolize every one of them. These books are the most precious things in the world to her. They contain the words that helped shape who she is. They were the release that granted her a second chance in life. They were the knowledge that bound back together her fragile mind when it was on the verge of copse. She had a memory that never forgets. She could remember each word and rey it in her mind. Yet she feels the calmest when she reads his books. An arousing power fills her as she reads through the book he has written. She owes him too much, and she would make sure to repay him for the rest of her life. Just as these thoughts shed by, hermunication device trembled, her eyes moving towards the name as she spoke out. "Emily?" Chapter 484 484-What Are The Girls Up To?(7) Eleanor''s POV: ''I have been too short-sighted...'' Eleanor, in the midst of living her dream love life, seemed to have forgotten the fact that nothing in life ever came easy to her. She had struggled all her life to reach where she is. She had lost sometimes but, overall, she had won a lot. She was gifted, and she used that to grow stronger than anyone in her generation. She took up the one weapon in her time that wasn''t a main focus for anyone, yet she picked it up. Her soul yearned for it, and once she did, she took her weapon to the top of the world. After reaching there, she stopped. No, it would be more urate to say that the desire that pushed her was snuffed out somewhere along her path. She had achieved a position that billions couldn''t dream of power, prestige, and everything was at her feet. All those enemies that sought her demise nowy underground, some not even getting that chance. Overall, she seemed to have reached the end of her path, and it was then that the small desire to have a family bloomed within her. While she yearned for a true family, she didn''t find any of the suitors that chased after her suitable for her. Plus, her experiences had closed her heart towards such a path. It was then that she was filled with the desire to have a disciple. It was partly from her loneliness, partly from wanting to have someone in her life that she can trust. Along the way, she first found Carmel, a brilliantly talented individual, perhaps onlycking somewhat behind her in talent. She was perfect in all ways, but once again, things didn''t go as Eleanor had nned. While she considered Carmel her disciple, it didn''t have the same feeling as what she wanted. Hence, her search continued until it ended with Austin. At first look, he was a freak of nature, his talent beyond anything that Eleanor had seen. But what really made her take him was his eyes, those pure globes of innocence that looked up to herpletely. Even from a young age, Austin was different from anyone of his peers. Eleanor knew in her heart that he would grow up to do great things, and her conjecture wasn''t wrong. He grew up beautifully. To her, the time she spent teaching Austin was the best of herter life. She understood the feelings of her peers, their waves of pride when they talked of their disciples, and now her disciple''s name is enough to shut the mouth of any of her peers who try to show off in front of her. Things were simple in the beginning. Her love for her disciple was as pure as it can be, but it would seem that she herself had underestimated the loneliness in her heart. Her heart was a barren desert, and Austin had filled it uppletely, leaving no space left. She soon came to understand that the emotions she carried for her disciple were deeper than any. It wasn''t a love towards a man; it was just pure love of family. But her love was much vaster than anyone. Eleanor was a woman with too much love to give, something she came to understandter on. And as such, she didn''t have anyone till Austin. Once he took this spot, that overwhelming love burst out from within her. Days went by, and her pure love grew until it changed... She could vividly remember it all, her boredom hitting her as she went to look for the inheritance that might push her further toward her power. And somehow, it pulled her down. Yet, at the nick of it all, as if fate had rung its bell, her disciple came to her rescue, scenes unimaginable in her mind ying away. There he was in front of her after all these years, growing into a fabulous man, both handsome in body and beautiful of mind. It would be a lie if she didn''t say she wasn''t smitten for a moment. Even she, with all her experience, was in a daze when he gave her his dazzling smile, one which still held his innocence and admiration for her. He saved her life, he gave her love and an adventure that shook her heart and soul. That adventure itself now stood at the top of all the adventures she had been through, being the greatest reminder of when she finally found true love and a true family. No, she found the one to form her true family. At first, his feelingspletely rattled her heart. Hermon sense pushed her to turn him down gently, yet things never went her way then, and she is extremely grateful for it in her heart. She might have changed her pure love to something else, but the one she got in return for it is something she would fight tooth and nail to keep. She went through a lot back then: burning embarrassment, soul-clenching pain, to body-soothing love. All those feelings somewhat made her fall, fall for the very boy she groomed. From then on, everything in her life seemed to sparkle. It was as if a veil that was ced on her was taken away, making her now see the world for what it is, and to her, it was beautiful. And somehow, she has fallen into the rhythm, forgetting the realities of life. But now she is awake. She understood that the world always won''t make it easy for her to hold her happiness. But that is okay, for now, she has a fire burning within her, a fire much hotter than the one that brought her to her position.I think you should take a look at The world wants to make the man she loves a hero, then she would stand beside him as his love and behind him as his protector. But if they wish to take him away from her... Then she would just fight the world... "Austin, my love, my light, my family, no one would take you away from me..." She whispered as she looked outside the view of her office, her eyes darkening into an abyss, and the power slumbering within her danced forth to the world. The monsters within her woke up, and this time it was hungry for the blood of the world. .... Mira''s POV: ''Funny how the world looks so small from here...'' Mira thought as she floated up in the sky above the academy, the very one she presided over. The power she had once dreamed of now filled her entire being, and her reputation soared high as one of the youngest Imperials. She had lost count of the number of invitations and congrattions she had received. Her whole life had be hectic after achieving this, and the funny thing was that she hadn''t aplished it on her own. Austin, her nephew, and her family had provided the final piece she needed. Without him, who knows how long she would have remained stuck halfway. ''Huh... life is a funny thing...'' Memories flooded her mind¡ªthe sadness that had overwhelmed her upon her brother''s death, the anger that had burned within her family, and the little boy who held all those burdens in his heart, with no one to help him as they were all grieving. She took him in, her family''sst male descendant besides her grandfather. She cared for him and watched him grow. She had witnessed his transformation from a heartbroken young boy to the man he was today¡ªone who wielded enormous power in the world and harbored secrets of his own. It hurt her a bit to imagine their rtionship as one of pure honesty, knowing that something weighed heavily on him. The moment she heard about it, she felt a seething feeling in her heart. "Why do this?" she asked, her question dissipating into the wind. The world had shattered the innocence of the young boy, burdening him with the weight of the future. Just thinking about it made her mana surge. His tired eyes, finally revealing the burdens he carried, broke her heart. She had been too nonchnt, tooid back. The revtion of his feelings for her, the unfiltered flow of his emotions toward her, dulled her edge and shifted her focus onto her own feelings instead of the ones she should have for her nephew. Austin was the brightest talent she had ever seen. His mind and abilities were exceptional, once in a blue moon, and now every gift she saw in him seemed like a curse. The world seemed to gift him triumphs and, at the same time, shackle him to face his difficulties. ''Does the world want to make him suffer?'' Mira held innumerable feelings for Austin, and she knew deep in her heart what those feelings meant. She had never imagined that such emotions would bloom within her, especially toward her nephew! Countless men had wished to capture her heart, and now it had strayed in a direction it shouldn''t have. Mira was many things, but she didn''t know what to do with these feelings. She couldn''t ept them; it would destroy Austin. Such love between them should never have blossomed. ''But it would seem that his love towards me has been wavering a bit these days...'' Such thoughts should have brought her happiness, indicating that he might be moving on. But all they stirred within her was rage¡ªa diforting rage. Soon, Mira shook off those thoughts, refocusing her eyes. ''For me to deal with my feelings, shouldn''t Austin be alive?'' She knew that not every hero reached the end, and the mere thought of losing Austin filled her heart with despair. Mira clenched her hand, feeling the power within her. She had always believed she could rx once she reached the Imperial realm, but she was wrong. She couldn''t rx at all. ''I need more power, more and more, enough to never let anything be taken away from me again.'' Her silver eyes illuminated with resolve. ''But then again, I should soon deal with these feelings within me.'' With thosest thoughts, she teleported back to her office, the skies darkening as the rain started to grace thend. A change was imminent in the world. Chapter 485 485-What Are The Girls Up To?(8) Sana POV: ''I need to get faster...'' Sana thought as the daggers in her hands moved faster. Her feline eyes narrowed, and the power within her surged. The target in front of her quickly disintegrated into pieces. Sana exhaled as the power slowly returned to her. With gleaming eyes, she looked at her dagger, the one she had earned in the realm with the information Austin had provided. Thinking of him, a loving blush spread across her cute face, and her cat-like tail and ears wiggled. Sitting on the ground, she took out her water and began taking sips, her mind focused on the orders Austin had given them. ''I need to get stronger...'' He had instructed them all to be stronger, to climb the ranks quickly while making as much noise as possible. And she, for one, was not about to let down Austin, her savior, her friend, her big brother, and... someone she hade to love. Just the thought of Austin brought butterflies to her stomach, her mind filled with emotions she hade to understand. Leaning against the wall of her training room, memories of the past flooded Sana''s mind. The troubles she had experienced, wing at her. ''It was hell...'' Both she and her big sister, Rina, were part of a specialized experiment to bring out hidden powers and abilities present in beastmen. The head of the experiment believed that each beastman had an innate power that was yet to be awakened, a deeper potential of the beast within them. Sana could recall those sad days, the pain that filled her heart, the sounds of agony and despair. In truth, she remembered very little of her early life. By the time she could understand anything, she was already in a cage, alongside others like her. From then on, her nightmare began, with cruel experiments pushing their minds to the limit. The aim was to awaken the inner beast within all beastmen, to unlock something innate within them. They were raised to kill each other in the end, subjected to every mental trauma possible. Soon, many of them started awakening unique abilities rted to their lineage, bing more beast-like. Sana survived this ordeal, but she didn''t do it alone. Along her path of torture, she encountered her big sister, Rina, who soon became family within the world they lived in. Sana knew that forming a family was just another weakness for themselves, another route those twisted individuals could exploit to break their minds. As years passed, the pain in her mind lessened. Time seemed to move fast, and before she knew it, only a few of them were left in the experiment. Many had died due to the mental pressure, while those who survived developed certain special traits, albeit with the bacsh of turning into mindless beasts of ughter. Only a few managed to keep their minds clear and retain their special abilities. Sana and Rina were among that group. There were seven of them, and they nned to escape the hell they lived in. Throughout their lives, they had never seen anything beyond the confines of the walls. Only whispers of the great skies reached their ears, teased by their tormentors, who would offer hope and then snatch it away. All of them were monsters, brought into existence to break their minds. But one day, an opportunity arose, and the seven of them executed the n they had devised long ago. The ironic thing was that it was Sana and Rina who escaped while the others perished. A single tear rolled down Sana''s cheek, which she quickly wiped away. Her legs spread apart, she continued to be consumed by the memories. She had already shed countless tears in the past, and now there were no more tears left to give. ''To think we survived...'' Surviving the facility was not the end for them. Sana and Rina soon found themselves in the desert, experiencing something other than cold steel walls for the first time. However, fate yed a cruel trick on them, as this new experience almost became their undoing. They knew nothing about survival, and the two of them should have perished in the scorchingnds, bing food for the vultures that ruled the sky that day. But everything changed, all thanks to him... ''We should have died that day...'' Back then, Sana wouldn''t have understood, but now she knew that if Austin hadn''t shown up when he did, they would have died. And if they had somehow survived, they might have ended up in an even worse situation, as they knew nothing about the real world. They were as naive as newborn babies, ripe for exploitation. The Sana and Rina from back then were no different from beasts who didn''t know how to survive in the world. Sana always believed that Austin was the only good thing fate had given them. She believed that, after all the torture they went through, Austin was the one and only help the world had provided. ''Both of us were quite unruly back then...'' Those thoughts made her chuckle. She remembered how wild they had acted toward Austin, behaving like beasts ready to bite. She recalled the marks, insults, and attacks they had made. Yet, even after all that, he never held contempt for them. He could have easily deceived them, but he didn''t. He taught them about the world and gave them a new lease on life. "How will I ever fully repay you..." Sana spoke aloud, slowly clutching her heart, which was beating faster than ever. In the past, she would have taken it as a sign of fear in the presence of a greater enemy. And for a while, she thought it was the same. But her short life in the real world had taught her more than that. She hade to understand that the sensations coursing through her body were not some illness. Well, in a way, it was an illness - the sickness of love... A shy smile appeared on Sana''s face as she twirled the daggers in her hands. Austin had given them so much without asking for anything in return. Along the way, he had be the second member of her family, which soon transformed into love. He was the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. "Would he ept me?" Sana asked aloud, her face filled with worry. She wasn''t oblivious to Austin''s attractiveness, and seeing other women trying to get close to him made her hand itch to drive her dagger through their heads. Sana wasn''t noble; she wasn''t as beautiful as the women surrounding Austin, nor was she as intelligent as all of them. This weighed heavily on her heart. All she had were the powers that had never betrayed her, but even in that league, she wasn''t the most powerful girl Austin knew. "So why would he choose me?" She asked again, this time to no one in particr. Her mind once again traveled down the same path, but she quickly shook off those thoughts. Sadness filled her face as she attacked the other targets in her room, her daggers moving with speed, cutting them all down.I think you should take a look at ''I-I want him to love me!'' She screamed internally, and it was then that the daggers spoke in a snake-like voice. ''Maybe we can help...'' ..... Rina POV: "I am bored..." Rina said as shey in her training room, her rabbit-like ears drooping, while her pink hair sprawled around the room, and her pink eyes focused on the ceiling. She had juste back from herst challenge, and her continuous winning streak meant she wouldn''t be able to take another challenge for some time. "Humph... those pussies..." She muttered, her eyes narrowing. None of them gave her a good fight, and the new ability she gained made her fights easier. ''I want to fight Austin...'' She thought, a smile that was half hunger for battle and half tenderness spread across her face, her beautiful face seemingly filled with confusion. ''Urgh... it''s here again.'' She thought as she held her heart. It had started long ago, but it still continued - the problem of her heart beating very fast when she thought of Austin. The situations she thought would improve had only intensified, making her day-to-day life difficult. Whenever she thought of him, her heart would race faster than she could control. Her mind felt weak, and she could feel a butterfly-like sensation in her stomach. For some reason, her lower regions tingled like never before, causing her hormones to burst out like a broken dam. And now, Austin was constantly on her mind. "I think I should do something about this now..." Rina spoke in a serious voice as she stood up. She slowly stretched her body, causing her ample assets to jiggle, as she walked out of her training room and headed toward the treatment room of the academy. Her mind was once again consumed by thoughts of Austin, and she could feel the wetness between her legs. As she walked by, she felt several gazes focused on her, but she ignored them as she kept walking. The desired eyes of mennded on her, which she had grown used to. In fact, she had already received invitations from several powerful men of the beastmen faction, hoping to im her as their own, but she quickly and efficiently dealt with them. With Austin backing her, none of them dared to challenge her when she beat the crap out of them. ''I really do owe him everything...'' She never thought her life would turn out like this, not when she and Sana were rotting in that experimental prison-like two rats. All her life, she took the lead, being the unbreakable shield to protect Sana, whom she considered her little sister. Rina hade to understand at a young age that the world was a terrible ce. Only her sister brought some light, but the arrival of Austin made her feel that the world wasn''t such a bad ce after all. Her mind vividly remembers all the adventures the three of them went through, and she can''t help but chuckle when she recalls how many problems she caused, leaving Austin to deal with it all. It was an amazing situation for her, and in her heart, she believes that Austin was the greatest gift she received after all the sadness she went through. His words and actions won her over, and her loyalty was always in his hands. He gave her hope and a home, making the world a much better ce for her to live in, and for that, he would always have her loyalty. To Rina, who swore to never lean on another, Austin became a sturdy pir and a great friend - a word she never thought she would use ore to know. To her, in order to survive, she had to kill everyone she knew. Darkness was all she knew, and Austin was the light that gave her sight. Just like Sana, Austin became her family, and for him, she would ughter the world. Lost in her thoughts, Rina reached the private women''s treatment room. Entering inside, she exined all her symptoms to the healer, who looked at her with a weird expression as she spoke. "You do know this is love, right?" "Um?" Seeing Rina''s confused look, the healer spoke more clearly. "I mean, you are in love, the love between a man and a woman." She exined, which only made Rina more confused. "Looks like this might take some time." The healer spoke as she locked the door to the room, sitting in front of Rina as she started to exin everything about love,pletely changing Rina''s perspective. Slowly changing her. Chapter 486 486-What Are The Girls Up To?(9) Zora''s POV: "Shit, this doesn''t work..." Zora spoke out as she looked at her failed product, her frustration leaving her mouth, gazing at the bubbling solution that would have granted her more ess to the library back at the church. ''Sigh...looks like I need to change thebination again...'' Thinking until here, she left her experiment room, walking up to her sofa. She sat on it, rxing her mind as she started to take sips of the drink she had prepared, one that let her mind rx. "Ufff....that''s the stuff." She spoke out as shezily leaned on the sofa after a drink. Her mind became much clearer as she gazed at the room around her, everywhere cluttered with different stuff, ranging from different herbs to papers consisting of her experiment ns. For a moment, aplex light shed through Zora''s eyes as she gazed at some of the ingredients. ''To think I had a good impression of him, once...'' Some of the ingredients in the room were procured for her by Leonardo. He had helped her out at times, and she had formed a good opinion of him. However, that opinionpletely changed when she saw how he was reacting toward Austin, beingpletely unreasonable under the pretense of Austin''s power. ''Urgh...why am I reacting like this?'' Zora clutched her heart as the image of Austin passed through her mind. To her, Austin was her savior, someone who gave her a chance in this world when she was at her lowest point in life. She had awakened with abilities rted to the path of the witch and, forsaking the possibility of a happy family, she took on the path of a witch. She did it at first to repay her family and lift them out of poverty. Zora still remembers the happiness that filled her household when she showed an affinity to be a witch. Her parents had gone far and beyond that day to help her be a witch, pushing their poverty-filled life towards one of being full-blown beggars, all in the hope of Zora changing her fate. But fate seemed cruel to her back then, as her talents in the path of the witch didn''t seem promising. Moreover, her unorthodox approach to potion-making wasn''t epted by the witches, adding more pressure on her. It was at this low point in her life that Austin gave her a second chance. He sponsored her and saved her family from falling into ruin. He gave her everything and trusted herpletely. He believed in her when she didn''t believe in herself. Overall, she owed a great deal to Austin. And having Leonardo look down on him, hepletelynded on her cklist. Even above that, she had great thanks for Austin, who awakened her desire for potion-making. It was all thanks to Austin that she gained her passion, which helped push her to where she stood now. Until this point, she did everything to help Austin. And she had a 100% guarantee that she was doing well. Zora couldn''t lie to herself. She did have a huge crush on Austin after spending all their time together. It was natural for feelings to develop within her. But she never tried to pursue such feelings, as she knew it was futile. Any desire for a family was struck from her life. Also she isn''t as good as any of the girls besides Austin, Zora knew her worth, and she knew that getting into a rtionship with Austin was not possible for her. So she suppressed any such feelings and started to move on with her life. Until she met Austin again. "Um~" Just as she thought so, a fire burned deep within her loins. She didn''t know what changed in Austin during the time they didn''t meet, but the moment sheid her eyes on him again, something within her screamed with desire. It was different from the normal like she felt for Austin. This time, she felt primal, raw emotions flooding her, something drilling in her mind that Austin in front of her was to be followed, to be watched, and to be lovedpletely. Zora couldn''t quite name it, but she felt a belief toward Goddess Razellia trembling upon Austin. It was as if the limitations of the family ced upon her when she took the path of a witch were removed when Austin came into her life. Heck, she could even feel the blessing within her urging her to devour Austin, to present her body and soul to Austin. And such new feelings didn''t help Zora when she already had a huge crush on Austin. Hence, once again, problems arose for Zora. With a bleeding heart, she tried to push these feelings away as she focused on her work, using it as an anchor to distract herself from thinking about Austin and understanding that she had no chance. She took her work as a way out, spending time away from Austin. But the more she interacted with Austin, the more her mind clouded over with thoughts of him. And it was during this time that another thing started to affect her¡ªthe constant pain in her eyes. Zora had talked to a healer about this, but no problem was found. Yet, she experienced intense bursts of pain in her eyes on several asions, making it harder for her to focus. The bigger problem was that these bursts of pain kept increasing as time went on. "Argh!" Zora clutched her head as the new pain hit her eyes. Unbeknownst to her, her eyes turned star-like, twinkling like never before before fading away. The painsted for some time before fading away, and Zora once again leaned back on the sofa. "What should I do?" Zora asked herself. No matter what she tried, she couldn''t seem to push away these feelings within her. Not doing anything about it was only taking her focus off her work. Soon her rational mind started to turn, and several ideas passed through her mind until shended on thest one. "Guess I will have to confess...." Those words left her as her eyes narrowed. Perhaps it would be better for her to get rid of all her feelings. Maybe that might help her shape her mind. After all, there is nothing like a good rejection to move forward. Maybe... ''No use hesitating. Once I am honest with him it will be done, I''m doing it.''I think you should take a look at Finally making her vow, Zora stood up, heading back to her workspace. Her loins burned with fire, which quickly made her stop, a blush filling her face as she thought. ''It''s better if I head to the bathroom first.'' Thinking so, she entered her bathroom, which soon became filled withscivious sounds, all of them focused on a single male. "Um~Austin....more~yes~...use me more~~" It was a good thing that Zora''s room was soundproof. ... Emma POV: "Mou~ what do you think I should do?" Emily asked as she rolled around in the grass. Within her hand was a cute bunny she had caught, and the question she asked was directed toward the bunny, who just tilted its head cutely. Right now, Emmay across the grass field with several other beasts lying all around her. "I can''t seem to get a good idea of how to make my hero fall in love with me." Emmained again as she hugged her bunny tightly. Her mind wandered back to the first time she met Austin. Back then, shey in her bed, with death embracing her. She had fallen under the conspiracy of the Girol family''s inheritance fight. While death was at her doorstep, the thing Emma feared most was leaving her brother behind. Her childish mind didn''t want to embrace death. She didn''t want to be in this much pain anymore. All she wanted was to be healthy again and one day have all the pain go away. And one day she was cured as her closed mind started to open, and instead of expecting to see her brother first, she gazed upon Austin. His visage became her second chance. To her childish mind, Austin became her hero. He freed her from her curse and gave both her and her brother a new life, far away from the family she hade to hate. This was another reason that Emma was hooked on being a beast tamer. Other than her bloodline, which granted her a special ability over beasts, Emma herself embraced having more beasts by her side. She knew that they were all her family and wouldn''t betray her. To her innocent mind, Austin was like a big brother, just like her own big brother. But somewhere along the lines, something changed within her. Her pure emotions became much more defined, and as time passed, those emotions only grew stronger within her. Being close to death, Emma gained a certain sense of ideology towards life. Her life-like personality arose from the chains of death that once bound her. In a sense, she could see much more in a person than others could. Hence, somewhere along the lines, she saw something in Austin. She saw a pure aura of chaos and love. She could see his two sides, one she couldn''t understand, while the other was filled with unending love. Together, she, her brother, and Austin traveled around for a year, risking their lives, getting stronger, and bing mature. If Emma were asked what she liked about Austin, she would reply that she liked everything about him, but the most important thing would be how he makes her feel. Just being close to him makes her millions of times happier than being with anyone else. A floodgate of feelings would release from her heart, affecting her soul. She didn''t know the specifics, and she didn''t want to know. All she knew was that her love for Austin was as sincere as it could be, and she wished for Austin to look at her as more than just the little girl he once yed around with. She''s a young woman now, and she deserves some more love from Austin, a different kind of love than she is currently receiving. But she didn''t know how to get there. Just the thought of holding Austin''s hand was sending her into a frenzy of blush, overwhelming her mind. "I want to ki-ki-kiss him..." Emma spoke out in a stutter. Her lovely blonde hair sparkled around, while her blue eyes closed shyly at the thought of Austin kissing her. As she grew older, her mind seemed to bring in more ideas, and as shy as it is, she hopes to fulfill all those ideas. ''I wonder if I should dress a bit more to impress him?'' The shy thoughts of a blooming young love filled Emma''s mind, one full of innocence. "That''s it! I can ask big sister ra!" Thinking of a bright idea, Emma jumped up from where she had been lying. She congratted herself for her idea as she started to head towards ra, not knowing that she was entering a wolf''s den. And perhaps today would mark the beginning of a change in the mind of the poor rabbit, hopping toward the wolf''s den voluntarily. Chapter 487 487-What Are The Girls Up To?(10) N''s POV: ''She is something else...'' N thought as she watched Sonia train so diligently. For baby vampires, it would take a tremendous amount of effort and time before they could control their bloodlust. Otherwise, they would go crazy at the thought of blood. ''She managed to rein it in within a week.'' N wasn''t well-informed about the biology of a half-vampire, but she could tell that Sonia was an unprecedented genius. Her growth rate was beyond normal, and the unique power bestowed upon her made her a force to be reckoned with. "Urgh..." A disgusted expression crossed Sonia''s face as she took a sip from the blood pack in her hand, which belonged to N and was considered the finest treat possible. Yet, Sonia''s reaction was one of disgust, as if the blood tasted awful to her. ''Just how delicious would his blood be?'' N wondered, feeling a bit parched. She couldn''t even begin to fathom how tasty Austin''s blood must be for Sonia to find all other blood tasteless. ''I want a sip of it...'' Suppressing her desires, N''s mind wandered to the image of Austin, a unique man in her eyes. Most would tremble at the mention of her father, the semi-immortal feared throughout thend. However, Austin didn''t care about it when he fought against her. Not that she didn''t like it; she preferred men with a backbone like him over spineless cowards. From N''s perspective, Austin was the first man to capture her interest. He possessed strength and talent that were unseen, and his background rivaled hers, with both the Lionheart family and the Archery Association supporting him. In terms of appearance, he surpassed the refined beauty of vampires. A small blush appeared on N''s face as she thought of Austin. She couldn''t deny her attraction to him. Austin simply seemed different from all the other males she had encountered. Something about him was highly appealing to her. ''Ah~ and that smell~'' N had a unique scent when it came to detecting blood, and even her pte was sophisticated, allowing only the best of the best blood to satisfy her. At times, she could catch the scent of quality blood, just like any other vampire. However, Austin seemed to be a walking disaster in that regard. From the moment she met Austin, she could sense it¡ªthe divine blood flowing through his veins. Her vampire instincts recognized that the figure in front of her possessed the ultimate premium dish, one incredibly tempting to savor. Being proud and battle-minded, she directly challenged Austin to a battle, hoping to secure even a small victory as a reward¡ªhis blood. Heck, ever since then, her main goal had been to defeat him and taste his blood. However, it seemed that things wouldn''t go as nned anymore. ''Um~ I can''t wait any longer~'' Even N, with her self-control, understood that she wouldn''t be able to restrain herself much longer. As the days passed, her desire grew stronger. Her deep-rooted lineage screamed that she needed to taste Austin''s blood. ''Damn it all! I will ask for his blood once he gets back!'' Boom! Just as she thought that a fierce wind struck her face, bringing her focus back to reality. She looked at Sonia, whoy on the ground, panting. Destruction surrounded her. Seeing this, N shook her head and walked toward the exhausted Sonia. "Tsk... I told you to contain the explosion." "Huff... huff... it isn''t easy, and I want to get... huff... this done... so that I can quickly be of use to him..." Sonia replied, her face lighting up with a stunning smile as she spoke. Seeing this, N could only shake her head in dismissal. Initially, she had thought of slowly influencing Sonia to leave Austin''s faction and join her family''s side, but she quickly discarded that idea. ''Just what kind of charm did she use on him to make her so madly in love?''I think you should take a look at The strong-willed and prideful N couldn''tprehend Sonia''s feelings. Even so, Sonia''s expressions were more than enough for N to give up any interest in taking Sonia back to her family. ''Though, should I warn him?'' N reconsidered. Austin might not show it, but he had already be the target of several vampire women. Even N, with her self-control, wouldn''t be able to resist the tempting smell of his blood for long. The only reason Austin hadn''t been drained by now was due to his power and status. Although N received reports that these girls couldn''t hold back any longer. ''What the hell is in his blood?'' A slight headache overwhelmed N as she thought about the ns these bloodthirsty vampire girls were concocting. ''Well, not my problem. I might just enjoy the show...'' N thought as she refocused on training Sonia. She had already set her heart on tasting Austin''s blood, unaware that this decision would be one she would both cherish and curse for the rest of her life. ..... Lanora''s POV: ''I wonder when I can get him to y for me again?'' Lanora thought as she shyly yed with the strings of her guitar, her mind wandering through the few times she had spent with Austin. She had been captivated by the tune he yed back at the realm on his harp and made a promise for him to y for her when she first met him with Elda. Austin had fulfilled her promise and yed for her once, blowing her mind away with his performance. It was short, but it definitely left asting impression in Lanora''s mind. To her closed-off tribe, music was a form ofmunication, the purest representation of a person''s soul. Lanora believed that the way one ys disys their soul. And she had to say, Austin''s soul was beautiful, enough to blind her for a few seconds. "Sigh... I want him to y for me again." Lanora muttered with a weak voice as her hands beautifully yed against the strings, producing a beautiful melody. Yet, her heart seemed unsatisfied by it. Somewhere along the line, she wanted Austin to y with her. Just as she thought this, a deep blush filled her beautiful blue skin, making the movements of her fingers erratic for a moment. In Lanora''s tribe, the act of a man and a woman ying perfectly together signifies the great sync between them. If a woman proposes to y music with a man, it means she is interested in him. And if their first y together creates a harmonious tune, then they are meant to be together. The man and woman would then fall in love and marry. Lanora''s tribe has a very conservative and specialized outlook on matters of love. This isn''t just a custom to them but also something engraved deep within their souls. It is how they live, and it''s a culture that Lanora loves and epts. ''Should I ask to y with him?'' Even though this thought brought her embarrassment, Lanora wanted to do it. In all her life, she had seen several men y and heard various tunes and music. Back in her tribe, she had even received several proposals from different men, all ying beautiful music to win her heart. But she was never moved as much as she was by Austin''s y that day. It shook her heart. "I wonder, would we ying together create a tune?" Lanora asked out loud as she shyly hugged her instrument, her gaze turning dreamy for a moment as she imagined the two of them ying together. A mix of anxiety and excitement passed through her. In her eyes, none of Austin''s other physical attributes mattered. He could be the least attractive man in the world, yet if his music still yed as it did, she wouldn''t hesitate to ask him to y together. ''I guess there''s no use fretting over it. I will ask him once he returns...'' With that in mind, she moved toward themunication center in the academy, nning to inform her father that she might have found her destined one. ''Mou~ I really want to y with him!'' Chapter 488 488-What Are The Girls Up To?(11) Nathalia''s POV: "Sigh... it''s almost over." Nathalia spoke as she looked at her masterpiece, sweat falling down her beautiful grey skin. Her matching green and blue hair was tied into a ponytail, while all three of her eyes were focused on the item she had created. Her two ck eyes twinkled with satisfaction and pride, while her third eye in the center,pletely crimson with a ck pupil, shined with an ominous glow as it slowly closed on its own, too tired to even open up after the current invention that Nathalia had gone through. Right now, Nathalia was in her personal creation room in the academy, havingpleted a masterpiece. Heck, she could say this was the best work she had ever created. Nathalia had poured her whole heart into creating the item, her stunning petite naked body glistening with sweat, certain special symbols flowing down her body as she stood straight, disying all her glory. Her small breasts stood proud with sweat falling down her nipples, adding a certain allure to her look, to the bottom her lower lips were closed with little green and blue pubic hair giving her bottom a much more appealing look, her slightly sharpened ears from her demon lineage, inherited from her mother twitched slightly at the pride and happiness passing through her. "I''m sure this would definitely get me his attention." All this time, Nathalia has spent her time creating the best item she could for Austin, one that would blow his mind. She poured all her concentration and feeling into creating this masterpiece, all her feelings that kept bottling up ever since she met him. Nathalia''s life isn''t as perfect as one can imagine. Sure, she broke the entirew of the world, reaching her level of crafting without even reaching the adequate level of power. She is also the most doted princess of the Drawen City,manding both respects from the strongest and the best backing one can possibly imagine. Wealth, beauty, background, monstrous talent, everything seemed to be lined up for Nathalia, yet she never felt blessed. Her talent had only been a curse to her, and she loathed it to the deepest of her heart. Yet she had strived to get to the top of it since she had given her promise to her mother, her very mother who no longer walks with her. She could still remember that disastrous day, the day the greed of the outside world moved to take her away from me, those groups of men buying her monstrous talent and child body of 8. Her mother, who lived withplete hate from the dwarven tribe for being a demon, saved Nathalia''s life by giving her life in return. Ever since then, Nathalia hates her talent and gained an extreme level of aversion and repulsion towards men. The only reason she strived to reach where she is is because of her mother''s dying words. "Live, my darling. Live to your heart''s content. Never hate your talent. Show those who look down upon you how blessed you are from them." The death of her mother filled her father with deep guilt, causing him to take extreme actions against those who were creating problems for her existence. The death of her mother produced the backbone her father needed,pletely putting out any sort of dislike towards her using ruthlessness and death. This quieted down those dwarves who sought vengeance, and Nathalia, using her overwhelming talent, excelled better than even the ancient dwarves of the Dwarven City. She made them all shut up with her sheer disy of talent. Even today, all those who spoke ill of her now wagged their tail towards her, hoping to get some sort of teaching from her. Yet she paid no heed. After reaching where she did at her mind-boggling age, she lost all sort of drive she had. Back then, it was the deep revenge and anger that drove her. The revenge was fulfilled when the responsible people were punished, and her anger was quenched when she became better than her oppressors. Nathalia, from then on, grew up with a closed heart. Even with her father and brothers trying their best, she only opened up to them a bit. After all, in the end, they were men, and to her scarred mind, all men were evil, only hoping to get her to fulfill all their desires. The reason her family even sent her here was to see if Nathalia could make any friends. And she did. She made three good friends who happened to break the secondyer of her heart, bing much closer to her than her family. Soon, she started to enjoy a bit of her life, ying around, leaving behind thest of the words her mother had spoken to her. But all that changed when she met her brother''s friend. Back then, she was as nervous as she could be. She had avoided all male contact as best as possible, and the only reason she stood there to receive Austin was due to her friendship with Elda. Thank all the gods that she did it because she finally understood thest of her mother''s wordster on after meeting Austin. The moment Nathalia met Austin, it was like thunderstruck her heart. Her blood heated up faster than she could imagine. Her heart seemingly malfunctioned as it got erratic, and her body even grew limp. The moment Austin entered the room, it was as if everything else faded away. It was only Austin that existed in the world for her then. She didn''t understand what it specifically was. She could just tell that her bloodline roared, and something in her soul screamed out that the one in front of her is the one she is destined for. Her paranoia and fear all melted away like snow on a sunny day. Her mind went from intelligence to dumb as she looked at the pure personification of something within her. She tried to fight the feeling, yet she couldn''t. All she could do was fall into the dream the incubus in front of her drew for her. From the first meeting on, everything changed. As time passed, her heart desired him, her bloodline roared to get close to him, to never leave his side. And no matter how much Nathalia tried, she couldn''t break that feeling away. It only grew stronger as time went by. Hence, Nathalia slowly started to seek what this new feeling meant. Why did her body behave as it did now? This caused her to spend more time with Austin, trying to stay close to him as much as possible. And everything changed the day he patted her head. A familiar feeling filled her heart that day, reminding her of the loving ones Nathalia''s mother gave her every day before her death. It was as if she was back at the ce she thought was the safest ce in all the realms for her. And that day, she finally understood thest suppressed words of her mother. "Live, my darling. Live to your heart''s content. Never hate your talent. Show those who look down upon you how blessed you are from them and find someone like your mother did. A man that will make you feel as if you are at the safest ce possible, one that keeps you safe and loves you." From that day on, Nathalia no longer tried to suppress her feelings. It also increased the amount of time she spent with Austin, always being close to him. Soon, it wasn''t just his pat, his whole presence gave her the safest feeling ever. This, along with the bloodline effect that Nathalia was unaware of, totally captured the heart of the innocent man-hating dwarf. And tomemorate her desire, she built the item in front of her. This one, by far, is the best thing she ever invented. And Nathalia knew in her heart that this would remain the best thing she ever invented. ''Hehehe... I can''t wait to give this to him.''I think you should take a look at Nathalia thought as her eyes glowed with dark desire. In the dwarf culture, the prospect of a woman applying her everything to create an item, everything ranging from her heart, feelings, desire, her naked body, and her blood, to give it to a man signified the final decision in their partnership. And if the male were to ept it, they defined their engagement. The shy Nathalia, who had zero ideas about love, never even thought of the idea of rejection. In her mind, already a happy family has formed. ''I wonder how many children we will have?'' Nathalia thought with a blush, still hugging the item she created for Austin. .... Luna''s POV: ''Just a little more.'' The beautiful wolf thought as ity on the ground. The once small, cute wolf, just the size to fit Austin''s hands, had now grown to the size of thergest mountain. As shey on the ground, her ck fur dark as the night glinted beautifully. Her red eyes of danger gleamed like daggers as thoughts of reuniting with her master and love filled her mind. By now, Fenrir, now named Luna, had regained all her memories. And the thing she wanted to do now was to run back to Austin and be in his embrace, which she missed dearly. ''So this is what you meant by living life with feelings...'' Luna thought as her mind shed back to the past, into the Era of war, chaos, famine, and death. The Era where you might not even know if you would live to see the next day. And within all this, Luna was born as an experiment, created by the God of Mischief of the heavenly realm. He just wanted to see how much chaos and uniqueness Luna could grow to be. It was a time when Gods and all such Godly beings freely walked thend, causing pain and despair for their amusement. And here Luna was born into the tribe of Wolves, different from the rest. She looked and thought differently, but what truly made her different were her powers: one to swallow everything and the other to end everything. Embodying two dangerous concepts, even at birth, Luna knew what she was and lived a life to survive, knowing that she would be ughtered the moment the world came to know what she is. Her life was under the control of the God of Mischief, and she enjoyed the torturous life that Luna lived. Just remembering those moments brought out the unwanted hate and anger inside of Luna, cursing her surroundings. Luna lived a life of hate, trying her best to survive. She could never trust anyone, and internally, she had a broken meter for feelings, a defect in her creation from the God of Mischief. This caused Luna or Fenrir to grow into an almost emotionless machine. Her emotions are only hunger, anger, and an unending desire to end everything. Hence, she lived as such, wielding such feelings within her, even surviving the onught of the Gods when the God of Mischief had leaked Luna''s true power. Even then, Luna grew under that ughter, bing a true ''End'' as time passed by. In the end, Luna yed a part in the War of End that took ce, nearly destroying the world. She even ended up finally taking her revenge as she swallowed up the God of Mischief, her creator, as Luna broke through the final confines of power, reaching ''that'' realm. Yet, in the end, her sess meant nothing, as only death and ughter filled Luna''s path. In all her ughter-filled life, she only had one wish within her: the wish of forming a family. It was the one thing that stayed constant in all her life. She had seen love break through the greatest of fears. She had seen a father protecting her daughter, a mother giving her life for her son, and a husband dying for his wife. Most of the time, it was the same, a sacrifice for a family. And Luna wanted to know what it meant. She wished dearly for it, yet she knew she could never have it. She wasn''t capable of having it. And hence, after experiencing the power of ''that'' realm, Luna sought another way to bring a true End to everything. It was then she was stopped by ''it''. ''It'' being the ''one'', the true ''one'' above both creation and destruction. ''It'' gave her a chance, ''it'' gave her the opportunity to have a family. "Don''t bring End now, for you are far above it. I will give you a second life, and he will give you the family you desire." Fenrir then wasn''t given an option, and the next moment she regained her memory, she already found a family. But it was different, yet better than she had hoped. She hid her newfound memory and acted the same, living a life of utter happiness, until she found out her family wanted to start another family. It was then that another desire bloomed within Luna''s mind: the desire to start a true family, where she is the mother and Austin is the father. She could even imagine all the cute little wolves running around as the two of them took care of them. And for that, she needed her strength and a female body. Luna knew that she would never get Austin to look at her the way she wanted until she regained a human body. She could take its form but she never did it in the past, finding it a waste. But now she needs it much more than anything. Along with her powers, she would protect her family with her own hands. ''Enjoy your time with him until itsts...'' These were Luna''sst thoughts before she headed into another hibernation to gain power. It would take some more time to regain her powers at her peak. And once she does, there would be nothing stopping her from getting the family she wants. She might not get his firsts, but hissts will definitely be hers... Chapter 489 489-What Are The Girls Up To?(Mothers Edition)(12) Grace''s POV: ''Just when did things end up like this?'' Grace pondered as she gazed out, her eyes fixed on the breathtaking view of the Lionheart Duchy. She found herself back at the same mountaintop, the very ce where her rtionship with her dear son had transcended the boundaries of family, leading them down a path that forever altered her entire life. ''The situation was quite amusing,'' she mused, settling herself on the ground. The memories of what had transpired here reyed in her mind. At this moment, Grace''s heart was filled with conflicting emotions, each one vying for her attention and clouding her thoughts. Who could guide her after she had crossed the forbidden line with her own son? Her family dynamics were inplete disarray now, with her daughters also entangled in taboo rtionships that might not bring them happiness in the end. Everything seemed bewildering to her. "Sigh... Why is it my family that must suffer?" Grace asked aloud, although there was no one in particr to hear her. Her emerald eyes scanned the Duchy she had dedicated herself to safeguarding. She recalled the day she had moved here after marrying Austin''s father. That era of her life now seemed like a blur, with countless memories fading away. She couldn''t even begin to remember all the moments she had shared with Austin''s father. Instead, her mind was consumed with memories of Austin. Remembering those moments brought a blush to the beautiful MILF''s cheeks as she inwardly scolded herself once more. It was irresistible to her. Whenever she was with Austin, something deep within her was awakened, causing her to lose all sense of decorum and transform into aplete woman. ''But now, it''s all about toe crashing down...'' Grace could feel her heartache as she recalled the words Austin had spoken to her. As his mother, she carried the weight of his pain and experienced overwhelming guilt, sadness, and anger. Guilt for not recognizing her son''s suffering, sadness that he had to bear it alone, and anger that he hadn''t confided in her. However, her anger toward the world quickly faded away, leaving only guilt and sadness in her heart. She began to understand why Austin had made every decision, his actions driven by a desire to bring happiness to their family. ''He bore all the pain so that we could be happy...'' Every scene yed vividly in her mind¡ªthe tender touches, the loving smiles, and everything he had done to ensure their family''s happiness. He had shouldered the pain alone so they could all wear smiles. How could Grace ever be angry at that? It was funny how it all started. It had begun with her own illicit desires and the unique feelings of dreams that had consumed her thoughts. In the end, she had sumbed to her lust, and their initial connection had been born purely out of carnal desire. But as time passed, Grace found that everything changed. She genuinely began to see Austin as a man in her life. It was weird and went against societal norms, but such a thing hade to pass. While Austin''s charm had captured the hearts of his family, life was full of mysteries, and this was one of them. Furthermore, what they were doing didn''t feel wrong in Grace''s eyes. She had witnessed the darker aspects of the world, the atrocities that emerged during times of war. Inparison to all that, the little taboo happening within her family wasn''t hurting anyone. They loved each other, and Austin had truly brought happiness to their lives. She could see it in herself and in her daughters. This was all she had ever hoped for, even if the circumstances were strange and taboo. "Yet now, I am about to lose it all..." Grace whispered, her heart heavy with grief. Her eyes were lost in the starlit expanse of the Lionheart Duchy, the life she had built after her husband''s demise revolved around this ce. It had almost led her to sever her rtionship with her children. And now, the one light in her life was burdened with untold responsibilities, leaving her to wrestle with her emotions like a vulnerable girl. ''I am sure my younger self would be disgusted with the person I have be...'' A rumble emanated from within as mana surged through Grace''s body. The ne that Austin had ced around her neck gleamed, reacting to her heightened state. Grace ascended to the middle level of Origin Level 7, her progress is astonishing, courtesy of the ne Austin had gifted her. Her hand lovingly caressed the ne, a mix of infatuation and pride etched across her face. She felt an immense sense of pride in the man Austin had be, although it also brought bitterness at her own perceived inadequacy. But that feeling would linger no more. Things had been taken away from her, constantly stripped away, and she would no longer allow it. She loved her son, loved him in ways that defied exnation, and she could no longer hold back. She loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him... Her once-sane mind finally shattered, unraveling in ways that were both good and bad. Grace rose from her spot, her dormant killer instinct awakening. Small red energy formed around her as she stood there, her green eyes shing with a hint of red. Her mind reeled from the thoughts she had embraced, refusing to be the weak one any longer, refusing to be carried away by the currents of life. Now, it was time for the side she had held back, the one that roamed the battlefield with a crazed smile of ughter, the very side that had earned her infamy and fear across enemies and allies alike. She was the general who had once made the world tremble in her might and her mind. "Mia," Grace called out, and the shadows around her began to writhe. In their ce, the figure of Mira materialized kneeling ¡ªthe maid who had cared for Austin throughout his childhood. The current Mia seemed unchanged, having not aged a day since then. She knelt before Grace, her ck hair cut short, and her eyes cold as stone, different from the tenderness she had always disyed at the mansion and toward Austin. "Your orders, Master," Mia spoke in a chilling tone, her gaze fixed on Grace.I think you should take a look at "Gather the squad, assemble everyone else. Tell them that if they still remember their loyalty, then they must prepare. I intend to set things right." Hearing Grace''s words, one of themanders for whom Mira held both respect and fear inquired, "Where is the war?" "It is on its way," Grace replied, her eyes tracing far beyond the Duchy, into the future. Grace knew she was strong, but her powery in her ability to lead, to be a general. She knew that if Austin was a hero, then a war was imminent¡ªa war that would involve her beloved son. And when it arrived, she would be prepared to lead the mightiest spear against any force that dared threaten her family, be it mortal or god. ..... Orpheus''s POV: ''Sigh... I want to meet my son...'' Orpheus whispered in her mind as she diligently attended to her work. As the overseer of life''sws, she carried the immense responsibility of maintaining the bnce of existence across realms. Though she had moments of respite, she found herself in a particrly busy period. ''I wonder what new things we should try?'' As these thoughts consumed her mind, her ample breasts tingled, nipples hardening as a hint of her divine essence leaked out. ''Sigh... It''s bing difficult to keep this under control.'' Orpheus, as a goddess, possessed the ability to suppress these feelings, but she no longer desired to do so, not when she finally had a child, not when her lifelong dream hade true. Now, all she yearned for was to spend time with her son, to shower him with affection, to never be a moment away from him. ''Um... I want him to suckle more. Next time, I''ll feed him until he''spletely full.'' She thought as she cupped her breasts, temporarily stopping the flow. In her perception, only seconds had passed since she left Austin, her son, but she already yearned to rush back to him. However, for now, she couldn''t. The time she spent with him had left her with a significant workload to handle. She needed to attend to these matters before reuniting with her son. ''Come to think of it, should I warn L?'' With Orpheus'' mark, she knew if any divine being approached her son. She was aware that L had slept with Austin, and this knowledge filled Orpheus with pride. Orpheus is a spoiling mother through and through, all she desires is to spoil her child rotten, to have him by her side 24/7, to feed him, bath him and do everything possible with him. ''Humph... Not just anyone can captivate a god.'' She thought, though deep down, she knew that any god would seize the opportunity to be with Austin, especially considering how he defied the natural order of the world, allowing the divine beings to experience emotions they shouldn''t or couldn''t possess. In reality, no gods could entertain such emotions, as any mortal in a Gods precense won''t be able maintain true personality, their mind would twist, and they would never dare utter words against them. Moreover, a natural barrier created by "it" existed, making it difficult for gods to develop feelings of love, lust, or desire among themselves or toward mortals, they can have any other emotions other than that. "It" had enforced this barrier to maintain bnce, as "it" understood the potential ramifications of love''s influence on the world of Gods. Austin''s very existence remained an enigma, defying the flow of nature. One could only imagine the upheaval that would ur in the Heavenly Realm if all the gods interacted directly with Austin. Perhaps the change was on the horizon. Despite Orpheus'' understanding of these dynamics, none of these thoughts crossed her mind. In her doting mind, everything Austin, her son, did was right. Even if he were to decimate 90% of all realms, she would find a way to justify his actions, condemning the deceased 90% as a vile bunch that had harmed her child. One can neverprehend the weight of an exceedingly indulgent mother, especially one who has lived through numerous eras, experienced pain, desire, and love more intensely than anyone else, and possesses a unique perspective on life. ''If L intends to y any games with him, then...'' For a moment, Orpheus'' eyes turned dark and weary, and parts of the Heavenly Realm trembled. ''It''s better if I leave a reminder...'' With that thought, Orpheus vanished from her current location, seeking to deliver a message to a stranger who had encountered her child. Chapter 490 490-What Are The Girls Up To?(13) E''s POV: ''What is so special about him?'' She asked herself as she looked at her liege and friend Carmel leave the room after getting her advice, her mind still reeling at the fact that the future Empress, a powerhouse that would gain respect andmand supreme power within both the realms, woulde asking her on how to make up with a boy, and not just any boy, the boy that has now taken the whole world by storm. E could still remember the first time she met Austin, his purple eyes gleaming as he yed the match against her. That single match was the first andst time she ever lost at chess. She had to admit that left a small mark in her heart, a disgrace on her mind, one that she carries in her heart. Ever since that day, she had kept a discreet eye on Austin, hoping to renew herself. She admits that she is quite a nosy person, with a ck heart, and she wanted revenge. But to her dismay, she never got the chance. The following year, it was as if Austin was erased from the map of the world. He even went missing from his own Dukedom. Plus, there also started several unsavory rumors about Austin, making it hard for E to grasp any concrete knowledge. Plus, she lived and thrived outside the Ezraeil Empire, making it much harder for E to gain any more information. Hence, time went by as the grudge in her heart became a scar, one left unattended to, one she thought would never rise again. To her mind then, Austin was in her past. He might have beaten her once, but that was all. While he disappeared under the world, she grew. She grew to be stronger, more beautiful, and much smarter than who she was in the past. She would say with each passing day, she was getting better and better. Her past was in the past, and the man, Austin, had just forgotten. Oh... how naive her thoughts were... Austin did disappear from the world, but he dide back, rocking the realms to their entire core. She would still remember the scene where she saw the boy who defeated her, again. This time he had be a man, a man who for a moment made her heart beat faster than she will ever admit. His looks and heroism shook her heart for a moment, but she shook that off, her scar that didn''t heal throbbed, and the ugliness she tried to hide in her heart burst forth. She confronted him in front of all and got the harshest ps ever. At that moment, she was as foolish as she was all those years ago. The ugly scar that never healed got to her, and she finally saw how low she stoodpared to him. Within days after entering the academy, he rose to prominence like never before. Months of work that took to form powerful factions started to happen to him within days. A sort of charm unlike any other surrounded him, and the world even seemed to make way for him. And E stood at the side watching it all happen. The very past she tried to bury burning deep with emotions she wouldn''t put words to. E knew from the past itself that she was different from the other kids her age. While other kids let go of their stubbornness, she always clung to it. To her, she wanted to be the best at everything, and she prided herself on her intelligence. This pride only increased more after she became the right-hand woman of Carmel. She wanted to be the best and the first. It was engraved in her, and somehow in front of Austin, she seems to be dropping the ball. She lost against him once, and when he returned, she lost against him again. The prideful self that looked down on Austin in the past painted a dirty picture of her, and from then on, she wanted to prove herself to him, to win at least once over him. But she never got the opportunity. As much aspetitive E wanted to be, she knew that she couldn''t just barge into Austin and ask him for a rematch. He is a busy man with his own things to do, taking care of both his faction and reigning in the Archery association. From every logical point of view, E should be making a close connection with Austin. He has the background and the connection to make it to the top of the world, not to mention he has a close connection with Carmel, making it so that they would definitely be interacting a lot in the future. For now, she had avoided meeting him, but that won''t go on for long. ''Does he even remember me?'' E thought with a self-deprecating smile as she stood up from her seat, looking at the door. She moved towards her table, pressing a certain sequence as the table spun. Soon another table appeared, and seeing it, she moved her hand, opening the first drawer which was filled with files. The table had a total of three drawers, and each one of them is filled with information on Austin. Taking a file, E started to read through it. You see, E wasn''t wasting her time till now avoiding Austin. She was making a n. If she wanted to gain her pride, she needs to win one over Austin, to make their score even. And for that, she needs information. Unlike thest times, she refuses to barge in without a n. ''Um... this would work...'' E thought. By now, she was inching closer to her perfect n, one that would get her even so that she can finally get a peace of mind and at the same time restart the rtionship with Austin on a good note. As before, she didn''t want him on her wrong side. Making a good impression on him and forming a connection with him would only do good things for her. Soon after finishing reading the file, E closed it, her eyes running around with numbers as a sly smile soon came to her face. "Guess it''s time to take action..."I think you should take a look at ... Sonia''s POV: ''I miss him....'' Sonia thought as shey on her bed,pletely naked, her dark blond hair spread out, while her now sparkling red ruby eyes looked at the ceiling. Her naked body was a sight to behold, looking pale and beautiful, her pink nipples looking deliciouspared to her white pale skin. Shey there, tossing in her bed as memories of Austin kept filling her mind, causing her red bloody eyes to sparkle. Her hand moved towards the drawer on her side, taking up the blood sac in it. She looked at it with an indulging smile as she slowly started to slip it into her mouth, the heavenly taste filling her tongue as she wriggled a bit in bed. ''Ah~ it''s still not as good as drinking from him~'' She remarked. The blood pack in her is one among the many that Austin had given her, in case she couldn''t reach him, and she cherished each of them. There''s somethingpletely different about Austin''s blood, and the more she drinks it, the more she is pulled into Austin, and the more he invades her mind till there is not even a second that she can''t think of him. ''To think I would end up like this.....'' Sonia thought with aplex smile as she licked thest of the blood, the pure strength filling her, scaring even her a bit. She could still remember the time she struggled to fight, to even live another day in the Academy, all so that she could get his recognition. Thinking of such, Leonardo''s face shed in her mind, not even inducing any sort of feeling within her. In the past, it gave her a sense of peace and made her heartbeat, but now she felt nothing, nothing at all. Her heart actually died that day. The day Leonardo showed her his true colors, and it was Austin who truly brought her heart back. He was there for her like a silent guardian, taking care of her. In a funny way, Austin was simr to her; he held feelings for her while she, back then, held feelings for Leonardo. And if Sonia was being truthful, she is more than delighted that things ended up like this. It all taught her a lesson and brought her toward the real love she deserves. A chuckle left Sonia''s mouth as she remembered her father''s reaction when he saw her. He was both thrilled and fearful. "I am where I am because of him." She couldn''t even begin to imagine how things would have gone without Austin. Perhaps she would have awakened her half-side, but would she have all the support she has now? Just thinking of Austin made her body feel different. Her hormones running amok as her red eyes started to get darker, her mind filled with several fantasies, in all of which Austin was treating her the way she wants to. Sonia might not notice it, but with each drip of Austin''s blood, she gets more and more submissive to Austin. Then there is also the change in her physique. Each species had its own mind built, its own unique psyche to deal with its species'' quirks, and Sonia gained it all when she became a half-vampire. How else could she drink blood like it''s normal? It also changed to affect the way Sonia perceives life too. Sonia was, by heart, a very kind-hearted and innocent girl, and a part of her still is, but a certain part of her is now filled with indifference. The two sides shed within her till it created a new psyche for her, the simple one being that her kindness now only exists for people she considers her family. "Um~" Sonia moaned out as her hands found themselves between her legs, her desires overflowing as her mind kept only being filled with Austin. "Ha... ha... master... pleasee back soon~..." She moaned her mind once again beingpletely dominated by Austin''s blood, slowly changing her. Such an effectes into y when she is half a vampire. What would happen if aplete one consumes Austin''s blood? Only time can tell. Chapter 491 491-What Are The Girls Up To(14) Razellia''s POV: ''Just a bit more till I can be reunited with him again....'' Razellia thought as a wide smile hit her face, her mind ying around with several different scenarios of how their meeting would go. All these years were dreadful for her - to watch him from afar yet not be able to get hold of him. It was killing her heart, but she knew she can do nothing about it, for her punishment was to be fulfilled. Her punishment itself is quite light, considering how she had given away the ability of full destruction to Austin. One, if unleashed fully, can cause a wide cascading level of destruction. But even then, she didn''t regret her actions one bit. ''Just a bit more to go until I can feel his warmth.'' To Razellia, who can''t touch and feel, just getting back to Austin is her lifelong obsession. All these years, Austin has grown up to be a splendid man, and she can''t wait to jump into his embrace - to hold him tight, to feel his skin against hers, to feel him inside her. Just these thoughts themselves filled her body with an unknown level of euphoria, her mind losing control as her powers kept spilling out. Her hand slowly took out a bottle as she took a deep breath of Austin''s scent she had saved. The few things she took from Austin helped her keep her desires at bay until her punishment finished. ''Just a bit more, and I can finally take you away...'' But just as those thoughts filled her mind, it came to a halt. The warning that Orpheus gave her filled her mind, and a dark look came over her face. She had it all nned out - the way to keep Austin with her 24/7 once she gets out of her punishment. But it all went to ruin when Orpheus ended up adopting Austin. ''Tsk, why did it have to be like this?'' A grumble left her mouth as her surroundings trembled. Razellia knew that even Orpheus had an obsession like her - one simr yet different from Razellia''s. And this made the two of them have a small level of connection between them, but that no longer exists now, not when she was threatened by Orpheus to take things carefully. ''Does she think she can dictate my decision?'' While she was happy that Austin got Orpheus as his mother, she isn''t too happy about the fact that she has to listen to Orpheus on how she deals with Austin. In her mind, she could see why Orpheus spoke like that to her. She knew the deep obsession of Orpheus to have a true child, and now having Austin, Orpheus would surely make everything possible to keep him safe and to spoil him. In no way, as Razelia''s mind yed any scenario of the rtionship between Austin and Orpheus beyond the normal level, she would never guess their rtionship goes beyond that of a normal mother-son rtionship. Just the idea itself doesn''t seem to work well in her mind. ''Well, that just shows how much more special he is.'' Razellia thought with a smile as Austin''s figure kept shing within her mind. In a way, having Orpheus as Austin''s protector does more good than bad. Plus, it might also help keep her in check. Razellia understands that her affections are going out of control and with her past track record of taking things to the crazy, there is a high chance she might do something crazy that she would regret to Austin. One must not forget that she is the first witch, and her mind does and practice crazy stuff right off the bat. In such a case, Orpheus might be the perfect crutch to keep Razellia in control, even though she doesn''t like it at all. For now, all Razellia desires is to get out of this ''punishment'' of hers so that she can finally be one with the person destined for her - one that can finally help her live a life far different from her curse, one like a normal family, like a mother... Thinking of such, Razellia ced her hand on her stomach, her eyes running around with crazy ideas. She isn''t fond of families or mothers due to the fact that she can''t have them or be a mother, and such a thing is a deep scar that fills her being - one that she spilled onto her followers, cing a light curse upon those that seek to follow her path. ''But now, with him not being rejected by me and with him being adopted by Orpheus, would he be capable of putting life into me?'' Such a thought suddenly opened a wide array of dangerous thoughts in Razellia''s mind. Unlike the rest of the Gods of the Heavenly realm, she wasn''t created by ''it''. Hence, the restriction of having love, sex, or any rtionship feeling never existed for her. It''s the main reason such a great level of life started to erode in her, and Austin became the light at the end of the tunnel for her. Razellia''s purple eyes started to sparkle like never before, her mind spinning with millions of ideas, as her ck hair started to float. The desire in her burst forth like a tsunami, trying to break free, but she held herself back for now. Her time was soon approaching, and when it came to an end, she would make sure to have Austin in every way she can dream of. "Ah~my fated one, I can''t wait for us to be one~" A maniacalughter left Razellia''s mouth with that statement, the madness she hid leaking out. Perhaps by now, it was toote to contain the madness. It was time to let it all loose.I think you should take a look at ..... L''s POV: ''Thank creation, Lord Orpheus covered for me.'' L thought as she wiped off the imaginary sweat from her face. The meeting she had with her new game toy would have been herst game if it weren''t for Orpheus covering it from Razellia. Otherwise, knowing how much craziness is within Razellia, perhaps a war for her would have taken ce. ''But it felt really good...'' L clutched her stomach as she thought of all the feelings that Austin, the new game she yed, gave her. She had seen mortal women squeal when a man touched them, but she never understood that feeling until now. It was aplete rocking of her world. L had always thought the best feeling in the world is when she ys a game andes out on top, but she was wrong. The best feeling she had was when Austin was drilling her like crazy - his kisses, his touches, everything driving her to the brink of feeling she never knew was possible! In fact, she wanted it all the time, and she was tempted to just take Austin away to keep him by her side so that he can give her the same feeling all the time. But she knew her idea wasn''t feasible at all. No matter how important, she won''t have a good life after she pisses off both Razellia and Orpheus. ''But I want him again, and what are these feelings in me?'' L questioned as her ck hair fell to her face, her golden eyes with cubes now spinning at high speeds, while her antlers glowed. Her hand found its way to her loin, but there was no reaction. Her hands gave her no feelings as Austin did. His touches caused her to tremble with emotions, and her heart now is conflicted with many things. ''Why does my heart feel heavy? Why do I want to always be in his embrace?'' The poor God of Games couldn''t evene to understand why she was feeling something like this. Even in her divine duty, Austin''s face keeps popping into her mind, and whenever she is free, she always thinks of how she should make their next meeting, while also thinking about what kind of gifts she should get him. ''Urgh....it''s here again.'' Her divinity trembled for a moment as the cubes of her eyes spun faster than ever. All she understood is the fact that now she wants to spend more time with Austin, toy in his embrace, to feel his touches on her body. ''I want to feel this more!'' A wide smile filled L''s face as she thought of it. She didn''t dislike this feeling at all. In her huge life, finding something new is always weed, and after a long time, she finally found a ''game'' she likes very much, and she doesn''t want to stop ying it at all. In fact, she''s tempted to just find Austin and keep ''ying'' with him. ''But I can''t, everything should have its suspense...'' L thought as she took out the book that taught her how to handle men, which suggested to her to use her body to reel them in, which she has already done, or has she? "I wonder what game I should y with him next?" She asked aloud, a dark intention filling her eyes as she did so. Her mind trembled as she thought of the game she is ying now - the game of trying to take Austin away from the other two Goddesses. The stakes were very high, and it brought a great feeling to her. ''Looks like I need to n an extra long game session next.'' Just as she thought so, the dimension to her divine room was broken into, and several Gods she is close with entered. They were once again on the journey to find out how it felt to be with someone. Their patience is endless, all they desired was to finally gain a piece of the feeling that L now holds. After a long time... ... Time started to move in the Heavenly realm. Chapter 492 492-What Are The Girls Up To?(15) Zelda POV: ''Um...this is the first.'' Zelda thought as she frlt her heart constrict, a feeling of loneliness covering up her heart as she kept moving through her training room. Her spear, as always, filled with deadly intent as she focused forward, a mix ofpetitiveness and blooming love filling her mind as she thought of the young man that bested her and now probably is filling up her heart. Zelda never expected to find anyone near her age group capable of beating her. Not her, who led the Era of heroes and spent most of her time on the battlefields in her past life. The presence of Austin itself is an anomaly that seems to defy all odds - a notification to the world that another Era of war will soon be upon us. ''But I don''t dislike this feeling.'' A hum sounded out as the sheer focus with which Zelda moved her spear created sound waves across the room. Light sweat filled up her body as the movement of the spear got faster, her eyes focused yet her mind wandered about. Since her date with Austin, she seems to have been introduced to a world she has no idea of - a world she had heard a lot about in the past, especially from her battle mates or other women of her tribe. The Lionbeast people are ones of extreme pride, and it''s the strength held between them that decides who would be themanding one in the rtionships - a structure more simr to the werewolves of the other realm. And since she was defeated fair and square, it meant Austin was themanding one here. Of course, the two of them have not entered any sort of rtionship yet, but Austin did show his desire to be her mate, and she, in all ways, finds the young man to be a very eye-pleasing mate to her. He has the looks, a great background, his character seems upright yet not stupid, he''s strong too and above all that he... ''He seems to understand me.'' This thought somehow created an embarrassment within Zelda as her cheeks shed a bit red. The power within her spear increased as her tail wagged around faster. The only problem that Zelda was finishing was the ''age'' gap between the two of them. It doesn''t exist physically, but a mental one still does. The main reason she can''t seem to get along with the rest is due to it. The way she perceives things and the way this generation perceives things is a bit different, thus making it hard for her to truly connect with anyone her age. In fact, she had given upplete hope of even finding a mate for her in this Era. While she was desperate for male love, she wasn''t going to lower her standards at all. If it were so simple, then she could have had lots of different mates, but she held onto her position, and now perhaps a path exists in front of her. ''It''s as if this second chance of mine was for him.'' Shaking off those thoughts that were making her mind love-focused, she moved her spear, her muscles trembling as the mana in the room wiggled. In fact, all these thoughts were a waste. She has already thought of Austin as the perfect mate for her, and the only thing she is waiting for is to iron out some more details between them. She wishes to know more about him before which she could ept any sort of proposal from Austin. After all, once they are married, they would be together till the end of their lives, and based on their talents, that would be a long time together. So she wishes to get to know Austin more before which she can disy herself to Austin''s mother. Thinking of this, another blush filled her beautiful face. The thought of marriage and family finally staying another path in front of her. She always wished to have a partner beside her, to understand her difficulties and to share her woes. Finally, having a path toward it was making her mind a bit messed up these days. In her historic and conservative mind, anything physical between the two of them more than a kiss can only take ce after a fixed engagement and a sworn love between the two of them. And truly, Zelda wishes for her first time to be on the night of their marriage - a beautiful scene that would fill her mind till thest of her breath. That''s what she wishes for. ''Maybe I should get things started for the engagement after confirming everything.'' With such thoughts, she stopped, holding her spear tight as several ns seemed to be running through her mind. She''s well aware of how such a rare man Austin would be very desirable to other women, and she doesn''t mind having them around for now, but once any engagement between them happens, only she will be beside Austin. ''After all, only the most powerful get the best, isn''t it?'' Just as she thought this with a battle-hungry smile, themunication orb in her room trembled. Seeing it, she walked towards it and read the message on it. A surprise left her mouth. "An order to join the Babylon Academy?"I think you should take a look at ''Looks like I won''t need to wait long for an engagement.'' With such thoughts, Zelda headed out, nning for her journey ahead. ... Vena POV: ''Looks like whatever Austin is nning is going well.'' Vena thought as she looked at her daughter, deep in thought, Celestinia making her own ns about Austin. She chuckled at her daughter''s seriousness, after which her face turned serious. ''The Dragon Emperor is getting restless....'' Ever since she finally awakened, she hasn''t given the Dragon Emperor any sort of affection. Heck, she always keeps her distance from him, and she stayed in focused cultivation all this time. Even when she got out, she doesn''t spend any sort of time with him, which is making the Dragon Emperor extremely reckless. ''His obsession is acting out.'' His deep love for her and her constant disregard for any sort of physical affection is driving him crazy. There is also the fact that the plot of acting like she is angry at him won''t work for much longer. The Dragon Emperor isn''t dumb by any standards. It''s his extreme trust in her that lets her roam outside without any issues, but if this continues, she would soon lose that trust too. Plus, it seems like the time isn''t far away from the Dragon Emperor physicallyforting her. Powerful as she is, under the pressure of the Dragon Emperor, she would have to take a knee, for Vena knew she isn''t a fight for him. ''I have some more time, I need to deal with him within that time frame.'' Vena has already created some light problems all around that would keep the Dragon Emperor''s focus away, and within that time, she and Austin would need to discreetly take care of him, which won''t be easy at all, and running away isn''t an option that is eptable. Shaking her head off, Vena entered her room, taking a seat. Her mind started to y with the images of Austin and their time together. Her mind directly cooling off, as the whole pressure within her body went away. By now, she has already taken care of the other ego within her, the one that was living before her. Hence there''s no problem on that front. ''Is he fucking some slut right now?'' Vena thought, her mind filling with crazy and jealous thoughts at the idea that Austin might be with another girl, but she controlled it, for it is her punishment, her punishment for not being with Austin, not giving him her first love and her first time. Just the thought that someone else took it fills her body with cruel disgust to herself, even though she wasn''t in control back then. Yet she needs to punish herself; she could ept all this pain for now, for she knew she holds the majority of his heart, and as time passes, all those sluts he took would die off, their timeing to an end, and finally, she would be the only one left for him, well, she along with Scarlet and her daughter. But she could ept that, for she had vetted the two of them, watched them grow, and already subtly influenced their behavior to be the best for Austin. Plus, with their dragon lineage, they would be 100% trustworthy and loving of Austin. As much as she hated the idea of the two girls with Austin, throughout her nned paradise, she could still ept that part as her eternal punishment for her deeds. Plus, she knew with all her heart that her daughter would be loved and happy 100% if she is with Austin. For now, all she has to do is watch as everythinges into ce, for a Dragon like her, everything would pass in a blink of an eye. ''But first, I need to finishyering all the parts for my n.'' As she thought so, she waved her hand, a file appearing in her hand, with the words ''Paradise.'' Seeing it, Vena''s eyes glinted as a crazed possessive loving smile filled her face, thinking of the future she has nned for her true family ahead. Chapter 493 493-What Are The Girls Up To(16) A/N: Guys a small change, its that the power level of Grace grew to be the middle level of Origin Level 8, I made a mistake there and its corrected, also a special shout out to Pick_Me for pointning it out. Thanks!?? ____________________________________________________ Astrid''s POV: "I need to get this done quickly..." Astrid muttered as a never-before-seen duty filled Astrid''s entire being. Her mind passed onto the duty that Austin left her, the Holy Son of Razellia and the man that has opened her heart up to things she never thought were possible. It''s been years since she took on the duty of the Saintess of Razellia. She is the highest power within the church and head of all the other witches. She was named the Head Witch to all and held considerable powers. Her might would only go under those of the 5 Cardinal directions and some hidden elders. The start of Astrid''s life wasn''t easy. She went through a lot of pain, despair, and hunger in her early days, long before she became the Saintess of Razellia. She could still remember that rainy day when she was chosen. She was given the opportunity to take the mantle of the Head Witch, but in return, she would be losing a lot. She would gain the passive effect of destruction, making it such that she wouldn''t be able to physically hold a person for a long time. If she did, they would soon slowly die out. It wasn''t as effective as the curses that affect Razellia, but it still makes biological physical contact with another person impossible for Astrid. This alsoes with her inability to never have a family, to never fall in love, and to never have a child of her own. Astrid knew all this when she took up her position, cause being the saint meant to receive more level of divinity and power from Razellia, which would trante to her receiving more amount of curses. She knew it and she took it with open arms, for her who had nothing, it was the best offer and she didn''t regret it. Instead, she gained a humongous family to herself, one which she grew up to cherish and care for. Plus, after a long time, she was the first saintess that appeared, as it ain''t easy for Razellia to find anyone matching her divinity at a high level. Hence from then on, even though Astrid had to give up some things in return, she gained several other things too. And from then on, her life went in a very happy manner, gaining power and prestige until she started to understand that there exist a hole within the church of Razellia. She saw several people forming families, and she found an odd desire in all the witches. They couldn''t fall in love, and all those who took the path of being a witch are crazy for their experiment. Hence making their life only fully based on experiments and research, it ain''t a problem in the beginning, but Astrid managed to capture some problemster on with the older witches. They showed a certain level of boredom with living. Sadly Astrid could do nothing about it, with their destructive aura floating through them, trying to have any happiness in a rtionship would never work for them. This gued Astrid until the Holy Son was chosen, the man that came and toppled the entire church while making all their hearts his. To Astrid, he is their light, the greatest thing to be ever born, and one that should never be trained at all. He is to be followed, taken care of, to be given absolute love and worship, by now Astrid and all the higher-ups of the church absolutely worshiped Austin and thought of him as another God in their hearts, a testament to Austin''s control. She is ashamed to agree that she holds an extreme level of lust and desire towards Austin, it appearing even when he was a child, but she held herself back, knowing that it''s the greatest sin and that she was disgusting to think of it like that, hence she kept all her bottled feelings inside her, never trying to disy all the greed in her heart. But it got harder and harder to hold back as she watched the Holy Son grow into a dashing man that took the heart of every woman in the church. Astrid knew at heart that every higher up that met Austin has a collection of things about him that they use to douse the fire within them, Austin''s presence now filling all their heart. In Astrid''s mind, the best thing that ever happened to her is Austin entering her life, the life into the church, him being the enigma that was needed within the Church to grant a new life. ''Um!~ want him'' Astrid thought as her mind started to be clouded over with Austin, her mind reying in a loop, her dream of beingpletely dominated by Austin. She didn''t care how he did; all that mattered to her is for him to use her body as he deems fit. She herself being a woman that isn''t worth his nce should be used by him as he wishes. Just the kiss he gave her then brought her whole world to another level. She never knew feelings like this existed, and she gained the divine right of tasting those lips that are the most sacred in the world. She had always wondered how she would douse her body, and Austin came up to her, willing to take her, willing to take the body of this lowly woman. In her mind, no woman could evere to match the grace of Austin, his kindness, or his powers. ''Gulp, I will definitely get that feeling again.'' Astrid promised herself; she knew that all the higher-ups wanted Austin to take them, but none of them made any move because Austin never made any move. If the thought of Astrid, the highest among all of the witches, was like this, one can only imagine the thought process of the rest of the women in the church that are under his clutches. Astrid felt deep within her heart that she wanted to share this feeling with her family, and she knew if Austin gave the green signal, the rest of the women could jump like a rabbit in mating season to get him to just touch them. That''s how much Austin is controlling their mind and body. Astrid could still remember the first time he came to the church, the first time she was able to hold someone without the fear of demise. It went for the rest of the women too; he became their path and salvation in this lonely world of theirs, and his just touching them became their eternal desire, much more than any other objective.I think you should take a look at Astrid''s eyes became serious as she focused on the task. She knew the first one to finish would receive Austin''s special grace, and she would do all within her power to be first because just the thought of him kissing her again is filling her mind with mad desire. ''I will finally achieve my dream....'' Astrid thought to herself as just thinking about Austin brought her 100% power. She resembled a drug addict that needs her drug urgently. ... Hera''s POV: ''This will be bad.....'' Hera thought as she imagined Austin, him being the Holy Son of two different churches of power wouldpletely change the dynamic of power within both the realms. Austin himself would hold power to dictate several things, and no one would be able to contend against him in power or authority. Hera can already imagine the problems that would crop up when the news hits the world. The position of Holy Son or Daughter isn''t a small position at all, be it to any church. Unlike a saint or a saintess, this position pushes towards the individual itself being taken in as the child of the said Goddess, marking the Holy child as a divine being itself. The Holy Child would haveplete control over the church, from its lowest member to its highest point. The child itself wouldmand absolute power over the church; the child being more of an inheritor of the church, his power would be unending and unstoppable, with control over all members of the church. Both in mind and body, even a Saint or a saintess isn''t capable ofmanding the absolute golden army of their church, but the Holy Child could. Ever since the existence of the church, there have been some saintesses, but there never appeared a Holy Child. Things would drastically change when a single person would be able tomand the oldest battle power in the world single-handedly. In retrospect, the prospect of a Holy Child itself is dangerous. All that power in a single hand shouldn''t take ce, and no one ever thought it would, but under the hand of the divine, there is nothing to be done. ''Sigh, that little guy, is not even here, and is still causing me a headache.'' Hera thought with an indulging smile, her heartwarming up in ways she never thought she could ever feel again. Ever since losing her family, her mother, and her little brother along with her sight, she never thought she would ever feel the true warmth of life within her. Even her position of saintess just gave her a new lease on life, one that she tried to thrive on. Unlike other people, her view on life itself is different due to the things she experienced in her past. It''s her perspective that even made her the Saintess of life. She is warm to all, but that also means she keeps a known distance from all, until the Holy Child Of Life, Austin, entered into her life. Her unique eyes that gave her, her unique perspective showing her a life she never thought she could ever encounter. Along with it, just within days, he became a true family to her, filling her lost heart with such intense feelings that all she wishes is to pamper him like the perfect older sister she is. She couldn''t do it in the past, and now she wishes to pamper and be with Austin to her heart''s content. Now when she is away from him, a hollowness fills her heart. All she wishes to do now is to see him smile, to see his little antics, his yful banter at her. It all brought back ''life'' to her life. Right now, she just wants to chain him down to the church and provide him with the best life beside her, but she couldn''t do that, no matter how much she wishes for it. ''Um....this is good,rejected.....good.....good...rejected.....'' Hera kept marking out the list in her hand, the list counting the best and most beautiful women of the church of Life, ones in the higher up and with perfect techniques that would be the attendants and followers of Austin in the church. Hera understood the quirks and desires that would fill the women''s of the church once Austin is revealed. Only he will be able to handle the life of all the women of the church, and only he will be able to sire a child to all women of the church. In fact, it would be their greatest honor to even be given a chance to hold any life from Austin, and in that regard, Hera has to be very careful. As his big sister, she would only pick the best of the best for Austin. In retrospect, Austin is now the ruler of the Church Of Life, and all the members are 100% loyal and fullymitted to him, the mind of worship holding a great desire to have Austin''s children who would all grow up to be his descendants and ones with future control of Austin, with his arrival any sort of shared power his gone, he has control of the church and his descendants would also rule over all. And as his big sister, she would give him the best woman he need, in fact, he just has to point towards any woman kf the church and they would be awaiting him already in heat to take his seeds of life. ''And I wouldn''t mind if he chose me.....'' Just as these thoughts came by, Hera shook it off, chastising herself. Hera got back to her job, not knowing that the prospect of being the first one to hold Austin''s life and starting a family with Austin in the church has already taken deep root in her mind. Chapter 494 494-What Are The Girls Up To?(17) Luminara POV: ''I need to get this done quick.'' Luminara thought as she focused on her work, the documents in front of her containing all the recent movements of Austin''s books and their profits, along with several donations and stuffing along. Austin had promised a special reward to the one that willplete the tasks first, and Luminara had supreme desire to be the first one to finish. This being a matter of her pride as Austin''s secretary and her own selfish desire to get something personal from him, it''s been 4 years since she has been working for Austin, a small time frame if one was to consider her huge lifespan as an elf but even just these 4 years were more than enough to install in her heart an extreme level of loyalty and love towards Austin. Luminara could still remember the day she was pushed out of her n, one with great status within the Eleven Empire, famed for their light silver hair and their innate talents into elemental magic along with great gifts in dealing with finance, the n named Trexon deals with a major part of the finances of the Eleven Empire. And she, Luminara, being the child of one of the elders, she was born with beauty, background, and astonishing talent, her silver hair the proof of her pride, until it started to turn ck, an indication of the fact that she isn''t ''pure'', a humiliating trait that appears when one isn''t qualified to hold the family name of Trexon. She could remember how she fell from heaven to hell, all those admirers that chased her never giving her another nce, her prestige and position that she built within the n vanishing like smoke, before she had a chance to even register it all she was thrown out of the tribe, her hate growing towards her hair that now turnedpletely ck then. ''Would I have still stayed that low?'' Luminara asked herself as she took a light break, her eyes moving towards her hair now which is a mix of silver and ck, courtesy of the gift that Austin showed her, giving her another chance in life. Even though her family threw her out, they made sure to still give her a luxurious life. It just is that it was all she could do, to just live on, for she had no ce within the Eleven Empire anymore, and back then as much as shame it fills Luminara to admit it, her mental state wasn''t the best. She was quite the spoiled princess, and she directly fell into hell, and her mind couldn''t ept it, and her life turned towards one of depression, no goals filled her as she lived with just alcohol and sadness filling her life, while her magic made her strong her true passion wasn''t adventures, her only passion is handling the finances, and she knew no ce would ever take her for the job, not with her n keeping eyes on her. Her ck hair, the indication of her exile, stayed with her, and she drank and drank hoping that one day a change might appear, but nothing did, all she did was continue to waste her time and talent, sinking deep into an inescapable hole, she had no one in her life, and she no longer wished to let anyone in. Until she met Austin or it would be more appropriate to say that Austin came looking for her, the child''s purple eyes on her. She could still remember that day when he visited her exiled abode; she was drunk and lived like a lost soul, her appearance too wasn''t inviting, but Austin saw beyond all that. He saw her potential to rise up again and gave her a chance. She still remembers the words he spoke to her. "If you have given up on your life, why don''t you then join me and do something crazy to take the whole world?" The light smile on the child that came to her etched into her heart, of course, she didn''t ept the proposal first, she even threw profanities at him and even vomited a bit on him before which she lost her consciousness. It still remains the most embarrassing thing that happened to her and the best. For Austin didn''t leave her, he stuck to her side for a month, making her better, and getting her mind back, and he never took no for an answer. He made sure to stick to her side till he gained her confirmation. It was onlyter on she learned the true identity of Austin, and it surprised her. Using his identity, he took her away from her n, and in doing so he even healed her curse, an enchanting smile filling Luminara''s face as she thought of the day that Austin healed her. She cried a lot that night, she cried til she lost her mind. It might just be half, but it helped open Luminara''s heart, and from then on, she followed Austin with all her heart. And to her happiness, there was never a day she never felt bored with Austin. He kept his word, and the two of them brewed on building apany from the ground that now covers the world. She had seen with her eyes Austin growing, him being a super enigma in her eyes, one that seems to have endless talents hidden. As time passed, and she spent time with Austin, seeing him, and understanding him, her normal appreciation and feelings for him grow till they reached the highest level of love there is. Luminara knew that she wholeheartedly loves Austin, she loves everything about him and only wishes to serve him till the end of her life.I think you should take a look at She understands that Austin would only continue to reach higher greatness, and she hoped to stay by his side, seeing it all. Luminara understands her position, she knows that Austin marrying her isn''t possible, but all she hopes is for her to be Austin''s lover. She doesn''t care about her position, as long as she can get some love from him and stay by his side, she would be satisfied. And for the first step to that goal, she needs to finish this first. .... Eira POV: "I can''t lose here....." Eira has been hoping for a long time to get a chance to finally be one with Austin. She had tried over the years to be one with him, but he always kept her afar. She knew it wasn''t because he didn''t find her beautiful, for he did reciprocate in some other ways. So, she held herself back, biding her time, and now it''s finally here. "Um!~ Iwant more~" She spoke out as she remembered the way that Austin yed with her ass back at the meeting. She barely held herself for stripping naked and riding his dick to oblivion. All she wishes, for now, is for Austin to take her, to put his seeds deep inside of her, and to mark her as his. Then it would finally mark her soul as his. Her hand moved towards her dress, lifting it up a bit as her hand moved around the small scar on her body. Her mind remembered the time that Austin saved her life, the time she chose to leave her tribe to be with him. It was first to watch over him, to serve him with her loyalty, but over time true love bloomed within her for Austin. Her heart ached for him, and her longing intensified. She couldn''t help but recall the moments they shared, the way he cared for her, and the way he made her feel special. Austin, the kind and powerful boy that came to her tribe in search of her, had not only saved her from a precarious situation, but he had also seen her true worth. Eira, a brown-skinned dark elf with brown hair and eyes, had always felt like an outcast among her tribe. Her people were known for their loyalty and dedication, but there was an unspoken rule that they should not develop deep emotions for anyone outside their tribe. They believed that love could distract them from their true purpose and that it might lead to weakness. But with Austin, everything changed. As Eira worked by his side, saw him grow, and witnessed thepassion he showed to everyone, her emotions turned into a deep and unconditional love for him. Austin, who treated her as an equal and appreciated her abilities, became the center of her world. In the special circumstances rted to her tribe, Eira found herself in a difficult situation. A long-standing tradition of her people demanded that she sacrifice a part of her freedom to uphold their values and ensure the well-being of the tribe. And she didn''t hesitate to leave her tribe. It was theirw to follow behind the ones they choose, and Eira didn''t regret her action. Austin showed her a world beyond what she could imagine, he made her powerful and a person of worth within the world. Eira knows her ce, and all she wishes is to be a lover of Austin. She doesn''t care if their rtionship remains hidden from the world, all she cares about is being with the person she chose, the one that showed her a wider world, the one her loyalty lies in. Shaking off her mind Eira focused on her documents, a smile gracing her face as she did so, she seems to have a knack for dealing with people of power and a great mind for business, Austin her lord seems to know of this about her even before she did and she loved working on everything that Austin gave her, the only thing left is for Austin to finally bed her, to ravish her to his heart''s content. Holding back her desire for now Eira focused back on her tasks destermined to be first. Chapter 495 495-Marlene Broken..... Third Person POV: Austin held Marlene''s body, waiting for her to wake up. From his perspective, only an hour had passed, but he knew that just this hour would be a lifetime for Marlene. The perfect illusion traps he set up slowly eroding her mind, the extreme increase in her emotions, plus everything he is making her go through, will break through all the barriers in Marlene''s heart. He already had a part of her heart, but after this, there would be nothing in the world that will stop Marlene from trying to be with him. In all matters of the word, she would bepletely in love with him. "Urgh....." Hearing Marlene moan out, his eyes focused on her. Her eyelids were slowly trembling. Right now, Austin was leaning against the wall while tightly clutching onto Marlene. The current situation is quite ambiguous, but Austin knew such a situation was required for what is toe. Soon, Marlene''s eyes opened, her gaze focusing on him. At first, only confusion filled her gaze, seemingly she still believing that she is lost. But Austin''s words soon cleared all those thoughts out. "So, how was the trip?" His wordsced with mischief were responded to with a quick, hard hug from Marlene as she cried out. "Don''t leave me!" "Woah! Are you okay?" Austin asked back in confusion as he held Marlene''s trembling body. She was right now hugging him tight with her hands wrapped around his neck. He could even feel some tears flowing down his chest. ''Is this still the battle-hardened woman that didn''t make a sound when even stabbed through?'' Holding back his question, Austin responded with kindness as he hugged Marlene back. His hand had slow rhythmic movements as he kept patting her back, his words slowly soothing up Marlene. "Don''t worry, I''m here. I''m not going anywhere..." It took 15 minutes for Austin to finally calm down the emotionally unstable Marlene, a small surprise considering that he ounted for Marlene having more mental strength. Soon, a deafening silence filled between the two of them, with Austin remaining hugging Marlene, and she too hugging him back. Marlene had already regained her senses, but she still refuses to let go of Austin, in both embarrassment and desire. While embarrassed to have shown such a side to Austin, above that, she truly doesn''t wish to let go of him. Each and every moment she spent with him in the illusions hit her like a brick. Her emotions for Austin rose higher and higher without a stop, Marlene never knew she could love someone like this. It seems bizarre to her that her feelings for Austin only seem to keep rising higher and higher without a stop. Now, in her entire life, the mostforting feeling for her is to lie within Austin''s embrace. Gone was thepletely independent woman that didn''t need anyone else''s attention or focus. Such a woman had died back in the 10th illusion. Now, all that remains is a Marlene that won''t be able to live without Austin being by her side. She couldn''t even now begin to imagine a life without Austin beside her. The two of them together going to aplish great things. ''I want to get married quickly.~'' ''Like in the 15th illusion, we should have that wedding...~'' ''We should have 5 kids and name them like that....~'' This thought brought a small blush to Marlene''s face. ''I should inform my father about an engagement.'' ''I should also deal with any bastards that rise to make an issue.'' ''Plus, I also need to deal with Catherine....'' The constant loss of Austin had taught Marlene to never giving up on Austin, even not for her best friend. She was able to do it 5 times in the beginningof the illusion, but each time the regret in her only kept gettingrger andrger until she wasn''t even able to handle it. She didn''t care about the rest. Even if Catherine stood in her way, she would do whatever to get Austin. All those years she spent within those illusions have already taught her that Austin is the only one for her. No matter what path she took, without Austin by her side, she would live a lonely and dull life. He is her path, he is her destined partner. Fate had intervened to get them together. She is iplete without him, and hepletes her. She loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him, she loves him... The current Marlene was out of control, all those illusions, all those loves, all those failures, all those pain and happiness were hitting her again and again. This kept happening when the curse within her was amplifying her feelings to another level. All of this hit Marlene''s head pretty hard, even if it was an Origin Level 10, he would have his mental stability affected much less than Marlene. It would be more appropriate to say that it''s a constant hypnosis and memory and emotional control but on a higher level. By the end of it, Marlene had changed on a fundamental level. The woman was willing to give up her love for her friend was no more. In fact, when it reached the end, Marlene had even murdered Catherine in one illusion when her mind broke. Once during the constant illusion, Marlene''s mindpletely broke. She lost all her values, and her only sce became being with Austin. She killed and even plundered her whole Empire once just to make Austin happy. The trial has broken herpletely, and she understood her task was not to fall into any madness, unfortunately, she did. But luckily for her, even in the illusion, Austin became a guiding path for her. Even when she became a viin and started mindless ughtering, he stayed by her side. He fought against her to bring her back, and when he defeated her, he then stood by her side while the world wanted her dead, at the end dying to save her life.I think you should take a look at It was then that she even regained her mind, at least part of it. Then the illusion became a path that taught her how to move forward, and she understood how much her path lies with Austin. Though by then some issues were already drilled into Marlene''s mind. She had ruled like a benevolent queen, and she had ruled like a tyrant. She had lived the life of her losing her children with Austin to the trick of others, while she had seen herself grow older as Austin enjoyed his happy life with Catherine. She had seen several different situations, and she had her mindpletely broken and fixed. Overall, after the illusion, Marlene had changed as a person. She has grown in ways she could never have, both as a person and a ruler. Marlene now understood herself on a more fundamental level. But it doesn''t change one main thing, that is right now she is..... .....Batshit crazy. ''Ah~how I missed your hug~'' ''Ah~How I longed to hold you for real~'' ''We will definitely end up together~'' ''I will make you the happiest man in every realm~'' ''We will rule over everything as one family and as one~'' ''This time no one will ever try to take you away from me!~'' ''Um~ my love for you just keeps getting stronger~'' ''Sigh...how I want to just stay like this~'' ''Do you know hubby? I love you more than anything in the world~'' ''I am willing to give up everything I have for you~'' ''I will definitely kill all those bitches that seek you~'' ''This time I will lock you up so that no one will be able to hurt you~'' ''You will be my darling, and we will conquer everything together~'' ''No one will take you from me, and no one will hurt you.'' ''Ah~I love you soooooo much'' While the silence from Marlene was due to her increasing level of madness and thoughts, Austin stayed silent for an entirely different reason. +100,000 affection +1,000,000 affection +10,000,000 affection +100,000,000 affection +1,000,000,000 affection +10,000,000,000 affection Seeing all those notifications shing in front of him, Austin suddenly felt a little lost. ''Okay, maybe I went a bit overboard.'' [You think?] The system asked back. Chapter 496 496-To Never Fall Into True Heartlessness. ''Sigh...let''s deal with this first...'' Austin thought as he lightly patted Marlene''s head, a sleep spell covering her. With her current mental situation, she quickly sumbed to it. After all, she hasn''t slept for some ''years''. Austin could soon feel the chaotic aura around Marlene calming down, her hug that was getting too tight slowing down as her head fell blissfully to his shoulder. Within a few seconds, she was fully out, and seeing so, Austin slowly took her body away from him. He moved her around such that her heady peacefully on hisp. Just from looking at Marlene''s face, Austin could tell through the suffering that she went through, and he could sigh himself at it. He''s already tired of punishing himself and feeling guilty for the things he does. In retrospect, there were easier and less forceful methods to get Marlene to fall in love with him, but none of it would have led toward the path of Marlene following her feelings to be with him, not when Catherine is in love with him and the duty of Marlene''s ruley over her. Unlike the rest of the younger girls, Marlene is more mature in certain ways. She knows how to let go of some things and to move on with her life. She is a warrior, one of code and conduct, the very conduct she followed throughout all her life. And in that conduct, she would never betray a friend nor would she follow some feelings of hers and risk her Empire for it. She is like that, and in the game, Austin had to grovel and try again and again, almost sacrificing the rest of the girls to get his hand on Marlene, and truly, he has no interest in doing it here. Heck, his character had to almost die within the Water arc of the game to finally even get any response from her, and in Austin''s eyes, all of it is a waste. He has already learned the lesson that trying to be nice and ying it right won''t get him anywhere, and any such guilt thates with it should be locked up or thrown away. All he could do is to make sure that all the girls he goes after would be the happiest women in the world, well, at least after he breaks their hearts again. ''Sigh...the things I do to live...'' Shaking off his thoughts, Austin focused on Marlene. His hands slowly patted her, and he could see that it was affecting her. A small smile broke off her mouth while she started to giggle like a little child, which could only once again bring a wry smile to Austin''s face. If there is one thing that Austin has learned from the T, it is the fact that he can neverpletely expect how the situation would go with any girls in this world. If he puts on an expectation, these girls seem to break through the roof of that expectation, and he has long since given up hope of usingmon sense or trying to mark the correct reactions. In fact, Austin knew something like this would happen when he did this to Marlene, and while she looks to be crazier than all his women, she isn''t. She is on the same level of craziness as the rest of them. The simple reason for such extreme reactions from Marlene is due to the constant illusion she went through, the feelings increased, and the sudden mind break she experienced. In fact, the reason for such an extreme level of affection that appeared in front of him is because these affections were things that grew over her within the illusions. It is the culmination of the feelings she gathered within the illusions, and it all just released at once when she came out of the illusion, which still doesn''t change the fact that the current Marlene ispletely out of control. In fact, Austin is sure that if he doesn''t do something about it, Marlene will definitely lose a part of herself to madness. And he, in no way, wants it. Austin hase to like the Marlene that he came to know, one of stubbornness, code, loyalty, and a little bit of innocence that keeps popping up at unexpected times. She is a warrior and a proud one, and Austin would be too ck-hearted to destroy that part of her, which he came to adore in the game and in real life. With a smile, he took out a small seal in his hand. Just as it did, several symbols started to appear around Marlene''s body, all converging into one that met at the top of Marlene''s head, forming the shape of a seal. Seeing it, Austin didn''t hesitate to ce the seal in his hand matching the one on Marlene''s head. A small click sound spread out within the small room as the symbols in Marlene''s body lit up and soon started to fade away, along with the seal in Austin''s hand. He smiled at it as he now looked at Marlene again. The chuckling from her mouth faded away, the edges of her eyes that seemed to be tearing getting repaired, while the aura of madness from Marlene faded away. You see, tying down the power within Marlene wasn''t easy. She has a powerful bloodline, a great lineage, a physique, and mental strength. Something special is needed to tie her down, and in fact, Austin spent a fortune of his affections to buy the seal he used, which, in the fact, can only be used once. Though in the end, it was worth it. The thing was that the seal didn''t just heighten her emotions, but at the end of unsealing the seal, the marker has the choice of making a change in the mental power of the one sealed, only if at the time of unsealing the mental situation of the sealed one is messed up. And Austin needed that. While he took away the seal, he also made sure to erase the madness and instability of the illusions she went through. After all, going through so much emotion, so many years at once has its side effects, and Austin removed it, while at the same time retaining all the feelings she has, just not the dark side.I think you should take a look at This means that she removed even the memories of the time Marlene had to take dark actions against the people she cares about, all the things that she did which broke her code of a warrior and rule will no longer reign in Marlene''s mind. Of course, the memories won''t be there, but Austin made sure to keep some feelings and lessons she learned to remain. It was easy to manipte thatst bit of her value. While he took those memories, he made sure to retain other conduct Marlene learned, one of never giving up on him. "I hope this can make it up a little bit..." Austin muttered. While bad things did happen, Austin still made sure that Marlene still earned some great things from the experience. Right now, there would be no greater ruler than Marlene in the world. Within the illusion, she lived many lifetimes, and each lesson she learned there would be an integral part of how Marlene would grow as a person. Then again, having too much memory would destroy Marlene, so Austin sealed some of them, and they would return back to her as Marlene grows stronger. In fact, Austin is sure that Marlene would grow up to be a great ruler and a very powerful one at that. Overall, after this, she would definitely stand at the top of her generation. Overall, this might not make up for the pain he inflicted and the ones he might do in the future, but it still brings some sort of sce in Austin''s mind, caused by the end of it all, he doesn''t want to be someone that would use people''s feelings as he likes for no reason at all. If he did reach that, then there would be no difference between him and a heartless monster. Sighing himself once again at the things he has to do, Austin kept patting Marlene''s back, with his spell and the current situation of Marlene, she might even be out for a day. She should be out for months, but thanks to hisst-minute actions, once Marlene wakes up, she would be someone different, someone for the better. ''Though, I guess this might only increase the feeling she has for me...'' In fact, Austin isn''t even done, he has one round after this to just make things more concrete. Thinking till here, Austin turned towards Marlene as an image passed in his mind. [ Name Marlene Kia Leviathan Affection: 175% ] ''Well, you gotta be crazy and have that sort of love to survive among my girls'' [You think?] The system asked once again. Chapter 497 497-Being The Saddest Man In The World. Time passed by as a day went by, all this while Austin didn''t do anything else as he kept Marlenepany, slowly helping her mind to heal. And when the new day was about to begin, Austin knew that it was time to do the second act, one that will fully deal with the seal. With a smile, Austin carefully moved Marlene, making sure to ce her in afortable position, and soon he too fell ''asleep'' beside her. Just as he did, Marlene, who was beside him, started to wake up. Her eyelids fluttered as she opened her eyes, her gaze unfocused as they focused on the beautiful ceiling above. The cold ice calmed her mind down as the power that was leaving her body filled her like never before. A few seconds passed till she regained her memory. ''I''m back?'' She asked herself, thest moments ying in her mind, especially the part where she cried like a little girl and the madness in her was taking over her mind. ''Why do I feel like I''m missing something?'' Just as she asked herself this question, the voice of the dragon sounded out again. "Looks like you are awake." Hearing it, Marlene slowly sat up from her position, her mind feeling as clear as it ever felt. She felt as if she had woken up from the best dream she ever had in the world. Soon, the pieces of memory, emotions, and ideals that Austin left for her fully integrated into her mind, and the first thing her eyes moved to look for, disregarding even the voice of a dragon, was Austin. "Austin!" She called out as she saw him lying beside her, her body moving fast as she carefully held him close to her, her sparkling blue hair falling softly to Austin''s sleeping face, while her watery blue eyes became gentle like they never before did, a sweet smile filling Marlene''s face as she lightly took Austin''s head and ced it on herp, her mind being fully consumed by Austin till she heard the dragon''s voice again. "You know I don''t like being ignored..." "What happened to him?" Marlene asked in a regal and powerful tone, the bearing of the position she took up in her dreams giving her a more mature and powerful feel, and the dragon seemed to be impressed by it. "Um... the effects seem to still linger even though I sealed most of your memories and healed your mental bearing." "Meaning?" Marlene asked back, her gaze only focused on Marlene. "It''s simple, everything you went through won''t be able to hold in your mind, and you might go mad if I didn''t do something about this." Marlene stayed quiet, processing the information as she kept patting Austin''s hair. She once again marveled at the powers of what a dragon can do, but she didn''t show it out as the situation kept ying through her mind. She wasn''t the person that entered the illusion, she hade out a different woman. "Will it be forever sealed?" "No, it woulde back as your mental strength keeps getting stronger...." The dragon replied, making Marlene thoughtful for a moment, her gaze passing with several thoughts as she asked again. "Why this sort of illusion, why did I have him in it, and was it really an illusion?" This time the dragon stayed silent, taking a moment after which it spoke. "The illusion is tied to broken rtionships of past spectral forms. Whatever you saw in there in the way I set made you relive the desire you have suppressed against what you should and can have." A certain light passed through Marlene''s eyes as she heard the dragon''s words, the fervor in her eyes increasing a bit more as she stared at Austin. "Is he undergoing the same trial as me?" Marlene asked as her gentle eyes still kept looking at Austin as if he the most perfect thing in the world, one that would break at the lightest touch.I think you should take a look at "No, I''m making him go through something much more cruel, for he pissed me off." The dragon spoke with a calm tone, just as she did, a huge amount of killing intent exploded from within Marlene''s body, her gaze turning sharp as she looked up at the ceiling. But as soon as she did, the sharp ceiling above started to tremble, and it would seem that one wrong move from her would end up killing the two of them. Seeing it, she regained her senses, her mind being much more controlled than before. But once the name of something bad to Austin came up, she just wasn''t able to control herself anymore. "Why?" She asked, and just as it did, a scene started to y in front of Marlene, where Austin kept talking back to the dragon, throwing out dangerous words as he saw the situation around Marlene get worse. Marlene saw how Austin looked worried as the atmosphere around her got worse as she spent her time in the illusion. She even saw Austin get punished and pushed around just so he would make sure that she was safe. Seeing all this, anger and love kept colliding within Marlene. She wanted to shout out, but she knew that she wasn''t in power there. All she could do was hold this within her heart and make sure nothing like this ever happens again. "What is he going through?" Marlene asked with gritted teeth, her eyes burning. "I gave you your worst nightmare of the future, and I am giving this boy the worst nightmare of the past." Just as he finished speaking, the screen before Marlene fluttered, starting to show what Austin would be going through. Seeing this, Marlene''s eyes trembled for a moment as she started to ask. "Did h-" "No, he didn''t see any of your illusion, and I am showing you his because I like to see him get more embarrassed, just cause you all got here doesn''t mean you are all above me, everything around here for me is fun, and I would like to see what this child would do when his past catches up to him." "No, I won''t see this." Marlene directly replied as she closed her eyes. "Too bad, then I will make him keep reliving this moment, even if he passes the test." This once again got Marlene, her eyes opening wide as she started to focus on the screen, which started to fizzle out, and soon Austin was shown on the screen, him moving through the forest with a cloak covering over him while a mask covered his face. Soon from there, the y began. From Austin finding himself in the forest, and saving a veiled girl, she shows no absolute appreciation for him and even gave him snarky remarks. But even then, Austin didn''t push her away. When he saw that she was poisoned, he took her in, made her safe in a cave, and treated her like a queen. Seeing all this, feeling immense jealousy in Marlene''s heart and mind, the desire to get this girl and chop her to pieces filled her, but Marlene held herself back, watching everything from now on, trying to understand a story that Austin never told her about. Soon everything became clear to her. Austin and the girl started to spend time together, with each of them hiding their identity. The two of them fell in love together, which quickly brought cracks in Marlene''s heart. Anger and jealousy she never felt like before filled her up to the brim. She had never felt like this before, but she kept watching, cause if this is a scar of Austin''s, then something bad was about to happen, and it did. Along the way, their love looked strong and powerful, but cracks started to happen. And it was then Marlene got to know that the girl is Celestinia! The princess and the next ruler of the Dragon Realm! This shook her heart, several doubts and questions filling up her mind, but she held it back again and focused on what happens. She saw as Celestinia''s emotions started to change, how she got cranky, how she became more demanding, and how badly she started to treat Austin. Now it was no more love, it just seemed to be pure bullying from her side. Marlene watched all this quietly till Celestinia pushed Austin to sure death, where he barely even survived by sacrificing a lot. She could see and somehow even feel the pain and betrayal that filled Austin as he was pushed into the portal. ''You really went through something like this?'' Marlene asked herself, feeling that the world itself was punishing such a good man. How could the world be cruel to such a kind person? But for Marlene, it wasn''t done, for another story began, the one that Austin did tell her. Here he was much older, but the situation went as he told her, she saw a fairly beautiful woman and Austin surviving together, and she treated him like a lover and big sister till things went as bad as Austin told her. Once again, the world punished a kind man, from then on, Marlene could only watch, her heart squeezing as she did so. Chapter 498 498-Marlene Starts Her Plan "Why is the world cruel to him?" Marlene asked herself as she looked at everything happening to Austin. She couldn''t even begin to imagine the pain that Austin has gone through, to be betrayed once and to lose someone he came to love. How would anyone even smile after this? "Yet he never lost his way..." A sweetness and bitterness, like never before, invaded Marlene''s mind at the same time. In her heart, Austin rose to be a person she could never evene to hurt emotionally. He looks like a ss piece, one that could break at a touch. "Once we are together, I will spoil him with my love." Just as she thought of this, a light smile came to Marlene''s face. But it didn''tst long as the dragon suddenly spoke. "This kid has the mostplex situation of love that I have ever seen." Just as Marlene was about to reply, the scene changed, and the atmosphere itself became different as the third-person view changed. In front of Marlene, the screen flickered to show Olivia, her eyes possessive and loving. But seeing it, the smile on Marlene''s facepletely froze, the killing intent within her sting out in full force as she saw Oliviaying above Austin, holding him down as she spoke. "I love you, be mine..." Her desire was ever-present, like a drug addict that wouldn''t let go, she seemed to hold the older Austin below her as she asked him, and Austin replied. "No, I have no interest in having another woman. For me, love isn''t possible. I don''t want to hurt you." His reply only made Olivia smile, the rejection not pushing her back as she started to pester Austin to give her a chance. The screen kept changing, in which each time Marlene could see Olivia pursuing Austin and him rejecting her. All the things he went through in the past being a chain that won''t let him truly feel love, because he was afraid of being hurt and hurting others. Such a scene only hurt Marlene''s heart, but she could see that as things went by, Austin''s barrier around his heart kept wavering until finally, he felt pity and gave Olivia a chance. A chance to try to be together. And seeing it, Marlene held her fingernails so hard that they started to bleed. Soon, she could see Austin trying to ept being together with Olivia. Austin trying his best to get rid of the fear in his heart and move on. She saw how Olivia kept trying to seduce him and get his heart, and she saw how lightly it was affecting him. Austin wanted to give those emotions back, but his heart still feared being rejected, hence he kept his distance a bit, which only started to make Olivia try to talk to him more. "I won''t give up," Olivia muttered as she held Austin''s face. "I will wait," she said as she held his hand. "I love you..." Olivia muttered before she kissed Austin''s lips... And that was thest straw that broke the camel''s back, a humongous amount of power and pure killing intent leaving Marlene''s body. The room she was in slightly trembling as she looked at the scene of Olivia taking away Austin''s first kiss. Her eyes are bloodshot as she bit her lip till it started to bleed.I think you should take a look at Even when she watched the love scene with both Celestina and the other mysterious girl, Marlene held herself, because in the case of Celestina, they were children, and nothing of a sexual or kissing nature ever took ce. And in the case of the other girls, they had feelings for each other, and before anything could bloom, the girls died. Hence, Marlene kept repeating in her heart that everything would work out for her. But now, seeing this, the deep emotions of jealousy once again reared its head. The amount of hate that the current Marlene has for Olivia rises far above what she could control. But the only silver lining in this being the case is that she could see that Austin still hasn''t sumbed to Olivia. Even after the kiss, his fears overwhelm him, and he keeps debating whether to fully invest in Olivia. And it would seem that after this kiss, he wants to fullymit to Olivia to try to get rid of his fears. The key thing is that he hasn''t, which means that Marlene still has a chance to strike when the iron''s hot. "I need to calm down...." The calmness and strategy that she earned within the illusion came into y as Marlene''s mind started to work in overload. The thing about Austin having a lover and it being Olivia throws aplete wrench into her n of proposing to Austin in the best way possible after leaving this ce. But the good thing is that now she knows about the weakness of Austin and his past trauma in love better than any woman out there, and she will be able to use that to her advantage. Thinking till here, Marlene''s eyes narrowed, her gaze turning away from the scene as Olivia once again tries to seduce Austin, and he moves away. "I need to deal with Olivia." That''s the main issue now. Another good thing that came her way is that Olivia asked for the rtionship between the two of them to remain silent until Austin is sure of his feelings, and she can deal with the other things back at her Empire. This would be another tool that she would be able to use to get her hands on Austin. "I am not letting anyone take him away from me this time." She swore to herself as her eyes focused back on the screen. She now knows that the main trial for Austin is to ovee his fear of love, and in Marlene''s mind, several ns to take advantage of it kept appearing. She wasn''t like this, and she hated such moves, but now she knows how important they are for her and the family she would create to survive in the world. "What should I do?" Hearing this, Marlene focused on the screen. She could see Austin looking up into the sky as he kept doubting himself, both the scenarios of losing someone he loves and being betrayed by someone he loves resurfacing to go away from him, scarring him. As she asked into the sky on what he should do. "Is it easy to give up on love?" Austin asked again as he sighed and closed his eyes. Once again, the illusion starts to y, showing him his darkest moment and forcing him to choose. Marlene looked at all this with a sad gaze, her eyes wandering towards Austin, whose head stilly on her legs, her hand finding its way to Austin''s face as itnded on his lips. A great temptation to take a taste of his lips filled her mind, but Marlene held it back. She doesn''t wish for her first kiss and the first kiss between Austin and her to be one where she forces it upon him. After everything she saw and desired, Austin requires something special, and she will make sure to give it to him. "If he ovees this trial, then he will no longer have any doubt. Then I would need to make my actions quick..." A ruthless light shed through Marlene''s eyes as she thought of the ns that kept appearing in her mind. She fears the most that Austin will take Olivia, and right now Olivia has a bigger advantage over her, especially when she has been with Austin all the time. Killing Olivia right now would only worsen the situation for Austin, and she can never do that to him. Marlene bit her lips as she had to control her overwhelming urge to put her trident through Olivia''s heart. For now, she would need to take a back seat. She knows her chance wille soon, for she will create it herself, and when the chancees, she will make sure to take it and emerge victorious. "Sorry, Catherine. I gave him to you once. I can''t do that again..." Chapter 499 499-The End Of The Snow Field. Marlene''s mind kept wriggling around, the screen in front of her started to sizzle, and soon, it shut down. This was followed by an exmation from the dragon. "Um?... impossible!" Just as the dragon finished speaking, the eyelids of Austin started to tremble, his gaze slowly focusing as it came upon Marlene. She stared at the hurt eyes of Austin. She could see that his eyes had reddened, and small pools of tears stayed at the edges of his eyes, which he quickly washed away. Slowly, he raised his head from Marlene''sp as he tried to give her his characteristic smile, but it was off the mark as he spoke with concern. "How are you?" Just hearing those words from him was enough to sweeten her heart. But then conflicting emotions passed through her eyes till she spoke with some hesitation. "I saw your trauma." Hearing this, Austin''s eyes widened, anger shing in them as he stared toward the ceiling. "How dare you?" He asked, but the reply that came from the dragon was different. "Yo-You are a holy ch-" "Yes." Austin spoke, cutting off the dragon. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the ceiling. A stunned silence followed it as Marlene looked at Austin with a questioning gaze. The fact that he is hiding something from her made her feel hurt a bit, but it also added to the allure of the mystery that is Austin. "I''m sorry...." Marlene said to Austin, bowing her head a bit. Seeing this, Austin shook his head with a conflicted emotion. He waved his hand at her as he spoke. "It''s nothing, just let it go. As much as I don''t like it, this did help me make some decisions." Hearing his reply, Marlene looked at Austin with a hidden calcting gaze. Austin looked at her as he asked with a wry smile. "Did you see everything?" "Yes." Marlene directly replied, her hand going to hold his hand as she spoke in a low voice of support. "As your friend, I am here, and whatever you need, I will be there to help." Hearing so, Austin gave Marlene a happy smile as he held Marlene''s hand a bit stronger. "Thank you. I guess it''s time that I deal with some things of the past." Just as he finished speaking, the atmosphere between the two of them started to get warmer, in which the dragon spoke. "I gave you enough time. I think it''s time for you both to leave with your rewards." This time when the dragon spoke, there was ayer of control, and Marlene even detected a hint of respect. This gave another indicator that whatever Austin asked the dragon to keep a secret is definitely of something very high, enough to even put a dragon in ce. ''Holy... what?'' Marlene''s eyes narrowed at this thought, but she wasn''t able to focus on it for longer as she slowly started to get drowsy. She could see Austin falling asleep as she fell asleep after him. Just as Marlene fell asleep, Austin woke up from his sleeping position. He stretched his body a bit as he looked at the knocked-out Marlene. ''It took more effort than before to knock her out.'' Just this was enough proof to see how much Marlene''s mental abilities have grown. Standing up, he slowly snapped his hand, and one of the walls within the room opened up as a man swaggered in, a cheeky smile on his face as he asked. "How did I do?" "Good."I think you should take a look at Austin replied with a smile as he walked up to the man, who started to rub his hands in desire. "So what should I do no-" He wasn''t even able toplete his word as a sword struck through his heart, and with another move, Austin took the man''s head, not even giving him a chance to process everything that happened in a second. Austin looked apathetic as he gazed at the dead body on the ground, the blood dyeing the beautiful ground as the horror-struck head fell to the ground. "Sigh... leaving no proof is tough." Speaking so, Austin turned around as he lifted Marlene''s body, and started to walk out of the underground room. He didn''t feel anything from killing the man as he deserved to die. Austin couldn''t choose just anyone to be the dragon''s voice, for he would have to kill that person, there was no way around it. Leaving arge variable alive would definitelye to bite him in the asster. Plus, he couldn''t leave a recording or such, as it won''t be alive. He needed a powerful fraud that would do what he wanted and wouldn''t affect his consciousness too deeply once Austin kills, and it wasn''t hard to get such a person after receiving the help of DarkNight. Soon, Austin reached the top, the snow and coldness hitting again as he closed the door, locking away the ce as he ced Marlene on the ground. Arranging everything perfectly, hey next to Marlene. Soon, this would end, and a new thing for him would begin. ... Slowly, Marlene''s eyes opened again. She saw the dark sky as she turned around, her gaze falling on Austin, who also seemed to be waking up from his slumber. Both of them soon sat up as Austin spoke. "This dragon seems to have a fetish for knocking us down." Marlene chuckled at his words as her attention soon changed to the ring in her hand. Feeling her connection to it, she opened up the space ring, and her eyes widened at the treasures she saw in it. Some were enough to make her gulp. Her eyes then went towards Austin, who too was looking at her with the same surprise. A grin spread over his face as he spoke. "Looks like we hit the jackpot." "That we did." Marlene replied, feeling that this journey gave her much more than she can imagine. Soon, just as she was about to speak again, the same arrow that led them here appeared again, pointing back in the same direction they came from. "Looks like we need to move back to the same spatial point we came from to head back." Marlene nodded her head at it as the two of them stood up. Without any words, the two of them sted forward, moving in the direction the arrow was pointing towards. Marlene''s body filled with power as she kept moving, her gaze lost for a moment as she thought about how she came here on Austin''s back. Somehow, a small part of her missed being held by Austin, but she held back her desire as the two of them moved, and soon, a st was heard when they reached some distance from where they were. Both their eyes went toward the direction they came from. "Looks like that ce is done." Austin said as the two of them kept moving. "Pity, I was nning oning back here some other time." Marlene replied, to which Austin just kept moving forward. ''Yeah, like I''m gonna leave such a loophole open.'' Musing at his thoughts and with Marlene dealing with some beasts that came their way, the two of them soon reached the same spatial point they came from. Just as theynded, the arrow sted forth with a golden light, and the two of them soon found themselves back at the narrow valley in the Academy. "We''re back... huh." Marlene spoke in a low voice as she felt the atmosphere around her. Austin nodded his head as the two of them removed their coats. Marlene first turned towards Austin as she gave him a light bow. "Thank you for everything." Hearing this, Austin smiled as he replied. "Isn''t this what friends do?" Marlene smiled at that response as she stood straight. Her gaze focused deep into Austin as she moved forward towards him. He stayed in his position until Marlene ced a small kiss on his cheek. "Consider this the start of my gratitude." Finishing this with a shy grin, Marlene walked away from the stunned Austin, her mind focusing on the feel of Austin''s skin as she headed toward her next location. Chapter 500 500-Birth Of A New Alliance. Marlene''s steps were light, her mind calcting as she walked towards the center spot of where Catherine takes her swims. It''s been about 2 days since she left, and the first thing that Marlene did was move towards the same ce that Austin was called to before he left. As Marlene walked, all the others around her gave her way, each of them giving her a light nod as she kept walking by. The majesty she disyed had increased from the past, and her path remained smooth and uninterrupted until she reached the end of the veryrge pool where Catheriney. Catherine''s eyes focused on Marlene, as Marlene stood above the pool. "You''ve changed," Catherine replied, her eyes narrowing as she focused on her long-time friend. With just a single nce at Marlene, Catherine could tell that something huge has happened, and her best friend has changed in a very significant manner. "Things happened," Marlene spoke as she waved her hand to create a bubble between her and Catherine, locking away their discussion from any peeping curious onlookers. Catherine didn''t react as she kept her eyes on Marlene, several different scenarios passing through her mind, it says that schemers can understand schemers and now Catherine looking at Marlene understood what kind of changes that might have taken ce. "I love Austin and I will be taking him as my Emperor" Marlene directly spoke spooking Catherine, her eyes widening, as several emotions passed through her at once, thest of it being dissapointe and anger, She understood that Marlene might have some interest in Austin, but just as Austin knew Marlene, Catherine also knew that since she also showed interest, her friend would back down and let her have Austin. But now, it would seem that things were getting out of hand... "I guess it would be useless to say for you to give up?" Marlene spoke, a crazy dark feeling of love filling her. The same feeling started to appear around Catherine. In both cases, the two of them went through dangerous situations with Austin. Catherine formed a family with Austin and lost it once, and Marlene went through all situations of emotions she could with Austin. It was impossible for the two of them to give up on Austin, and that would mean a very delicate situation has now formed between the two of them. Catherine is below Marlene. Catherine is also the second in power of Marlene''s faction, be it in the academy or back out there in the world. The two of them are connected to each other and need each other. "One question, why did you tell me this?" Catherine asked, the current Marlene would have the advantage of keeping Catherine in the dark and make a move when her defenses are down to swoop in for Austin. Her saying it only levels the ying field. "Because you are my friend," Marlene replied, her answer making Catherine smile as she understood that even changed, the essence of Marlene was still ever-present. The very same characteristic of pride that made Catherine choose Marlene as her liege. "So, no hard feelings no matter who Austin ends up with?" Catherine asked, her eyes narrowing at Marlene. A sly smile filled Catherine''s face as she slowly waddled along in the water. "Of course, no hard feelings, but before that, don''t we have someone to deal with?" Marlene spoke, her eyes sparkling. "You mean Olivia?" Catherine asked back, to which Marlene shook her head. "I''m afraid Olivia would be the least of our problems," Marlene said. Her mind shed towards Celestinia. Austin might have given up on Celestinia, but Marlene''s instincts screamed that things were far from over. "We need a more detailed talk," Marlene said, and Catherine nodded her head, a small alliance soon forming between the two. The alliance of the sea for Austin, the second alliance after the family alliance is now slowly forming. ..... Austin POV: ''Looks like she will set everything in motion,'' I thought as I watched both Marlene walk away. The bond between Marlene and Catherine is special and strong, which is the main reason that I had to go for this type of heart-breaking yet special approach for the two of them. If it was any normal kind of interest, then either Marlene or Catherine would give up their feelings for each other. But such a thing won''t happen now, not with all their current feelings and after everything I have shown. I am sure that Marlene would soon form an alliance with Catherine, not just to take Olivia down but also to deal with Celestinia. From then on, things would really start to roll. In fact, the alliance of Marlene and Catherine will be very useful for me. I didn''t show all those things to Marlene for fun. Each and every word that she will say from now on will be very helpful to my cause. I even gave her the hint of me being a Holy Child, and it wouldn''t take long for Marlene to figure out that I am indeed a Holy Child.I think you should take a look at Even the illusions I made Marlene go through would subtly build her character in the way I want, and that character that is now added to Marlene would be a very useful spear to deal with some future threats that may head my way. ''Thoughying there and letting Marlene watch all that wasn''t easy,'' The thing that first Marlene watched was the recordings I set in ce. I had taken up the part about Celestinia from my memories, while the second woman was another ''actor'' that I needed for my y. The connection which began between me and Marlene is from the same experience the two of us went through. Plus, this would cement for all the sympathies that I will be earning from all the other girls. The best part is that it will never trace back to me. How would it when Marlene would be the one saying it all out? And if any of the girls are interested and look into the second girl, they would find the traces that I left for them to find. Amoner girl I met on my journey and a very nice story for them to read through. Even if theyb the world for her, they would not find that girl, for she really is dead. As I said before, I can''t leave any loophole. All these women are smart and cunning. One smallpse anywhere, and they would dig up the truth. Hate is the other side of love, after all, a simple flip of the coin to change the deepest love into the worst hate. ''Well, I just hope they take it easy.....'' Musing at my thoughts, I started to walk away from my location, my appearance on disy. I once again gathered eyes on me, but I didn''t mind as I kept walking. I already know my next location, with practiced steps, I soon reached the teleportation center and was soon teleported to the teaching center for the aspiring future generals. Here I slowly covered myself up with a small cloak, having done so, my steps renewed as I walked into the huge building. My steps light as I reached the auditorium, the door was closed for teaching, but with my authority, I easily got in. And when I did, I saw hundreds of students sitting in a round-centered huge hall, and all their eyes focused on the center figure. Grace stood before the sea of students, a vision of allure and power. Her luscious blonde hair cascaded in elegant waves, drawn back into a ponytail that revealed the graceful curve of her neck. Her captivating green eyes held an enigmatic spark that seemed to draw everyone''s attention. But it was her military-style dress that truly set her apart. The uniform was tailored to perfection, hugging her curves in all the right ces, leaving little to the imagination. The fabric was a blend of strength and sensuality, designed for both battle and seduction. Her long skirt, reaching down to her ankles, was crafted from a durable yet soft material, allowing for fluid movement while maintaining an air of elegance. Strategic slits adorned the sides, revealing glimpses of her toned legs as she walked, a reminder of her femininity even amidst her battle attire. A silver buckle adorned her waist, entuating her slender figure and drawing attention to the dangerous allure she possessed. But perhaps the most captivating feature of her dress was the sword sheathed at her side. The weapon seemed to emanate an aura of power and danger, a clear symbol of her prowess as a skilled general. As she walked, the skirt swayed with each step, creating an alluring rhythm that mirrored the beat of the hearts in the room. Grace''s military dress not only conveyed authority and strength but also an undeniable sexuality that left those around her spellbound. It was no wonder she had earned the title of the "Blood Rose Princess." Her presence exuded an intoxicating mix of dominance and femininity, drawing admiration and desire from all who had the privilege of witnessing her. ''Looks like she regained her inner self she was suppressing.'' I could feel it, the pride and hunger for battle she had retrieved. You aren''t a normal person if you had the same nickname as my mother. Even in the past, I understood that she is a woman that desires war and death, but after having a family, my mother seems to suppress all that away, providing a gentler aura. But now it has changed, that side of her still exists, it just mixed with this new side of hers, and such a new Grace would be more useful to me, especially with the new future thaty ahead. ''But damn is she sexy.'' I could see several of the male students'' eyes glued to Grace. After all, to these young men, the prospects of an older, sexy milf are more attractive, especially if she is single. ''Too bad, she is already mine.'' Chapter 501 501-Grace Taking Back Her Mother Spot. "If you wish to lead an army, then first you have to choose what kind of leader you want to be: one that will protect your soldiers to the end or the one that will do anything to win," Grace''s voice spread out, her words ringing to every student. I could see all of them raising their shoulders up while their eyes focused deeply on Grace. She nodded her head as she spoke again. "No path is wrong because, in the end, our duty would always be to protect the kingdom behind us, to make sure your enemies won''t plunder your kingdom, and for that, you should be willing to be the hero and the viin of others'' lives." As Grace said this, an intense aura escaped from her body, her presencemanding, one that I rarely got to experience. "A good general will protect and safeguard soldiers, but a great one would remain undefeated and guard his or her kingdom to the end of their lives. And as I was saying before, you take this life, you must make sure what kind of general you want to be, you must be sure of what kind of fights you would have to deal with." As Grace finished saying this, she slowly took out the sword at her waist. The sword itself was a beauty of creation, but the moment it was held in Grace''s hand, it became a killer. Raw red energy released from the sword as it called out for death and war. With my enhanced senses, I could feel the pressure of the lives it reaped radiating from within the sword. "Just know as you trudge this path, there would always be times you question your actions, are all these deaths and lives necessary?" As she said this, Grace lightly touched her sword. "Are I truly fighting for something? Is this all worth it? If ever such thoughts reach you, and they will, just think about the people behind you. Don''t focus on the glory, don''t think of the family and lives you took, just focus on the people left behind in your kingdom and strive to keep them safe." As her final words rang out, Grace waved her sword, an incredible sensation flowing from the sword, as the beautiful woman now felt deadly and sharp. ''Damn, she''s hot.....'' I loved seeing such a side of my mother, one that demanded absolute power and control. The power appearing from her showing a striking difference to her dress, making her look sexy yet deadly. But while I felt this, I could see the awe and fear filling the rest of the students, especially the older ones who could easily feel the dreading from Grace. Soon the feeling subsided as my mother ced her sword back, her normal senseing into y as silence enveloped the huge hall. "Any questions before we head to the simtion?" Grace asked, and soon several of the students raised their hands. Grace chose a girl among them who asked, "Teacher, what kind of general are you?" This brought everyone''s focus towards Grace, who replied with a smile, "Thetter one. I strive to protect all my soldiers and my Empire." Hearing this, hushed discussions filled the hall. Grace''s eyes traveled through it all until they settled on me, the only one standing in the hall. Her eyes met mine as I threw my hood away; I wore it to not distract my mother, but now it isn''t of any use. The moment Grace saw me, a gentle smile filled her face, which quickly brought great damage to the rest of the male students and even the teachers. It didn''t even take long before the rest of the students started to focus on me, their eyes beaming into me. Looking downwards, I could even see Nora among the gathering, her eyes meeting mine as a simr gentle love-filled smile bloomed on her face, both hers and my mother''s being very simr. p! Hearing the p, everyone turned towards Grace who spoke, "Why don''t you all head towards the simtion now?" Hearing her words, every student below started to head towards another part of the room, most probably the illusion simtion room where they would have to lead different scenarios as generals. The proud part being that my sister alwayses up on top in this; she is single-handedly the best general of my generation, even the older ones can''tpare to her. ''Though they would all be leading real-life situations soon'' My mind swirled. While illusions are good, it doesn''t give the best situation in real life. After all, unpredictable things can always happen in real life. In fact, thest year students even have a real-life deployment where they would have to lead a group of their own within the real world for some time.I think you should take a look at ''Time is running out; war would soon pse us.'' It''s just a matter of time before the Beastmen Council deres their war statement. From then on, the rest waiting for the perfect opportunity would strike. My intel tells me that those hidden groups are aiming to take down the key powerful figures of the new generation, in fact, that was what they aimed for back in the realm, though I thwarted that. ''But I can''t protect them forever.'' There are several geniuses of this generation, and some would definitely fall to the threats ahead. Moreover, the War council won''t be able to intervene till things reach a world-threatening situation, which won''t in normal circumstances, but I and even the War council know that isn''t the case here. Right now, the presence of corruption energy is increasing, and a huge amount of death covering over this world from war would only fasten the speed of corruption. There is no doubt that by the end of the war, several powerful people would be corrupted and no one would be able to tell it. An Era where trust can''t exist would rise again. ''But I will never let the people I care about get hurt.'' With my mother''s awakening, the Empire would be stronger than ever. Knowing how smart Grace is, she would have already started to prepare for the war ahead. Just as I was thinking so, everyone in the room went ahead, Grace asking for some time, walked in front of me. Her green, gentle eyes twinkled as she spoke to me. "Follow me." I nodded my head at it, and soon the two of us got inside my mother''s office, and just as we did, Grace jumped into my embrace. Her hands holding me tight, her face rubbing against my chest as she spoke. "I''m sorry for avoiding you..." Her muttering words were heard as I hugged Grace back, my hands slowly patting her back as I ced a light kiss on her cheeks. "And I am sorry for hiding all of this from you, I just didn''t want to hurt you, I love you too much for that..." Hearing my reply Grace raised her head from my chest, her hands holding my face gently with her boobs nicely pressed again my chest. "Don''t be, you had every right, While it hurts, it hurts me more when I think that I couldn''t see it but I just want you to know that you are not alone and you will never be, I will always be there for you, my love..." "Grac-" "Call me mother" My mom interrupted her eyes narrowing at me, our dynamics have been a mess ever since our first time where I would take her more as my woman that my mother but it would seem that my mother doesn''t want me to forget her motherly side too. "Mother....." I said with a smile and just as I did, my mother lunged forward, her lips meeting mine as her hands wrapped around my neck, I responded back, as my mouth sought her out too, and my hands moved with passion as I gropped my mother''s ass, her supple cheeks changing forms under my torment, while her tongue danced in my mouth. Soon I lifted her off the ground by her ass and ced her on the table, her lips still connected, it would seem that a fire has ignited between the two of us, and I for one am not about to let it go. Chapter 502 502-Mom And Son At Office. Our passion continued to burn as I lifted my mother onto the table, our lips locked in a passionate and heated embrace. Her soft moans mixed with mine as our tongues danced and explored each other''s mouths with fervor. My hands roamed her body, caressing her curves, and teasing her sensitive spots. She responded eagerly, her hands running through my hair, pulling me closer, as if she couldn''t get enough of me. With one hand still on her ass, I used the other to hike up her dress, revealing her velvet lingerie and the heart-shaped holes, her lingere being the epitome of sexy, who would think that their amazing teacher was wearing this?. Her pink nipples were still exposed, and they were hard and inviting. I couldn''t resist the temptation, leaning down to take one in my mouth while my fingers toyed with the other. "Ahh... my son... you''re driving me wild," she moaned as her body arched with pleasure. The mix of forbidden desire and the danger of possibly being caught made the encounter even more exhrating. My mother''s inhibitions seemed to fade away as she surrendered to the passion between us. It was as if we were two souls destined to explore each other''s deepest desires. I moved my lips from her nipples to her neck, leaving a trail of kisses and gentle bites along the way. She gasped and shivered under my touch, her body responding to every caress and nip. As I kissed her corbone, I could feel her heartbeat racing against my lips. Her hands traveled down my body, undoing my shirt buttons, eager to explore my flesh. I allowed her to undress me while I continued to worship her with my mouth, my lips now tracing a path down her chest, stomach, and finally settling between her thighs. Her breath hitched as I nuzzled her through the fabric of her lingerie, teasing her clit with the tip of my tongue. She squirmed beneath me, her hands gripping the edge of the table for support. "Dear... don''t... We shouldn''t..." she managed to mutter between moans. But her body was giving away her true desires, and I couldn''t resist giving her the pleasure she craved. I tugged her lingerie aside, exposing her dripping wet pussy to my hungry eyes. The sight of her arousal only fueled my own desire, and I dived in, licking and sucking on her clit with an expertise that onlyes from knowing someone''s body intimately. Her moans grew louder and more desperate as I pleasured her with my mouth. She tried to keep her voice down, aware that we were in a public ce, within her office, but the pleasure was too intense for her to contain. I didn''t mind, though. The thought of being caught only added to the excitement. I was aware of the risk we were taking, but the intoxicating allure of my mother, her body, and her desires overwhelmed any rational thoughts. We were caught up in the heat of the moment, and nothing else mattered. Feeling her approaching the edge, I intensified my actions, using my fingers to prate her while my mouth continued its relentless assault on her clit. Her grip on the table tightened, and her body tensed as she reached her climax. A wave of pleasure washed over her, and she let out a muted cry of ecstasy. As her body shuddered in pleasure, I couldn''t hold back any longer. I positioned myself between her legs, aligning my throbbing cock with her dripping entrance. I pushed myself inside her, slowly but firmly, relishing the feeling of her warm and tight walls surrounding me. "Austin... Oh, my dear boy... you feel so good," she gasped, her eyes locked on mine. Her words only spurred me on, and I began thrusting into her with increasing urgency. Our bodies moved together in perfect harmony, our connection deepening with each passionate movement. Time seemed to blur as we lost ourselves in each other, our pleasure building with every thrust. "Grace... Mom... I love you," I whispered, unable to contain my feelings any longer. Her eyes widened at my confession, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me closer, and kissed me passionately. Our bodies were nowpletely entwined, and it was as if we were one. "I love you too, my dear boy," she said, her voice filled with emotion. With those words, any remaining boundaries between us dissolved, and we became lost in a world of pleasure and love. Our bodies moved together in a dance of passion, each moment building toward a crescendo that would leave us both utterly satisfied. As we reached the peak of our pleasure, we held onto each other tightly, our bodies trembling with the intensity of our release. We came together, our moans mingling in the air, my hot seed filling up her insides, as we surrendered to the overwhelming ecstasy of our forbidden love, but we weren''t done yet.I think you should take a look at Now the position changed with meying on the table with Grace riding me, I would thrust upwards, and she would start mming her hips down as to meet my offense. In this position, I can easily go for her tits as they hung just on top of my face. One of my arms let go of her waist, as I started milking these milk jugs of hers. My other hand then also let go of her waist as it slithered down her back before heading towards her round meaty ass. I spanked her white ass multiple times causing it to ripple, while the slightly painful burning sensation on her bum in contrast with the ultimate pleasure she was feeling on her crotch made Mom confused, as a mixture of pain and pleasure brought her mind to ecstasy. As my hard cock continued to plow through my Mother''s drooling cunt, I looked up to enjoy the view of her face twisting and turning in pleasure, multiple times I felt the tip of my dick receive pressure as I reached the entrance of her womb. The womb that gave birth to me. Love nectar flowed out of her, as they slowly dripped down my cock, lubricating it even further. Soon I reached my end and cummed deep within her womb filling it again, She reached her second orgasm as well, when she felt her son''s warm semen flow inside her fertile womb. I saw her face widen in shock for a moment as her mouth opened in an ''o'' shape. However it quickly went away as she reached the zenith of her sexual pleasure. ... "Ooooh! Yes, like that~more~" Mom said as she bent over for me over the table, holding the edge as I fucked her cunr, my hips colliding against her meaty ass as I kept hitting her womb. "Ah~ah~more~"Grace moaned out like a bitch as I rammed her from behind, the table shaking like hell. ................... "Uu~its deep~" She said as I raised one of her legs while I fucked her standing up, our lips meeting as I tasted her mouth. "Oohh... inside again~" .................. "No~this~Um~" Grace protested as I held her against the window, down below all the students moving around, while my mother was pressed against the window, her motherly breasts pressing against the window, her face against the ss, as I kept ramming into her. "I wonder how your students would feel if they see you now?" I asked as I felt Grace tighten around me at her words. Pakh~ Her ass cheeks rippled as I spanked it, my mouth going to her neck as I started to suck on it before finally depositing my seeds deep into her hot womb, which sucked in my seeds like no end. "Ah~yes~" Grace moaned after which she started to kiss me again. Chapter 503 503-Girl Trouble All The Way. Slowly opening the door, I stepped out along with Grace. Her dress was a bit wrinkled, but overall she looked the same, just that she had the extra shine to her while her entire womb is filled with my white seeds, just plugged inside her by her panties. "You really filled me up....." Grace whispered with a pout as she held her waist. Right now, it''s just been an hour since we entered inside her office, but we definitely did a lot of things within that hour. "Well, you weren''tining while I kept spanking your ass, Mother ~" My seductive whispers brought a tremble to Grace''s body as she lightly patted my shoulder. "Go on, I am sure you have some things to deal with, we will talk together with the familyter. Plus, Aria is dying to meet you." Grace''sst words undoubtedly turned a little gentle, one that I am very familiar with. No doubt that the ''little'' girl must have thrown a huge tantrum when she didn''t find me, but seeing that the Academy is still intact, it would be good to say that Grace handled it well. "Don''t worry, she wille to me," I replied as I ced a small kiss on her cheeks before heading off. Now having tightened things with Grace, all that is left is to conduct the meeting to present a more united front on the war that will be enveloping the world in the future. With a light body and a happy heart, I walked out of the building and soon used the transport station to get back to my mansion. It didn''t take long for me to enter it as I walked by the row of servants, so I reached my room where ra stood in front of it. Giving her a nod, the two of us entered inside my room. Just as I did, ra jumped up to me and she hugged me tight, her lips going towards my neck as she lightly nibbled on them. "You were with someone before you came here..." ra said as she let go of my neck, seemingly having had enough sniffing me up. "I was with my mother." "Oh?...did you enjoy it?" ra asked as we moved towards the bed. "Lots." I replied as Iy in the bed with my head on ra''sp, her hand slowly patting my hair as she looked down at me with her loving eyes. "So how did it go with Marlene?" "It went well, no doubt that right now she would have had a meeting with Catherine." As I replied, I closed my eyes, silently enjoying the slow taps on my head, while I spoke out the desires in my heart. And just as I did, I felt a small weight on my chest. Opening my eyes, I could see little Ariaying on my chest, the sides of her eyes a little wet. Thankfully, since she took on her current small look, she definitely matches a kid. "Sniff...daddy left me alone....does daddy ha-hate me?" Aria asked as her tears started to spread. Seeing this, I felt a small prickle in my chest. The older, mature Aria having this expression makes it funny, but seeing this from the crying Aria just breaks your heart. Wearing a wry smile, I slowly started to pat Aria''s head. This had its effect as the tears automatically stopped. "Daddy had something important to do; that''s why he had to leave. So never assume that Daddy hates you; Daddy loves you with all his heart. Plus, didn''t you have fun with your mommy?" Hearing my words, I could see Aria''s eyes light up as she vigorously nodded her head. This brought me a chuckle as I slowly led Aria''s head to my chest, making hery on me. I started to pat her head again, slowly singing a luby. "Now, why don''t daddy''s princess take a sleep on his chest...." As I said this, I lightly started to swing a tune, one that was enchanting enough to slowly cause Aria''s eyes to tremble as they closed. Soon, within seconds, she was in deep sleep as she hugged me tight with a very happy smile. Seeing this, I turned towards ra who looked at all this in a daze, but she soon shook it off as she asked with a sly smile. "Who is this?" "In this case, it''s better that you don''t know." Hearing my words, ra nodded her head, not asking more. But knowing her, I could understand that something deep is surely going through her mind right now. Seeing so, I took up her hand and ced it back on my head as I spoke. "Tell me what''s troubling you." Hearing so, ra didn''t hesitate to speak as she started to slowly y with my hair again. "It''s just seeing how you dealt with this girl, just showed me how much of a good father you will be." Hearing this, I raised an eyebrow as I asked. "Do you want a child?" To which ra nodded her head as she spoke. "I do but not now, I want it when you are done with everything and when I am sure I will be a good mother." As I heard these words, I let out a light chuckle. I took the hand that was ying with my head and I ced a light kiss on it. With confident eyes, I looked deeply at ra, her brown eyes focusing on me, her ck hair let down, the two horns on her head giving her a cute look, overall making the girl''s face above me stunning. Having got her attention, I spoke with a confident voice. "I might not know how my situation might end, but I know one thing for sure, that you would be an amazing mother." "Austin....." My words brought a smile to her as she moved down to kiss me, our lips meeting, one of love, not lust. We stayed in this position for some time till ra pulled me back. I could see the signs of lust in her, but I shook my head as I pointed at Aria on me. This made her pout, but in the end, she let it go as she got back to soothing me. "So what and all happened when I was gone?" I asked.I think you should take a look at "A lot, actually...." ra replied as she started to speak again. "Carmel contacted me again, she hopes to get in touch with you." "Push her back, it will take some time for me to act on that, the more she stews the more tasty it will be for me to collect." "Olivia contacted me, and says it''s urgent." "Um....if she did that then it must be, I will meet her." "N called, she wants to check on a favor you owe her." "That''s good, guess she would soon fall into my hands." "Lanora asked if she could meet you." "Will keep that in mind." "The shy little Nathalia contacted me, and says she wants to meet you to give something." "Huh....guess it''s time I deal with that shy minx." "Both Sana and Rina too want to talk." "Looks like both feisty sisters want something more." "Emma came to me, that little girl wants to know how she can get your attention more." "What did you tell her?" I asked, to this, a sly smile came to ra''s face as she replied. "Well, let''s say she will be more proactive with you." "You maniptive minx." I spoke to which she responded. "Well, not as good as you." "That''s for sure." I agreed as we chuckled lightly together after which ra continued. "Princess Sabrina contacted the group, she hopes you can free some time for her." "Well, I will let that one mature a bit more." "Zora wants to talk." "Guess it''s time I pull at that lever." "E from Carmel''s faction contacted me, it seems she wants to talk about your situation with Carmel." "Guess she is finally done nning." "Sonia misses you, she wants your warmth." "I will give her plenty." ''Sigh looks like my schedule is packed....'' I had just returned, but it would seem that my line of women''s trouble is just getting bigger. Moreover, after this, I have the other women to deal with; there are some messages from Lora, Zelda, Mira, and some more others that I have to deal with. "Sigh...." "You can take your time...." ra spoke as she saw me sigh. I just smiled wryly at it. "Guess that''s true....." As I said this, ra took my head from herp and she soony beside me. Since Aria was on my chest, all she could do was take my right hand and hug it tight while she snuggled up to me. "Just know that I am here for you..." ra said to which I just smiled. Soon I closed my eyes, trying to get some light sleep. Chapter 504 504-Time To Play With An Engagement. ''How long did I sleep?'' I thought as my eyes went toward the clock on the ceiling. Seeing that just an hour had passed, I let out a sigh as I focused back on the ceiling. Right now, it''s difficult for me to move with Aria above me and ra clutching onto my right hand. Both their sleeping faces are cute, and I just want to keep looking at them. ''Come out.....'' Just as I thought so, Farah appeared beside the bed. She knelt over as she responded. ''It''s good to see you well, master.'' Farah spoke into my mind. ''Thanks, you can stand up.'' Just as I spoke, Farah stood up from her kneeling position, her red blood eyes focusing on me. ''So how is it? Do you think you can fit in now?'' I asked. ''I can master. You just have to give me the order.'' Farah replied with a stoic face, but I could still feel some jealousy flowing from her as her gaze moved toward the two lying close to me. Seeing such behavior, I smiled inwardly. Such a situation means that Farah is finally maturing into a true person, into a true woman. These days, I left Farah outside to travel all around the ce. I had instructed her to get an extensive idea about everything so that she would be able to join the academy. In such a way, she will be very useful to me. In the light, she will y some key roles that I want her to y. ''Did you enjoy it?'' ''Yes, but not as much as being with you.'' Farah replied, and I could only let out a small chuckle at her words. ''Get back in.'' Just as Imanded, Farah''s body shed as she nestled inside me, her voice being heard again. ''I''m hungry.'' ''Don''t worry; I will feed youter.'' Hearing my words, Farah joyfully turned silent while I continued toy there in the bed. It was only a few minutester that ra finally opened her eyes. Seeing so, I asked in a low voice. "Slept well?" "It was the best." ra replied with a smile as she slowly rubbed her eyes. Her mind soon gained focus as she looked toward Aria. "What do you n to do with her?" "I have my ways. Now go and set up lunch for me and Aria." "Ok!" Replying enthusiastically, ra ced a kiss on my cheeks before shing out of the room. Seeing this, I smiled wryly, soon turning my attention back to Aria. I slowly started to shake her awake. "Sweety, wake up~" "Mou~no~" Aria replied in a sleepy tone as she kept shifting in my embrace. Such a cute look keeps my smile on me as I kept slowly shaking Aria. "Come on sweety, wake up, and let''s have some food." Finally, Aria relented as she opened her eyes and took her head from my chest. "Ok, but I want to keep hugging Daddy." "Sure." I easily agreed as I sat up on the bed with Aria clinging onto me tight. Soon, I sat up on the bed while supporting Aria, who wrapped her arms around my neck, her face close to my neck as she seemed unwilling to let me go. Such endearing acts were only making my heart want to keep her like this while the children I had back in that ce shed in my mind, making me feelplicated for a moment. ''No time to dwell there.'' Pushing off those thoughts, I went to the washroom, and quickly cleaned my and Aria''s faces before settling back in the chair in my room. I didn''t do anything much as I kept ying around with Aria. Soon a few minutes passed after which ra entered inside the room with a tray of food. "Hope you all didn''t wait long." ra spoke as she entered inside, the tray sooning to a stop in front of me and Aria as ra soon started to arrange all the food. Though what was funny is the fact that as soon as ra entered inside the room, Aria clung to me tight while she spoke to ra in an adorable voice. "My daddy....." "Hehehe....of course, he is your daddy; I won''t take him away from you....." ra spoke as she moved her hand to pat Aria''s head, but before she could even reach Aria, ra''s hand froze. In fact, her entire body froze, only her eyes could move as she now looked at Aria with a hint of dread.I think you should take a look at "Darling, don''t bully her, let her go." I spoke as I patted Aria''s head, which she epted, and in doing so, she let go of ra, who now looked at Aria with 100% more vignce than before. Her eyes moved towards me, seemingly asking where I found such a monster to which I just shrugged my head, understanding the issue. ra soon served the food and left the room. "Call me when it''s done." With that, she closed the room, leaving me with an array of food and an anticipating Aria, who keeps melting to my pat. With mastered movements, I started to move the foods, and soon, I started to feed Aria, who took it all in with gusto. While doing so, I also kept feeding myself. This went on for 15 minutes after which the food waspletely cleared. Wiping away the grease from Aria''s mouth, I ced a small kiss on her cheeks before calling ra, who entered and professionally took away all the food, which once again left me with Aria, to whom I took out some y toys, giving it to her as I left her to her own devices as I sat beside her, looking at her y. I smiled in contentment before moving to themunications I have to deal with. ''This is from Lora.'' Seeing the recorded message, I yed it. Soon Lora''s voice filled my mind as her words flowed. At first, it was just about her never-ending love for me and how she misses me, but the end contents of the words made me frown. ''This is something...'' I didn''t expect for Lora toe to the idea of me being betrothed to Olivia so soon. I did expect such an idea to fill her one day, but I had anticipated for such a daring idea toe to birth after I had moved my rtionship with Lora to a much more physical and living base. ''Sigh...I can''t control reality, after all....'' Looking at it from several angles, this is bad for me. The current dynamics between the women in love with me is a very thin bnce, and a small quake will set off a catastrophic reaction that might bring out a shit load of blood into the world. ''But it isn''t necessarily dangerous.'' My mind soon became focused as several ns kept shing through my mind. If I were to y my cards right, this could be something good for me. From what I can understand now, this engagement idea only exists between Olivia and Lora. This means I have some wiggle room to create a scenario that would end advantageously for me. ''Then again, I should be careful; one can''t underestimate what jealousy can do...'' Quickly forming some ideas, I kept it there. For now, it would be better to n deeper when I have more information at hand. Having thought enough, I took up mymunication orb and connected it to Lora, while doing so I ced a small barrier to make whatever I say onlyst between me and Lora, keeping Aria out of the loop. The waiting only took a few seconds after which the connection was established. Just as it did, I heard an anxious voice from Lora. "Hey love, were you busy?" "I was. I had something to do these 2 days, hence I only saw your message now." "Oh, that''s okay." My reply seemed to have calmed Lora down as her voice seemed calmer when she replied back. "But darling, can you tell me what all this engagement idea is all about?" I asked back in a stern voice. "It''s just as I spoke in the message. This would be the perfect way for us to be together more without arousing any suspicion." Lora spoke with a calm voice, to which I replied with an agitated voice. "But darling, I only want to be with you. Didn''t we promise to find out a way? Plus, what about Olivia? I care about her and I don''t want to force her and y around with her life like this, it''s wrong." For a moment, there wasn''t a reply, as only silence remained, but soon Lora''s voice was heard again. "Then what else can we do? I know this is not right for Olivia, but is anything right here? We wish to be together, and we can''t, then isn''t only death the way out?" Hearing such a dark tone, I felt a shiver down my spine. The image of the game where Austin burned with Lora shed through my mind. Of course, such a thing can''t happen now, but then again, I can''t have Lora''s mind be disoriented; it would be dangerous. Keeping up suspense, I didn''t say anything for a moment, until I did. "Sigh.....this isn''t something we should be talking about over themunication orb, Lora. Take a leave ande to the academy under the pretext that you want to meet Olivia." "Really! I will be there soon!" Hearing such an excited voice, I''m sure others would doubt if this is still the ice-cold Empress of the Empire. Though it isn''t nice to know that she is rushing forth to betray her husband and possibly the Empire. "Um, see you soon, darling, I love you." "I love you more." With that reply, I cut off the call, clutching my head, and slowly rubbed it. ''Guess that will give her some breathing room.'' Thinking of such, I took up themunication orb, connecting to Olivia. ''I Guess it''s time to build a new scenario.'' Chapter 505 505-Sabrina Fishing For Information. "Olivia, what''s up?" I asked, just as Olivia answered themunication orb. A few seconds of silencested between us, after which Olivia finally spoke. "I want to discuss something important, and I want to do it face to face." "Let''s then. Tell me, when should Ie over?" I replied back, already having an idea of what she wanted to talk about. "I''m busy dealing with some things here. How about we meet up tonight~" In the end, a naughty whisper left Olivia''s voice. "Sure, let''s meet up then." I replied before and I canceled the call. Leaning against the chair, my mind started swirling, several different ideas passing through my mind. Right now, I have several women waiting in line for me to deal with and for them to deal with me. The things I do from now on should be in a controlled line such that it alles up to thest end I want. "Daddy, worried?" Suddenly, Aria asked as she pulled at my shirt. Seeing her worried expression, I chuckled, once again finding the idea that I am worrying about how to deal with different women funny. "Nothing, my little princess. I''m just thinking about things." As I said so, I swiped Aria onto myp, hugging her lightly as I tickled Aria, earning giggles from her that sounded like music to my ears. Just as I was ying with her, ra walked into the room holding amunication orb used by my group. ra''s expression looked professional as she spoke. "Austin, Princess Sabrina contacted the group again. She wants to meet you." As she said so, I could see a teasing smile popping on ra''s face. ''Um...guess I might cover her up first.'' Smiling slyly a bit, I replied back to ra. "Give it to me." Hearing my words, ra walked up to me, passing me the orb. "So you want to meet?" I asked into the orb. "Yes." Sabrina replied with a gentle tone. Hearing this, I spoke with a teasing voice. "Missing me already?" "No, I just want to talk business." Sabrina replied back without any fluctuation in her voice. "Ouch, and here I was thinking we were close." "We are close, close as two people with nothing to each other can be." Hearing Sabrina''s reply, I turned towards ra, who seemed to be holding back from teasing me. "Looks like me saving your life was for nothing." "It wasn''t. I will pay that back, and to start it, I would like to present these documents to you." I paused for a moment, not saying anything till I did. "Well, well, is this how you speak to your master, my maid?" As I said this, a pause came, now from Sabrina''s side. I smirked as I waited for Sabrina to reply while ra now looked at me with a hidden glint, her mouth moving as she worded. I just gave her my natural smirk to that as Sabrina''s voice soon was heard. "Can I meet you, master?" "Now isn''t that much better?" I teased, but she didn''t fall for it as Sabrina spoke again. "So can we meet up now, master?" ''Gotta give it to her, she has some great control over her emotions.'' "Sure,e here to my ce. We make it a secret rendezvou, doesn''t that get your heart beating?" "Can I hang up now, master? I will meet you there soon." "Sure." I spoke, pushing anymore might not y well for me. Getting her affirmative nod, I cut the connection off, looking at ra, I passed the orb to ra, who asked me with a desiring voice. "Can I please train her?"I think you should take a look at "I will think about it. Also, you know what to do." I replied after which ra nodded her head and walked out of the room. Seeing so, I focused back on Aria, trying to make up to her for the time I wasn''t close to her. With her fragile child mind, pushing her too much would be disastrous. ''Guess today''s schedule is fixed.'' While thinking so, I looked at Aria and spoke with a gentle smile. "Darling, now a very special girl will being here, and when she does, you have to hide yourself, okay?" "Ok, Daddy!" Aria readily agreed, after which I returned to ying with her. ..... "You''re looking healthy." I said, seeing Sabrina stand in front of me. She looked beautiful as always with her tinum-shining hair and beautiful emerald eyes. The gentle aura of nature overwhelmingly wrapped around her, while her perfectly sculpted body shined over her dress, her elongated elven ear having a touch of exotic beauty. "And you look well, master." Sabrina replied with an expressionless face, trying her best to act like what she is doing doesn''t affect her at all, but I know better. As someone who yed her character, I know for better how this would be killing her. "These are the documents sanctioning all those things you asked for, master." Saying so, she walked up to me and ced the documents she took out on the table in front of me as she prepared to sit down. But I shook my head as I spoke. "Not there, my beautiful maid. Why don''t you first massage your master''s shoulder?" I could hear her teeth grinding, but she didn''t reject it. With one fierce look at me, she went behind me and she started to slowly massage my shoulder with her fingers. She didn''t have any technique, but it was nice to know the Elven princess of the Elven Empire is under my control. "Everything is there. From now onwards, you enjoy the royal treatment of the Royal Bank, and you have ess to the unfiltered files there." Sabrina spoke as she kept massaging my shoulders. After enjoying it for a few seconds, I took the document and I started to read through it. Seeing the seal of the Elven royalty, I smiled and focused on thetter part of the document. Seeing no foul y, I replied. "Good work. Now why don''t you tell me what you got from him?" My words caused Sabrina to pause for a moment, but then she continued her hand movement, the pressure from her hand increasing a bit. Both she and I knew that I asked about the very Elf that targeted her, one that was one of the Ring holders and one that was apprehended by the Elven Empire. The poor guy must have died a very tragic death. "We got some useful information from talking with him, but he died when we tried to get something more informative." Sabrina said, not exining upon the meaning of what the ''talk'' meant. "So, did it increase your vignce to everything around you?" "It did, master." Sabrina replied to my word, her movements getting faster as she continued. "The things I got only gave me a part of the puzzle, but it didn''t give me everything that I need. It''s like looking at an empty picture, and it''s making me feel irritated." Hearing her words, I raised an eyebrow in surprise. ''It seems she is at the phase of lightly opening to me.'' Which was good, it means that I am at the midline of getting Sabrina''s heart without revealing my connection to her favorite author. It would seem the crumbs I left behind for her to chase have made a good impression of me on her. After all, the more mysterious the man, the more intellectual women like her would want to crack it, and the more she would fall into a never-ending need for me. "What do you want to know?" I asked, keeping my eyes closed. "Can you give me a hint as to where I should really look for?" Sabrina replied. ''ying around are we?'' "And what makes it seem that I would have information that the great Elven Empire doesn''t?" I asked again. "A gut feeling, master." Sabrina replied again. "That is some powerful gut right there." I chuckled as I said those words before leaning towards a calming silence, whichsted for a minute till I spoke again. "If you want something, you need to pay for it, princess." "What do you want?" Sabrina directly asked. To this, a sly smile started to appear on my face as I responded. "How about a date?" Chapter 506 506-When To Begin The End Game? "A date?" Sabrina asked back, her voice filled with suspicion. I corrected her, "Not exactly a date. I need to do something, and it would be nice to have you beside me, using your specific set of skills. They mighte in handy. But if you want it to be a date, I can make it a date." Sabrina didn''t respond directly, although the good thing is that her hand still keeps moving through my shoulder. "What is it? Where is it? I need more details." Sabrina finally spoke, her voice calm. "The ce and location, and the thing you should do, will all be a mystery. But I can guarantee you that I will give you a hint afterward for sure." I replied. "But that is not anything to go upon. How can I know that it''s a fair deal? And you should know that there are things I won''ty my hand in." Sabrina replied, the strength of her massage increasing with the strength of her voice. I took a moment of silence, after which I spoke. "Then no need toe. I hate to break it to you, Princess Sabrina, but right now, you are not in a position of power. Quite frankly, I can get this done even without your help..." As I finished saying so, Sabrina paused her fingers for a moment, after which she started again. Aforting silence started to settle between us till Sabrina suddenly spoke. "Give me a light detail of where we are going, and you have a deal. But get this, if whatever we are doing goes against my codes, I will pull back, even if it means my death." "You know what? I will humor you and take this deal. It will be fun to see how things would end." I replied to her words as I closed my eyes and leaned back in the chair. "The details you have asked for are in that table. You can take it and leave after massaging me for 5 more minutes." My words had their intended effect as Sabrina''s hands paused once more. This time, her hands took a bit more time to start massaging me again. ''Guess she might be fuming inside...'' The prospect of the information she asked for already set means that I yed her. Every action she took to thest words she might need, I controlled her to get into the situation, which means that I knew her better than she knew me. And to a woman that strived on her intelligence and her ability to foresee actions, my ying with her like this would be very humiliating to her. ''But she will get over it, and she will definitely hit me back.'' ying with her type of woman is dangerous; you must have the correct level of push and pull. If not, then you might get pushed off a cliff without you ever knowing about it. ''Sigh...the vicissitudes of life.'' Musing at my life as always, I enjoyed the massage for 5 minutes after which Sabrina left with the file in her hands. But just before she left, her words lingered. "Emily seems to be nning something big..." ''When isn''t she?'' With such words, Sabrina left, leaving me to muse on how I should proceed forward. I already have set ns on dealing with all the women, but what changes are the time and degree of how I implement my ns. After all, things don''t always go ording to my n, and reality always throws a wrench into even the most thought-out executions. ''I guess I need to deal with both the Elven princess and the half-elf at a simr time chain.'' It would be best if the two of them could even form an alliance. An alliance is the best course that things can lead to. This would mean investment from the girls and a sense of attachment, which sadly would end the day the alliance breaks. But what if I can make the alliance stick? What if they have no other choice but to stand together to get me?I think you should take a look at Then things would work out in a very desirable manner. Of course, there would be battles and hate; in fact, some blood might be shed. But I think that is something necessary. If they don''t release that inbuilt jealousy once in a while, it will build up to break into something very, very ugly. ''But I am a long way from that scenario.'' The ending I need is still far away. I have yet toy my hands on all the women I marked, and moreover, the world itself seems to throw new variables into my ns. Just like Zelda, even above that, there is the added trouble of my bloodline. I''m sure that with this crazy world, there still exist women that have yet to fully meet me, ones that are bounded to me by bloodlines. ''It would be easier to deal with if they weren''t married...'' Right now, I have only met 3 so far: Lora, Vena, and Nathalia. Thankfully, Nathalia is something I can manage, but the other two are the issue. And if it ever turns out the rest thaty has certain positions like Lora and Vena, then I would be in for a hell of a ride. Just as I kept thinking, I felt a weight on myp along with a very familiar hug. Smiling, I hugged Aria back, my eyes still closed as I started to lightly y with her hair. ''I also need to settle with Shira soon.'' The end y for her family is close, and in the next week, I would need to move in for that. And perhaps if I am sessful, I will finally get the first piece of information it has promised me. From then, I spent the rest of the time with Aria until the evening arrived. The practical training for Grace''s ss would be done, and hence I moved toward my family''s mansion while keeping Aria hidden. Just as I entered, I caught the body that rushed to me, hugging Elda''s lithe body. I ced a small kiss on her forehead, seeing that we were in the open hallway with the servants, I kept my affections at bay. "Hehehe... I missed you, big brother!" "Silly girl, I have been only gone for 2 days." I replied with an indulging smile. "But I still missed you!" Elda replied back by giving me a kiss on my cheek as she started to pull me into the room. Soon entering it, I came to see both Grace and Nora having some tea, both looking the same as I saw them the time before. Just as we entered inside the room and the door closed, Elda turned to me, jumping upon me as she took my lips. Seeing so, I held her waist as my lips started to taste hers, my tongue finding its way into her mouth as our lips rubbed against each other. Through the corner of my eye, I could see the surprise coloring both Grace''s and Nora''s faces. ''This little minx is getting bolder.'' This is the first time that we have done anything beyond what a family should, even after the secret became open amongst us, both Elda and Nora kept a respective approach. But it seems that ends now. "Um~ that''s better." Elda said as she let go of my lips, her lips looking redder and slippery, and so did mine. I chuckled at her behavior as I moved forward and took another kiss from her. "I missed you." I said letting go of the kiss and Elda as I walked towards Nora, whose eyes shed with a hint of panic as I reached her and kissed her lips as she sat in the chair. She tried to react, but the moment my lips met hers, she melted into my embrace. Soon, our lips tangled in a war of love after which I broke from it. "I love you." I said to her before cing a kiss on her cheeks, then I turned towards Grace and ced a kiss on her cheeks. The thing between us is, after all, still a secret. Having my fill, I sat next to Nora as Elda jumped into my embrace. But the moment she did, Aria appeared, her cheeks puffed up as she spoke. "No! My daddy!" As she said so, she vigorously wrapped her hands around me, her appearance surprised the other three, but then they could only shake their heads. ''Looks like Aria caused her fair share of problems when I was away.'' Chapter 507 507-Bringing The Family Into The Plot. Looking at the faces of my family, I could easily tell that Aria must have been quite the handful these 2 days. After all, knowing my mother, she would definitely take Aria to the mansion. And knowing the other two, they would definitelye to know of it. Today, when I was having my tryst with Grace, she already spoke to me about the things between Aria and the rest. "Be kind, darling. They are my family." I said with an indulging smile as I started to pat Aria''s head. This one skill seems to break through allyers of defense that Aria holds. Her childlike mind melted as she spoke with a pout. "Bu-But..." "No buts. In this case, be a good girl, okay?" I spoke, cing a small kiss on Aria''s cheeks, which once again made the ''little'' girl agree to my words. Having coaxed Aria, I turned to my family, where all three of them were looking at me in a daze. The funny thing was that the expression on their faces was the same as the one ra had on her today. ''Well, I don''t need to read minds to know what''s going through their heads.'' "Cough... so what will you do when she regains her own self?" Grace suddenly spoke, defusing the atmosphere that was getting weird. I even got the feeling that the three of them might take me to the bedroom now itself to get pregnant, thankfully they didn''t. "Well, it''s not my fault. What else am I supposed to do when she throws herself at me? With her power level and current mind, if I don''t do this, you all can guess what will happen, right?" My words brought a frown to the faces of the other three. All of them looking at Aria with aplex gaze, no doubt their minds still being rattled at the fact that one of the most powerful women in the world behaving like this. "But then again, you still seem to hold many secrets, brother. Who knew you had Aria Dramoon as a daughter?" Nora said, thest of her words teasing, but I still detected the hint of sadness in her voice. Seeing this, I turned towards Grace, who nodded her head. While Grace had spoken of my situation with Aria to both of my sisters, she hadn''t spoken about the Hero things I discussed with Grace to my sisters. "Sigh... Aria, why don''t you go and sit with your mother? I have something important to deal with." Hearing my words, Aria pouted, her hands lightly wrapping around my neck as she responded. "No, I want to be with Daddy!" Seeing this, I turned towards Grace, who smiled and started to speak with a saddened voice. "Sniff, it would seem that my daughter doesn''t want me anymore..." "No!... Mommy...!" Seeing Grace''s acting, Aria panicked, her eyes traveling between me and Grace. Seeing so, I gave Aria a push by cing a kiss on her cheeks, getting her to remove herself from myp and run towards Grace, taking a seat on herp. My eyes then moved towards my sisters who kept looking between me and Grace with very confusing gazes. I didn''t let that sit for long as I spoke. "Take a seat close to me." Saying so, Nora moved closer as I caught her hand between mine, and Elda, without a stop, jumped onto myp, snuggling close. Seeing so, I started to tell the ''truth''. ... "So you have a chosen duty by your ancestral bloodline?" Nora asked with narrowed eyes. "Yes," I replied. "There is great danger approaching, one you can only deal with but you can''t say that to us?" Nora asked again, and I replied. "Yes." "So big brother''s ability to remove the corrupted energy would be something that will lead the world to a greater future...?" Elda asked with narrowed eyes, her words specifying from the story I spoke. ''Sharp as always...'' "You can say so." I responded in a vague manner, making both the girls narrow their eyes. "So all this time you were missing, you were trying to protect the world?" Nora asked, her voice sounding gentle yet heavy. This time my expression shed with pain, bingplex as I replied. "It''s part of the reason." As I said so, Elda snuggled in closer, cing a kiss on my cheeks, while Nora''s hand held me tighter. Both of them looked at me with a great amount of concern and love. "Why do you keep hiding more and not tell us all of the past?" This time Grace spoke, the answer to the question known to everyone in the room. Her question caused me to lean against the sofa with a tired sigh as I responded.I think you should take a look at "It was to protect you all. I thought that if I stayed away, if I didn''t jump in anymore, then perhaps if I die in my line of duty, then maybe, maybe I might be able to reduce the pain that all of you might feel." "Austin..." Nora spoke with a betrayed yet sad expression. Seeing this, I leaned forward and ced a kiss on her forehead, after which I ced another one on Elda''s, a wry smile filling my face as I spoke. "But it would seem that I failed. Not only did I not stay away, we somehow ended up bing closer than we ever should." My light banter improved the mood a little as three of them gave me a light blush on their cheeks. "If you wanted to stay away from us, then why did you return? Whye to the academy at all?" Elda asked, her hands getting tighter around me at the prospect that I might have nevere back. "Well, let''s say that along the way, I understood how wrong the path I was walking. And then there is the fact that the academy was in danger. Knowing you two were here, how could I stay back? Plus, some lost beings were nning on reaping lives and sowing conflicts here." As I spoke, I lightly patted Elda''s hair, making her rx. While thest of my words made the three women smile a bit, though they are still pissed at me. "That''s why you sent all those friends of yours here..." Nora spoke in an understanding tone, to which I nodded my head. "Is it in this hunt of yours that you became close to the DarkNight?" Nora asked, as she did all the eyes of the women focused on me. "Indeed, along the quest for answers, I came to know of the dark powers going after DarkNight. Back then, I was somehow able to stop the darkness from taking over DarkNight. And in that process, I ended up being an integral part of them." My words made the three of them frown, but they didn''t say anything else, not till I took out a document and passed it along to the three of them. Elda turned her body around to put her back to me as she, along with the rest, started to read the document. A few minutes passed by till an extreme level of killing intent started toe out from both Nora and Grace, while Elda too didn''t have a good look at her. "These bastards dare..." "Mom!" I called out to Grace as I pointed at Aria. Understanding, Grace reeled herself in as her eyes turned toward me. "I will contact you, grandfather. By tomorrow, not a single person from this family will be alive." Hearing this, I shook my head. "We can''t, mother. Not yet. I already have a n to deal with this. We can''t just end them. I need more information on this darkness lurking around, and for it, everything has to go as nned." As I said so, I could still feel the rising killing intent in the room. It was natural, after all, the file that I gave the three of them contained the ns the Hillcloud family had in for my family. Ones despicable enough to make any woman feel disgusted. "Thismander he disappeared from our family estate a while ago..." Grace said with narrowed eyes as she looked at me. The one she was referring to was the one put onto my family to seduce my mother, who suddenly went missing. Hearing my mother''s question, I kept my gaze on her as I spoke. "I dealt with him, took the help of DarkNight." My words didn''t surprise them as they expected it after Grace spoke. "Pity, I would have tortured him to hell." Nora spoke with gritted teeth. The atmosphere in the room was dreary, but I didn''t let that continue for long as I spoke, my voice gentle yet strong. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to either of you. Even if I have to give up allws of the world, I will keep my family safe." My words brought a smile to the rest, their eyes turning gentle and full of love as they looked at me. No doubt my words and situation made their hearts beat faster than anything. While their love was surely increasing for me, something which I thought wasn''t possible. +1000 affections +1000 affections +1000 affections +1000 affections +1000 affections +1000 affections ''I guess it''s beyond my level of worries now...'' Chapter 508 508-Family Planning. "I want to be there when you deal with this..." Grace said as she pointed at the file. Nora nodded her head at those words. No doubt, she too wants to take ce in the culling of the Hillcloud family. "If that''s what you want then, you can be beside me at that time, under cover of course." Hearing my words, Grace nodded her head. Seeing so, I turned my eyes towards Elda. She seemed to be having conflicting emotions passing through her mind. But seeing such conflict only made me more assured of the fact that my subtle control over her is working. Otherwise, with her default gentle nature, she would definitely not feel good at simply hurting another. ''Orpheus definitely went out of her way to make a species that won''t harm or betray her again.'' Shaking off those thoughts, I focused on Nora''s words. "Then will a great war soon cover over this world?" "I''m trying to prevent it, but as a single man, there is a limit to what I can do. But for the world to move forward in peace, I need to get closer to all the other rulers." My words now made all three of them frown. Surprisingly, the question I was expecting came from Elda. "Is that the reason you seem to spend a lot of time traveling around and meeting the other faction heads, especially all those women?" I could easily catch the jealousy in her voice. Acting as if I could not see it, I spoke. "Indeed, that''s the reason. After all, it would be better to have a lot of good connections, especially with the future rulers. Being friendly with all of them would give me more credibility when I try to bring my findings forward." Seeing the expressions on the three, I can tell that they weren''t happy with my decision of trying to get close to the other girls. But my valid points of world destruction are keeping their jealousy in check. Hey, it''s not my fault when they fall in love with me when I try to be friends with them, right? Well, that at least is how the official story would go for my family and some others. This won''t work on the ones that I courted on my own though... "Even then, I don''t like it." Once again surprising me, my tsundere older sister came forward. This time, her hand caught me tighter for another reason, than support. I could feel the literal jealousy coursing through her from those words. "Well, when responsibility is called into question, you have to do things that you won''t want to. You of all people should understand that, Nora." My words made her bite her lips. The remainder of her position as a general and future head of the Lionheart Ducy gives her a hint that even her in the future would have to take such actions that might hurt others. "Just how close do you n to be with them?" Grace asked, her question going right to the mark. "Just friends. Right now, I am already good friends with the demon prince Ron, both the princesses Marlene and Catherine. And you all know that Carmel is my senior sister, right? Plus, there is no need to speak of Olivia. The one I am trying to be friends with now is Sabrina." I said, lightly enjoying the way in which their expressions kept changing at the girl''s name I kept speaking. In the end, only silence remained in the room as the three of them seemed to go into their own thoughts. "Would my friends be of use, big brother? Is that why you are going along with N''s whims?" Elda asked, as I proudly saw a light cunning smile fill her face. "Of course, they would all be very useful. And yes, that is one of the reasons." I replied as I ced a kiss on her hair, which made her lightly giggle. "So, a great danger is approaching, and we all need to be prepared, right?"I think you should take a look at Nora spoke, her face now having the same thoughtful look that Grace is having. No doubt both of them are trying to create helpful ns for the future. And I, for one, would be more than happy to take their suggestions. None of these women are helpless or fools. Their input and help might even give me certain ideas that I might not even have thought of. I have no interest in being the type that will try to hold the burden of all, not when I have intelligent and powerful women around me. The only drawback of this is that I have to be very careful about what I show them. If I show them too much, then suspicion might cover over me, which might soon lead to some secrets of mine getting out and if that happens, then, well there will be no then for me..... "You say that this war is being used to increase the corruption energy polluting the air?" Grace asked with her brows furrowed. "Yes, that''s one of their goals." I replied. "Then this would be hard to deal with." Grace replied. "I know. Why else would I be racking my head? Even the War Council won''t be able to move unless something world-destroying might take ce." Hearing my reply, the room turned silent. All of them seemingly in deep thought, even Aira, who seems to have no idea about what the hell is going on, put on a cute thoughtful face to copy the rest of the women in the room. Though the prominent look on her face was jealousy towards Elda, who seems to beying on myp like it was her property. So it''s a good thing that Grace keeps patting Aria''s head to keep her calm. "We don''t have to solve all this now. For now, our main objective is to deal with this family. For the rest, we can all think about it together." I said, after 5 minutes of silence in the room. This brought the girls'' attention to me. "I would be making my move with the DarkNight soon. I will let the three of you in on it. After all, I am tired of bearing all of this alone. Perhaps it''s time I let you all in." As I said my final words, my face became tired, my eyes heavy, asplex emotions took over my face. This quickly seemed to hurt the ones around me as all of them at the same time moved forward and hugged me tight. Even Aira came forward, and soon I was surrounded by my family in a tight and loving hug, their warmth filling me. ''And with this, the second phase of the family alliance is over. I better begin the third...'' ... ''I guess this will start the chain reaction I need...'' I thought as I stood in the teleportation circle that was starting to take me to the room of Olivia, the very room I had trained her when she was my ve. Now it''s more of our secret meeting room. By now, it''s already night. It wasn''t easy to get away from my family''s calls after all. I even had an inkling that all three of them might even take me to bed. Sadly, it wouldn''t be sexual, purely warmth. Not like I can''t make sexual happen. Keeping that aside, the main thing is I left the group saying that I had something important to do. They weren''t happy to let me go but once I pulled in the card that I have something to settle, they let me go albeit reluctant. But it was for the good, as all three of them needed some time to think, some time to digest all this. What was more difficult was to leave behind Aria, who wanted to keep up with me. It''s where all my energy went, to keep her with Grace. Thankfully, an hour of y and talk gave me some breathing room. ''But she is getting to be a pain in the ass.'' In the case of Aria, there are some things I can show her and some things I can''t. If I were to use her, I can''t show her my maniptive dangerous side. It would make it impossible to truly use her when Aria regains her memory. As for why I showed the forbidden rtionship of me with my family? Well, that has its own perks... Focusing on my thoughts, my vision cleared as I teleported to the room. My eyesnded on Olivia, who jumped into my embrace and kissed me. Seeing so, I held her, as my lips started to taste hers. ''Time to begin a new round, it seems...'' Chapter 509 509-Filling Olivia Again. "So your mother wants us to get engaged?" I asked with a happy voice. Right now, both Olivia and I sat on the sofa with Olivia on my body. My hands slowly patting her hair as she lovinglyy on me. "Indeed, my mother suddenly called me and asked for it..." Olivia replied, her voice a bit low. "Why does it sound like you don''t like it?" I asked, my voice a bit sad, while my possessiveness of hers started to leak out of me. My eyes turned dark and dreary as I looked at her, which only seemed to turn her on. But Olivia understood that right now isn''t the time to jump into any of that, especially when I am asking about her love for me. "It''s nothing like that. There is nothing I would love more than to be married to you now and here, but I don''t want to do that when I know that another might be swimming in your heart." As Olivia said so, her hands caught my face as she ced a light kiss on my nose. Her expression turned to one of love and possessiveness. "Is this about Catherine?" I asked in a heavy voice, to which Olivia nodded her head, her expression turning taut as she responded. "I want topletely crush that bitch and be the only one in your heart. Above all, I want to show that bitch what will happen if she aims for you." ''Looks like it''s going well...'' My ns of cing each girl against the other aren''t just for fun or control. No, there lies deep within a reason of pride. These girls have immense pride in all their hearts, and their extreme love for me will prevent them from giving up on me. And if I was in a rtionship with one of them while another such girles after me, what would be the reaction of the one in a rtionship with me? Well, knowing them, they would try their best to crush the other. And if I was starting to form some sort of feelings for the other girl? Then my girl will definitely try to outdo the other and make her position in my heart absolute. And it will be only after this their pride would allow them to disy me as their lover to the world. It''s a simple y on their love for me and their pride. Of course, there are some criteria for this to work, and this won''t work on all the girls. But for those with supreme power and position, along with my subtle control over them, will lead the way in which I want it to. After all, how is it my fault when my own girl wants to keep our rtionship secret? Wouldn''t I then be the sad, loving, and caring guy who has to suffer for this? After such things happens, how can my girls have the heart to hurt me? Even more so when I start to leak out my sufferings as a ''hero''. Then they would just treat me as a fragile piece that would break at a touch. ''Then I will surely be the victim of all their attacks.'' Though there is a long way from reaching that state, at least right now I am at the starting line of all this. And perhaps one day I might be able to sit back and see all these girls fighting for me while fearing to hurt me even a little. ''Ah~ that will be the life.'' Not getting lost in my fantasy, my eyes turned even more possessive as I looked at Olivia. A haughty grin took over my face as I used my right hand to rub Olivia''s face. "When you say things like that, you are really hot~" Just as I finished speaking, I lunged forth, taking Olivia''s lips. My hand held her waist as she started to kiss me back. "Mmm..." Olivia moaned into the kiss, her lips eagerly pressing against mine. Her fingers intertwined with my hair as she leaned into me, deepening the kiss. Our tongues danced together in a passionate rhythm, igniting the fire between us. I could feel Olivia''s body pressing against mine, her curves molding perfectly against my chest. Her warmth radiated through her clothes, and I couldn''t help but feel the growing heat of desire building within me. My hands moved from her waist to her back, pulling her even closer to me, our bodies pressing together in a tantalizing embrace. Breaking the kiss, I looked into Olivia''s eyes, a mixture of desire and longing reflected in them. "You have no idea how much I want you," I whispered huskily, my voiceced with desire. She bit her lower lip seductively, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she responded. "I want you too, more than anything," Olivia murmured, her fingers tracing a path down my chest, sending shivers down my spine. The atmosphere was charged with tension, the air thick with anticipation.I think you should take a look at My hands trailed down her sides, fingertips grazing the edges of her exposed skin as they moved lower, caressing her thighs. Her breath hitched, a soft moan escaping her lips as she felt my touch intensify. I leaned in, my lips tracing a path from her jawline down to her neck, nting sensual kisses along the way. "Nnh... Austin," she moaned, her fingers digging into my shoulders. Her body quivered beneath my touch, every sensation amplifying her arousal. I continued my journey downward, my lips leaving a trail of heat as I reached the curve of her cleavage. With a teasing grin, I pulled back slightly, my gaze locking onto hers. "Do you want me to take you?" I asked, my voice dripping with desire. Olivia''s eyes darkened, a spark of lust igniting within them. "Yes," she breathed out, her voice a breathless plea. Her hands moved to the hem of her shirt, and with a sultry smile, she began to peel it off, revealing her luscious curves inch by inch. My eyes feasted on her exposed skin, the sight intensifying the ache between my thighs. I stood up, my fingers trailing down her arms as I helped her remove the shirtpletely. She sat before me, her ck bra entuating her chest and leaving little to the imagination. The air was charged with electricity as I took in the sight of her, desire pooling in my core. "Come here," Imanded softly, my voiceced with authority. Oliviaplied, rising from the sofa and walking towards me. I took her hand, leading her to the bedroom where our passions would ignite. As we entered the dimly lit room, I turned to face her, my gaze locking onto hers with intensity. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her anticipation matching my own. Without a word, I reached behind her, unhooking her bra and letting it fall to the floor. Her breasts, full and enticing, were exposed to my hungry gaze. I stepped closer, my fingers tracing delicate patterns over her skin, a shiver of pleasure coursing through her body. My lips found hers once again, the kiss deeper and more passionate than before. Our bodies pressed together, every point of contact igniting sparks of pleasure. I trailed kisses down her neck, my tongue flicking out to taste her skin. Olivia''s breath hitched, her fingers tangling in my hair as she arched her back, offering herself to mepletely. My hands wandered lower, fingertips brushing over her waistband, teasingly inching downwards. With a sudden movement, I grasped her hips, lifting her up and cing her gently on the bed. Olivia looked up at me, her eyes clouded with desire and trust. I hovered over her, my fingers tracing the outline of herce panties, the fabric damp from her arousal. Leaning down, I captured one of her rosy nipples in my mouth, my tongue swirling around it as I elicited a moan from her. My hand slipped beneath her panties, fingers delving into her wet heat, her arousal coating my fingers as I teased her. "Ah... Austin," she moaned, her hips moving against my touch. The sounds of her pleasure filled the room, spurring me on as I explored every inch of her delicate folds. My fingers danced over her clit, applying just the right pressure to have her squirming beneath me. Unable to contain herself any longer, Olivia''s hands found their way to my belt, quickly undoing it and freeing my aching erection. With a hungry look in her eyes, she positioned herself at the edge of the bed, her fingers wrapping around my length, stroking it with a sensual touch. "Eyes on me," shemanded softly, her voice dripping with seduction. Our gazes locked as she lowered her head, her tongue flicking out to taste the tip of my cock. A low groan escaped my lips, the sensation sending shivers down my spine. She gingerly wrapped her hands around my dick before she raised it a little and she gave its length a loving kiss. Rather thanining about the distinct smell of a dick while she buried her face in my crotch, she looked even more intoxicated as she caught a whiff of its scent that I could practically see hearts forming in her pupils. After she was done giving it a kiss, she held it before her wide open mouth before she finally wrapped her luscious lips around my dick. Olivia, with her red and blushing cheeks, pursed her lips as she sucked my dick with loving fervor. "Mmn... Mmmfffp! Unnf~" I felt her tongue twist and turn around the head of my cock giving me great pleasure as I looked at Olivia moving her head back and forth under me. I could see her hardened nipples poking to me as they made themselves known to me. With my cock still inside her mouth, I pulled out all the way until it was just the head that was inside, and with one go, I thrust everything back inside her. "Heuk!?" she jerked for a moment before she closed her eyes as she felt my cock fill her mouth. Drool escaped her lips and continuously dripped down the corner of her lips, down to her chin. With her lips still at the very root of my cock, I tried to move my dick around while still inside, exploring every nook and cranny of her mouth before I pulled back once again and then thrust it back inside. My dick came in and out of her mouth, in conjunction with me pulling her head back and forth on my dick. "Haaa¡­ Haaa..." With a red face Olivia gasped for air while sticking her tongue out, with cloudy eyes she looked at the dick that was fucking her face just now before a lewd smile unconsciously crept up her face. "Looks like my ve is liking it" My words soon started the little y between us, She looked like such a bitch in heat, as Olivia soon took me into her mouth again, her lips forming a tight seal around my shaft as she began to move her head in a rhythm that drove me to the brink of ecstasy. The pleasure radiated from where her lips met my skin, the sensation of her warm, wet mouth driving me wild. I watched her, the sight of her pleasuring me intensifying my own arousal. Her eyes held a mixture of desire and satisfaction as she brought me closer and closer to the edge. I threaded my fingers through her hair, my movements guiding her as I lost myself in the sensations. As the tension built within me, I knew I was on the brink of release. Olivia''s expert movements pushed me over the edge, pleasure coursing through me as I came undone in her mouth. She swallowed every drop, her eyes never leaving mine, her satisfaction evident in her gaze. 510 Chapter 510-Filling Olivia Again(2) 510 Chapter 510-Filling Olivia Again(2) I leaned back slightly, my chest heaving as I caught my breath, my satisfaction palpable. Olivia''s lips were glistening with my essence, her own breathing heavy as she licked her lips, savoring the taste of me. The air was thick with desire, and I couldn''t help but admire her before me. "You''re incredible," I whispered, my voice filled with appreciation. Olivia''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, a shy smile tugging at her lips. "Thank you," she replied, her voice husky with desire. "But we''re not done yet." Before I could respond, Olivia shifted her position, her body now invitinglyid out on the bed. She looked up at me with an expression that sent shivers down my spine ¨C a mix of lust, anticipation, and a challenge. "Come here," she beckoned, her voice like a siren''s call. I didn''t need any more invitations. With renewed hunger, I moved towards her, our bodies aligning perfectly as our lips crashed together once more. My hands roamed her curves, feeling the softness of her skin beneath my touch. Olivia''s nails scraped gently down my back, leaving trails of sensation that made me shiver. Our kisses grew more heated, our tongues dancing with an intoxicating rhythm. As our mouths parted, I let my lips trail down her neck, nting kisses along the way. Olivia''s breathing quickened, her fingers tangling in my hair as she tilted her head to give me better ess. I nipped at the sensitive skin of her corbone, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her. Moving lower, my lips found her breasts,vishing attention on each one. I took one of her rosy nipples into my mouth, my tongue teasing and flicking against it. Olivia''s back arched off the bed, a moan of pleasure escaping her lips. "Ngh... Austin," she moaned, her voice a melody of desire. I continued my explorations, my hands moving down to remove her panties, exposing her most intimate area to my hungry gaze. Olivia''s arousal was evident, her folds glistening with want. Without hesitation, I dipped my head lower, my tongue tracing a path along her inner thighs, the teasing touch making her squirm beneath me. She tasted sweet and addictive, her scent driving me wild. "Eyes on me," I whispered, my voice a seductivemand. Our gazes locked, a connection of desire and trust that amplified the pleasure coursing through us both. I delved into her wet heat, my tongue flicking against her clit, eliciting a sharp gasp of pleasure from Olivia. "Oh... Yes!" she moaned, her hips moving in rhythm with my ministrations. The sounds of her pleasure filled the room, a symphony of ecstasy that drove me further into my own arousal. Her body writhed beneath me, her fingers digging into the sheets as she surrendered to the sensations. I continued my oral exploration, alternating between gentle licks and more intense sucking, each movement drawing out delicious moans from Olivia. Her hands found my hair, her fingers tightening in a mix of pleasure and urgency. I could feel her building toward a climax, her body tensing as I worked her toward the edge. As her pleasure reached its peak, Olivia''s moans grew louder, her hips bucking against my mouth as she came undone. The taste of her climax was intoxicating, her essence spurring me on as Ipped up every drop. She rode the waves of pleasure, her body trembling as she finally came back down to reality. With a satisfied smile, I moved back up her body, my lips capturing hers in a searing kiss. Olivia tasted herself on my lips, her fingers trailing down my chest as she pulled me closer. The air was thick with satisfaction and desire, a hunger that burned between us. "I want to feel you inside me," Olivia breathed against my lips, her voice filled with need. Without hesitation, I positioned myself between her legs, our gazes locked as I entered her slowly, inch by inch. She was warm and tight around me, the sensation of her enveloping me driving me to the brink of sanity. As I moved within her, our bodies melded together in a dance of passion. Olivia''s moans filled the room, a melody of pleasure that spurred me on. Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me deeper into her, every movement driving us both closer to release. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, a symphony of desire that echoed through the room. Olivia''s nails dug into my back, her hips meeting mine with every thrust. I held onto her hips, guiding our movements as the tension built within me once again. "I''m close," I panted, my voice strained with the effort of holding back. Olivia''s eyes were locked onto mine, her own desire evident as she nodded, urging me on. The pace quickened, our bodies moving in a frenzy as we chased after the elusive climax. With a final, powerful thrust, I felt myself unraveling, pleasure coursing through me as I spilled my release within her. Olivia''s walls clenched around me, her own orgasm overtaking her as she moaned my name, her body trembling beneath mine. We copsed onto the bed, our breathing ragged as we basked in the afterglow of our passion. Our bodies were tangled together, a mixture of sweat and satisfaction painting a picture of our shared desire but we ware not done at all, raising my body up I shifted Olivia''s positionying her down with her ass facing me. I spanked her ass causing it to ripple as a red hand print was left. "Um~" Olivia moaned out from the pain, as I plunged my dick deep into her drooling cunt. "Yes~" Olivia moaned out when she felt me inside her again, my dick reaching deep inside her as it kissed her womb, already filled with my seeds. Even though she had the side of her face pressed down on the bed, it didn''t stop her wet pussy from tightening up on my cock when she felt my dick get shoved inside her. From behind her, I can see from the side of her face that she had a satisfied and stupid grin on her face while I continued pping her asscheeks from behind. She had her tongue out while drool dripped down the corner of her mouth down to the bedsheet. "Ah~um~ Eehh~" Her pussy wasn''t offering any resistance, instead more of her love nectar flowed out, lubricating her lewd passage even more and making it easier for my cock to go in and out of her sopping wet honeypot "Ahh~.. Aghh! AAAH!" although her voice was slightly muffled by the bedsheet, it wasn''t enough topletely stop her erotic moans from echoing out With one hand strongly holding her head down to the bed and another I spanked Olivia''s ass, enjoying the way it rippled, I continued filling her hole with my dick. I then gripped her hair and pulled her head up slightly so that I could have a better look at her face, and I felt her pussy tighten even more around my dick, as her vaginal walls tried gripping it but her love nectar had made it too slippery. Instead, I enjoyed the moment my hips would m against her soft butt and a p-like sound would sound out every time. I took a closer look at her face, and maybe because I hadn''t fucked her in quite a while, she was a lot more sensitive this time. Because her face was alreadypletely lost in pleasure, a silly-looking smile was stered on her face, her eyes were rolled up in pleasure, and her tongue was still sticking out as more and more drool wet the bedsheet below her. "Soo deep~" She enjoyed the feeling of her insides being ravaged and her face told me that pleasure was the only thing currently in her mind The pleasure I felt slowly built up inside me as well. Her sopping wet pussy gripping my cock so tightly certainly didn''t help, and I felt my pleasure build up to a climax. I held her head down even more strongly as my thrusting became a lot more frantic. She also felt the sudden change in my pace and she knew what was about toe. She bit the bedsheets in an effort to muffle and prevent herself from moaning out. With one big thrust, I plunged my cock as deep as I could into her vagina before releasing everything inside her. I deposited every drop of cum that I had right in her fertile womb. "Inngg~" her moan was muffled because she was biting the bedsheets But the moment she felt the sudden burst of warm semen into her womb, filling her uppletely, she couldn''t hold it any longer and her body started trembling. Her hole suddenly strengthened its grip on my dick and her own orgasm began. I took my hands off of her ass and head, and my dick was still buried deep inside her. I reveled in this post-orgasm rity for a moment before I started kneading her plump ass that was still raised up in the air. With great satisfaction, I finally pulled my cock out of her recently creampied pussy. The moment I did, cum started to drip out of her honeypot. I then spanked her ass one more time with a desire to leave another handprint on her ass cheeks. The sudden pain awoke her from her stupor and she immediately knew what she should do after being creampied by me. "That was amazing master~," she said with a weak voice while being semi-conscious. "I just want you so badly¡­ Haaa¡­ master, please~" she uttered with a crazed look in her eyes as Olivia recovered. As our breaths steadied, I pulled Olivia into my arms, holding her close as we both caught our breath. The room was filled with the heady scent of sex and the echoes of our moans, a reminder of the intensity of our connection. "I never want this to end," Olivia whispered, her voice a soft murmur against my chest. I pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, my heart filled with a warmth that only deepened our bond. "It won''t," I replied, my voice a promise as I held her tightly, and soon we began another round, the moans of Olivia once again filling up the room. Chapter 511 511-Telling Olivia The Truth. "So you want to hold off on the engagement?" I asked in a disgruntled voice as Olivia cuddled up to me. After an intense time of lovemaking and certain master-ve y, the two of us found ourselves on the bed, with Olivia tightly clutching onto me. While she loves these asional ''ys'', what she loves more is me spoiling and loving her. "No, I want it to be done but in secret for now. I want its legitimacy to rub it on Catherine''s face. Until I have your heart 100% to myself, I want to hold it back." "I see..." I spoke out, sounding a bit disappointed. Seeing so, Olivia panicked a bit as she spoke out. "But if you find it difficult or hate it, I am more than open to announcing this in public!" ''Why? To get my head on a stake? Not that they can do it...'' Hiding my true thoughts, I shook off my disappointment. Giving Olivia a kiss on her nose, I spoke. "Don''t worry about it. What makes you happy makes me happy. Plus, I too find it a bit difficult to fullymit when a part of me misses Catherine." My words caused Olivia''s eyes to dangerously narrow. Seeing so, I corrected myself. "Make no mistake, my longing is towards the family I lived with, Catherine, especially my children. The one I miss is the Catherine I was married to. You can''t expect those feelings to fade." As I finished saying so, my expression becameplex, the pain of losing my children appearing on my face. This caused Olivia to look at me with pain and immense jealousy. It must be killing her inside that I already formed a family with Catherine. No doubt Olivia will be using the engagement to leverage herself above Catherine, which would inevitably bring the information to Marlene, forcing the two of them to take more powerful moves to keep Olivia in check before she gains full control. ''Though for the engagement to move forward, my family needs to agree.'' And thinking about those three women back home, I am sure that they would definitely raise another issue when this is brought forward. I''m sure my family won''t allow for this engagement to move forward, but what will be difficult would be to fullymit Olivia towards not revealing our rtionship. Sure, she wants to hide it due to her pride in fully winning me over, but when my family vehemently opposes the engagement, Olivia will surely not hold herself back. She would try to talk about our rtionship, or she might even ask me to open up about it. At that time, things would inevitably get dynamic for me. It would even result in me losing theplete trust of my family. "What are you thinking about?" Olivia suddenly asked, seeing that I went silent. I shook my head at it as I replied with a smile. "No, just thinking about how I will bring this engagement forward to my family." Hearing my words, Olivia shook her head at it as she replied. "You don''t have to worry about it. I just got word from my mother that she will be heading here to talk about it in person with your family." "You do know my grandfather has a significant say in this..." I replied. "And my father will be taking care of things on that end..." Olivia replied, yet still, my face looked cornered. "What''s wrong?" Olivia asked, taking the bait. Seeing so, I responded. "Sigh... it''s nothing. I just feel like my family won''t be up for the engagement." My reply made Olivia frown as she asked. "Why?" "Me being engaged to you means that I will be marrying into the royal family. My mother, aunt, and grandfather have no interest in me entering the family walls of schemes and betrayal." As I stopped speaking, I held Olivia''s hand, giving silent support as I continued. "Plus, even my reach teacher not be upon it, as the full force of the Archery Association would then be behind the Empire. I''m sure you have thought of all this, yes?" I finished speaking with a question to which Olivia started to respond. "Yes, I did think of all that, but I am sure that I can make all your family understand." ''I highly doubt that.'' As I kept my thoughts to myself again, Olivia continued. "Plus, if your family is against a political joining of us, then we can simply reveal our loving rtionship to them." ''Then you or I will be killed by either my or your mother.'' Then again, I can''t be hurt, but not like Olivia can get out of that unscathed or alive. "Yeah, about that, before we move on with all that, I guess it''s time that I say some important things to you." As I spoke this, my voice became unnaturally serious. While hesitation and love filled my gaze. "What is it?" Olivia asked back, matching the serious situation. "Before we get in deeper, I think I should tell you the truth of me leaving my family on a travel and, above all, the truth of the things I would have to face, one in which I might not make it out alive." My final words got Olivia''s full frontal attention. Seeing so, I leaned towards the bedrest, while keeping Olivia on my body. My gaze turned toward the ceiling as I started to speak. "Do you remember back when I fought for my sisters and awakened my bloodline?" "Yeah," Olivia responded. "Well, the story begins from there..." ... "This... this... this..." This is all Olivia could keep saying as I finished telling the ''truth'' of my story, one that definitely shook Olivia to her core. Lots of emotions of pain, happiness, awe, and fear passed through her, and even now Olivia seems to be processing the information that I gave her. "Shush... here... here... for now, take arest, Olivia. Organize the information that I have given you, and then we shall have a more in-depth conversation." Speaking so, I patted Olivia''s hair while keeping her head on my chest. Soon, under my words, her already tired body slowly went to sleep. Looking at Olivia''s innocent sleeping body, I smiled. The future ahead will definitely be hard for me, but once I get through them, the rewards will definitely be sweet for me. With all such thoughts, I went to sleep, hugging Olivia to myself. After all, within two days, her mother might be arriving, and in that timeframe, I have a lot to do. ... "So you are some chosen mythical hero to lead the world to the future?" Olivia asked as I ced the spoon into her mouth. She bit lightly as some juice from the sausage spilled from her mouth. I moved as I wiped it off with a handkerchief. Right now, it''s the next day, way into the morning. The two of us woke up refreshed, and I made breakfast, which now ended up with the two of us feeding each other. My actions brought a light blush to Olivia''s cheeks. "I won''t go that far, but overall, yes." I responded as I opened my mouth to take a bite of the food Olivia presented. "So there is some powerful dark organization that rivals the War Council out there, that has been discreetly sowing the seeds of war and death?" Olivia asked before which I fed her again. "That''s the gist of it." I responded as Olivia fed me back. "So the Corruption Era might return?" As Olivia asked this, her voice sounded very worried, and she had the right to. The stories of the time when trust was a luxury no one could afford are horror stories passed on to all. "That''s what I am trying to stop." I replied as I ced my utensils down. "So you have been fighting against all this, alone?" Olivia asked pride and worry filling her as she held my hand over the table. "In the beginning, yes, but now I have people I trust and a powerful organization under my control." I responded. "The DarkNight, right?" Olivia asked. "Yup." I responded, to which Olivia could only shake her head in disbelief. "To think you have control over it. Looks like you still have things to shock the world." Olivia said with narrowed eyes. "That''s true." I replied with a shrug, a moment of silence settling between us. As Olivia took a deep breath and asked with utmost seriousness. "So, are you hiding any more secrets from me?" "Yes." I replied instantly, plunging the room into a cold bath. Chapter 512 512-Fire Starting To Burn In Olivias Heart. The temperature in the room grew cold, and I could see a hint of sadness passing through Olivia''s eyes as she spoke. "Why? Why hide more from me after everything we have been through?" Her question contained a hint of insecurity, something very hard to develop in a woman like Olivia. My ce in her heart has grown so huge that she fears losing me in any way or form. After all, it''s for all of this that I tried so hard to get her heart, using the method I did. "The secrets that I am hiding from you aren''t because I want to but because I have to. These secrets are not mine to tell. I have already given a promise to only reveal all of it when it is time." As I said so, I held onto Olivia''s hand, mine tightening around hers. A contemtive look took over Olivia''s face. In the future, there will definitelye a time when my status as the Holy Child of both the Goddesses will be revealed to the world. At that time, I don''t want this hidden secret toe back and affect me negatively. That information can only be released at the end when I have everything set. In that regard, I can''t promise Olivia that I don''t have secrets. It might affect how she trusts me in the future, not that she ever should. "But I still don''t like having secrets between us..." Olivia reluctantly spoke as she backed out from questioning me further. "I know, and I promise you that one day you will know everything." ''Everything I want you to know.'' As I finished speaking, I pulled Olivia from her chair, cing her on myp. I hugged her tightly, cing a light kiss on her nose. I started to speak again. "Now at least you know how formidable and powerful your husband would be in the future." My words were jokey enough, but Olivia nodded seriously to it, her gaze filling with her boundless love and awe of me. "Of course, you would be. After all, no man of mine would be average." Olivia boasted. "Are you implying that only a once-in-a-generation-born mythic hero is worthy of you?" I asked back in a teasing tone, to which Olivia replied with a smile. "And are you calling yourself that important?" After our words, we kept looking into each other''s eyes for a few seconds, after which we started tough, little giggles leaving our mouths as the atmosphere around the room lightened. "But jokes aside, you will definitely be the entire center of the world when corruption energy starts to take over the world. Your ability to deal with it will be phenomenal. This secret power will try with all its might to take you down." As Olivia said this, fear and apprehension passed through her eyes. She understood from my words that if there is a power capable of challenging the War Council, it is one that Olivia cannot dream to match now. And that is only filling her with worry for me. ''Good, it reached till here, time to pull at the final thread.'' "I know, but don''t worry, I take my life very seriously. I can''t leave you alone after all." As I said this, I took a sip of Olivia''s lips, tasting her before I let go. By now, Olivia''s eyes were dreamy, filled with love. But then ''hesitation'' and ''fear'' passed through my face, and Olivia caught on to it as she asked. "What''s wrong?" This made my face look even worse, but Olivia didn''t let go of it. Using both hands, she held onto my face as she asked with a serious voice. "What''s wrong, Austin?" A few seconds of silence followed after this question as I kept looking at Olivia. Then finally ''giving'' up, I spoke. "It''s just I want you to promise me that even if the engagement proposition doesn''t go through, you will not reveal our true rtionship." As I finished saying this, the room plunged into another deadly atmosphere, but this didn''tst for long as Olivia asked. "Are you afraid that they will aim for me?" "Yes." I replied with a heavy heart as my right hand slowly patted Olivia''s face, a feeling of fear filling my voice as I spoke with the patting. "Olivia, I will be truthful. I''m not sure that I can guarantee my safety at the end of it all, and I can and will never be able to risk your safety in all this." Each word I spoke was filled with emotion, several emotions that quickly washed away the coldness in Olivia''s eyes. Her emotions bubbled over as her hands tightened around my neck. "Austin, I don''t want to lose you." "Me too." I replied as I hugged her waist, the two of us hugging tighter together. We stayed in that position for a few seconds till we broke. Olivia''s eyes filled with never-before-seen purpose, but between this, Olivia soon asked with a serious expression. "If it''s so dangerous, why keep the engagement at all? Why were you fighting against revealing it to the public at the beginning?" "It''s different here. With your mothering forward, it will be seen as a political marriage, and we can act like we are in it just for the politics. This would show that you are not a target." As I stopped here, I looked directly into Olivia''s eyes before continuing. "As for why I was happy? Why wouldn''t I be? You will be mine and mine alone. It''s more than enough to fill my life." As I spoke my final words, my obsession for her leaked, making Olivia tremble in my body, lust filling her as she looked at me. But I wasn''t done, ''reeling'' in my obsession, I went back to patting Olivia''s hair as I spoke. This time several emotions passed through me. "You see, I was very conflicted about taking you into my life. I didn''t know if I would survive until the end of my ordeal. Hence, I debated a lot if I should enter back into your life and try to make you mine. After all, I never wanted to bring pain into your life, but then I couldn''t hold myself back when I saw you again..." When I reached her, I moved forward and kissed her lips, tasting them for a moment. After which I continued. "But I couldn''t live with the thought of another man having you, the jealousy was driving me crazy. Also, a good friend I met along the way taught me that I can''t live in fear always. And I knew that if I let you go now, then I would regret it for the rest of my life." As I finished speaking, a stunning silence filled the room. Olivia''s eyes were trembling as she looked at me, different emotions passing through her, such that all she could say was. "Austin..." Before which she dived into my embrace. My lips quivered with anticipation as Olivia and I stood in that dimly lit room, our gazes locked in a maic pull that defied reason. I could feel the heat of her breath against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. Every nerve in my body was alive, attuned to her presence. Our fingers brushed a subtle connection that spoke volumes of our unspoken desires. I could see the desire mirrored in her eyes, a hunger that matched my own. As if drawn by an invisible force, our bodies closed the gap between us, our heartbeats echoing the same rhythm of yearning. My hand cupped her cheek, my thumb tracing the curve of her jawline. Her lips, so close, parted slightly as she exhaled. I could feel the warmth of her breath mingling with mine, a tantalizing promise of what was toe. Her fingers slipped around the back of my neck, pulling me in, her touch igniting a fire within me. And then, our lips met. Soft at first, a delicate exploration of the unknown. But the hunger that had simmered beneath the surface erupted, and the kiss deepened. Our mouths molded together, a dance of tongues and passion. I could taste the sweetness of her, the mingling of vors that were uniquely us. Saliva mixed with abandon, is a testament to the urgency of our desires. My tongue brushed against hers, a sensual tango that spoke of both tenderness and raw need. Our bodies pressed against each other, every inch of skin alive and electrified. The emotions that flooded me were overwhelming. Love, desire, longing¡ªthey all melded into one intoxicating concoction. I pulled her closer, wanting to be as close to her as humanly possible. Our heartbeats synced a primal rhythm that underscored the connection we shared. Time seemed to blur as the kiss deepened further as if we were lost in our own world, where only our desires mattered. The world outside melted away, leaving only Olivia and me, locked in a passionate embrace. As the kiss finally broke, we both drew in ragged breaths, our foreheads resting against each other. Our eyes met once more, the intensity of the moment leaving us breathless. I could see the love in her gaze. "I love you more than you can imagine right now," Olivia said, her raw primal feelings filling those words, and I am sure all those words are true. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. It took a minute for us to regain ourselves; as much as we wanted to jump into carnal pleasure, there are things that the two of us have to do. "But would it be a problem if I just tell your family? Aren''t they safe?" Olivia asked, after finally gaining herself back. To her question, I shook my head as I spoke. "I love my family, but we can''t take that risk. I can''t take that risk until I can guarantee you 100% safety. We can''t let our true rtionship out." As I said these words, some would say isn''t this contradictory to what I dictated before? After all, the girls wanting to keep the rtionship secret is what gives me leverage, and truly that still exists. After all, I am not denying our rtionship. Heck, in Olivia''s eyes, I am trying my very best to show our rtionship to the world while trying my best to keep Olivia safe. In her eyes, I am the strong man who took a step to have a rtionship. I am a man bearing the risks of the world. I am a man who is trying to give her a great rtionship with all my powers, and I am a man who only wants to keep some parts of the rtionship a secret. But then what about Olivia? Here she is ying jealous with another girl, blocking the way to our rtionship on some stupid pride. Who is the viin here? "That''s me, of course, but they don''t know that..." The main thing here is to have the girls deny having to put an open secret. After which, I bring about my main agenda of pain and suffering. In such a way, I have the advantage and power. "I''m sorry, Austin, but I will promise you that we will never be broken apart." Olivia said with conviction. "Sorry? Sorry for what?" I said in confusion, and this only seems to heighten the guilt in Olivia''s heart. She bit her lips, but then my main focus was on Olivia''s eyes. They were zing like never before. I could see the hunger for power now burning within her, one that now shines in all who I told the ''truth'' to. [And now there burns another...] The system replied in a tired tone. ''Quit sulking'' [You do know this can maybe burn the whole world] ''Then I would just have to try to put out that fire'' [Knowing what you''re nning, you will mostly pour oil into it] ''Maybe'' Chapter 513 513-This Is Just The Beginning. ? ''Guess that end is covered up.'' I thought as I left behind Olivia, heading back to my manor. All around me, several students were moving around, heading to their sses or ces to better themselves. In fact, I have my own sses to attend to, but then again, my position grants me several concessions, so I am fine for now. By now, a me of desire to get stronger is burning deep within Olivia''s heart, one that will bring her power and abilities to a level never seen before. The life that Olivia lived is perfect; she is talented, powerful, and has a great background, and now no one is there that can take her position away from her after her brother was taken down. Adding on to it, there is me, the perfect lover in her life. Everything is set for her, life is smooth sailing in her eyes, thus taking away any great future initiatives to improve. But after the story and y I did in front of her, she would definitely give her 200% to get stronger than ever, which will then work perfectly for me. Humming a bit, I reached my manor and entered inside. Walking through the corridors, I met ra, waiting for me as always with a smile on her face. "Which poor soul did you y with yesterday night?" She asked with a sly smile. "Well, a bit of my family and then the future Empress of my Empire," I replied with a teasing tone as I reached ra and ced a kiss on her lips. Right now, there wasn''t anyone near us, so I did a little daring y to make ra happy, and clearly, it made her happy, seeing how her face lit up from my kiss. "There is a certain someone waiting in your office," ra then said. Hearing this, I nodded my head and started to walk towards my office, leaving ra to her duties. Unlike me, she can''t just cut her ss; now that would have problems. Walking through the hallways with some servants walking around, I soon entered my office, where I came upon a girl waiting for me. She looked petite with brown hair and eyes, with freckles on her face. Overall, the word "cute" can be used for her. Seeing her, I nodded my head at her as I walked through my office to my seat. Taking a seat, I looked at the girl and spoke in a serious voice. "You know the drill. You are only supposed to contact me through our secretmunications." Hearing my words, the girl nodded her head and started to speak. Surprisingly, her voice was that of a man! "I''m sorry, but there is something important that I have to convey to you, and this has to be done one on one." Saying so, ''she'' walked up to me and passed me a file, which I took and started to read through. While I was doing so, the ''girl'' started to y with her throat to make it work better. ''Um... this is not good.'' After finishing the file, I kept it back on the table, my mind ying around with the information as I looked towards the ''girl'' who, in actuality, is a guy who is using a magic artifact to fool the eyes of everyone, but its to mainly fool Leonardo. Yup, that''s right. He is my secret spy to keep an eye on Leonardo. You see, after I threw Leonardo out of my faction, it isn''t easy for me to keep an eye on him and his movements, not when that stupid sword of his has a greater sense than anyone else. And this is where this guyes in. In actuality, he exists within the academy from the very start, and that too as a girl. I had sent him to the academy before dressing up as a girl. He is a sleeper agent of the DarkNight, someone well-trained in the arts of assassination, espionage, and ying different roles. I had him stand by until the beginning of the realm attack. The guy in front of me also entered the realm, and his main goal was to stick to Leonardo by mistake. Ever since I met Leonardo, I ced a tracking spell on him, one very unique, courtesy of the system. And I had given its marking to the guy in front of me, who yed his role as the perfect damsel in distress. He quickly got added to Leonardo''s new group of friends that he formed at the realm battle. I had my own things to do, and I couldn''t keep track of Leonardo. That''s where Sleeper 007 came into y. The disguise of a girl that needed saving worked perfectly. His role of seducing Leonardo without him understanding it is also going well. Right now, he is very close to Leonardo, within his inner circles, and is sticking to him 24/7. But here one might ask, why not use a real girl to y the role? Isn''t that better? Sadly, it isn''t. Aside from the fact that I have to keep girls away from Leonardo, I couldn''t take the risk of putting a real girl close to Leonardo. Who knows how the luck around him might work to twist my own agent against me? One must not forget he is the protagonist of the Eroge game that made powerful women fall under him due to the luck around him. Granted, everything was yer-controlled, but the circumstances for those controls to take ce resulted in due to the luck surrounding Leonardo. And I must be damn dumb to send a girl to Leonardo as a spy. That would just be me shooting myself in the foot. "So how is he?" I asked. After some contemting, my question caused a very serious expression to take ce on Agent 007''s face. "Honestly, I feel like he is blessed by the world itself. If I wasn''t a man but a girl, then I would have surely fallen in love with him due to the things we went through," he replied. ''Yeah, I can guess.'' "borate for me," I spoke. Seeing so, he took a deep breath as he started to speak. "You might not believe it, but ever since I met him as a damsel in distress back in the realm, things that can get any girl''s heart pounding started to happen around him. Even for me, a person trained to the limit in controlling my body lost the sense of what''s happening." Taking a break here, he continued again. "One moment, I slipped and fell on him in a very inappropriate manner. There was even a time when a wind flow happened that just happened to only target my skirt. Situations that can affect a girl''s emotions kept happening around him. It''s truly a bizarre thing." ''I can agree with that, brother.'' "What else took ce?" I asked. "Other than that, his luck in other things was amazing too. You see, back in the realm, he seems to keep finding treasure and stuff. What''s hard for others seems toe easily to him. And even without true leadership charm and cunningness, he seems to gather people of trust around him. It''s as if the world is gifting him people." I nodded my head at it as I asked my other question. "What about girls other than you?" This made Agent 007 frown a bit as he spoke. "They seem to being to him like leeches to blood. Most of my work was keeping him away from girls that somehow keep popping by his side. While they joined the group, I had to work my ass off to prevent the unbelievable situations that happened to me not to happen to the other girls." ''I get that, brother. I truly get that.'' Holding back the words that I wanted to shout out, I focused back on the topic at hand. "Is everything written in here correct?" As I asked, I lifted the file that 007 had presented to me. To my question, all he did was nod his head. ''Damn it, this bastard''s luck is flying through the roof.'' I cursed out. [That''s because of you, don''t you know that?] That system asked. ''I do, and that''s what''s pissing me off. I break my heart and mind to get till here, and fucking luck seems to be sucking his dick for him.'' [Well, that''s what happens when you really start to rip what should be his from him] I didn''t respond to it as I leaned back in my chair. There are some girls that I have yet to make more important contact with, not because I don''t want to, but because their time isn''t here yet. Their own arc has yet to begin and be dealt with. This all requires precision and control from me if I want to reach the ending I want. ''How much is his luck acting up?'' I asked. [Due to the ones you have taken away, the world fate-like is trying topensate him in other ways. But then again, aren''t you dealing with that also?] ''How long till the emergence and awakening of the other two so-called protagonists?'' [Not long] ''Then I guess I will have to start my preparations for the other 2 soon.'' Because it''s simple. The game has three yable main male characters; Leonardo is just the beginning. Right now, they haven''t be special. My job was always to make all of them never reach their full potential, and I will make it happen through hook or crook. (A/N: For those with doubts, in the starting part of the story, the main mission is to make the protagonists life hell) Chapter 514 514-Getting The Hero To Do The Dirty Works ? In the game, there were a total of 3 yable male characters. Leonardo is the first. This doesn''t mean that there are specific girls for specific main males. Each character we y would have to deal with all the other girls. The difference would be just the background, behaviors, and specialties of the character we choose. The thing is that the most difficult one to y with is Leonardo. His character is the hardest to y due to his naivety and other characteristics, while the other two make the gamey much easier. I have yed with the other 2 and have an idea about their abilities and character. Not to mention that I have been keeping extensive contact and an eye on all the characters to y. The thing here is that other than Leonardo, the other two will be a greater pain in the ass to deal with. Normally, when the game ys, when we choose a character, the other two will live a normal life in the background. But this is real life, and if there is one thing I learned, it''s that in real life, there will always be surprises headed your way. If I had to choose, then I would be the happiest to just deal with Leonardo. But that doesn''t seem like it will happen for now. The other two have different backgrounds and circumstances from Leonardo, and they are more lustful character-wise. Right now, I have the majority of the girls in contact, but sadly for me, they don''t seem to be the end of it. After all, new capture targets keep being thrown into my face whenever I least expect it. But the most annoying thing would be dealing with the extreme amount of luck the world is giving these so-called protagonists. Right now, just from the file that 007 provided, I understood that things won''t head well if I let things be. You see, in reality, before I met the other girls, there seemed to be circumstances where Leonardo seemed to meet up with some of the other capture targets. In fact, right now, Leonardo is a benefactor to Angelina. Somehow, he ended up helping her and now she owes him one. But knowing her and her mind, she would also have the inner desire to seduce him to take control of Leonardo''s mind. After all, he is the wielder of one of the weapons of heroes, and having him under her control would be beneficial to her. The other one being a pain in the ass is Isabe, that maniptive woman that I am dreading to face. I''m keeping her at a distance, as I told you before. She is maniptive, someone who thinks that anyone she cares about should be under her control all the time. For me to deal with it, I have to wait for her arc to begin. But now she seems to be making contact with Leonardo. Knowing her maniptive mind, she would have the same reason as Angelina, the greater desire to control a future powerful hero of the world. But in Isabe''s case, she has a higher chance of achieving it than a demon princess. While the others too have the same goal, the only ones aiming for it are the other ring holders, both men. The two of them are the catkin prince Raze and the other prince. One who looks normal in every way butmands power in the academy with Shira being his right-hand "man". As for the rest, since they are my friends and know that I kicked out Leonardo myself, they aren''t going after him due to respect and for some, due to their love for me. Then it would mean that I have another 4 powerful ring holders to keep in check or to prevent from giving him power. ''No, this might be good...'' My mind churned as new ideas bloomed. Leonardo''s luck is certainly outstanding. Whenever a problem for the capture target pops up, he mysteriously is either there or has some idea about how to deal with it. This makes him a very dangerous variable that can cause damage at a time you won''t even think about. ''But pushing him towards that guy can actually make things better for me.'' Right now the world is heading towards a state of war. Once it begins, it would lead toward never-ending cascading actions that will soon bring in untold powers. And in that time, Heroes will be needed. And in that list, both I and Leonardo will be at the top. People that want the darkness will target me and Leonardo. But what I want is for him to take the bigger issues. And currently, it''s working very well. After all, in the realm, Leonardo was targeted much more than any other student. And he only survived due to his luck, after which he came out stronger, even when his life was not even really at risk, one can only imagine how much luck will bless him when his real life is in danger. The main reason for this is due to all the missions I had assigned him. One that gave a significant blow to the people I am against, hence marking Leonardo as their top priority to take down. This also has pushed forward Leonardo''s power, giving him much more view into the world and also increased his anger towards the opposing power. But what is most helpful for me is the story that I am weaving around Leonardo. One that will be very helpful for me... ''I guess I will push him towards Bale.'' Bale is the other prince that holds another ring. He and his kingdom have already been taken over by the other side and are their devoted followers. The Hillcloud family exists in their kingdom, after all, they are a powerful family too with a great ancestry. But sadly, things changed there as time passed. If I were to push Leonardo and Bale together, then things will get better for me. Bale definitely wants Leonardo. What better way for the darkness than to corrupt the light? ''But knowing that stupid weapon of his, it will alert Leonardo of Bale when things are close.'' By pushing these two together, I will be achieving many things all at once. Getting Leonardo far away from the girls, keeping him in check, and like a loyal dog, Leonardo will sniff out all problems while taking in the majority of the heat. And I, like always, will be chilling in the background as I enjoy the fruits of Leonardo''sbor. ''Um... I will do that.'' Finallying to a decision, I ced the file that 007 gave me in a secure lock before turning to look at him. "For now, keep at your duties. And whenever he meets someone of unrefined talents, you know what to do, right?" "Yes, turn them, and make them join your faction." 007 replied. With a final nod, he got up and left, leaving me in my room, deep in my thoughts. Finally getting to a decision, I took mymunication orb and activated it. "Leonardo, let''s meet," I spoke. ''Looks like it''s time to change identity again'' ..... "Barley! It''s good to see you!" Leonardo shouted as he walked up to me and hugged me tight. I, with a good-natured smile, hugged him back with the same enthusiasm as I responded. "It''s good to see you too, my dear friend." My words were convincing and proud, nothing like a man who before was nning topletely screw over Leonardo. "So? The usual?" I replied as we sat at the coffee table. "The usual." Leonardo replied as I ced the order. By now, I have be very close to Leonardo. He treats me like a close friend and a fighter for the better future of the world. He trusts me a lot and listens to me with the utmost focus. For some time, the two of us did a light chat until our coffee arrived. Sipping on it, I spoke with a serious voice. "Leonardo, we have a serious problem." I spoke. My words brought a serious look to Leonardo''s face as he ced his coffee on the table and replied. "Tell me." "Before that, why don''t you read this first?" Saying so, I passed a document to Leonardo who took it up and started to read through it. His expression turned worse as he kept reading. Finally, he ced it on the table and spoke with surprised anger. "That beast!" While his voice was low, his anger definitely is through the roof. "Not only does he fund such stuff, he is even conspiring to hurt so many innocents. How can a person be so evil?" Leonardo spat out his question with disdain. And as you can all guess, he is talking about me after reading the information about me that I showed him. In all the past things I made him stop, I showed the ''proof'' as Austin Lionheart funding all those despicable things. And it worked well in getting his animosity about me up. Chapter 515 515-Getting The Hero Do All The Dirty Work(2) ? "Calm down, for now our priority must be dealing with this." Saying so, I forwarded him another file, which Leonardo quickly took and started to skim over. Within a few minutes, he digested the information, his face once again lighting up in righteous fury as he spoke. "These people should suffer for life." "I know, and that''s what we are doing." I said, taking a sip of my coffee as I continued. "It hase to my knowledge that Bale is asking for your recruitment, right?" "Indeed, he kept being close to me, and I thought he was a good guy just like that demon Austin, but it seems I am wrong again." Saying that with a sad sigh, Leonardo took a sip of his coffee, a frown filling his face. Seeing this, I asked. "Is something wrong?" My question unsettled him, a sense of hesitation filling his face as he spoke. "It''s about my friend Shira. I can''t get in contact with her. All information I can receive is that she awakened her other half and is undergoing special training under Princess N." Leonardo spoke, to which I asked. "You are worried about her?" "Yes, she has cut off all contact with me, and I worry that Austin might have done something to her." Hearing this, a contemtive look took my face, a moment of silence falling between us as I spoke again. "Don''t worry, let me see what I can do. I will ask some of my contacts to look into this." My reply made Leonardo''s face light up. "Really?" He asked, to which I responded. "Of course, what are friends for? Plus, you are now a member of the Illuminati. Once you get in deeper, you will be able to ess more resources and power." As I said this, another hesitation filled Leonardo''s face, making a difficult expression he asked. "Perhaps can Ie and see one of the holdings and meet some other members?" As he asked this, the table turned silent, my eyes boring into his as he started to wiggle ufortably in his seat. ''Looks like his sword Durandal wants more proof and information.'' The one keeping the naive and hot-blooded Leonardo alive and well is the cold-blooded sword that has an eye for keener detail and nning than Leonardo. Seeing that the silence was making him sweat, I replied with a faint smile. "Sure, no problem. We can make our way towards it now." "Now?" Leonardo asked back, surprised. "Of course, now." I said, standing up from where I sat. Hence, the two of us started to head out of the coffee shop. Soon, we kept moving through the bright surroundings, students as we walked into amon-looking dress shop within the shopping district. Just as I entered the shop, a pretty-looking saleswoman walked up to me. Seeing her, I replied with a specific set of words. "I''m seeking a gown that captures the essence of midnight intrigue." The saleswoman''s gaze locked onto mine after I said so, a subtle nod confirming my choice of words. With that, a hidden door creaked open in the corner, revealing a dimly lit passage that beckoned her into the ndestine world that awaited beyond the shimmering facade. "Let''s go." I said to the stunned Leonardo as I walked into the portal at the wall, Leonardo following behind me. The air changed as we stepped through the portal, a sensation of magical energy enveloping us, swirling and shimmering like an unseen current. The dimly lit passage led us deeper into a subterranean world, away from the bustling streets and bright city lights above. The walls of the tunnel were adorned with intricate tapestries that seemed to tell stories of battles fought, secrets kept, and triumphs achieved. Leonardo''s eyes widened with every step, his excitement palpable as he took in the ethereal surroundings. As we walked, I began to exin the significance of this ce, the heart of the organization that safeguarded the realms of fantasy from the encroaching darkness. "Wee to the Nexus Sanctum," I said, my voice carrying a mix of reverence and pride. "This is one of the main holdings of the Illuminati. It''s a ce where powerful artifacts from different pasts are stored, ancient tomes of knowledge are preserved, and meetings of the most influential members take ce." Leonardo''s eyes flickered with awe, his curiosity driving him to absorb every detail. Torches lining the walls cast a warm, golden glow, illuminating the path ahead as we walked deeper into the heart of the sanctum. We passed chambers filled with mystical crystals that emitted soft, radiant light, each crystal representing a different realm that depended on the Illuminati''s protection. "Within these walls lie countless treasures," I continued, "from enchanted swords that can cut through the very fabric of warriors to amulets that can bend magic itself. Each artifact holds a story, a connection to a past beyond our own." As we approached the central chamber, the grandeur of the ce intensified. Massive pirs rose from the floor, their surfaces carved with intricate runes and symbols that pulsed with energy. In the center of the chamber stood a colossal statue, an embodiment of a mythical creature with wings outstretched and eyes that seemed to pierce through one''s very soul. "Meet the Guardians'' Ascendant," I exined, gesturing to the statue. "It symbolizes the unity of our cause, the protection of the fantastical realms from the forces that seek to consume them in darkness." Leonardo''s breath caught, his gaze locked on the statue. "It''s... magnificent," he breathed, his voice filled with wonder. As we continued our journey through the sanctum, I introduced Leonardo to some of the key members of the Illuminati. We met a stoic elf with centuries of wisdom etched in her eyes, a charming rogue who held a knack for gathering information from the shadows, and a powerful mage whose mere presence crackled with arcane energy. Each encounter left Leonardo both awestruck and slightly overwhelmed, his inquisitiveness firing off questions like rapid arrows. "Who are these people?" he asked in hushed tones as we walked past a group engaged in a heated debate over a map of interconnected evil. "They are the pirs of our organization," I answered. "Each member brings their unique strengths to the table, and together, we ensure that the our world remain safe from the clutches of darkness." As we concluded our tour of the Nexus Sanctum, Leonardo''s eyes sparkled with newfound determination. "I can''t believe all of this exists," he said, his voice tinged with amazement. "I want to be a part of it, to protect these realms." I smiled, pping a hand on his shoulder. "Your passion and determination are exactly what we need. But remember, this path isn''t easy. It requires dedication, sacrifice, and unwavering loyalty." Leonardo''s gaze met mine, his resolve unyielding. "I''m ready for whatever challengese my way." "Good, you have the badge I gave you, right?" I asked, as both of us took a seat in a well-decorated ce, the majesty around still bringing awe to Leonardo. "I do." He said, to this I replied. "Good, keep it. Once you earn more points, you will be able to gain entry here at free will." My words started to make Leonardo''s eyes shine, I could tell just by looking at him that he right now would be thinking about what the main holding of the Illuminati would be like. "But first, before we get there, we need to deal with Bale." My words made Leonardo serious as he nodded his head. Seeing so, I continued. "First, I need you to enter Bale''s faction, befriend him, and try to understand how everything works to be the inside man. It will be very dangerous, but will you be able to do it?" My words brought on a heavy atmosphere, but Leonardo was not put off by it as he seriously nodded his head. "Of course, I will do everything in my power for it. I can never let the world suffer." "Good, that''s why you will be a keyponent of the world''s future heroes." My words brought a proud smirk to Leonardo''s face. After this, we spent some time ironing out the details. Soon after, I took him around for some more tours, blowing his mind. With that, I started to lead him back to the portal we came from, when suddenly Leonardo asked. "Um... I want to rmend someone. Is that possible?" Seeing his timid behavior, I asked. "Is it a girl?" My question brought a blush to his face, one I don''t like looking at. "It''s... it''s..." He started to stutter a bit, but before he couldplete his words, I spoke. "If it''s someone you rmended, I am sure she will be trustworthy. But first, I would need to do my own research before which I can provide any further posting. You understand me, right?" "Of course." Leonardo replied, as a light smile took his face, one of a very budding crush. ''007 is doing good work.'' Though I wonder how Leonardo will react when he learns the truth? Now that will be a sight to see. And with final words, we walked back through the hidden passage and emerged into the dress shop once more, bidding Leonardo farewell, I left. Chapter 516 516-Planning To Sucking..... Chapter516 516-nning To Sucking..... Leaving Leonardo behind, I kept moving around, shuffling through all the different students until I reached the hall for the Dean, knocking I entered inside,ing upon both Mira and Grace. Both of their eyes turned towards me, a smile filling them as I walked and sat beside Grace. "How are you feeling?" Mira asked, her voice gentle and caring. "Much better," I replied as all of us then focused on the matter at hand. "I talked to my father, and he will be sooning here. After all, such things should be done face to face," Mira said. "Grandfather ising here?" I asked with a slight surprise in my tone. It''s been some time since I have seen that stoic yet gentle old man, my grandfather from my paternal side, Max Lionheart, the legendary great general of the Azraeil Empire. A man whose name inspires both fear and respect, one of the greatest generals the world has ever seen. A man who guards the borders of my Empire even in his current state, a man of great principle, power, and ruthlessness. But to me, he is still the old awkward man who is trying his best to be an amazing grandfather. My younger memories consist of the man trying his best to get augh out of me or him trying to regain his strict demeanor to rx me around him. In his militarymand, if a single soldier below him arriveste, then they would live a hell-like life. But if it is me, he would then order the rest to bete so that I won''t be singled out. He is such a family man and someone that I havee to respect, love, and care for. The tsundere side of my sister might even be inherited from him. "How much did you tell grandfather?" I asked. "Not much. We can''t ry such information over such connections. So, I told him enough to take some break toe here. Plus, he is dying to meet you. You have no idea how proud he is of you," Mira said, pride filling her tone as she did. "So when are you nning this attack?" Grace asked. "Soon, I have some things I need to settle. Plus, if you all areing with me, then we should all be careful. This is another kingdom after all, and we don''t want to cause a diplomatic issue. Just that would be enough to spark another issue for war," I said, and the two of them nodded their heads at it. They weren''t idiots, so they understood the issue of thingsing to light. The problems will be dire, especially for Mira. As an Imperial, there are certainws of the world that have to be upheld, and she can''t just act irrationally since she has such power. If not for such rules, then the world would have already been ignited in the mes of war long ago. "Speaking of diplomatic issues, Lora contacted me," Grace suddenly spoke. "Aunt Lora? What did she want?" I asked. "She didn''t say. All she said was that there is something important and that she will be heading here soon," Grace replied, bringing a somber atmosphere to the room. "The Empress ising here? That ain''t good..." Mira said, her voice subdued. Well, in her mind, Lora doesn''t like her, though that''s just her thought based on the fact the Emperor loves her and still desiresher to this day. "Don''t worry about it, she seems toe here incognito, so there would be no need for any fanfare," Grace spoke. "But still, things should be taken care of. After all, if something happens to her, then that would be another international problem," Mira spoke with a frown as she rubbed her head a bit. "We will deal with it at that time, but for now, this is the n that I will be going forward with, DarkNight. You should all read up on your goals. We can''t have a single leak. Everything has to go well." I said, passing on some documents to Grace and Mira. It also included the position for Nora, which Grace will pass on. "Then I will be heading out. I have some things I need to deal with." As I said, I stood up to leave, my eyes meeting Mira''s. My feelings of ''guilt'' passed through me as I walked away, and at it, I could see Mira''s eyes narrow a bit before they went to normal. Giving onest wave, I left the room. For now, she won''t look into it, butter on, when this ''guilt'' keeps increasing, I am sure that Mira will try to at least look into it. ''And that''s when I will strike.'' Musing at this thought, I kept walking, but the next moment, I ced my leg, and my surroundings twisted around me. I blinked my eyes, and I arrived back in a very familiar ce. Before I could even register it, a powerful force filled me, and I fell into a very nostalgic embrace. My face waspletely covered by Orpheus''s huge breasts as she hugged me tight. "Mou~I missed you so much!" Orpheus spoke with an extremely loving tone as she kept ruffling my hair while pushing my face against her humongous breasts. ''This is not a bad way to go.'' I thought as I felt the oxygen supply to my body being cut as Orpheus held me tight. Her huge breastspletely covered my face, and their softness made me weak. The unique connection between us made me feel safe and at home in her embrace. "It''s just been a few weeks, you know." I replied, taking my head off her breasts. Slowly, her hands left my head as I stood above her. "But I still missed my son!" Orpheus replied with a gentle loving tone. "I missed you too, Mother." I spoke as I leaned in and took a sip of her lips, my hands now holding her waist as it slowly slithered towards her ass, getting a nice hold of it I started to grope it as I kept tasting her heavenly mouth, the sound of our filthy kiss filled the room as Orpheus kissed me back with a powerful passion, her hands roaming through my back. We kept kissing for a few seconds till I broke the kiss, my hand now holding her waist as I looked at her chest, which by now ispletely leaking her tasty honey, wetting her dress. "Come, I have something I want to try" Saying that in a loving yet sexy tone Orpheus pulled me, taking me to the bed, and soon the two of us becamepletely naked. .... Third Person POV: Austiny naked on the bed, his head resting on Orpheus''sp as she leaned against the headboard, her breasts pushed out and exposed for him. Her green hair fell around her face like a curtain, and her green eyes were filled with desire as she watched him suckle on her nipple. The honey of the Goddess of Life dripped down her breast and onto Austin''s tongue, and he savored the sweet taste as he suckled harder. "Um~" Orpheus moaned softly as Austin''s tongue flicked over her nipple, the sensation sending shivers down her spine. She ran her hand through his hair, enjoying the way he yed with her huge breasts, squeezing and kneading them with his hands. "You like that, don''t you?" she whispered, her voice thick with desire, her motherly and womanly senses ying with her mind as she tried to bring in things she wants to try. Austin nodded, his mouth still attached to her nipple. Orpheus smiled down at him, feeling her body heat up with desire. She reached down with one hand and began stroking his cock, her fingers wrapping around him as she started to pump up and down. ''I read that some kids like this'', Orpheus thought as Austin moaned around her nipple, the pleasure overwhelming him. Orpheus''s touch was rough and skilled, and he could feel himself getting harder by the second. "You''re so good with your hands," he gasped, his eyes closed in pleasure. Orpheus chuckled, enjoying the way Austin responded to her touch. She pumped harder and faster, feeling him throb in her hand. "Is this what you want, Austin?" she asked, her voice low and sultry. ''Looks like she wants to take control here'' Wanting to see how this would go Austin decided to y the meek role here in front of the tough mommy, "Yes," he moaned. "Please don''t stop." Orpheus continued to stroke him, her other hand patting his head in aforting manner. She loved the feel of his cock in her hand, and she could feel her own arousal building as she watched him moan and writhe in pleasure. Orpheus felt a rush of heat spread through her body, her senses overwhelmed by the eroticism of the moment. She couldn''t help but let out a series of moans and gasps, each one louder and more intense than thest. As Austin continued to suckle from her breast drinking her nectar, she felt herself getting wetter and wetter, the need for him growing stronger by the second. "You''re so big and hard," she murmured, her breath hot against his ear. Austin groaned, the dirty talk sending him over the edge. He exploded in her hand, his cum spilling over her fingers as he cried out her name. Orpheus smiled down at him, enjoying the way he trembled with pleasure. She leaned down and kissed him, tasting the sweetness of the honey on his tongue. Theyy there for a few moments, their bodies still entwined as they caught their breath. "That was amazing," Austin whispered, his eyes closed in pleasure. Orpheus grinned down at him, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over her. She had pleased him, and that was all that mattered. She stroked his hair, enjoying the feel of his soft skin against her fingers. "We''re just getting started," she whispered, a wicked glint in her eye, everything she has been studying till now has to be used. Chapter 517 517-Orpheus Playing The Tough Mommy. ? Austin''s lips brushed against the soft curve of Orpheus''s breast, sending shivers down her spine. With each gentle suck, a delicate moan escaped her lips, mingling with the rhythmic sounds of their mingled desires. His fingers danced along the contours of her body, a symphony of touch that set her skin aze with need. Meanwhile, Orpheus''s hand moved with practiced finesse, stroking Austin''s hardened length, each motion a seductive dance of pleasure. The sight before them was intoxicating. Orpheus''s ample bosom swayed with every movement, her flesh glistening with the nectar that oozed from her eager nipples. It was a mixture of sweet and intoxicating, her honey''s scent filling the air as an alluring invitation to indulge in the pleasure she offered. Austin''s senses were overwhelmed as he took in the scene, the sight of Orpheus''s breasts bouncing, the sound of their mingled gasps and moans, the scent of their arousal thick in the air. Orpheus''s voice, a sultry melody, filled the space around them. "Mmm, yes, son. Stroke me just like that. Suck my nipples harder, show me all the love you have for me~" His lips responded to her plea, his mouth encircling one nipple while his hand teased the other, fingers rolling and tugging at her sensitive bud. With each pull, a gasp escaped her, a testament to the pleasure that coursed through her veins. And as her arousal heightened, her grip on him tightened, her fingers gliding along his shaft, exploring his every contour. The sensations were a dance of fire and silk, pleasure building higher with every caress and kiss. Austin''s arousal was undeniable, his need evident as his cock throbbed against Orpheus''s skilled hand. The slickness of her honey served as a tantalizing lubricant, his length sliding between her fingers with an erotic friction that had him trembling on the edge of release. Orpheus''s sultryughter filled the room, a sound that was as intoxicating as her touch. "You''re close, Son. I can feel it. But I want to taste you, to feel the essenceof your life deep inside me." With a breathless nod, Austin allowed Orpheus to guide him, her lips trailing a path of heated kisses down his body until she was kneeling before him. Her eyes met his, filled with a hunger that mirrored his own. And as her lips wrapped around his throbbing tip, a moan escaped him, his head falling back in bliss. The sensations were beyond exquisite. Orpheus''s warm mouth encased him, her tongue swirling and flicking with practiced expertise. Each flicker of her tongue sent sparks of pleasure coursing through his body, his fingers threading through her hair as he held on for dear life. The wet heat that engulfed him was overwhelming, a symphony of pleasure that resonated deep within his core. "Mother," he moaned, the name a chant of his desires. "Oh.....that''s good, don''t stop." Her lips tightened around him, her head bobbing in a rhythm that matched the pounding of his heart. The sounds of their pleasure filled the room, a symphony of gasps and moans that drove them both higher. And as her fingers cupped his heavy sac, massaging and rolling, Austin felt the coil within him tighten, his release drawing near. His body tensed, every muscle drawn taut as his orgasm approached. Orpheus''s ministrations only intensified, her lips and tongue working in unison to bring him to the brink. And then, as the world exploded into a white-hot burst of pleasure, his body shuddered and convulsed, his release spilling into her mouth. Orpheus drank in his ecstasy, her lips milking him with a tenderness that left him breathless. And as his pleasure subsided, he looked down at her, his chest heaving with exertion and satisfaction. The smile she offered him was one of pure wicked delight, her eyes alight with the knowledge of the pleasures they had just shared. But this was only the beginning, a prelude to the erotic journey that awaited them. Orpheus''s eyes glinted with anticipation, a promise of more toe. Orpheus rose to her feet with a seductive smirk, her lithe form moving gracefully. The room was charged with erotic tension as her massive breasts swayed enticingly with every step. The glistening nectar that adorned her nipples added a captivating allure, drawing Austin''s gaze to the intimate moisture that adorned her ample bosom. As a spectator to this sensual dance, a primal heat surged through Austin, his breath catching in his throat. Orpheus''s confident demeanor heightened the anticipation, her eyes locking onto his with a mixture of desire and mischief. Without uttering a word, she guided him to sit on the edge of the bed, her fingers trailing teasingly along his skin. Orpheus''s breasts, each one a masterpiece of sensuality, hovered before Austin like ripe fruit begging to be tasted. Her gaze bore into him, her intentions clear as she positioned herself, the warmth of her honey-slicked breasts encasing his throbbing length. The sensation was beyond anything he''d ever imagined, a wet, velvety embrace that sent a surge of pleasure coursing through his veins. "Feel that, Son?" she purred, her voice a seductive melody that matched the rhythm of her movements. "My tits, coated in my nectar, are going to make you tremble with pleasure." Her breasts, soft and supple, molded around his cock, creating a tight, wet tunnel that clenched around him with each upward stroke. Austin''s head fell back as a guttural moan escaped his lips, the feeling of her flesh against his igniting his senses. Orpheus''s skill was undeniable, her movements measured and deliberate, each glide of her breasts a testament to her prowess. As she moved, her nipples grazed his skin, the touch electrifying. With each pass, drops of her nectar fell, glistening like liquid fire, and Austin couldn''t help but imagine the taste of her sweetness again. The room was filled with a symphony of their moans and gasps, a crescendo of pleasure that spiraled higher with every heartbeat. Orpheus''s lips were close to Austin''s ear, her hot breath fanning over his skin. "You like that, don''t you? My nectar dripping onto your divine presence, coating you in my desire." He could only manage a desperate nod, his thoughts consumed by the overwhelming sensations,him going around with his meek role. The pressure within him grew, the need for release bing a driving force. Orpheus''s breasts tightened around him, her movements bing more urgent as she sensed his impending climax. "Come for me, Son," she whispered her voice a seductivemand that pushed him over the edge. His body tensed, every muscle drawn taut as ecstasy surged through him. The pressure within him released, his orgasm exploding in waves of pleasure. Austin groaned loudly, his fingers digging into the sheets as he spilled his essence between Orpheus''s honey-coated breasts, if it weren''t for his special properties it wouldn''t be possible to keep releasing like this. Orpheus''s movements didn''t falter, her breasts milking him with a skillful expertise that prolonged his pleasure. As his moans subsided, he looked down at her, his chest heaving with the force of his release. Her lips curled into a satisfied smile, her eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of their shared experience. Its quite the sight, the Goddess Of Life on her knees with herpletely submerged in his seeds, but she wasn''t done yet. With a yful glint in her eyes, Orpheus leaned forward, capturing one of her own nipples between her lips, mixed along with the release of Austin''s. A moan escaped her as she tasted the mixture of his essence and her nectar, savoring the intoxicating blend. Her fingers traced patterns along his spent length, prolonging the aftershocks of his orgasm. Austin watched in awe as she pleasured herself, her own desire evident in the way her body writhed and her hips rocked. His gaze remained locked on her, a mixture of lust and admiration flooding his senses. And as her pleasure reached its peak, her moans mingled with his, creating a symphony of satisfaction that resonated throughout the room, Orpheus had cummed from just sucking her nipple while ying with his dick. Chapter 518 518-Time Flies In Bed ? Austin''s desire surged as he watched Orpheus take control, her sultry confidence igniting a fire within him. As she pleasured herself, tasting the mixture of their essences, a surge of dominant energy overcame him. It was time to take the reins and make his mark on her body, to taste every inch of her with fervent hunger, to be the good son he is. With a low growl of need, Austin shifted his position, guiding Orpheus to lie back on the bed. His gaze was a mixture of raw desire and determination as he leaned over her, his lips finding the curve of her neck. He kissed a path along her skin, each brush of his lips leaving a heated trail in its wake. Orpheus''s moans fueled his hunger, spurring him on to explore every inch of her body. "Um~my son~" His lips roamed lower, finding the swell of her breasts, the softness of her stomach, the curve of her hips. With each kiss, each taste, he left his mark on her skin, iming her as his own. Orpheus''s fingers tangled in his hair, her nails grazing his scalp as her own need grew. She was his canvas, and he was painting her with the colors of his desire. The nectar that still dripped from her nipples was a tantalizing feast, and Austin''s lips closed around one with an urgency that matched his hunger, he couldn''tget enough os its Heavenly taste. He suckled, tasted, and teased, each movement drawing forth moans of pleasure from Orpheus''s lips. The mixture of her sweetness and his essence drove him wild, his arousal surging to new heights. "Harder~go harder, son~" Orpheus''s fingers dug into his shoulders, her hips arching upward to meet his mouth, a silent plea for more. Austin obliged, his kisses moving lower, mapping the curves and crevices of her body. His lips trailed along the contours of her thighs, the insides of her legs, and the sensitive skin behind her knees. "Yes~, Son~," she moaned, her voice a breathless symphony of need. "Make me go crazy." He looked up at her, a wicked glint in his eyes. "That''s the n, my dear mother~." His mouth continued its journey, tasting her with a hunger that was matched only by her own. He reveled in the way her body quivered beneath his touch, the way her moans grew louder with each new sensation. Every edge of Orpheus''s body became a yground for his lips and tongue, a canvas for his desire. When his mouth finally found the center of her pleasure, her core glistening with need, Austin paused, relishing the sight before him. Orpheus''s hips bucked against his mouth, a silent plea for release. He obliged, his tongue delving into her depths with a hunger that matched his own. Her taste was intoxicating, a heady mixture of her nectar and his arousal, driving him to explore her even deeper. "Ahh~um~," she cried out, her fingers tangling in his hair as he brought her closer to the edge. Her moans filled the air, a symphony of ecstasy that drove him to push her further. He sucked and licked, his movements bing more urgent as he sensed her climax approaching. And then, with a primal cry of pleasure, Orpheus shattered, her body convulsing in his grasp. Austin held on, riding out the waves of her orgasm with a sense of triumph. As she came down from her high, her chest heaving with exertion, he crawled up her body, his lips iming hers in a passionate kiss. Orpheus tasted herself on his lips, the intimate reminder of their shared pleasure only igniting her desire further. She pulled him closer, her fingers gripping his hair as their tongues danced in a heated embrace. The bnce of power had shifted, Austin now firmly in control, and the air crackled with their mutual need. As the kiss deepened, their bodies pressed together in a primal dance of desire. Austin''s erection throbbed against Orpheus''s core, a testament to his own need. He broke the kiss, his lips trailing down her neck once again, leaving a trail of wet heat in their wake. "Mother," he murmured against her skin, his voice a husky growl. "I want to feel you, to be inside you." Her response was a passionate moan, a wordless affirmation of her own longing. Austin''s fingers worked quickly, removing the barriers that separated them. And then, with a shared breath of anticipation, he positioned himself at her entrance, his gaze locked onto hers. Their eyes spoke volumes, a promise of pleasure, dominance, and surrender. And as Austin slowly, agonizingly slowly, entered her, their moans mingled in the air, a chorus of ecstasy that echoed throughout the room. He filled her inch by inch, each thrust a symphony of sensation that left them both trembling with need. Orpheus''s nails dug into his back, her hips meeting his with a rhythm that matched their racing hearts. Their bodies moved in unison, a dance as old as time, a dance of desire and pleasure. The sound of their mingled gasps and moans filled the air, a symphony of their passion that reached its peak as they moved closer to the edge. With every thrust, every sensation, Austin and Orpheus were lost in a world of their own making. The room was filled with the scent of their arousal, the heat of their bodies, and the sound of their shared pleasure. The climax built within them, a tidal wave of ecstasy that threatened to consume them both. And as the world exploded into a burst of pleasure, their bodies convulsed in unison, their cries of release mingling in a harmonious crescendo. They clung to each other, riding out the waves of pleasure as the aftershocks of their orgasms rippled through them. Austin''s dominance surged through his veins, a primal force that guided his every movement. His gaze locked onto Orpheus''s, a mixture of hunger and desire that mirrored her own. With deliberate intent, he withdrew from her, the wet heat of her core reluctantly releasing its hold on him. The sound of their bodies parting was a symphony of need, the tension between them palpable. Orpheus''s chest rose and fell with ragged breaths, her eyes clouded with lust as she watched Austin''s every move. He shifted on the bed, his body a predator ready to im its prey. The anticipation was a tangible force, each heartbeat echoing in the air as he positioned himself once again. And then, with a surge of power, Austin''s hips snapped forward, his length plunging deep into Orpheus''s core. The feeling of her tightness wrapping around him was nothing short of exquisite, a sensation that sent sparks of pleasure rocketing through his body. The room was filled with their moans, a chorus of pleasure that echoed off the walls. "Yes~," Austin groaned, his voice a guttural growl. He buried himself within her, the heat of her core engulfing him, the sensation almost overwhelming in its intensity, the tightness of the Goddess beyond words, while their innate connection brought a higher level of pleasure, the two of them know what the other one wants. Orpheus''s nails dug into his shoulders, her hips rising to meet his thrusts, each movement driving him deeper into her depths. Their bodies moved in perfect rhythm, a dance as old as time, a dance of lust and longing. The sound of their skin pping together was a symphony of desire, a symphony that threatened to drown out all rational thought. Austin''s hips moved with a relentless rhythm, each stroke a testament to his dominance and desire. He pulled back, then drove forward, the friction between them creating a symphony of pleasure that left them both gasping for air. Orpheus''s moans were a symphony of ecstasy, a sweet melody that fueled his hunger. "More," she begged, her voice a desperate plea. "Harder, my son!~." Amdhe the loving son obliged, his thrusts bing more powerful, each one pushing her closer to the edge. Their bodies collided with a force that left them both trembling, their skin slick with sweat as they moved together in a dance of primal need. The sound of their mingled gasps and moans filled the room, a crescendo of pleasure that spiraled higher and higher. Orpheus''s hips met his with a feverish urgency, her nails leaving crescent marks on his skin as her need for release grew. Austin''s grip on her hips tightened, his fingers digging into her flesh as he held her close, their bodies locked in a passionate embrace. The pressure within them built, a coil of pleasure that threatened to explode at any moment. "Come for me, Mother," Austin growled, his voice amand that pushed her over the edge. With a cry that echoed through the room, Orpheus shattered, her body convulsing in a tidal wave of pleasure. Austin continued his relentless thrusts, driving her higher with each movement, the tightness of her core gripping him in a vice-like hold. Her orgasm triggered his own, a surge of pleasure that radiated from his core and consumed him. Their cries of release mingled in the air, a harmonious chorus of ecstasy that marked the pinnacle of their passion. Austin''s hips continued their movements, drawing out their pleasure as long as possible, until finally, they stilled, their bodies intertwined in the aftermath of their fervent encounter. Breathless and spent, they copsed onto the bed, their skin flushed and glistening with sweat. The room was filled with the sound of their ragged breaths, the echo of their pleasure still lingering in the air. Their fingers tangled, their hands finding sce in each other''s grasp as they reveled in the intimacy they had shared. Austin''s lips found Orpheus''s in a lingering kiss, a silent promise of the depths of their desire. Their journey was far from over, a road paved with the intoxicating mix of dominance and surrender, pleasure and passion. And as theyy there, wrapped in each other''s arms, the promise of more pleasures yet toe hung in the air, a tantalizing prelude to the erotic odyssey that awaited them. Chapter 519 520-This Is What You Can Call A Feast......Feast. ? The world around me was still hazy, a dream-like fog that clung to my senses. As I slowly regained consciousness, I became aware of the soft, warm sensations enveloping me. My eyes fluttered open, and the scene before me took my breath away. Orpheus was there, her lips wrapped around my throbbing cock, her mouth moving with a rhythm that was both intoxicating and familiar. Her eyes met mine, a glint of mischief and desire dancing within them. The sight of her pleasuring me with such eagerness ignited a surge of arousal deep within me. Her ample breasts swayed gently, their softness and weight a captivating visual feast. The nectar that coated her nipples shimmered in the dim light of the room, a glistening invitation that drew my gaze like a moth to a me. The sound of her moans and the wet, slurping noises, as she worked her mouth over me, filled the air, adding to the heady symphony of pleasure. "Good morning, Son," she purred her voice a sultry melody that sent shivers down my spine. "I couldn''t resist waking you up with a little treat." Her words were punctuated by the delicious suction of her lips, her tongue swirling and flicking with a skill that left me helpless to her whims. The sensations were beyond exquisite, a mixture of wet heat, suction, and the friction of her tongue against my sensitive flesh. I groaned, my fingers tangling in her hair as I held on to her. The intensity of her actions was mind-blowing, and I could feel the pressure building within me, the need for release growing more urgent with each passing moment. The view of her breasts moving in sync with the movements of her mouth was a visual feast, a tantalizing disy that heightened my pleasure. Orpheus''s moans vibrated around me, a vibration that sent shockwaves of pleasure through my body. The way her lips tightened around me, the way her mouth moved with an expertise that spoke of countless experiences, drove me to the edge of bliss. Her eyes never left mine, the connection between us intense and unbreakable. "Ah~yes," I gasped, my voice a breathless chant of my desire. "You''re driving me wild, mother." She hummed around me, the vibrations adding anotheryer of sensation to the experience. Her hand moved to cup my heavy sac, massaging and rolling as her mouth continued its relentless assault on my senses. The sensations were overwhelming, a symphony of pleasure that threatened to consume me whole. I could feel my orgasm building, the coil of pleasure tightening within me. Orpheus''s movements grew more urgent, her mouth working faster as she sensed my impending release. The view of her, her lips wrapped around me, her breasts swaying, and the glistening nectar that coated her nipples, was the most erotic thing I had ever seen. With a primal growl, I reached the edge, the pleasure within me exploding into a burst of ecstasy. Orpheus didn''t falter, her mouth continuing to work its magic as I spilled my essence into her eager mouth. The sensation of her swallowing, of her taking every drop I had to offer, sent shockwaves of pleasure radiating through me. As my release subsided, Iy there, breathless and spent, my chest heaving with exertion. Orpheus pulled away, a satisfied smile on her lips, her eyes gleaming with the knowledge of the pleasure she had given me. She licked her lips, savoring the taste of me on her tongue, a sight that only added to the intensity of the moment. "Delicious," she murmured, her voice a sensual purr. "You taste so good, Son." I could only manage a shaky smile in response, my body still tingling from the intensity of my orgasm. The sight of Orpheus, her lips glistening with my release, her breasts coated in nectar, was an image burned into my memory, one that I would never forget. As the haze of pleasure cleared, I realized that the morning had just begun, and there were endless possibilities for us to explore. Orpheus''s eyes glinted with mischief, a promise of more pleasures yet toe. And as she leaned down to kiss me, her taste still lingering on her lips, I knew that this was just the beginning of an erotic journey that would leave us both craving more. .... "Come, Son, have a bite" Orpheus said with a gentle smile as she ced the food she cooked on the table, I who just freshened up looked at Orpheus with a wry smile as she kept arranging the food buck naked, her huge breasts bouncing with her steps as her sensual body looked very inviting to me. "Mother, what are you nning?" I asked as my eyes kept glued to her figure. "It''s simple you will be eating off from me" She said with a slyugh as she snapped her fingers and the next thing I knew Orphues was at the table with all the food on her, each one spread across her body like a buffet, The soft glow of candlelight illuminated the dining room, casting a seductive ambiance over the scene before me. Orpheusy upon the table, her body adorned with an array of delectable treats that invited me to indulge in a feast of both vors and desires. It was a sight that stirred a primal hunger within me, an invitation to explore the sensual feastid out before my eyes. The food was ced in a sensual design, each dish carefully chosen to evoke the senses and awaken our carnal desires. Red jelly covered her nipples, glistening like sweet gems, a tantalizing promise of whaty ahead. Fresh strawberries were strategically ced along the curve of her waist, their sulent redness contrasting against the pale canvas of her skin. A trail of melted chocte led down her stomach, pooling in her navel before continuing its journey south. Whipped cream adorned her thighs, a creamy invitation to explore further, while sulent grapes dangled from her ankles, their sweetness a tempting temptation. The tableau was a masterpiece of sensual decadence, an offering that called out to be savored in more ways than one. As I approached, a heady mix of arousal and anticipation coursed through my veins. Orpheus''s breath hitched as my fingers brushed against her skin, sending tremors of pleasure racing through her body. I traced the contours of her curves, my touch igniting a symphony of shivers that danced across her flesh. With a slow, deliberate movement, I leaned down, my lips capturing a sulent strawberry near her waist. I bit into it, savoring the burst of vor as the juices mingled with my own desire. Orpheus''s moan was a melody of pleasure that filled the air, her body arching as my touch brought her ecstasy. I moved upwards, my lips and tongue leaving a trail of wet heat along her skin. The taste of chocte mingled with the saltiness of her skin, an intoxicatingbination that drove me wild. My mouth hovered over her breasts, the red jelly-coated nipples a visual and sensual feast. I took one into my mouth, my tongue swirling and flicking against the sweet confection, my teeth lightly grazing the sensitive peak. Orpheus''s moans grew more urgent, her hands reaching out to grasp my shoulders as I feasted upon her. The sensation of her honey leaking from her nipples and mixing with the sweet jelly was an aphrodisiac, driving me to explore her further. I moved to the other nipple, my mouth, and fingers working in unison to bring her pleasure. "Yes!~," she moaned, her voice a breathless plea. "Yes~ don''t stop~." My journey continued, my lips and tongue mapping every inch of her body with meticulous detail. The taste of herbined with the vors of the food was a sensory overload that left me intoxicated. I moved to the whipped cream on her thighs, my tonguepping at it with a fervent hunger that mirrored my desire for her. Orpheus''s hips shifted beneath my touch, her moans a symphony of need that urged me on. I leaned down, capturing a sulent grape between my teeth and biting it in half. I ced the remaining half between my lips, my gaze locked onto hers as I moved further up her body. The apex of her thighs was a treasure trove of pleasure, a ce where desire pooled and begged to be tasted. I parted her folds with my fingers, my mouth capturing the juices that had gathered there. Her taste was an intoxicating blend of sweetness and arousal, driving me to explore her depths with a fervent hunger. Her moans grew louder, more urgent, a crescendo of ecstasy that filled the room. I used my fingers and tongue to bring her to the edge, my touch and taste pushing her over into a world of pleasure she couldn''t escape. Her body trembled beneath me, her moans mingling with the wet, slurping sounds of my exploration. As Orpheus reached her peak, her body convulsing in ecstasy, I continued my feast, savoring everyst drop of her pleasure. And then, as her tremors subsided, I looked up at her, my lips and chin glistening with the evidence of her release. She was a masterpiece of sensual indulgence, a feast I had relished with every fiber of my being. But we weren''t done yet. Beside hery cups filled with a golden liquid, the honey that had leaked from her nipples, collected and waiting to be savored. I reached for a cup, holding it to her lips, a wordless invitation for her to drink from her own essence. She took it from me, her eyes locked onto mine, a mix of desire and satisfaction burning within them. As she drank, her tongue swirling and lips parting to savor every drop, I watched in awe. The sight of her taking pleasure from her own body was a powerful reminder of the depths of our desires. And as she lowered the cup, a satisfied smile on her lips. ''Damn, just what kind of things was she researching in the time we were away?'' Cause right now this mother of a woman is driving me crazy. ''Gulp, somehow I feel like I might die inside her'' Then again, that''s not a bad way to die. [Sure, dying with her warmth will surely keep you sane in hell] Chapter 520 520-Continuing The Pleasure. ? "Is that all that took ce?" Orpheus asked with an indulging smile as she kept patting my hair as Iy on her thighs, my head falling into those soft thighs as I nodded at her words. "That''s all" I said. "Well I''m happy that you are happy" She spoke as she ced a light kiss on my nose, her eyes soon turning predatory, even now the two of usy in the bedpletely naked. My heart raced with anticipation as Orpheus moved above me, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that spoke of primal desire. Our bodies were drawn together, skin against skin, as she straddled me in a powerful disy of dominance. I could feel the heat emanating from her, the promise of pleasure that hung heavy in the air. The anticipation was electric, a maic pull that drew us closer with every passing moment. Orpheus''s hands found mine, fingers intertwining as we shared a moment of connection, of unspoken understanding. And then, with a deliberate movement, she guided me inside her, the sensation of her slick heat enveloping me sending shockwaves of pleasure through my body. Our moans mingled in the air, a symphony of desire that echoed off the walls. I could feel the exquisite tightness of her around me, a sensation that left me breathless and wanting more. Orpheus''s hips began to move, a slow and rhythmic dance that sent waves of pleasure crashing over me. "More~my son~," she moaned her voice a sultry melody that drove me wild. "You feel so good.~" Her words only fueled the fire within me, my hands gripping her hips as I matched her movements with my own. The feeling of her riding me, her body moving against mine, was a sensory overload that left me intoxicated with need. I could feel the head of my dick brushing against her womb with every thrust, a sensation that was both intense and intoxicating. Orpheus''s eyes were clouded with pleasure, her lips parting in a silent gasp as she increased her pace. Our bodies moved together in a primal rhythm, a dance of lust and need that was as old as time itself. The sound of our bodies pping against each other filled the room, a raw and erotic soundtrack to our passion. "Harder," she breathed, her voice a desperate plea. "I want to feel you deeper." I obliged, my movements bing more powerful, more urgent. I could feel the tension building within me, the heat coiling low in my belly as I drove into her again and again. Orpheus''s moans grew louder, more frenzied, her fingers digging into my chest as her pleasure intensified. The connection between us was electric, a maic pull that drew us together with an unstoppable force. The sensation of her body against mine, the way she moved above me, her moans of pleasure echoing in my ears¡ªit was a sensory overload that threatened to consume me. "Mother~," I groaned, my voice thick with need. "You''re driving me crazy." Her response was a throaty moan, a wordless affirmation of her own desire. I could see the fire in her eyes, the hunger that mirrored my own, and it only pushed me further toward the edge. The pleasure was a tidal wave that threatened to engulf us both, a storm of sensation that left us both teetering on the precipice of release. I could feel the tension coiling within me, the pressure building as I thrust into her with a relentless rhythm. Orpheus''s body was a symphony of pleasure, her hips moving in perfect harmony with mine, her moans and sighs a chorus that drove me wild. And then, with a powerful cry of pleasure, I felt the release crash over me, waves of ecstasy consuming my senses. Orpheus''s body clenched around me, her own climax washing over her in a tidal wave of pleasure. Our bodies moved together in perfect synchronicity, riding out the waves of release until we were both spent and breathless. As our breathing slowed, Orpheus copsed onto my chest, our bodies still connected, still entwined in the aftermath of our passion. Our hearts beat in tandem, a reminder of the powerful connection that had just been forged between us. The room was filled with the scent of sex and the lingering echoes of our moans, a testament to the intensity of our encounter. In the aftermath of our first explosive encounter, an intoxicating hunger still burned between us, a relentless desire that demanded to be sated. As our panting breaths slowly steadied, a new wave of anticipation washed over me. With a subtle shift of my body, I conveyed my intentions to Orpheus, and a wicked smile danced across her lips, her eyes gleaming with a knowing mischief. With a fluid motion, I guided Orpheus to roll over onto her hands and knees, her perfect ass presented to me, a tantalizing invitation that I couldn''t resist. The sight before me was a masterpiece of eroticism, her curves framed by the dim glow of the room, every inch of her body a canvas for my desires. Positioned behind her, I took a moment to appreciate the sight¡ªthe arch of her back, the graceful curve of her waist, the soft swell of her hips¡ªall leading to the exquisite roundness of her ass. I could feel my anticipation growing, my need to dominate her, to take control and give her the pleasure she craved, building to an irresistible crescendo. My handsnded on her hips, fingers digging into her flesh, and a sharp inhale escaped her lips. The heat between us was palpable, a potent mixture of lust and urgency. With a firm yet gentle tug, I pulled her hips back, aligning myself with her wetness. The sensation of my cock pressing against her entrance sent a jolt of need through my entire body. "Ready for this?" I growled, my voice a rough promise of the pleasure toe. Orpheus''s response was a throaty moan, an affirmation of her readiness. I could feel her body trembling, the anticipation building to a fever pitch. And then, with a controlled thrust, I entered her, the feeling of her tight, wet heat enveloping me and driving me to the brink of madness. "Yes," I hissed, the pleasure of her around me nearly overwhelming. Every inch of her was pure ecstasy, the way she gripped me, the way her body clenched and released with every movement. I couldn''t hold back the primal growl that escaped my lips as I began to move within her, each thrust a calcted dance of dominance and submission. Orpheus''s moans filled the air, her pleasure mingling with mine as our bodies moved together. The sound of our skin pping against each other, the intoxicating scent of sex, it was a symphony of desire that surrounded us, pushing us further into the abyss of pleasure. I could feel her walls tightening around me, her gasps of pleasure urging me on. My hand found its way to her ass, fingers digging into the soft flesh as I gave her a sharp spank, the crack of skin against skin echoing in the room. The pleasure-painbination drew a sharp cry from Orpheus, her body shuddering against mine, her walls tightening even further around me. It was a sight to behold, the way her body responded to my touch, the way her pleasure surged with every sensation. "More,~" she gasped, her voice a desperate plea. My hand came down on her ass again, the sting of the spank mingling with the pleasure of our coupling. Orpheus''s moans grew louder, more insistent, a chorus of need that spurred me on. I could feel the tension building within me once again, the pressure coiling low in my belly, threatening to consume me. With a primal roar, I let go, the waves of pleasure crashing over me as I found release within her. Orpheus''s body tightened around me in response, her own climax washing over her in a tidal wave of pleasure. Our bodies moved in sync, riding out the waves of ecstasy until we were both spent and breathless. As our breathing slowly steadied, I lowered myself beside her, our bodies still trembling from the intensity of our encounter. Our fingers found each other''s, intertwined in a gesture of intimacy and connection. The room was filled with the scent of sex, a heady reminder of the pleasure we had shared. ..... The warmth of the cascading water enveloped my body, sending rivulets of liquid pleasure down my skin. I couldn''t help but linger, lost in the hypnotic rhythm of the shower''s embrace. My thoughts meandered to my newfound lifestyle, a reality where every day was an exploration of desire and fulfillment. The transformation from a once desperate virgin to a man consumed by irresistible desires left an indelible mark on my consciousness, a smug smile curling my lips as I gazed up at the shower. My musings were abruptly interrupted by a sudden embrace from behind. My body tensed, a jolt of anticipation surging through me as Orpheus''s warm curves pressed against my back. Her lips brushed against my ear, her sultry voice a whispered temptation in the steam-filled air. "Look at the beauty we have over here~" My heart raced in response, the intimate proximity sending waves of arousal coursing through my veins. I turned, my eyes locking onto the sight before me¡ªa breathtaking vision of Orpheus''s naked form, her skin glistening with moisture. The potentbination of steam, water, and naked flesh was a sensory overload that left me spellbound. Acting on instinct, I reached out and lifted Orpheus with a strength borne of desire, her lithe legs wrapping around my waist. My fingers dug into her toned flesh, the sensation of her against me igniting a primal fire within. Cornered against the wall, her supple ass pressed against the cool tiles, Orpheus''s body was a canvas for my lust to paint upon. My touch on her skin elicited a gasp from her lips, her eyes darkening with wanton desire. A confident smile tugged at my lips as I teased her with the promise of a secret, the weight of my intention heavy in the charged air. "Shall I tell you a secret?" My voice was a low rumble, edged with raw hunger. Her response was an eager whisper, a plea for intimate connection as her body begged for my touch. "Tell me, but first enter me so the conversation can be more intimate," Orpheus''s words were a sultry invitation, a challenge I was more than willing to ept. Lowering myself to her, my cock found its home between her thighs, my entrance deliberate and unhurried. The sensation of her enveloping warmth was exquisite, a tightness that tugged at every nerve ending within me. I groaned at the sensation, aching for the culmination of our shared desire. With a promise of whispered secrets, I began to move, my hips setting a rhythm that merged pleasure with purpose. Orpheus''s lips brushed against my neck, a delicate dance of sensation that heightened the intensity of our connection. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, the steam and water around us a manifestation of our heated desire. But my words took a turn, revealing a hiddenyer of my desires¡ªa desire that had existed since my first encounter with her captivating form. My confession was intimate and honest, my voice a soft murmur amidst the symphony of pleasure. "When I first saw you, I fell directly for you." The admission hung in the air, a palpable deration of my carnal fantasies. Orpheus''s response was a teasing smile, her excitement evident in her gaze as she yfully questioned my history of desires. "So my son''s a big pervert?" Herughter was a melody, a reminder of the unique bond that had formed between us. The tempo of our passion quickened, my movements fueled by an escting hunger for her. I withdrew, savoring the sensation of separation before reentering with a primal intensity. But then, the narrative took an unexpected twist as Orpheus was turned around, her body pressed against the wall. My gaze locked onto her luscious ass, a sight that had always captivated me. With a hunger that couldn''t be contained, I positioned myself behind her, my fingers digging into the soft flesh of her hips. My cock found its mark, the exquisite tightness of her entrance drawing me in, consuming me in a vortex of pleasure. The sensation of her velvety walls gripping my length was euphoric, driving me to the edge of control. The primal urge to dominate surged within me, and I seized her loose hair, using it as a tether to guide her movements. My words were a promise of the raw, unbridled pleasure that awaited her. "It''s as tasty as I thought it would be~" I groaned, ovee by the intoxicating sensation. Her body''s response was immediate, her moans blending with the rhythmic sound of flesh pping against flesh. The steam-filled air was alive with the symphony of our desires, the moisture on our skin a testament to the intensity of our connection. Chapter 521 521-Secrets Yet To Be Spoken Of. ? ''It''s beautiful...'' I thought as I gazed at the setting sun. Right now, I sat on one of the branches of Yggdrasil. It''s been about five days since I came here, and I''ve spent all of that time with Orpheus. She made food for me, and we took walks, talked, slept together, and, of course, there''s the non-stop sex too. Overall, these few days werepletely about the two of us. The truth is, I needed this in a way. In some ways, it has only been a few weeks since I spent time like this, but every time I do, a sense of my future gets brighter. Back in the real world, it''s a war for me. My eyes have to be wide open. One wrong move from me, and I''ll be facing a lot of problems that will be hard to settle. Leaving aside the girls, there still exists the problems of the world itself to deal with. Every time I return, my eyes and focus are at 100%. Coming here and being under the protection of Orpheus reminds me of the future I''m fighting for ¡ª one filled with peace for me, one where I''ll be able to spend all of my days like this with the ones I love, and that is a long list. "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Orpheus''s voice was heard as she sat beside me. Taking my head, she leaned it against her shoulder. My eyes were still focused on the setting sun as I spoke. "Just enjoying the setting sun while musing on my thoughts." "What''s so important that you have such a serious face?" Orpheus asked as a moment of silence fell between us. "Just the future." I finally said, a small moment of beauty falling between the two of us as Orpheus asked. "Tell me what ails you, and I shall get rid of it." Orpheus''s words were filled with indulgence and love, making me chuckle a bit. "It''s just about the girls in my life." I said. "Oh? The ones whose pants you are trying to get into?" Orpheus asked with a light teasing tone. ''That''s one way to put it.'' "Yes," I replied. "What about it?" She asked. "It''s just a bit of fear about how things will unfold in the future. I fear that they might find out about what I did to get them andter hate me for it." My reply got a few seconds of silence until Orpheus spoke again. "Didn''t you do all this to get these women in your life?" To her question, I replied. "Yes." "That means you desire them and did everything in your power to have them, right?" "Yes." I replied again. "You tried everything to make them happy and you want them to be happy, right?" "Yes." I replied again, my face turning a bit odd. "Then isn''t everything alright? After all, they should be overjoyed at you doing all this to win their love." ''Somehow it sounds wrong and right at the same time.'' A chuckle left my mouth as I pondered the unique teachings of Orpheus. In a way, what she said was right and wrong. After all, I''m giving my 200% to win their love for me ¡ª understanding them, finding out their weaknesses, getting to know what they love, and more. It''s through all this that I am handling their love and them. In a way, it''s romantic yet very creepy. Plus, emotions never y to rationality. Even if I did all this, how would Celestinia react when she thinks the great love story of fate she believes she has is something artificially created by me? Moreover, I even ended up falling in love with her mother and fucked her mother, while nning to destroyher father, Once thates to light, she will go crazy with rage. The same could be said for most of the girls. To them, what I did wouldn''t be romantic or loving. It will just be a pure insult to their intelligence and their whole selves. "Even after all this, if they find out the truth and hate you, so what? How can their statuspare to yours? Beauty like theirs exists in every generation. You will live forever. My son, you can have any woman you want in the world. They would be lucky to even touch a hair on you." As Orpheus said this, she ced a light kiss on my head, and my whole self rxed a bit as I smiled at her words. "If you want, you can have all the fairies here. You can have all the women of the church as your ythings. Just name the kind of beauty you want, and you will have it ¡ª forever loyal and loving of you." As Orpheus said this, I could feel the lofty pride she had for me, and I could tell that she doesn''t pity any of the girls that I pursue. "And if that''s not enough, tell me the type of woman you need, and I shall create her for you. It might take some time, though..." Hearing this, I chuckled again at the thought of being able to have the type of woman I want created for me. After all, having the Goddess of Life as your mother has several perks that I have yet to fully use, but I will use them all in due time. "Don''t worry about it, Mother. If I want something, I will tell you about it. Right now, all I desire is to capture the hearts of these girls with my own power. It feels like an achievement to me." Hearing my proposition of wanting to influence girls to fall in love with me, Orpheus gave a proud nod of her head as she responded. "Of course, my son can do anything he wants! If you want, I can talk to the Goddess of Love and get you her blessing. It might go a long way on your path." Hearing her words, I felt a chill up my spine, the warning from L filling my mind as I replied. "I will think about it." "Okay, but don''t hesitate to ask me for help if you need it." "Of course." I said as I raised my head from Orpheus''s head. This time, my hand wrapped around Orpheus''s waist as I pulled her head onto my shoulder. "This time, let me pamper my mother." I spoke. "Oh? Of course." Orpheus replied as she rxed her head on my shoulder. Our eyes stared deep into the horizon, a very rxing atmosphere settling between the two of us. Soon, the sunset as a beautiful blue moon rose in the sky. Different fairies flew around in the atmosphere. Beasts of power kept moving. Even in the night, the forest looked beautiful. It''s in this atmosphere that I spoke. "Mother, do you need to know all my secrets?" "Are you ready to tell them all to me?" She asked back. To this, I stayed silent for a moment before replying. "Not yet." "Then I will dly wait until the day you are ready to tell it all to me." Orpheus replied with a cool tone, which brought a smile to my face. She, a Goddess who lived for who knows how long, should have already picked up on all my anomalies ¡ª my extreme fixation on keeping my status hidden and pursuing certain girls, my ''power'' of bringing things and powers from the system. My soul that doesn''t belong to any of the known realms, she can see and know it all except for my system, and when I lie, she can''t even see through it. These are more than enough for any responsible God of the realms to take me away and question me, but she didn''t. She adopted me and loves me with all her heart, and for this, I will pay her trust back a thousandfold. "Mother, what do you know about the current situation of the corruption energy increasing?" I asked. "More than you know." She replied. Just this answer brought a frown to my face. "Is there something stopping you from telling me everything?" "..." The silence was more than enough of an answer. "In the same way, the Gods can''t intervene in this too?" "..." "If I was to fall into their powers, then..." "Before such a thing can happen, I will act. Nothing shall happen to my son, and no one shall harm you." Orpheus suddenly spoke from her silence, her words being more than enough for me to form some theories on. ''If I need more information, I need to finish that quest on Shira and get that information from the system.'' Thinking so, I hugged Orpheus tight and ced a light kiss on her cheek. My eyes focused back on the night sky. For now, I will enjoy this moment with Orpheus. But above all else what I need to do is to fix on myself about whether I should continue the quest given by the so-called ''God of Games'' to makelife miserable for those so-called protagonists, cause I am immortal now and I can''t die, why should I fear the punishment the so-called system tell me I shall receive? The only thing keeping me going is the fact that Orpheus can''t see into the system, giving me the fear that the system itself might be able to do something to me if I backed out from my quest. ''One step at a time I Guess.....'' Chapter 522 522-In Bed As Always. ? 15 Days Later: Lying in wait on the bed, I rest my head on my fist, anticipation surging through my veins like a live current. Knock Knock Knock Knock "Enter," I beckon, the air thick with the promise of desire. The door opens, revealing Orpheus in her robe, a vision of seduction and mystery. Her long, cascading green hair adds to the allure, framing her face like a sensual veil. A gulp of excitement courses through me, my heart racing at the sight of those familiar eyes¡ªeyes that hold a world of unspoken desire and secrets. Inside my mind, I revel in the intensity of those heated gazes, a me that ignites my core. A sultry smile graces my lips as I drink in the sight before me. I''ve always been captivated by the heated, lustful eyes of women in this world. Their gaze seems to strip my body bare with a mere nce, an erotic power that''s impossible to ignore. "Why are you still dressed, mother?" My voice carries a note of yful impatience, an invitation cloaked in heated anticipation. In response, Orpheus teases me by opening her robe, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her sensuous form beneath. My gaze traces the contours of her body, from the fabric waistband that clings to her belly button to the tantalizing straps that lead to dark stockings on her thighs. The hint of herce panties, teasingly revealing her most intimate secrets, sends a jolt of arousal coursing through me. Orpheus''s transformation is a work of erotic art, a visual seduction that fuels the fire within. Each movement, each article of clothing shed, draws me deeper into her spell. "You look ravishing, mother" I murmur, my voice dripping with heated admiration. A coy smile curls her lips, a response that stokes the mes of our shared desire. I watch intently as she climbs onto the bed, her movements a slow, tantalizing dance. Her presence above me is intoxicating, her frame a canvas upon which I long to create passionate art. Her long, toned thighs press against my waist, the contrast in our sizes heightening the allure. Our gazes lock, her green eyes connecting with my own. The intensity between us is palpable, the unspoken promises of the night hanging in the air like a forbidden fruit waiting to be tasted. Her hand lifts to her eyes, a gesture that unveils a secret, revealing a pair of enchanting green orbs that were hidden beneath contacts. Her transformation adds an alluringyer to her allure, eachyer of secrecy peeling away to reveal the truth beneath. "I can see that you can''t hold back anymore," she confesses, her voiceced with a hint of excitement. "I am a woman of many secrets and ambitions." As her hand moves to her hair, she ruffles her hair, revealing her long, dark green tresses. The shift in her demeanor is captivating, a transformation that mirrors theyers of her personality. Her venomous visage reminds me of Envy, a dangerous allure that tantalizes the senses. The stunning woman above me, radiating power and intrigue, awakens a primal hunger within me. Every touch sends electric shocks through my veins, her body''s trembles a testament to the desires that simmer beneath herposed exterior. But it''s not just about the act; it''s about the journey. Instead of rushing, I explore her body with an artist''s touch, each caress and kiss a stroke on the canvas of our passion. Her skin is andscape of sensations, a symphony of softness and heat that fuels my desires. My lips seek out the curves of her neck, my teeth graze her earlobe, and the symphony of moans and gasps fills the air, an erotic overture that heightens the anticipation. My lips move to her breasts, my mouth iming her peaks with an ardent hunger. The sweet taste of her skin is an intoxicating elixir, a heady blend of desire and lust that courses through my veins. But the journey is not just about pleasure¡ªit''s about her surrender. Orpheus''s resistance is evident, her attempts to control her responses futile as I unlock the gates to her hidden desires. Her body is a battlefield of pleasure and restraint, every touch a strategic move in the game of passion. My fingers dance across her skin, a symphony of sensations that draws her moans to the surface, each one a melody that harmonizes with the symphony of pleasure. Lifting her against the wall, I capture her lips, a possession that defies restraint. The taste of her, the scent of ourbined desire, fuels my hunger, my own control waning as I embrace the tide of sensation. But my touch goes deeper, beyond the physical realm. A thread of my essence weaves its way inside her, a dance of mana and ecstasy that intensifies her experience. She trembles, her defenses weakening as the current of desire surges through her veins. And then I guide her, a patient seduction that unveils her body''s most secret ces. Theyers of clothing fall away like the petals of a forbidden flower, revealing her vulnerability and the power she wields over my senses. Her reluctance is evident, but so is her need. Each touch, each stroke of my hand, erodes the walls she''s built around her desires. Her moans punctuate the air, a symphony of pleasure that crescendos with every caress. As her clothing is shed, I''m met with the captivating sight of her naked form, a masterpiece of curves and contours that ignites the mes of desire within me. My lips descend upon her, tracing a path from her neck to the very core of her being. Her taste is a heady elixir, a blend of her essence and our shared longing. Every moan, every gasp, fans the mes that burn between us. The tide of pleasure ebbs and flows, each touch a brushstroke in the painting of our passion. I guide her to the edge, my fingers expertly navigating thendscape of her desire, until she stands on the precipice of surrender. And then, as she sumbs to the pleasure that courses through her, I catch her, her body soft and pliant in my embrace. Our eyes meet, a fleeting moment of connection that carries the weight of her choices and the allure of our forbidden dance. As our eyes lock, my lips curve into a smile that reflects the promise of what''s toe¡ªa night of desires fulfilled and secrets unraveled My arousal is undeniable, every fiber of my being electrified by the erotic tableau unfolding before me. Orpheus''s body sprawled on the bed, offering herself for my taking, the scent of lust and anticipation lingering in the air. Her essence, a heady mix of love juices and arousal, coats her secret entrance¡ªa beacon of desire beckoning my touch. I press myself against her, my member seeking entry. Orpheus''s gasp punctuates the air, her fingers clutching at the sheets in a mix of nerves and anticipation. Her widened eyes, betraying her surprise at my size, only stoke the fire within me. My hands firmly grip her waist, guiding myself slowly forward. Her wetness, a testament to her readiness and arousal, envelopes me in a cocoon of heat and desire. "Nnn¡­" A moan escapes Orpheus''s lips, a mix of pleasure and a hint of pain. She bites her lip, a futile attempt to use the difort to stifle her growing pleasure, as I inch forward. With a surge of resolve, I thrust forward in one swift movement, invading herpletely. Orpheus''s gasp is a symphony of pain and pleasure, her face a canvas of contorted ecstasy. A tear of happiness escapes her eye, a testament to the potent cocktail of sensations flooding her body. I lick away her tear, savoring the mixture of emotions that surge within her. My rhythm builds, the dance of pleasure escting as we give in to the irresistible pull of desire. "Faster~¡­" Her plea is a mix of urgency and surrender, her body a battleground of pleasure and restraint. But I have no intention of heeding her request. Instead, I respond with a smile, my pace quickening, each thrust pushing her closer to the precipice of surrender. Her pleas for respite go unheeded as I quicken my pace, each thrust a symphony of sensation that resonates through her body. Her pain bes a delicious counterpoint to the pleasure, a blend of sensations that fuel her growing hunger. The dance of our bodies is intoxicating, our desires inextricably intertwined. I im her mouth with mine, the kiss a frenzy of passion, a maelstrom of tongues and teeth that leaves no inch of our desire unexplored. Orpheus''s responses evolve, her body surrendering to the waves of pleasure that course through her. Her moans be more fervent, her tongue entwining with mine in a dance of shared ecstasy. The walls she''s built begin to crumble, reced by an urgency that mirrors my own. Her moans and gasps paint the air, a symphony of pleasure that drives us forward. The boundaries that once held her back dissolve, her body''s responses impossible to contain. "Nnn, ohhh¡­~ Yes¡­~ Son¡­" "Mother sure is lewd," I whisper into her ear, a tantalizing tease that elicits a shiver of desire from her. Her inhibitions dissipate like mist, her body more responsive with every passing moment. I''m drawn to her passion, a maic pull that demands acknowledgment. But it''s a fragile bnce, a tightrope between pleasure and the abyss of her guilt. The intensity of our passion is a double-edged sword, pleasure intertwining with her anguish in a way that''s both intoxicating and cruel. Her body responds to my advances, her barriers crumbling under the pressure of pleasure. Waves of orgasms crash through her, her moans a symphony of abandon as I navigate the sea of her desires. With each thrust, her body clenches around me, a vice of pleasure that spurs me on. Her release bes my mission, a promise of shared ecstasy that lingers on the horizon. Her moans fill the room, a soundtrack to our forbidden dance. The sensation of her flesh sliding along my length is an intoxicating symphony of sensation, a dance of pleasure that knows no restraint. But pleasure is not enough¡ªI want to im herpletely. Each thrust is a deration, a testament to my dominance and her surrender. Her cries and gasps echo in the air, the symphony building to a crescendo that carries us both to the edge. And then, I can hold back no longer. I release myself inside her, my pleasure mingling with hers, a final act of ecstasy that leaves us both breathless. Orpheus''s trembling form lies beneath me, our bodies entwined in the aftermath of our shared passion. My gaze lingers on her, an artist admiring his masterpiece, a moment suspended in time. As we catch our breath, I savor the depth of our connection, the tangled web of pleasure and guilt that binds us. And even as the echoes of our shared ecstasy fade, the embers of desire continue to burn, promising the allure of more forbidden pleasures yet toe. Chapter 523 523-Back To Reality ? ''Now that was some intense time,'' I thought as I arrived back in the real world, returning to the exact ce I had left from. Perhaps only a few minutes had passed since I left, but boy, did I go through a lot in that time. It was a time filled with Orpheus spoiling me rotten and me spoiling her back. It was fun and rxing, to say the least. But now that I am back, it''s time to get serious about the future. With light steps, I walked out of the building, my mind filled with several thoughts as I reached a calm yet well-built cafe. ''What''s with this world and cafes?'' Musing to my thoughts, I entered the cafe. By now, I had ced a light disguise around me to keep attention at bay. Of course, the disguise I wore isn''t enough to fool the eyes of the person I came here to meet. Finding the said person leaning against the wall of a booth while sipping coffee, I walked towards it. But just as I did, a worker stopped me. "Sir, that is a private area, and you can''t enter inside." But just as he said so, the girl in the booth replied, "It''s fine, let him in." After getting the affirmation, the man stepped away as I entered the booth. My lips shed a smile to the girl who lookedmon in every form as I spoke. "Fancy meeting you here, Princess Isabe." Yup, the one in front of me is Isabe Belphegor. The one I didn''t want to deal with until reaching her arc or even activating her path. But things won''t always go as I want, and right now, I need to make contact with this woman and settle some things. "Indeed, it''s quite the coincidence, Sir Austin." Isabe replied in her inherently emotionless voice. Her dark red, void-like eyes focused on me, no doubt trying to find out more about me from my actions and movements. But I didn''t give her a hint of what she wanted as I leaned back into the booth. The smile on my face receded as I spoke. "Let''s cut to the chase. I came here to discuss some important topics." Hearing my words, Isabe raised her eyebrows in surprise for a moment, after which she fixed her seating. Her expression still remained expressionless as she asked. "Why didn''t you contact me through an official meeting?" "You know why." I replied. "You wish to keep this under wraps?" She asked. "Yes." And I replied as I took out some documents and passed them to Isabe. She took them in stride as she started to read through them. And when she did, I could see her expression turning taut, a frown filling her beautiful face. Finally, she asked me after reading through the documents. "How did you know?" "I think the more important question should be what I will do with this information." My reply soon made the atmosphere in the booth cold. Outside, all the customers who existed were now thrown out, while all the workers now surrounded the booth, staying both as protection and as a sign of warning. "These are ssified documents of my Arian Kingdom, and you have them. Hence, don''t take it as a joke when I ask you how you know." Isabe spoke, her voice turning much colder than before. "Do you think all these threats work on me? Don''t you know who I am?" I asked with an authoritative voice, a smirk filling my face as I took a grape from the table and savored it. The killing intent surrounding me didn''t affect me at all. The cafe I am sitting in actually belongs to Isabe, or it''s more appropriate to say that it belongs to her kingdom. It''s just one among the ''small'' settlements they hold. "You think nothing will happen?" She asked the mana around her trembling all around. And I have to say, her mana control is beautiful and precise. No wonder she is trying her best to be my aunt''s disciple. Her main aim is to be the head of the Mage Tower, which really won''t happen, cause my aunt isn''t giving such positional power over to a kingdom, not even one that worships magic. "Yes, nothing will happen, cause you are too smart to let emotions cloud you." A moment of heavy silence fell within the whole ce, the killing intent everywhere increasing. I could even see the workers preparing for battle, till Isabe raised her hand and spoke. "Leave us." Just as she muttered so, the workers disappeared from where they stood. Seeing so, I nodded my head. "Good, now we can talk business." As I said so, Isabe asked back. "Business?" "Indeed, did you really think I will let you swallow it all whole?" My smile, which could get anyone riled up, only brought a silent cold look from Isabe. The truth is that the information in the documents pointed towards the Arian kingdom discovering a secret realm. One that holds treasures and powers from times back into the ancient wars. And right now, they are trying their best to crack the code to enter the realm. And as everyone can guess, that''s where Isabe''s arc takes ce. After concerted efforts and tries, they gained entry into the ce. But it exists with several restrictions on power and age. Seeing so, in the game, Isabe asks the main character to go with her as a hired mercenary. She also nned to gain his loyalty or love during that time. Its where us the yers get to y our magic or in tbis case Leonardo And, you know me, I can''t let that happen, can I? That realm itself holds untold lost history about magic and power. If such news were to spread, then several powers would pressure the Arian kingdom. After all, it''s an untold tradition for such realms to be open to all. And once the news breaks, every kingdom, and the two Empires will pressure the Arain kingdom to open the realm to all. Thus making them lose the piece they so lovingly coveted. "Is this a move of the Empire?" Isabe asked. "Nope." "The Lionheart Duchy?" "None." I replied again, giving a smile. My eyes focused on Isabe''s as I spoke. "This is the move of Austin Lionheart and no one else." My words earned a moment of silence, till Isabe asked. "And you expect me to believe that you on your own got hold of one of the most ssified pieces of information about my kingdom?" Her expression and her voice were emotionless, yet I still detected her disdain toward my words. To which I just shrugged my shoulders. "I don''t care what you think, but that''s the truth. The deal right now is between me and the Arian Kingdom." While I said so, the expression on Isabe''s face subtly changed, showing her interest in me finally being sparked. One showing her innate desire to control me being birthed within her. One that I wanted to avoid for some more time. But time is of the essence, and fate doesn''t seem to be siding with me. "Other than the threat of you leaking this, what else do you hold?" Isabe asked. To which I once again moved toward the fruit te, taking a grape and enjoying it for a moment before speaking. "Let''s just say I know how to get that realm of yours open, and I know about the spies that your uncle has ced within your faction." Now, the result of my words was astounding. Finally, a significant change took ce in Isabe''s face. ''Now let''s begin the realm negotiation¡­'' Chapter 524 524-Planning And Feeding. Chapter 524 524-nning And Feeding. "You are surely a bundle of mystery," Isabe spoke, her expression turning cold as she continued, "You have my undivided attention." "That''s nice," I replied as I leaned back in the sitting, my hand providing another document to Isabe, who took it and started to read through it. Her expression remained utterly indifferent until she finished it and responded. "Nope, the terms are too much." "It''s not much, considering what you stand to lose if I release the information that I hold." My reply brought silence to the booth. The document I handed over to Isabe contained my demands for helping her out. Most of it outlined the details of her kingdom needing to let me and the group I bring into the realm, both for training and hunting. We are also applicable to some other benefits too. "I would have taken this deal if you didn''t mention the fact that you can open the realm. This means that you know more about it than my kingdom, which once again corresponds to you or your groups having more chances of taking powerful treasure than my kingdom." Her words caused a ''surprised'' expression on my face, while on the inside, I thought, ''Good, she took the bait.'' "Perhaps, then might you tell me what you can give me?" I asked. "I can ept the part of your group, but I need a written contract that everything would be equal and split 50-50." "Not going to happen." I replied directly as I once again took a taste of the grape at the table. My eyes narrowed at Isabe as I spoke, "I can agree to a contract stating that the kingdom of Arian won''t lose out on this deal." "Too abstract." Isabe countered. "Then you state more applicable terms." I replied. To which she spoke, "A written guarantee will take some time and thinking from my side." I nodded my head at her words, asking, "How long do you need?" I asked. "Give me a week to straighten out my terms." Isabe replied. ''Looks like she will be doing bone-deep research into my life within that time frame.'' Knowing her, she will give it all to dig out any dirt she can about me, which she will undoubtedly try to use to leverage or take control over me. But sadly for her, this game she wants to y is a loss for her even before it begins. "Sure, take your time, you know where to contact me." Saying so, I stood up and walked out of the bar, feeling the dangerous eyes of Isabe boring into my back as I left the caf¨¦. ''Sigh... looks like I have set it in motion.'' The beginning of this will set a cascade of actions in motion from Isabe, as making her fall in love with me is simr to a war, one in which I have to be careful. I just don''t want her love; I also don''t want to fall under her undying obsession to have everything under her control. ''I have a lot to do, don''t I?'' Asking myself, I started to move forward, weaving my way through the academy. Right now, as ra pointed out, I have several girls on the waiting list. If my calctions are current, some of them are ticking time bombs waiting to meet me. The longer it takes, the bigger the explosion will be once they meet me or when they don''t. Anyway, an explosion will definitely take ce. ''From now onwards, it will be a thin line for me.'' Till now, I worked hard to get their love love for me, things will get tougher. The line between rejection and suffering is a very small one, especially when dealing with girls who have a few screws loose in their heads. ''First, let''s settle the thirst of a princess.''. I haven''t reached the end, but still, I have the love of the majority of them. Once they proim their love I will have to deal with it, either hiding or by some other methods. Thinking so, I headed back to my mansion. As I reached it, it was mostly empty, with only the servants moving around. By now, ra is already in her ss, and while I would love to attend, I now have to take some extra precautions, especially after what 007 has shown me. Entering the room, I sat on my chair. Just as I did, Farah appeared on myp, her eyes gleaming red as she gave me a very hungry look. Seeing so, I raised my head, disying my neck as I spoke. "Go on." Farah''s presence, both alluring and mysterious, cast a spell that was impossible to resist. As she settled onto myp, her lithe frame melding perfectly with mine, I couldn''t help but feel the electric current that pulsed between us. Her body, cool and inviting, pressed against me, igniting a fire that seemed to burn from the inside out. My fingers traced the contours of her back, feeling the delicate curve of her spine beneath the fabric of her dress. Her breath fanned against my neck, a tantalizing promise of what was toe. The scent of her, a blend ofvender and an underlying hint of danger, enveloped me in a sensual haze. Farah''s lips brushed against the sensitive skin of my neck, her touch feather-light yet charged with an intensity that made will be enough to make anyones heart race. I tilted my head, offering her the bare expanse of my neck wider, a willing sacrifice to the intoxicating dance we were about to embark upon. With a whispered murmur, she bared her fangs, the glint of danger only adding to the allure. Farah''s heartbeat quickened as her lips grazed my skin, her cool breath sending shivers down my spine. The anticipation was a potent aphrodisiac, an undeniable connection that pulled us together like two halves of a forbidden puzzle, in which I am in control. Getting my permission Farah didn''t wait anymore as her fangs bore into my neck, a feeling of pain filled me for a moment after which pleasure started to fill my being, the blood from my veins moving around as it started to flood towards Farah, I could feel her body trembling in my embrace, while the connection between us kept increasing. A blend of pleasure and pain that sent shockwaves through my body. I gasped, the sensation both foreign and exhrating, as the warmth of my blood met the cool touch of her mouth. As she drank from me, a wave of sensation washed over me. It was as if our souls were entwined, my essence flowing into her and her energy seeping into me. The connection was ethereal, a bond that defied logic and ignited desires beyond the physical realm. Time seemed to blur as we shared this intimate dance, the rhythm of our heartbeats syncing in a symphony of desire. Her movements were deliberate, each pulls drawing me deeper into a trance that was equal parts pleasure and vulnerability. My fingers tightened their grip on her, the lines between pain and pleasure blurring into an intoxicating haze. I could feel her every heartbeat, her every thought, as if our minds were merging in the most intimate of ways. This continued for 2 minutes, after which Farah withdrew her fangs. Her lips left a trail of heat against my skin, her face looking tipsy and red, a mix of allure and innocence blooming on her face. "Master~" A desire-filled voice left Farah''s mouth as she called out to me. It seems being stuck inside me as I kept spending my time drilling with Orpheus affected her a lot more than I thought. Well, it would be surprising if it didn''t affect her, considering all the different types of sex that Orpheus and I went through. But sadly, now is not the time for this. "Rest, love..." I spoke, cing a kiss on her lips. With a dazed expression, she went back into my body. The current her isn''t in the right state of mind due to the pleasure filling her mind from drinking my blood. I''m not going to capitalize on that, not after all the activity I went through. Feeling the weight of Farah off me, I took out mymunication orb and contacted Ralph. A momentter, Ralph''s voice was heard. "What''s up, kid?" "Nothing much. I just called to ask how the nning for the attack is going?" I asked. "Everything is almost set. All the members are roaring for revenge, and even Athena is barely holding herself back from going on a rampage." Thest of Ralph''s words were voiced with a hint of worry. "Is Big Sis acting up?" I asked. "Yes, you know how she can be when emotions rule over her. I fear she might cause some deviations in our n." Hearing this, I stayed quiet for a moment before I spoke again. "Don''t worry about it. Let big sis run free. If something happens, I will deal with it." Hearing my words, Ralph asked, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure," I replied. "Then it''s okay." Hearing this, I asked, "How''s the other ning along?" "It''s a long way from beingpleted, but we are moving along." This time Ralph''s words contained a hint of dread, and he had all the right to be knowing what I asked him to do. "Is everything secure?" I asked. "It''s secure," he replied. Chapter 525 525-Starting The Battle Of A Life Time? Chapter 525 525-Starting The Battle Of A Life Time? "There is a small change of ns," I spoke. "A change?" Ralpha asked, sounding confused. "Well, my family, mostly my mother and sister, wants to take part in this, and hence I have made some small changes to the attack pattern." My words earned a moment of silence until Ralph spoke again. "You told them everything?" "I told them enough." My reply once again brought another silence, till he spoke again. "Sure, I will look at it and update the attack squad." "Thanks." After saying so, we delved into a deeper discussion about the future, a future of both the DarkNight and the world, a future that I hope to create. ... Time passed as several students went by, my eyes trailing them all as I kept walking to another assigned mansion. The current me was in another disguise. As I reached the mansion, the outside and the locality werepletely swarmed with vampires. As I walked, I could feel every vampire''s eyes focused on me, with the girls'' eyes being especially weird. ''Guess I can''t block my blood.'' I wasn''t oblivious to the effect and smell of my blood to these bloodsuckers. N had already warned me about being ready for any sort of love and-sucking attack from female vampires. Plus, I also have to be wary of attacks from male vampires teeming for my blood. So, under the increasingly heavy weight of the vampires, I entered inside the mansion gate, being led by a vampire. The one in front of me was wearing a maid costume and looked normal and poised. Everything about her screamed professionalism. But the thing I found most interesting about her was the power I felt from her. Just a small sniff and I could tell that she was a force to be reckoned with. ''Looks like the Vampire King really loves this youngest daughter of his...'' Musing at my thoughts, I soon entered inside a room. The maid stood outside, and my eyes came up on N, waiting for me. "How have you been?" She asked. "Busy," I replied, taking a seat at the table. Right now, the N in front of me was wrapped in a tight-fitting battle suit as she looked at me with a battle-hungry gaze. "I can tell. After all, the Hero who led the war and saved lives will surely be busy," N replied with a smirk. "That''s one way to put it." I replied back. Her words weren''t wrong. Many people were still trying to contact and get in my good graces. Right now, the pending meetings I have could form a very long line that won''t end. It''s annoying, but in a way, I aplished all I set out to do: a perfect ambiance between the different races while having the favor and debt of powerful people who will hold control over significant positions in the world''s future. "Let''s cut the small talk and get to it. I have prepared some moves that I want to try," N said, her battle lust growing stronger. "Sure," I replied, starting to follow N to the room for our battle. You see, right now, N has called in the favor that I owe her. She has asked me to take part in a battle with her. Not a normal one¡ªN actually wants a rough and tough real battle where everything is put to the test, and anything can be used. However, that''s not the end of her demand. After our intense battle, she wants to suck my blood, something which I agreed to, because let''s face it, that''s what I wanted to get from the beginning. After walking for some time, the two of us entered a very concentrated room that spread as wide as the eyes could see. N spoke, "This room is formation-protected. It can even take the best hit from an Origin level 10 and has self-repairing properties, so you don''t have to worry about holding back." ''Oh, you have no idea.'' Holding back my words, I nodded my head at N as I scrutinized the room. On the other side, I felt a presence. Seeing my eyes travel in a specific direction, N spoke, "Oh, beyond those walls, I have stationed some healers in advance, you know, in case you might need it." "Oh? Haven''t someone gotten quite haughty?" I asked back, to which N replied with a wide smile. "Well, I haven''t been wasting my time here. I''ve made the best n to defeat you today." "Sure, whatever you say." Replying back, I focused on looking around the room as N walked up to a certain distance from me. Her body twisted around as she started to warm up, while I just kept looking at her with a smirk. I do not doubt that she has prepared something to beat me up after all the spars we went through. Bone to bone, N is aplete fighting addict. She relishes getting stronger and in crushing geniuses. With each fight, she grows stronger, her techniques, her mind, and her fights¡ªeverything is evolving. And if it were anyone other than me, then they would have long since run away from her with fear, because no one wants to deal with her. Heck, I can even say that she will grow up to be a monster that will definitely enter the Imperial realm and shake the world. She is a monster among monsters, and if it weren''t for the qualities I embody, then I can''t even imagine anyone else even getting close to her. "You ready?" N asked, her voice charged with determination. I nodded, my heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and desire. As if responding to hermand, a surge of energy radiated from N. Her Origin level surged, the power within her reaching an astonishing rank of 8, a testament to her unwavering artifacts strength. In her hands, formidable gauntlets materialized, their design intricate yet practical, brimming with purpose. The very air seemed to hum with their presence, the weight of their potential transforming the atmosphere around us. But the true marvel was the dress itself. As N''s aura intensified, the fabric began to shift, a cascade of luminescent patterns unfurling across the midnight blue surface. It was a dance of light and magic, each thread intertwining with her essence, crafting a battle attire that was both functional and breathtaking. Sleek armor ting emerged, tracing elegant lines across her form, enhancing her lithe figure without sacrificing mobility. A high cor framed her face, entuating her sharp features and framing her determined expression. The dress flowed like liquid metal, responding to her slightest movement with an otherworldly grace. A diaphanous cape fluttered into existence, billowing behind her like a regal banner, adorned with symbols that seemed to shimmer and writhe, whispering secrets of forgotten power. The ensemble exuded an air of authority, a silent promation of her indomitable spirit. N stood before me, a vision of strength and beauty intertwined. Her eyes met mine, and I could see the fire within, the fierce determination to protect, to fight, to conquer. At that moment, I understood the true extent of her power and the depth of her resolve. Her battle dress wasn''t just armor; it was a manifestation of her essence, a testament to her unyielding spirit. It was a work of artistry, a symphony of magic and willpower, tailored to empower her every move. But it wasn''t over as small ripples spread from N once again, her vampire wings lightly leaving her back, looking dark and red with light spikes on them. N''s eyes started to shimmer as an X-like shape appeared in her eyes, and just as it did, I felt the atmosphere around me freeze¡ªa feeling of suffocation that could crush anyone. ''An artifact to pump her level, a battle dress that elerates all her basic stats to a monster-like level with every recovery level possible, advanced-level wings, and an unknown-level gift of eyes and a bloodline ability she has yet to yield.'' It would seem N is ready to see this to the end, and how can I reject that? With a confident yet gentle smile, N stepped forward, her gauntleted hand reaching out to point towards me. "Let''s do this," she said, her voice a steady melody, echoing the courage that radiated from her core. Chapter 526 526-Going All Out. Chapter 526 526-Going All Out. The room crackled with anticipation as N and I faced each other, the atmosphere electrified with the promise of a sh that would resonate through her history. She stood before me, a vision of power and determination, her gauntlets gleaming withtent energy. I gripped my bow, the edges razor-sharp and gleaming, an extension of my very being. "You ready?" N''s voice reverberated in the air,ced with confidence and the thirst for battle. I nodded, my heart pounding in rhythm with the energy coursing through my veins. N''s gauntlets hummed with power, her stance shifting as she prepared to unleash her monstrous ability. I felt a gust of wind as she closed the distance between us in a blur of motion. Her movements were a dance of lethal grace, each step calcted to maximize her strength and control. ''So we will be testing each other first?'' Without a moment''s hesitation, she lunged forward, her gauntlet-covered fists hurtling toward me in a disy of sheer force. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the deadly trajectory. Her strikes were a symphony of destruction, each punch and jab a testament to her mastery overbat and her increased Origin level giving her a boost not to mention her battle dress adding God knows what level of enhancements. As she continued her relentless assault, I retreated, the wood of my bow feeling alive in my hands. I unleashed a flurry of arrows, each one a precision strike aimed at her openings. N deflected them with ease, her gauntlets moving with a fluidity that belied their weight. With a fierce grin, N unleashed a series of rapid punches, each strike generating a shockwave that rippled through the air. I leaped backward, avoiding the cascading waves of force that followed her every movement. The ground trembled beneath us, the room bearing witness to our battle of titans. In a heartbeat, N closed the distance once again, her gauntlets colliding with mine as I used my bow to block her attacks. The impact sent shockwaves through my arms, the force threatening to overwhelm me. But I held my ground, my muscles straining against the onught. With a deft twist, N disarmed me, her gauntlet-d fist sending my bow spiraling through the air. I rolled, narrowly avoiding a follow-up strike that left a crater in the ground where I had stood. I sprung to my feet, my bow forgotten for the moment as I met N''s unyielding gaze. As N advanced, her gauntlets aglow with energy, I focused on the bow in my hand. With a swift, deliberate movement, I snapped it in two, the edges now twin des that gleamed in the sunlight. N''s eyes widened in surprise, a momentary distraction that I seized upon. I lunged forward, my makeshift dual des meeting her gauntlets in a sh that echoed through the arena. The sound of metal against metal resonated in the air as ourbat intensified. Every strike I delivered was a testament to my training, my movements a dance of calcted precision. N''s gauntlets were a whirlwind of power, each punch a calcted attempt to breach my defenses. But I was relentless, my des a barrier that thwarted her advances. The sh of our weapons reverberated through the arena, a symphony ofbat that drew the mana into a frenzy. In a burst of speed, N unleashed a flurry of kicks, her movements a blur of motion. I deflected each strike with my dual des, my heart pounding in tandem with the rhythm of the battle. With a sudden twist, I seized an opening, my des finding purchase against N''s gauntlets, sending a shockwave of energy through her. She staggered, her momentum disrupted, and I seized the opportunity. With a fluid motion, I delivered a devastating strike, my dual des colliding with her chest in a burst of energy. N was sent flying, her form skidding across the ground before she regained her footing. Blood pumped in my veins as I pressed forward, my des a blur of motion as Iunched a relentless assault. N''s gauntlets met my strikes with renewed determination, the sh of our weapons a testament to our unyielding resolve. Sweat glistened on my brow, my muscles screaming with effort, but I pushed forward. The room seemed to blur around us as we fought, a vortex of power and intensity. N''s gauntlets were formidable, her skill undeniable, but I had the advantage¡ªa bow transformed into twin des, a strategy born from innovation and necessity. With a final surge of energy, I unleashed a series of rapid strikes, my des finding their mark against N''s defenses. She staggered, her form weakening, and in a burst of motion, I delivered a final, sweeping strike that sent her crashing to the ground. Now a wide distance existed between us and in our little bout of just martial control I won. But this only seemed to make N more interested as a wide smile filled her face, the ''X'' shape in her eyes twinkling as she blurted out. "Yes! This is what I want! I knew you won''t go down like this!" Her scream of hysteria shook the room, the mana around her trembling in delight as her gauntlet lit up. She didn''t give me any breathing space as her first punched forward at least a hundred times! Just as I blinked my eyes, hundreds of powered fists were on me, the sheer power of N''s punch materializing powerful fists, which soon covered my body. Yet they didn''t touch my body as a powerful barrier in the shape of a grid appeared in front of me, blocking that attack. As it hit the barrier, it trembled, cracks appearing on it yet it withstood the hundreds of punches that reached me. Then with thest fist, the barrier broke and our eyes met. "The ability to insta cast? Just how much more will you show me?!" As she asked this, N licked her lips in delight, a unique red color energy starting to cover over her as I saw ck thunder soon covering her body. The sound of thunder was heard across the room, and even before I could react, I felt a hit on my stomach as I flew across the room. The impact was powerful, the force of her strike sending me crashing against the wall. ''Tsk, this is getting annoying'' With a grunt, I pushed myself off the wall, my muscles protesting as I struggled to regain my footing. N advanced, her gauntlets gleaming with energy as she prepared for another attack. The reason that I am taking all these attacks is to first get an idea about all her cards but the more important thing is to get her fully tired so that when she drinks my bloodter it will be all the more explosive. As N closed in, her gauntlets crackling with energy, I took a steadying breath. "Don''t tell me you will go down with this, show me everything you are hiding!" As she finished, the lightning around her sparkled brightly. Thanks to my tough defense, nothing happened to me; otherwise, those dark lightning could havepletely fried my insides from the attack earlier. ''So that''s the special bloodline power of the vampire royalty.'' As I thought so, N disappeared again, but this time I stayed in my spot. My hand rose as I stopped N''s attack with one finger. The sound of thunder once again filled the ce as tendrils of ck lightning tried to go through my body. A small pressure was felt on my finger, a testament to the power coursing through N''s body. Soon, only the sound of thunder kept filling the room as N kept shing around. Her body disyed extreme levels of martial adaptiveness as she tried attacking me from all sides with speed beyond the norm. But unlucky for her, I am done ying. If I want toter conquer her, then I need to set the power difference between us at ayer she will never be able to ovee. An attack came from the left which I once again blocked, just as I did N disappeared again and appeared on my right. Her foot aimed for my head. With light movements, I easily dodged her, and before she could react, I got her leg and threw her away. She flipped mid-air as she leaped in the air, the sound of thunder still filling the room. "Just what kind of monster are you?" N asked. "I could say the same about you," I responded as I saw the smile spreading across N''s face, one filled with pure happiness at the battle. Soon another sound of thunder was heard, but this time, it wasrger and much stronger than the ones before. In front of my eyes, the ck lightning around N started to get brighter and heavier, the room soon filling with a sizzling sound. The sheer amount of lightning coursing through her body filled the room with the brightness of a star. And then N moved, her speed crossing a threshold that breaks all mortal limits as she unleashed her own technique. A heavy pressure fell into the room, and just as N finished her attack, everything in front of her disappeared. The very room that was meant to take the attack of an Origin level 10 was destroyed beyond words. All the lightning around N started to slowly sizzle out as heavy pants left her mouth, yet her eyes stayed front, focused on me as I stood amidst all the destruction, without a single injury on me. "H-How?" N asked, the scene I was disying being too much even for the battle-hungry princess. The process was pretty simple, actually. All I had to do was cover my total frontal area with destruction energy, and all the attacks around me just disappeared. "You had your fun, now it''s my turn," I said, disappearing from where I stood and appearing right in front of N in a speed she couldn''t believe. I punched her stomach, causing her to fly across the room. As she did, I looked at my hand. ''Damn, just what kind of protection is that battle dress giving her?'' Cause I felt like I punched a steel wall. Chapter 527 527-Going All Out(2) Chapter527 527-Going All Out(2) Time came to a grinding halt as I watched N thrash onto the floor, her eyes lighting up, those X-shaped pupils gaining a certain glow as red-colored energy burst from within her. Just as those X lights lit up, I felt a hit on my body, my insides churning as if hit by a truck. ''So that''s what they do.'' Holding back the pain, I now understood in-depth the functions of her eyes. Those eerie eyes seemed to inflict the same pain on her opponent''s back to them. Those X shapes were the markers that allowed her to return all the pain. The good thing here was that she could only return the pain, but that only existed for now. Once she unlocked everything, she would even be able to return the injuries too. "That''s some special punch you got there," I spoke. "And that''s one hell of a punch you got," N replied as she caught her stomach. Her monstrous vampire healing quickly got her better. Her back straight, she looked at me with a smile as she spoke. "So, why don''t you hit me harder?" "Never took you for a masochist," I replied with a smirk as I once again appeared in front of her and punched her face, sending her flying again. The X mark lit up in her eyes again, but this time no pain filled my body. "A mark is easy to remove for me," I replied as I looked at the surprised eyes of N. She didn''t even get a chance to reply as I arrived in front of her and punched her stomach once again, letting her fly across the room, her scream filling the air as she flew. "For an archer, that''s one hell of a punch!" As she said so, the gauntlets in her eyes lit up, and her battle dress started to shine as the runes within her dress activated. Small ck tendrils of lightning appeared all around her. Her vampire wings, razor-sharp, pped as she lightly floated above the ground. Once again, I moved and appeared in front of her with a punch, which she easily reacted to as my fist met hers. Trying! A soundwave st took ce as our fists met. Her powered-up fist met mine, and it came out as a draw. Yet I didn''t even get a chance to react as ck lightning shed from her dress to me, hitting me as I shed across the room. The sound of thunder revealed itself again as hundreds of lightning shed towards my body. Time seemed to slow down for me as I saw those ck lightings moving to hit me from all directions. My gaze then met N''s, who kept powering these lightnings towards me. The controlled lightning left her body while the sharp talons of her wings spread out. All around the ground, spikes of blood bloomed, and the moment I touched the ground, they would be ready to pierce me. Not just that, the ck lightning gathered around N as they formed spikes at her gauntlet, giving them a dangerous feel. Not just that, the ck lightning is also coursing through her wings, ready to give her an almost lightning-like speed in a single burst. Her body stayed tense, and I knew that the moment I dodged the lighting and the spikes, N would appear in front of me with her gauntlets aiming for my face. ''Well then, let''s have fun...'' With such thoughts, the ice of the frozen loss burst out from within me, forming a powerful protection of ice that took the brunt of all the lightning with perfection. As it did so, I fell to the ground. Just as I was doing so, the me of Revenge burst out from me, covering me all around. The blood spears werepletely burned out. Just as my legs touched the ground and I blinked my eyes, N was upon me. Time once again seemingly slowed down for me as N''s fist moved toward my face and the reverberated sound of thunder filled the entire room. I could see the ck lightning shing, her wings spread out as those spiked gauntlets moved toward my face. ''Now that will be painful.'' I thought as I looked at the spiked-up gauntlet. And since she wasn''t showing any mercy, it ain''t my ce to show any mercy back. Within milliseconds, both the powers of fire and ice clicked within my body. The resisting natures of theirs created powerful friction and power as they once did, which quickly channeled into my body and burst out. Within the outer mind, my body lit up in a hue of red and blue as N''s fist inched closer, but they didn''t hit their mark as a missile-like st came out from my body, directly hitting N. But at thest moment, her instincts kicked in as she used her wings to cover herself, the great st of ice and fire pushing forth as N once again flew across the power erupted from her as blood covered her entire back. Thick red blood swarmed forth room. A difference this time was that a burst of me and ice covered her body. Her legs reached the ground as her wings fell from immense pain filling her body. My body, still filled with a certain hue, moved as I ced my right foot forward. And just as I did, a great st of ice moved forward toward N, ready to freeze her. There she stood in front of me, swaying around as my ice moved at breakneck speed to confine her. Yet at thest moment, a frenzy of power erupted from her as blood covered her entire back. Thick red blood swarmed forth from her, meeting my ice. The normal form of ice affecting water didn''t take ce as I felt a certain resistance from my ice, seemingly as if they were suffering. The liquid density and power of the blood I was facing were tougher than my ice was expecting. But I didn''t fret as I pushed more power into my ice, which soon covered over the blood, turning it into ice and soon taking over N. The fight was over, or that''s what someone else would have thought. As a small spatial covering took ce right behind my back, with a speed hard for anyone to stop, N appeared on my back, her left fist punching forward, fully expecting me not to react. But once again, sadly for her, I did react as I side-stepped from my position and punched back. Our fists met once again, as my hand broke through those lightning spikes of her gauntlets, her hand losing strength as she was pushed back. Her body losing strength, but she didn''t take the fall as the very same attack of hers seemed to be a distraction. Her right fist wiped forward as a potentyer of pure power came towards me. Even with my level, I felt a light sense of danger from it. Just as I was about to intercept that fist, it paused in mid-air, all the power within it draining. My eyes narrowed, and a tingling sensation filled my back. I didn''t even get a chance to move as a small spatial opening appeared right in the back of my neck. A pure lightning made up of ck and red hit my neck without me even getting a chance to move. A triumphant smile filled N''s face as she spoke. "I got you..." With that, she lost consciousness and fell to the ground, onest small sound of thunder filling the ce as the room regained its tranquility. ''That was close.'' I thought as I looked at N lying t on the ground. Truly, thatst attack embodied every power of hers, factoring in an attack capable of great devastation. In fact, that it was more than enough to give a serious injury to an Origin level 10 if he or she is caught off guard. Even I, with my incredible level of toughness, would suffer. As that attack embodied the ck lightning at its purest, while she added ayer of her own royal blood while infusing it with a mysterious energy and then contacting it using some special function of her battle dress to increase its pration and power. Lucky for me in battle, I always keep ayer of destruction energy wrapped around me. It''s a smallyer, barely enough to be caught by the eye, but in case of an attack I didn''t seeing, it will directly contend against that attack, and I will be easily able to increase the concentration of the destruction energy around me. Thus her attack that embodied everything she had was frankly quite useless. But even then, she did catch me off guard, and for that, it''s her win. For if it was anyone else, they would surely be taken down by that attack of hers. ''I have to say, you surely are one hell of a monster.'' As I thought so, I sat on the ground, my back leaning against the wall as I took N and ced her head on myp, giving her afortable position. I took out an apple and started to eat it, enjoying this small peace for a moment. Chapter 528 528-Nyla Almost Got! Chapter528 528-N Almost Got! An hour passed till finally N started to wake up, her eyes lids trembling till they opened wide, and within her sight, the first thing that came was my wide smile as I kept lightly patting her hair, her body now utterly tiredy there as her confused eyes soon gained its intelligence back, a sigh leaving her mouth as she spoke. "So, I lost...." "Not entirely that attack did get me and if it was anyone but me then they would have been a goner, no wonder you kept those healers at bay" I responded back with a smile as I kept patting N''s hair, a small green light leaving my hands as it covered over N, slowly healing the major damages done to her core, the use of such power N used doesn''te without a cost. "Are you healing me?" Being sharp to the point N asked, to which I just subtly nodded my head. "You sure are a bundle of mystery" As she said this N licked her lips, both intrigue and battle lust filling her face as she kept looking at me from below, once again showing off her strong mentality, anyone else in her ce would have beenpletely crushed by the difference between us yet here shey wanting to start another battle. "Does your battle dress old spatial control?" I asked, trying to divert the conversation for N and thankfully she started to follow that lead. "Indeed it has that function but its extrmeely dangerous and ces a heavy burn on my body" N spoke. "I can see that" I responded as I kept slowly treating N''s injuries, being the Holy Son of Life, I can actually treat N in a second by snapping my finger but then again, what kind of guy would I be if I didn''t use this situation to my interests? a few seconds of silence fell between us until N spoke again. "Just what kind of power is it that you use? That energy which seems to break apart all powers that I throw at you?" I didn''t respond to that question as I kept looking deep into N''s eyes, as the silence between us started to get louder I spoke. "It destruction, the energy of the church of Razellia, I''m their Holy Child" My words lingered in the air, a stifling silence filling the room, as N''s expression turned taunt. "My ears must still be ringing, cause I think I heard some bullshit...." She murmured, her eyes looking at me, seemingly begging for me to take back my words but sadly for here, there was nothing for me to take back here as I kept slowly patting N''s hair as I kept healing her, the longer the silencested, more dangerous my promation became. "Th-That is im-impos-" "Impossible? Well, there are rumors around, aren''t they?" Just seeing the trembling eyes of N is to show what a shocker is the news that I gave her, the normally I don''t give a shit N''s attitude changedpletely for the words I spoke are more than enough to change the dynamics of the world, for since the creation of any church the first Holy child is chosen, one that will have untold power at his hands. As the news sunk in the expression of N changed, thoseid-back eyes getting serious as she asked. "Why did you tell me?" "Just cause" I replied in a simple tone, stunning the focused N, her eyes boring into mine, trying to seek any lies but then again she can''t find anything on me, not me who even lies to the Gods to survive. "Just cause? what does that mean?" She asked again. "It means what it means, after all the fights we went through, I feel closer to you, as if I understand you on a fundamental level, Perhaps you can take it as an attraction to you or some kind of blooming trust? anyhow I just simply said it" My deeply powerful words brought a blush to N''s pale face, bringing in a unique look to her haggard face. ''Guess that''s working...'' Everything that was up till here was very specially controlled by me, I mean how else would a situatione where the vampire princessy with her head on myp,pletely defenseless within her own mansion, leftpletely alone? N might be carefree and open-minded but she ain''t that carefree, her mind still has the innocent will of a nobledy and her qualification for a male is greatly high, even in the situation of her wanting to drink my blood directly from the source itself is a controlled move. Vampires rarely try to drink blood from the body, there are many reasons for this, as this can increase addiction to the vampires, a chance that they might lose control of themselves during the drink, and there is even the fact that to a vampire directly drinking the blood is a sign of intimacy, there is also the chance that while directly drinking blood certainplications can arise too. So all the vampires are given strict details about drinking blood from a body but now N is to go against all of this and a small part of this all lies thanks to Sonia, I didn''t just ask N to be her teacher for just the experience, no therey the deeper detail of the things Sonia will pull in front of N. I made sure to give lots of blood and even a small sense of addiction to Sonia such that she would definitely raise the desire to drink my blood in N, now that is just the catalyst, the one that helped me achieve all this is the very thankful spell from the system. [ Spell Name: Love Battle Touch. Description: A technique created by a battle-hungry berserker of the cultivation world called Riker, he went around challenging other people around the world but the thing no one knew was the fact that Riker was a huge sex addict and he loved to control the woman he slept with and to achieve his harem he created this technique. -->The poor women that he fought with had no idea that Riker had created a technique that would guide their feelings and a bit of their thought process during fights, making use of this he manipted the feelings and ideology of several women that he fought with, making them his sex friends. -->Was killed by the Great HeavenEmperor after Riker used this technique on his sister and was found out, poor guy died with his dick in a pussy. Requirements: The person you are fighting with should have the heavy will to fight. -->The focus of said person should be 100% on the fight. -->The person should have a great inclination towards fighting and war. -->Should have a strong mentality. -->The user should use heavy punches to transmit control and feelings. Remark: Just be careful not to die in any crazy pussy, well not like you can die or avoid a crazy pussy. ] The first thing I did when I read this spell was to give a heartfelt prayer to whomever this Riker is, the guy is the master I tell you, back after I got my notice that N became the new capture member I didn''t hesitate for a second to buy this spell, from then on things were quite simple in the fact that I minutely lead N''s thought process during all the fights that we had. The heavy punches I gave her during the battles were for this, I wasn''t crazy or bored to just keep fighting her whenever she wanted, no I had my agenda, and now it''s close to being fulfilled, The thing I did with this spell was to slowly ce a marker in N''s mind that kept pushing her like towards me whenever we battled. so whenever we dueled, I kept passing on feelings to N that: {Austin is amazing}, {He has such an amazing mind and heart}, {Austin is a true warrior}, {Perhaps I will have an amazing time If Austin is my lover}, {He is so my type}, {He looks so perfect}, {I want to keep battling with him all the time}. Subtly but powerfully I kept leading N''s thoughts, My first idea was to fully get control of N''s feelings to make her hopelessly fall in love with me but I stretched off that idea when Farah told me about the effects my blood would have on people who drink it, that gave me another idea, thus changing the words that I send to N. Long story short we arrived at this position where N was minutes away from tasting my blood and finally falling under myplete control. "You know your words can be mistaken for something else, Elda might get jealous, she is quite the bro con" N spoke. "She is, isn''t she?" I asked back with a smile as I saw N''s eyes starting to shine with a hungry gaze. Chapter 529 529-Being A Good Brother By Going After Sisters Friends. Chapter529 529-Being A Good Brother By Going After Sister''s Friends. A red tint lit up in N''s eyes as she gazed at me, a very familiar one that I havee to see in both Sonia and Farah. Her desire for blood is surely rising above the norm, but herees the question: Why did I tell N about my status as the Holy Child? It''s a very good question and the answer for that is, I did that in order to finally get rid of thest remaining sense of hesitation in N''s mind. You see, even with the effect of the spell, there still lingers doubt about whether she should directly suck my blood. The years of teaching in her mind aren''t easy to change after all. The situation for N is at an impasse, a situation where she has an interest in me but doesn''t know if I am interested in her. Even if N asked it back for the favor, there still is the fact that I am taking a significant risk, and I am also knowledgeable about the fact that drinking blood is an intimate act. So, such doubts will cloud over her mind and make it hard for her to take the final step of drinking my blood when the time arrives. But the words that I spoke of and opening myself up gave her a hint that I consider her very close, and there might be even a fact that I like her. Once again it''s just a hint; I haven''t explicitly stated that I like her, which will once again be of use to me in the future. "Do you want to drink my blood, now?" I asked as I saw the hungry gaze in N''s eyes multiply into something deeper. Her face lit up from my question as she nodded her head. "Then here you go." I spoke in a light tone as I extended my hand toward N''s face while she stilly in myp. Her eyes, as if possessed, looked towards my hand. A gulping sound could be heard as I ced my hand close to her lips, a cold feeling filling my arm as I felt N''s lips on me. Her control seemed to be slipping as she lightly opened her mouth and sank her fangs into my hand. As the first taste of my blood hit her tongue, a surge of ecstasy, unlike anything she had ever experienced washed over her. It was as if every nerve in her body was on fire, every sensation heightened to an unimaginable level. The taste was unlike anything she had ever encountered, a heady mix of sweetness and power that threatened to overwhelm her senses. Her eyes fluttered closed as she continued to drink, her body trembling with a pleasure that was both exquisite and all-consuming. Every drop of my blood that flowed into her mouth carried with it a rush of emotions, a flood of pleasure that seemed to sear itself into her very soul. ''It''s done'' Seeing my blood flowing through her mouth, I knew my steps of conquering N were finally over. It would take some more feeding from her before I gainedplete control over her, but with this first main step done, N was already mine. I watched with bated breath as N''s body shook, her closed eyes trembling, her legs moving in an uneven pattern against themselves. I didn''t need to check her lower half to know that she would be very wet. My blood would enter her body, twist her mind, and make it such that she would be unable to live without me. At the peak of my control, I would even be able to have unconscious control over her mind. Commanding emotions over her without her even knowing about it. In the final form, her blood, body, and soul would all be mine tomand and devour. ''She is taking it better than Sonia.'' Sonia would be out in seconds once she started drinking my blood. Just as I thought so, the suction force from my hand stopped. Her eyelids stayed shut as she fell into a deep, deep slumber. Yet even then, an infectious smile filled her face. Down below, her legs, sticky with love juice, flowed. Seeing all this, I smiled. What was really interesting for me was the connection I now felt with N. It''s weak now, but once she keeps drinking, the stronger the connection will be. As much as a free-spirited person N is, she, in the end, is still a princess. If thingse up to it, she will have to provide the information about me being the Holy Child to her family. The royal family dukedom will have very good use of that information. The only way for her not to do anything about it is to make her hopelessly fall in love with me. That will take time, but with this control over her, I will be able to give subtle, undetectablemands to N to stop her from even thinking about speaking anything. ''Guess my job''s done here.'' Finalizing everything, I stood up while cing Nfortably on the floor. Seeing that everything was well, I opened the door to get out. Thus, I came upon the very same vampire that had led me here. Her eyes lit up in the same red hue that N had as she gazed at me, but her self-control seemed to be strong as she gave a light bow upon seeing me. "N is quite exhausted from the fight and is asleep. You can deal with her." I spoke. "Of course, and if you may, I shall lead you out if that''s what you wish." The maid spoke. "Please." I responded as I started to follow behind the maid as she took me out. Once again, the eyes of the vampires focused on me as I stepped out of the mansion. Not wanting to have any problems, I quickly disappeared from their sight, moving at speeds they couldn''t track. I reached the teleportation station, quickly being taken to the ce I wanted. With slow deliberate movements, I started to move through another part of the demon section, this time in a disguise so as not to attract too much attention. The people walking around me were a distinct mix of different types of demons, all of them with their own unique and sensual looks. I kept my presence to a minimum as I walked around, enjoying the view. Soon I reached a vast hall where several demons were walking around with different types of musical equipment. A few among the demons bore simrities to Lanora. ''I wonder how Elda will react when shees to know that I am going around seducing her friends.'' The reaction will definitely not be good, I might adde. With light steps, I entered the huge hall, soon walking into a practicing room. I saw several demons sitting around with their instruments, trying to y a tune while matching their instruments. A beautiful yet mncholic music filled my mind as I kept listening to it. As I stood there, I earned some gazes, but since I was in a demon disguise, I didn''t earn much attention. I kept gazing at the scene, enjoying the music to my interests. Back on Earth, I enjoyed music a lot. In fact, I was very fluent in using guitars, flutes, drums, and the piano. Music was like a lover to me, something which I enjoyed very much. Soon the music died down, and a slow y began. In the center of the practice gathering sat Lanora. Her blue skin lit up, her horns shining. Her hands fluently yed the violin. She held the violin tight as her hand moved with smooth movements. The light smile on her face showed how much she loved to y music. The movements of her hand were smooth, as the music she produced slowly filled the room. A sense of calm and happiness took over everybody as they all started to fall into Lanora''s rhythm. Absolute stillness filled the entire ce as all eyes focused on Lanora. Her refined movements continued as her tune dominated over everyone. All movements disappeared as a light, subtle blue light started to surround Lanora. The smile on her face widened, bing much more beautiful and charming. Her legs started to move as a subtle dance took over her body. Within just that small area, she moved around like an angel. Both her music and dance were captivating as hell. ''Well, at least there won''t be boredom in life.'' I thought as I looked at the stunning body of Lanora. She had more of a dancer''s body, with light abs on her stomach and a very toned ass. Her legs were captivating, and her body exhaled a very sensual feel. The gawking lustful eyes of the other demons show just how much sexuality covers over her. ''For an innocent music and dance lover she sure is sexy as hell when she dances'' Chapter 530 530-Lanora Finds The Truth. Chapter530 530-Lanora Finds The Truth. The rhythm of Lanora''s movements went around for 10 minutes, after which the tones slowly shut down, the ending being beautifully and slow, bringing a sense of peace to everyone that listened. Just as she finished her song, the entire practice room burst into cheers and ps. p!... p!... p!... "Lanora does it beautifully as always." "It''s just amazing, I always fall for it!" "Isn''t this the music produced by the reclusive yer Mozart?" "Yes, it''s been a long time since his presence in the world." And from then, the discussion started to branch away. ''Mozart, I have to say that wasn''t very original.'' Well, even though I was going to giarize, I even then wanted that name to at least fill this world. You see, I am not just the greatest author in the world. No, I am also now the greatest musician in this world, one that has changed the realm of music ¨C an innovator, a revolutionary, if one might say so. Of course, then again, theposition isn''t all mine, but who the hell is going to m me with giarizing in this world? During my travels, I yed some important roles ¨C one as the author Earth, now the greatest writer and the most powerful influence that exists. Then, I am Mozart ¨C my music being the ones that all nobles will line up to hear. My tunes andpositions are pushing forth the musical world into a new and powerful era. Of course, the reason I started this was to get into tough and powerful ces in an easy manner. To the money-rich world of the nobles, the best way to get into their functions was to be a hotmodity that they are fighting for. Especially when I was hiding my identity and didn''t want my family''s army suddenly showing up and taking me away. I took that identity in the beginning as the perfect spy to enter any ce I want with a smile. Butter along the way, I came to enjoy ying the music and the rush of feelings that filled me at the beginning and ending of my music. Along the way, I did several music pieces and released several pieces to the world. Which once again cemented my standing as the greatest music yer in the world. Then, the other identity that I picked was one of an adventurer. This one was toy the crumbs of a path for the future girls to investigate my life. A very wellid path that will show them what I want to be seen. With DarkNight at mymand and the adventure guild being under themand of DarkNight, it was easy for me to make up the things I want with their help. Having one of thergest intelligenceworks at my hand has its own perks. As the crowd finished showing off their admiration, they all soon started to dive towards their own pursuits, while some of the good-looking demons moved forth to get close to Lanora in hope of at least gaining a single date from her. ''Sorry boys, she''s already booked.'' Shaking my head at their tries, I left the practice room as I moved along the well-built building, soon walking into a practice room. Entering my sequence on the lock, I walked into the room ¨C one with minimalist design but one that gave off a sense of peace and calmness. ''From now onwards, I should be very careful on the thread I walk.'' In the game, it was quite easy to get Lanora. She wasn''t a tough girl to get, her path being that the yer will help her find her missing violin and along the way, some things will happen which will end up with the yer trying to y a tune with Lanora. In the game, it was easy as we just have to click alongside some buttons on the keyboard to match some patterns, and vo ¨C after a few minutes, we will have a blushing Lanora fully in love on our side. Then again, in real life, things are a bit different, as you should really know how to y the piece. Let''s say by not knowing so we will be just reducing the affection marks towards us. ''And, as luck would have it, Leonardo seems to have had trouble ying the violin as a child.'' Quite the coincidence, I tell you, but then again, it doesn''t matter much if he knows how to y or not. For he will never be getting a chance to y beside Lanora ever in his life. Musing to my thoughts, I soon reached the piano as I sat on it, my fingersyering against the keys as I thought of ying the Moonlight Sonata. Moonlight Sonata, also known as Piano Sonata No. 14 in C-sharp minor "Quasi una fantasia," Op. 27, No. 2. Composed in 1801, this masterpiece is a true representation of Beethoven''s emotional depth and musical genius. The first movement of the "Moonlight Sonata" is particrly renowned. It opens with a hauntingly beautiful melody, yed softly and marked "Adagio sostenuto." The gentle, flowing notes create an atmosphere of introspection and mncholy, as if the moonlight itself were painting the scene. The melody is characterized by its repetitive rhythm, which evokes the image of moonlight shimmering on the surface of water. As such thoughts flew through my mind, I began to y. Sitting before the grand piano, my fingers poised above the ivory keys, I could feel the familiar rush of anticipation. The polished wood gleamed beneath the soft glow of the chandelier above, casting a warm radiance across the room. The air was filled with an almost tangible sense of reverence, as if the very walls held their breath in anticipation of the music toe. I took a moment to close my eyes, letting the weight of the world fade away as I immersed myself in the world of the piano. As I began to y, the room seemed toe alive with the magic of music. The first notes flowed from my fingertips, a delicate dance of sound that hung in the air like a whispered secret. The melody was instantly recognizable, a timelessposition that had transcended generations on Earth. It was a piece that held within it a wealth of emotions, each note a brushstroke in a vast painting of feelings. My fingers moved with a grace born of years of practice and passion. They danced across the keys, each touch a gentle caress that coaxed forth the most exquisite tones. The music swelled and receded, a tide of emotions that ebbed and flowed through the room. The keys responded to my touch, yielding a symphony of sound that seemed toe alive with a mind of its own. The melody was bittersweet, a delicate bnce of joy and mncholy. It carried with it the weight of memories, of moments both cherished and lost. With each note, I poured my heart and soul into the music, allowing the piano to speak for me in ways words never could. The music was a story, a narrative that unfolded with every stroke of the keys. My fingers moved effortlessly, traversing the expanse of the keyboard with a fluidity that bordered on instinct. The music flowed through me, an extension of my very being. I could feel the vibrations beneath my fingertips, a tangible connection to the instrument and the notes it produced. It was as if the piano and I were engaged in a delicate dance, our movements perfectly synchronized. The room seemed to fade away as the music enveloped me. The world outside ceased to exist, leaving only the music and me in this timeless moment. The crescendos soared to new heights, sending shivers down my spine, while the softer passages tugged at my heartstrings with a gentle touch. It was a conversation, a dialogue between the piano and my soul. As the final notes hung in the air, a hushed stillness settled over the room. Thest echoes of the music slowly dissipated, leaving behind a sense of awe and wonder. I opened my eyes, my fingers resting on the keys, and took a deep breath. The piano seemed to hum with satisfaction, as if it too had reveled in the beauty of the music we had created together. As I finished, a gentle smile filled my face while the rush of music filled my entire being. A small gasp of wonder filled the room as I turned around towards the door. There, bathed in the light of the outside world, stood Lanora, looking at me with quivering eyes. Her blue, seductive body shone under the light as her words left her mouth. "I knew it... you are Mozart." Her mutter filled the room as I looked at her with a surprised expression. ''Got you...'' Hiding my real thoughts, I started the second part of my n. Chapter 531 531-Lanora Finds The Truth(2) ? "How did you find out?" I asked as I stood up from my seat, my disguise being worn out yet Lanora didn''t flinch at it, for you see only 2 people can ess this room, and one of them is Lanora, and the other one is me. This is the very room we use to have our secret musical meetings. Right now, standing in front of me, she looks beautiful, with her blue skin lighting up from the light while her eyes stayed wide open. "It-It''s true..." Lanora responded as her eyes started to tremble while her expression started to seemingly change between differentyers, the highest emotion from her being admiration and worship. No doubt she might faint right now, and guess what. "Whoa! Are you okay?" I asked as I shed beside Lanora and caught her body from falling to the ground, My question being answered as Lanora shook her head, her expression saying that she is still processing the news. Seeing so, I held her lightly as I took her to a nearby chair and gave her a seat, her body weakened as shey there on the chair. ''So this is how dealing with a super fan feels like.'' It would be good practice for when Sabrina finds out that I am Earth. "Here, drink this." I spoke as I gave her some water to drink, and just like a desert traveler who finally got water, Lanora started to gulp it all down. Seeing so, I stood beside her, waiting for her to get back to normal. A few seconds passed by as I asked. "You still didn''t tell me how you found out." Hearing my question, Lanora gulped down the rest of her water as she looked at me with an apprehensive gaze, yet even then, her light of awe still remained, her gaze sooning to match all the crazy nuns and witches I dealt with back in the church. "Well, I have a special bloodline ability to match resonance and patterns, and as a fan, I have heard all your music." As she spoke until here, Lanora took out her violin and she lightly started to y with its strings, a habit she does when she is either super nervous or filled with several emotions she doesn''t know what to do with. "I had my doubts when I heard you y first, the pattern of yours and Mozart''s being eerily simr, but it wasn''tplete, as if you were holding back. But right now when I heard you y, I could feel the 100% match between the two of you..." As she spoke until here, her voice turned silent, her glistening eyes looking at me as she pushed her violin lightly towards me, a begging expression filling her face as she asked. "Can you please sign my violin?" ''Wow, who would have thought that I would be able to see such an expression on her ever-calm and gentle face?'' Internally musing to my thoughts, I looked at her with a smile, but it was a little stained and awkward as I took up her violin. "You know I consider us as friends, so..." Well, I didn''tplete my sentence as I gave a small signature, specifically belonging to Mozart, on her violin. This, along with my expression, quickly brought Lanora out of her daze-like state as she looked directly into my face. "It''s hard not to be this, as I spent a lot of time listening and enjoying your music. I have always dreamed of seeing you y for real..." Reaching until here, she turned silent, an awkward atmosphere falling between the two of us, Lanora battling all the emotions passing through her while I looked at her with a wry smile filling my face, no doubt feeling a bit off, as such, this silencested for a minute until Lanora got hold of some of her emotions as she spoke. "Why did you hide it?" Her question wasced with great curiosity, to which I leaned on the seat beside her, my face turning wistful as I spoke. "Well, you know about the fact that I ran away from my home, right?" My question led her to nod her head. "That''s the reason, I didn''t want my family suddenlying with an army and whisking me away." My words made her frown a bit as she asked in a hesitant voice. "Why did you run?" To this, all I did was give her a strained smile, to which she quickly got the message and changed the question. "Why did you start ying music?" "Because I love ying." My answer was simple and straightforward for once, which quickly brought a little smile to Lanora''s face. "I knew it..." She whispered as she started to look at me with shining eyes, those very eyes still containing all the awe and worship she had for me. But within that gaze, a new emotion that I have seen across several of my girls started to bloom. "I have to trouble you to keep this a secret." I spoke with a slight voice to which Lanora nodded her head, her voice hesitant as she asked. "Even from Elda?" "Yes, it''s not time yet for me to reveal this to her or my family." My words brought aplex look to Lanora''s face, she being the kind-hearted not wanting to keep things hidden, but it would seem she has no problem hiding the fact that she is secretly meeting Elda''s brother alone in a room. ''Women and theirplex thoughts...'' Even I haven''t reached the pinnacle ofpletely understanding a woman. I doubt any man would. "Leaving theseplex matters aside, why did you call me here?" I suddenly asked within the heated atmosphere, to which Lanora quickly burst out from her thoughts, her eyes gaining another level of sheen as she looked at me with an enchanted look, her lips parting as she asked. "Um... do you perhaps know about the custom of my tribe?" "No." ''Yes.'' I replied while showing a confused face outside, this quickly made Lanora nod her head, several hesitations passing through her face as she kept looking at me. ''She is probably debating whether to tell me.'' If my calctions are right, Lanora will definitely ask me to y together with her, but she won''t say about the traditions of her tribe. Perhaps if I didn''t show off my real status, she would have definitely told me the tradition, but now she would be very hesitant. Due to the very fact that our talent and ranking statuses are very different. As much as a fantasist and fated love Lanora is, she, in her heart, is still a talented and prideful musician and the tribe princess. She would never ept forming a love between the two of us until she believes she has reached a level satisfactory that she can y and stand beside me, the Great Mozart, the Ruler of Music, and the greatest musician to ever walk thends. ''Gotta say this is very useful.'' It wasn''t as if I didn''t know her talent, and it wasn''t as if I couldn''t change my frequency. And as you all can guesss I wanted this to happen. When I took up the mantle of Mozart, I didn''t expect for this, but hey, I ain''tining if this will help me get girls. And let me tell you the truth, there isn''t a single girl either from back in my world or this that doesn''t like a guy that can y an instrument beautifully, plus more if he can sing too. I mean which girl will be able to refuse a good lover who will be able to soothe her worries with a tune and make your day brighter with his voice? I have noticed it a lot with different girls, even from my past life, that glow in their eyes when they know that you can y, it''s quite the chick ma if you use it at the right time, of course, you should also be able to know how to use the Rizz, else it might just end up as a nerdy show, speaking from experience... "Um... Can you y a duet with me?" Finally, the wait was over as Lanora spoke, her voice begging as she looked at me while biting her lips. "Sure, but is this why you called me up?" I asked to which she hesitantly nodded her head again, Even a child could see she wasn''t being honest, but I ain''t gonna jump upon it. "Yes, I just wanted to confirm something and y a duet with you." She spoke, shame filling her face, probably killing her that she had to hide this, but it also brought a me of improvement in her eyes. No doubt she will improve as a musician from here on out to catch up with me, mostly even trying to create her own music style to live up to me. ''These girls and their high pride...'' It''s a double-edged sword of theirs, which I can use to protect myself and harm myself. A small mistake and I will be losing it all or gaining it all. "Sure, I would love to y with you. Which one should we try?" I asked as I took up a violin, my words bringing a smile and blush to her face as she responded. "How about Duet for Violin and Vi in G major, K. 423? The very one youposed." "Sounds perfect." I replied as I ced the violin on my shoulder. Beside me, Lanora did the same, our eyes soon met, and thus the y began. Chapter 532 532-The Duet That Changed Lanora...... ? Third Person POV: Mozartposed several delightful duets for two violins, one of which is "Duet for Violin and Vi in G major, K. 423." This duet is originally scored for violin and vi, but it can be adapted for two violins as well. ''She chose a pretty tough one to do off the bat without any practice'' Austin thought as he looked at Lanora who seemed to be preparing herself, It seemed she needed some time to get herself fin her optimal form after the news that he had just given her, A minute or two passed until Lanora finally got ready, and her eyes gaining a sense of peace and fire at the same time as she looked at him. The room was now adorned with tapestries that seemed to whisper stories of old, and the scent ofvender hung in the air like a delicate memory, one which Lanora put forth, it would seem she was pulling all the stops for this first time. On a plush crimson carpet, their violinsy in their cases, waiting to be awakened. A single candle flickered on a small wooden table, casting warm, dancing shadows across the room. The only sound was the soft rustle of their dress as they prepared to make music together. As they stood facing each other, violin cases in hand, there was an unspoken understanding that tonight was not just about the music but the connection that would be forged through it. Their eyes met, and a spark of anticipation lit up the room, casting away any lingering shadows. Austin''s lips curved into a smile, while Lanora''s heart danced with joy beneath her chest. With precision that somehow seemed practiced, they opened their cases and carefully lifted their violins, each one a work of art in itself. The polished wood gleamed under the soft candlelight, and the strings hummed with the promise of the music toe. They took their positions, Austin on the left and Lanora on the right, facing each other as if mirroring their hearts'' desires. The first notes trembled in the air as their bows met the strings, and a hushed silence enveloped them. The duet began with Mozart''s "Duet for Violin and Vi in G major, K. 423," adapted wlessly for their two violins. The Allegro movement flowed like a gentle stream, with Austin leading the way. His fingers danced across the fingerboard, coaxing out notes that seemed to float effortlessly into the room. Lanora watched him with a mix of admiration and awe, her heart beating in time with the music. But then something magical happened. As the music swirled and spiraled, Lanora''s violin answered Austin''s call with a grace and power that took even him by surprise. Her fingers moved with a fluidity that transcended skill, and her soul poured into every note she yed. The music became a conversation between their hearts, a dialogue that transcended words. Each note Austin yed was met with a response from Lanora''s violin, and the two instruments seemed tomunicate on a level beyondprehension. The melodies intertwined, creating a tapestry of sound that resonated with the very essence of their beings. As they yed, their eyes remained locked on each other''s, and a smile tugged at the corners of their lips. It was as though they were sharing a secret, anguage known only to them, and the world outside their chamber faded away. The room seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly light, and a gentle breeze stirred the air as if nature itself recognized the profound connection forming between Austin and Lanora. The candle me flickered in response, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow on the walls. Their bows moved in perfect harmony, and their souls danced together in the realm of music. The Allegro movement reached its climax, and the final notes hung in the air, suspended like a promise. In the mesmerizing cadence of the "Adagio" movement, Austin and Lanora surrendered to the music''s tender embrace. Their violins, like extensions of their very souls, sang a melody that was both heartrending and profound. The room, bathed in the soft, golden glow of the candlelight, felt like a sacred sanctuary where their spiritsmuned through thenguage of music. Austin''s bow moved with a gentleness that belied his mastery, each stroke coaxing forth a mournful sweetness from his violin. His fingers, guided by an intuition born from countless hours of practice, found the perfect bnce between precision and emotion. The notes hung in the air, delicate as dewdrops on a spider''s web, capturing the very essence of longing. Beside him, Lanora''s violin sang in response, her touch ethereal and transcendent. Her eyes were closed, and her body swayed to the rhythm of the music, lost in the enchantment of the moment. Her delicate fingers caressed the strings with a reverence that spoke of a deep connection to her instrument and the music it breathed. As their violins conversed, their individual melodies intertwined like the threads of a tapestry, each note weaving a story of love and yearning. The music flowed like a river of emotions, rising and falling in harmonious waves that mirrored the ebb and flow of their own feelings. Austin''s violin wept with a mournful yet beautifulment, a melody that spoke of a love that transcended time and distance. Lanora''s instrument responded with a gentle reassurance, a promise of unwavering devotion. It was as if their souls were baring themselves to each other through their music, revealing the depths of their hearts in a way words could never express. The room itself seemed to sigh in response to their music, the very walls resonating with the profound emotions filling the air. The candle me flickered as if caught in the sway of their duet, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow on the tapestries adorning the walls. As the movement progressed, their violins engaged in a delicate dance, their notes intertwining with an almost palpable intimacy. Their gazes remained locked, and in those moments, they shared a world that existed solely in the realm of their music. It was as though time had stopped, and all that mattered was the connection between their souls, expressed through the intricate intery of their instruments. Tears glistened in Lanora''s closed eyes, the music drawing forth emotions she had long kept hidden. Austin''s heart ached with a bittersweet longing, a yearning for a love that seemed both within reach and impossibly distant. Together, they wove a musical tapestry that was heart-wrenchingly beautiful, a testament to the power of their connection. As the final notes of the "Adagio" movement hung in the air, suspended like a fragile dream, Austin and Lanora slowly lowered their violins. Their breaths were synchronized, their hearts beating in unison, and a profound silence settled over the room. It was as if the very universe had held its breath, bearing witness to a love that transcended time and space. In that timeless moment, as their eyes met and their souls entwined, Austin and Lanora knew that their connection was something truly extraordinary. Their music had spoken thenguage of their hearts, and in its exquisite beauty, they had found a love that was boundless, eternal, and destined to be shared for the rest of their lives. ''Now that was fun'' While Austin''s actions seemed to be of a moved man, on the inside, he just felt refreshed from ying a duet with Lanora. But things werepletely different on Lanora''s side. Right now, she seemed to be in a daze as she kept looking at Austin and then her violin, her hands trembling as she spoke. "A perfect resonance..." She muttered as an unseen level of excitement filled her voice, those emotions that Austin first saw in her now blooming fully as she looked at him with a grave amount of love, small pools of tears forming around her eyes. Upon seeing this, Austin moved towards her. "You alright?" He asked. "I''m fine, it''s just I am happy to finally y a duet with you." Lanora spoke, hiding the truth from Austin, but the emotions in her eyes were more than enough to tell him that he had achieved what he sought out. "I never thought ying with me was such an honor." Austin responded as he lightly scratched his head, to which Lanora just shook her head, her mind still reeling from the connection she felt as she spoke. "I''m sorry, but I need some time alone..." "Of course, if there is nothing else, I will head out..." As he said so, Austin walked out of the room. Seeing his back, Lanora wanted to call out to him, but she held herself back, for she knew she hadn''t reached a level where she could proudly stand beside him as a musician or his woman. As Austin finally walked out of the room, the strength left Lanora''s legs as she fell to the floor, an expansive smile filling her face as she lightly clutched her hand. "I finally found my partner..." And to have a perfect resonance with him is also out of her mind. ''I need to contact my father and prepare for a wedding now itself.'' She would definitely get better and propose marriage, and no one is going to stop her from doing so! ''But first, I need to get rid of any women sniffing around my man.'' Maybe Elda would know more. ''I need to learn everything there is to know about him...'' With these thoughts, she fell unconscious, her mind overloading from all her feelings and the euphoria that filled her from their duet. Once she wakes up, she will definitely be different from how she felt. Whether it''s good or bad, only time will tell. [Well, who am I kidding? It''s definitely going to be bad!] Chapter 533 533-Telling The Gang Some Truth. ? Austin''s POV: ''That went well...'' With light steps, I kept walking through the hall back, my disguise back on as I passed through the varying levels of demons. ''With this, I''ve closed that problem.'' For now, Lanora will be silent until she gains the confidence that she can stay by my side as an equal in music, and that, ording to me, will take some time. This will give me breathing space in her department. The only unforeseeable thing that will arise from it is if Lanora tells the situation to Elda. Now, that will be a slight problem. Of course, I can y around with the fact that I have done nothing wrong. All I did was y some music with her, but the fact that I hid this fact from Elda will definitely raise some questions for her. In any world, a brother silently meeting his sister''s friends isn''t normal, especially when the said sister loves you. Leaving all that aside, there are still some more girls left for me to deal with. All of them are vying to get to me, and the most difficult one to deal with now is Nathalia. Just as the girls try to set up surveince on me, I too do the same. With the system by my side, I can be the best stalker in the world. ''Not what I intended...'' At times, I can keep an eye on my girls and know what they are up to. After all, being the time bomb they all are, things can get really messy if some slip-up happens. Anyhow, getting back to the topic, the problem here is the fact that Nathalia is done preparing her gift for me, and by custom, epting it means gaining her love. And truly epting that is another bomb I can''t deal with. Even now, I have barely kept Nathalia from spilling her secret desire for me to Elda. If she does propose, she will definitely speak of this to Elda, which will quickly spread to Grace and Nora, and now I don''t want that happening at all. ''I have to be delicate in this manner...'' Not only is Nathalia a bloodline lover of mine, but she is also the prime target, so there is no chance of me rejecting her. Well, I can reject her and take the path that I first took with Scarlet. That should be the normal way to slowly start as friends. But sadly, Nathalia isn''t Scarlet. I have spent ample time with Nathalia to know that if I reject her now, then it will leave a severe scar on her mind, and things might get very messy from there on. She is younger than Scarlet, and truthfully, Nathalia isn''t Scarlet; thinking so will only be my undoing. ''I need to tread on this lightly...'' For now, I am fine. I did reach out to Nathalia, and she only wants to meet after some time. It would seem that she first wanted to get her heart ready before proposing to me, and after all the work she did, things would be very bad if I rejected her. Closing off at my final thoughts, I headed back to my faction. "Looks like everyone''s training well..." I spoke out as I entered inside themon training center for the major key yers of my faction. "Well, it''s nice of you to finally grace us..." Alex spoke as he did some pull-ups, seeing him struggle brought some happy times to my day. "Well, I have some things I had to do." I responded as I took a seat on the side, my gaze focusing on all my members. Alex with his body workout, Jacob using heavy weights, Mark at the side holding his sword, his bodypletely focused as he seems to be trying to open his mind''s eye to the sword, Amon on the side sitting in guided meditation, but the moment I entered, he started to walk up to me. I raised my hands to keep him quiet for now. Then my eyes turned towards the girls. Emma is surrounded by her pets, trying to make them do synchronized battles, helping them achieve better synchronization among themselves. ''She sure is trying hard.'' My eyes then moved towards Sana, her new daggers twirling around her hands, as she seemed to be trying a new sort of move. ''Looks like the daggers have begun their work.'' Then I looked towards Rina, her well-built body swaying around as she kept focusing the power of her legs to try out new moves. But the thing is, her focus isn''t ever present, because ever since I entered, her eyes seemed to be leering towards me, while her focus seems absent. ''Guess she finally epted those feelings in her.'' Not a good thing for me, but then again, I can''t go on topletely control their life. If I wanted, I could have kept Rina from finding out the truth much longer, but that isn''t needed. She ain''t my toy, and I care for her. Whatever futurees to her will be of her true nature. The only thing I have to do is to somehow control her confession and love. ''Truly, I am stupidly making things harder for me...'' Berating myself, I turned to look at Zora, who seemed to be doing light body practice. As crazy for research, as she is, I have already given her the ultimatum that she has to take part in some exercise to keep her body fit and ready. Sadly for her, all she could do was follow my words because I sponsored her. Now the reason that they are all gathered here is due to me saying so. I asked them all to gather here and to lighten their bodies up. "Speak," I said, to which Amon nodded his head. His actions became subservient as he spoke. "I havepleted the mission." "Did everything go well?" I asked. "Indeed," he replied. A string of silence fell between us until I finally asked, my eyes still focused on the group. "Did your revenge go well?" This brought a red tint to Amon''s eyes as he spoke. "It did." Even though his voice was small, I still detected the peace in it. With the help of Ron, Amon seemed to have finally gotten what he needed. It came with meowing a favor to Ron, but that''s something I can quickly write away because it''s a small onepared to the happiness of my friend, one loyal to me until the end. Amon is among the few who are willing to dip into thepletely dirty side for me. If right now I were tomand him to ughter everyone here, he would do it in a heartbeat, even though he considers everyone here a family to him. That''s how loyal he is, and he minds no dirty work thates his way. "I''m happy that you finally got what you needed," I responded as I stood up. My hands patted Amon as I gave him a light hug. Leaving the hug, Amon wiped away the tears from his eyes, and for the first time in a long time, I got to see a clear look on his face. "I will live the end of my days for you," Amon spoke in a small voice. "I know," I responded in a small voice too as everyone started to gather around me. "How''s the situation in the Academy?" I asked. "Very weird. At first, everything is good among all the different species after the war, but now some unseen tension seems to have been built up," Alex spoke with a frown. His eyes turned to me as he asked, "When are you going to tell us about the reason for our current actions?" "Soon," I spoke as I kept looking through everyone here. "A storm ising, and to get above it, things need to be done. So, from now onwards, I will be letting you all into the other life of mine that stays hidden." My voice brought surprise to some while others seemed to have expected it. "What should I do, master?" Mark asked, his knightly aura spreading forth, to which I shook my head. "The current you is too weak to take part in my ns outside the academy. What I need is for you guys to keep things in check here," I said, disappointing the faces of all. "How strong do we need to be to truly enter inside?" Alex asked, and my eyes turned snake-like for a moment. "Origin Level 10 is the starting point," my words earned a collective gasp, the mark I put being impossible for them to reach. But in fact, if I want, I can easily get them to that range, with the fairy realm at mymand and all those exotic nts. It will be easy to get these guys to Origin Level 10. But I have no ns on doing that. All of them getting to Origin Level 10 so quickly at such an age will only be detrimental to them. "Does this mean you are...?" As Alex asked, his voice trailed off, but I nodded my head as I replied, "You''re right, I am indeed Origin Level 10," My words earned a stunning silence. Chapter 534 534-Beating Up The Gang. ? The silence left within the training hall after my words were haunting as everyone kept looking at each other as if they seemed to have heard something wrong. Jacob even cleaned his ears to see if they were still working, and unsurprisingly, the first one to take things seriously and ask me the question that needed to be was Alex. "You are not joking, right?" "I wish I was," I responded after which the reality of the situation started to settle in for everyone. As stunning as the news is, they understood that I wouldn''t call them all up here at this time just to bullshit all of them. "Is this the first truth?" Alex asked. "One of many," I responded as I looked through all the gathered people, friends I rely on and care for all around me. They might not be strong enough to help me out now, but they will definitely be powerful in the future, and Right now, I need them to keep things in check at the academy because a wave ising, and I want all my people ready to surf above it safe and sound. "Why are you telling us this now?" Unexpectedly, Rina took the lead as she asked me this question, a trace of concern filling her eyes and voice, one that I can see in everyone gathered here right now. "Don''t worry, nothing is going to happen to me now. I am just preparing you guys," I spoke, to which Emma replied. "If nothing won''t happen now, doesn''t mean anything won''t happen in the future, right, my hero?" I stayed silent at that. In truth, nothing can happen to me, but there are some limits that I can''t cross and speak right now. Just as I was about to respond, the door to the training room opened, and Rika and Mika walked in, both of them having wry smiles on their faces as Rika spoke. "Sorry, we were being held back by our matches, so what did we miss?" Her question was met with an awkward look from everybody, to which I spoke. "I was just telling them all that I am an Origin-level 10." "Oh... that," Mika responded as she joined the group with Rika, the two of them not surprised by my words as I had already spoken to them about it. Unlike the ones in front of me, I am in a rtionship with the two of them, and keeping such a level of secret and telling that in an open area with other friends isn''t the best definition of a healthy rtionship. Plus, I even gave them some more information than I am about to give my friends. You always need to maintain that line, after all. "You know?" Alex asked, his eyes narrowing at the twin sisters. "Let''s just say that happened upon a time that got them the information," I intertwined such that things wouldn''t get messy. Both Rika and Mika aren''t exactly the best liars. "We don''t know everything, and he refuses to put us into the whole picture," this time Rika spoke, her narrowed eyes focusing on me, which I shrugged away. "I can''t tell the whole truth now, but I can let you guys in on small things." While I said so, I seeded in getting the attention of everyone else again as I continued. "As I was saying, there is a very important reason for my blessings and my power, and let''s just say that the mission granted to me in return for these powers isn''t simple." Every word I spoke was the truth. The reason for my powers and sess is the system, and getting to the end game of getting all the girls isn''t easy, and now it ain''t as simple as it looks too. "One of theseing days, I will be leaving the academy to settle something for my goal, and during that time, something huge will happen at the academy." As I stopped here, I made sure I had the utmost focus of everyone here. "A new group of students will be joining the academy." My words stayed in the atmosphere till Alex asked the main question. "Who? And why should we all prepare?" "The ones that will be arriving are the main hidden talents of all the greatest organizations of the world, both hidden and in the light. The true geniuses and monsters will soon enter the academy." As I spoke, I could see several emotions passing through all of my friends, their minds probably ying different scenarios in their minds. I stayed silent, letting them sink in the new information as I waited until Alex took the lead. "So all those things you told us to do, it was going to be for that moment?" "Yes," I replied as Alex continued. "Why? Why the sudden gushing of talents?" To this, I didn''t answer directly as I lowered my voice, my tone turning serious as I responded. "All I can tell in that regard is the fact that major things are going to happen in the world, and this is just the beginning of that. A great moment is ahead, and I need you all to be prepared." My words brought another silence as everyone around me started to sink into the news again, a prolonged silence falling in ce until Zora, the one with the biggest frown, asked. "This matter you will be attending, it will affect the world in a huge manner?" ''Always the most attentive to the forgotten details.'' "It will shake up the world. In a way, it will be the biggest incident in a while," My response made the atmosphere tight, except for Mika and Rika, the rest had a depressed feeling all around, till Rina made a move. Her eyes and facial expression lit with emotions that I knew very well, one that I saw the very first time I saw her. "What do we need to do?" Her question was straightforward without desiring any more knowledge. Among the ones gathered here, Rina and Sana are among the top who know how to survive a situation. They know the depths of despair, and they very well know their limitations, they know how to act and when to act. "A world-ending event ising... huh," Alex spoke out loud, his eyesser-focused on me, but the null response from me cemented all the information in everyone. These words sparked another round of expressions all around, but the most unique will still be Alex, as a wide smile filled his face as he spoke. "Doesn''t this mean more chaos for me?" "Keep it in your pants, Alex. Right now, we have other things to focus on. And yes, I haven''t forgotten my promise of giving you the best excitement there is. I will make sure you have the front seat when things go to shit." My response only made the smile on Alex''s face turn wider, putting the rest a bit at unease with his actions. "For now, what I need is for you all to get ready, ready to face the shit storm heading towards us." As I finished my sentence, I tapped my hand, causing the entire room to shake. Everything within the room disappeared as soon as it began, a big fighting space taking its ce. The room itself got tougher and stronger, while a light projection filled the entire ce. "Your first training is simple; it''s to get beaten up by me and then improve everything about you," I spoke with a light smile on my face, the faces of my friends twisting at this as they all turned to face me. My eyes first focused on Alex, his body lightly trembling. ''I am gonna enjoy this'' is what I thought as I arrived in front of Alex and punched his face, sending him flying across the room. ''Just as good as I thought it would be.'' Just as I finished this thought, a huge sword descended down to me, which I easily dodged, meeting Mark''s eyes. I punched forth easily, meeting his sword in full power. The light burst between us resulting in Mark flying across the room. Though just as I blinked, Amon appeared in my back with his daggers going to my back. They didn''t even get to touch me before ahe too was flying across the room due to a kick to his abdomen. "Why don''t we step it up a notch?" I asked as I looked at the remaining members. Chapter 535 535-Supporting The Gang.

Chapter 535 Chapter 535-Supporting The Gang.

"That''s nice..." I spoke as Jacob''s humongous hands descended upon me, It being mighty enough to crush anyone at the range of Origin level 5, his current body now bloated up to the size of a titan as his inner strength multiplied at least 3-fold. Gazing at the fist headed at me, I simply raised my hand and caught it, the sheer pressure from stopping the first producing a huge gust of wind blowing at my dress. My eyes then focused on the surprised eyes of Jacob, but within the second, I caught the first. Amon and Sana appeared beside me, both their daggers aiming at my blind spots. Not just that, they made sure to arrive at the perfect moment, their coordination perfect as they aimed for spots not easy for me to respond to. ''Looks like all that group practice is paying off.'' To me, their movements were slow as my eyes then gazed at Rina. Her legs tensed, and her eyesser-focused on me. The moment I defeated Amon and Sara, she would react at lightning speed to get to me. Not just that, Alex stood at the back, his newly gained powerful eyes at full effect and probably aiming to bring me down or even stop me for a second. Just like Rina, he is just waiting for the perfect time to act. To my left, Mark was already approaching me, his sword shining with a golden hue, as light golden knight armor started to wrap around him. To my back, Mika and Rika gathered, Mika gathering her powers around her, water rising from the ground forming differentnces. While Rika''s rapier clutched to her hand, an opaque-colored aura forming around the tip of her rapier, her eyes too focused entirely on me. Then behind them all stood both Zora and Emma, with Zora lightly clutching to some portions, while Emma seemed to bemanding at the back, no doubt calling out some of her familiars to take me down at the moment I rxed. ''So, shall I show them some despair?'' I mused as time soon regained all around me with Amon and Sara shing towards me, yet they couldn''t even move as their whole body froze, a cold light that left my body soon freezing them in ce. With their current powers, they arepletely stuck. Though just as this happened, Rina appeared in front of me, her foot aiming towards my stomach, her speed such that the ground she stood on had cracked. Smirking at it, I easily dodged to the side, her legs going through my side as I got her shoulder and soon did a 360 flip downwards with her, using some of my strength such that it ended up with Rina hitting her head on the ground and quickly losing her consciousness. But just then, I felt a freeze in my body, no doubt Alex using his eyes to stop me. In just that moment, Rika appeared in front of me, taking away Rina and pushing back, while at my back, Jacob tried to use his humongous body and powers to break the ice holding Sana and Amon but to no avail. "That''s not gonna work..." Just as I said so, hundreds of waternces appeared all around me as the ground below me started to break, trying to swallow me up. My senses easily picked up some animals burrowing on the ground, I smiled at the attempt as I waved my hand a bit, firepower bursting out from me, such that the entire water attack soon turned to vapor in the blink of an eye. The ground still tried to trap me as Mark appeared beside me, his sword shining while a great power emanated from him, his attack seemingly focusing all of his energy. ''A good tactic.'' Nodding my head at Mark, I caught his golden-colored sword with my bare hand, nothing happening to me while the ground still tried to swallow me up. The focus of the beasts below trying to throw my bnce away. "Annoying..." I muttered as I borrowed forth some of the aura of Luna. With our unique shared connection, I am able to use some of her power and ess some basic powers impossible to be held by humans. Such for now, I essed a bit of the unique aura of Luna and released it out of my body. To others, the atmosphere just got heavy, but to the beasts below, I am their king. The pure aura of the King of destruction and beasts was enough to make any beast tremble in fear. Hence, the moment they felt my presence, they stopped what they were doing, their fear for me easily surpassing their love towards Emma as they disobeyed hermand and soon started to correct the ground, fixing everything and making the ground solid, as if even the ground being loose is a disdain to my name. All of this happened within a second, my hand still holding Mark''s sword as I soon stabilized above the ground. "Darlings?!" The shocked cry of Emma was heard along with the cracking sound of Mark''s armor as my hand hit his face, easily breaking through his bloodline armor, hitting his face, and putting him into a nice good old sleep. "Is that all you got?" I asked as I looked at the remaining group, and since I achieved my objective, it was time to put an end to all this. My speed was now double of what they could perceive as I appeared in front of Alex and punched him, putting him out this time. Then with just a wave of my hand, I froze Mika, Rika, and Rina in their positions. As I appeared before the humongous Jacob and just lightly touched his head, soon knocking him out. With a blur, then I appeared beside Zora and Emma, my hand once again lightly touching those two as they both fell asleep, and This all happened in 2 seconds, though I could have done it faster. "Is that all?" I asked as I stood among the wreckage, the eyes of those left open looking at me with sheer incredulity as I smiled at them with a teasing gaze. .... "You could have punched a bit less." Alex replied with a grudge-filled tone as he kept rubbing his bloated face, both sides of his face having an enormous bulge as he kept rubbing it. "It''s not my fault, punching you just felt good." I replied with a cheeky tone as I sat on the ground with the rest of my teammates, all of them up and above as they all kept looking at me with a focused gaze. "My hero, how did you get control of my cuties?! Right now, they are both trembling in fear and respect, I feel like they will end their own lives if you ask for it!" Emma screamed as she kept lovingly patting three little cute beasts who were looking at me with a fervent gaze. "That''s a trade secret." I responded as I ced my hand on my lips in a shushing motion, to which Emma gave me a pout. "Just how much power did you use to defeat all of us?" Rina suddenly asked, her gaze hyper-focused on me, and the moment she asked the question, the gaze of the rest became the same. To this, I smiled back at her as I asked in a serious tone. "Do you really want to know?" My question created a tense situation around, but Rina didn''t back down as she nodded her head. "Yes," she said, to which I looked at everyone. After which I responded. "About 2% of my strength... maybe even less." My words stunned the surroundings, my expression being utmost focused so as to not make fun of the efforts of my friends around me. "Monster..." Alex responded as he kept rubbing his cheeks, a disgusted smile trying to fill his face, which only made his face even more disgusting. His words didn''t lighten the mood as everyone now seemed to be more down than ever. "Do you still need us?" Amon asked his expression a bit taunt. "I need you guys now and forever..." My reply was instantaneous without a hint of a lie. This brought out some warmth to the surroundings. Seeing so, I stood up from where I sat, my gaze meeting everyone''s as I spoke. "Take the rest of the day off, sit on everything that happened, and when your minds is cleared lets talk. For I have a very good teacher to increase all your strength and ability. After all, the game for the King of Babylon is slowly approaching." My words brought a sense of sce as Alex asked. "And you won''t be showing off much?" "Maybe, maybe not. But there, I want you all to be at your best, cause I don''t want you all failing on me." Saying so, I turned around and began to walk away. ''This will tone them a bit.'' The reason for me doing this is marked by several situations. One, it will keep the fantasy of the rest of the girls at bay, dying their confessions or anything else till it reaches a time that I will be more stress-free to attend to. Then this also gives them a push, a silent reminder that they have not reached the top yet and that so if they want to be useful to me, they would then need to step up their game. There are some more undercover reasons too, but those reasons will show up in due time. Chapter 536 536-Secrets That I Want To Own.

Chapter 536 Chapter 536-Secrets That I Want To Own.

"Is this the final report?" I asked as I held the document in my hand, to which the man in front of me nodded his head. Seeing this, I turned my chair around, facing towards the ss that gave me a wide and powerful view of Babylon City. Right now, I am at the Archery Tower, the very powerful one of the Archery Association. One of the great powers of my master and one that I will be inheriting from her. Speaking of Eleanor, it would seem she went into a deep-locked meditation, probably trying to improve upon herws and powers, which meant that a whole lot of work soon ended up in myp. As the next head, I have the duties I have to attend to, which only doubled with Eleanor going under. "A beautiful view... isn''t it?" I asked, looking outside, to which the man, Noel, the one provided to me by Eleanor, a very loyal and powerful person as he oozes the aura of an Origin level 9. The very fact that he works and moves at my order shows the raw powers of the Archery Association. "My master must have worked herself to the bone to get this, right?" To my following words, he nodded his head. Seeing so, I continued. "That means she made a lot of enemies, right?" Again, he nodded to my words. "As her disciple, it''s my job to hold the fort while she is away, right?" Again, he nodded his head without a word, to which I finally turned to look at him, my eyes dark as I spoke. "Then who the hell is trying to mess with me and my control?" "Excuse me?" Is all he could respond as he gave me a confused look, flinching while he did so. Seeing so, I took out the real document and I passed it to him, who took it up and started to read through it, his eyes widening as he did so, while his face turned a bit pale. "Th-This..." "I don''t need excuses, just get me all of the people involved in thia at the hall, now...." Imanded, my powers potent, to which his eyes turned serious. Without a word, he left the room, the power within him pouring out as he walked out. ''He seems innocent enough...'' I mused as I turned back to look at the view outside. After beating up my friends and giving them some time to think about the future, I left the academy toe here. Some issues in the Archery association that I have to deal with came to my attention, to which I quickly set here. The document that I pointed out contains some of the outer situations of the branches of the Archery Association and the funds moving through that ce. While the report looked perfect, I knew better that the numbers were not the truth. In small numbers, the difference wouldn''t be huge, but once we take the whole picture in, things get serious. In truth, every organization will have one or more members trying to cover the eyes of the leaders to get some benefit, and the leaders let it be even if they know about it. For one or two such things, it doesn''t affect the organization as a whole, and it might even be better to let things go. After all, in an organization, taking the whole picture into view is important. ''But this is a bit different.'' The money being moved isn''t small, and the bigger thing is the fact that it''s affecting the branches in a negative manner. It might not appear now, but in 2 to 3 years, things will start to heat up, and even trust might be lost by the other members towards the center. And when that happens, it creates an opportunity for the center to fall. The interesting thing here is the fact that the ones who did this were extremely careful. They made sure to cover each and every edge to avoid any unforeseen situations. Even the best will find it difficult to see any problems that how well it''s done, and for it to be done, powerful people will have to step up. ''Things are happening a bit faster than I thought...'' Even if I did my best to turn the attention of ''them'' from me to Leonardo, they still haven''t given up on me. In fact, now they have doubled their stance to take me down. The war to cover the world is drawing near, and the leaking and increasing corruption energy will definitely take this chance to corrupt the world. And in that scenario, the me who can use an unknown power to remove the corruption energy will be a very dangerous variable to be left alive. Hence, they will try their best to bring me down and take everything I care about away from me. They have already begun doing so, but all their attempts have been in vain till now. And now they have activated their sleeper agents within the Archery Association to bring down my biggest backing. They are taking it slow in that factor, but still, it''s a dangerous dagger silently gazing at me from afar, and I wish to crush them as soon as possible. ''Me staying away from you guys doesn''t mean that I can''t fight you all.'' My eyes turn menacing for a moment, all the spies that I have, keep reporting the situations around the world to me, and everywhere small skirmishes and problems are rising. All of them looks like small, useless problems, but once they are all joined together, theye together to form a big issue. And I am not the only one that noticed these issues. The reason I stay in the darkness is because I have that advantage then, This makes me powerful and well-prepared, because once all my cards are in the out, it will give my enemies the advantage. And right now, with all my powers, I only seem to have reached an equal level of standing with my enemies. ''Within all these mysteriesy the Gods.'' Beings of absolute power, leaving aside the low-level gods, I am sure that the supreme and the creation Goddess are more than capable of seeing how the world is going. If things go like this, a world-ending event might even ur, yet they do nothing about this. A single batting of their eysh is enough to get rid of the problem, yet it continues to pester. ''Theck of information is suffocating.'' I slowly held my fingers tighter. The Gods of the world seem very odd. Only the temples of the Supreme Gods exist in the world. The high, mid, and low-level Gods exist, but their information isn''t widespread or very well known. Only some snippets of their name here and there. The Gods too seem to be ying an active and passive role in the world. The people seem to worship the supreme Gods, all of them ying a pivotal role in the world, with both the realms focusing on three different supreme Gods, their portrayals still covering both the realms. But the biggest mystery is the creation Goddess, the two of them being the greatest enigmas. The world knows they exist, their name being the Holy word of existence, yet their appearance and such are unknown. No temples for them and definitely no statues. In retrospect, shouldn''t they be the ones being most hailed? Why hide within the Heavenly Realm? And in that manner, I already met one among that Creation Goddess, the very quirky one who seems to have left me alone for some reason. I was more than prepared to create a whole new n if she came into my life and fell in love with me. A very arrogant thought, but after having the Gods falling in love with me without me doing anything, I would be a fool not to prepare for a situation where the Gods themselves might mess me up. Because only a few among them are allies to me, especially after I came to understand their worldview from how L treated me. ''Too many mysteries yet so little for me to go on.'' I closed my eyes, taking deep breaths to calm my raging heart. Soon, within a few days, one of the great mysteries will be revealed to me. After I decimate the Hillcloud family, I will gain answers to one of the many questions that I harbor. ''The secret of the Gods hiding, the information about the lost Era, the true reason for the war thousands of years ago, and why I was brought here, I will find them all...'' The answer to all this the system knows, and I have every n of getting them all. ''But first I need to learn more about the remaining supreme Goddesses...'' They will be the first key for me to find, just as I kept thinking so, the door to my room opened as Noel came back, his eyes ever serious as he spoke. "I have gathered them all." Hearing this, a light smile filled my face. "Good, then lead the way." As such, I started to follow him to meet my new ''friends.'' The things I do now start the very n that will no doubt be shaking a lot of powerful trees and what might fall of it is yet to be seen. Chapter 537 537-Calling The Council Chapter 537 537-Calling The Council Noel walked in front of me, his back straightened as he led the way, the aura around him heightened as the two of us walked into the hall, my eyes meeting the five individuals gathered around in the room. The collection of them consisted of three males and two females, all within the middle-aged range and all of them brimming with some power. Two of the males is of Origin level 6, while thest male has a power range of Origin level 7. Both the women stood at a whopping power of Origin level 5, all of them seemingly having a light unease on their faces as they saw me walk into the room. A moment of silence fell between us as I kept scrutinizing the people in front of me. "Do you know why I gathered all of you here?" I asked my voice light yetmanding. The male of Origin level 7 came forward as he shook his head. "No, we do not, young leader," his words were polite and careful. The people gathered here held mid-level positions within the association. They are important but not too important. However, the male of Origin level 7 in front of me has the backing of a higher official, one of significant power within the Archery association. To be more exact, he has the backing of one of the QuiverLords, the highest position below Eleanor, and only seven of them exists within the association. "I am to presume that all of you deal with the financial part, right?" I asked, to which all of them nodded their heads, the unease in the room increasing. "And recently, all of you and some others came together to deal with the flow of resources and money to our branches, right?" And once again, they all nodded their heads. Being smart, they quickly understood where the situation was heading. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, and I could even detect a small trace of killing intent leaking from the Origin level 7, but he seemed to hide it very well, even from Noel beside me. "Then can you all tell me why you all acted together to fool the eyes of the Archery Empress?" As my question hung in the room, the atmosphere finally exploded. Two of the men among them fell to their knees, tears streaming down their faces as they started to crawl up to me, their voices heard across the hall. "Young leader! Please forgive us! We let our greed take over us! Please forgive us this one time!" Their voices of despair spread around the room. My eyes weren''t even looking at them as I kicked them off. My eyesnded on the Origin level 7 who looked extremely pale, his lips trembling as he kept looking at me. Meanwhile, one of the women had already fainted, leaving the other one trembling on the ground with tears in her eyes, unable to form words. Now, the situation purely arose due to the fearsome reputation of my master. Whilews and rules existed to deal with this, they were just paperws that could easily be overturned by an Imperial, especially if a situation arose that showed foul y against that Imperial. And in that case, my master, Eleanor, is a monster. Due to the betrayals and things she had gone through in her life, she abhorred betrayals more than anything. The stories and horror of what happened to the very people who betrayed her were chilling tales that made anyone''s legs tremble in fright. "P-Please spare my da-daughter..." The only woman awake finally spoke, her voice trembling on the edges of despair. While the other two men kept crying their hearts out, stories of their families and loved ones leaving their mouths as they groveled at my feet, it reminded me of how my life would have ended up without power in my hands. I would have been no different than these men on the floor. "What excuse do you have?" I finally spoke, my eyes focused on the Origin level 7. His face was still pale, and he looked worn out. He opened his mouth and closed it, then opened it again to speak. "The lo-lord Daxton wou-" "He will not protect you, and you should know that better. I have all the proof I need here," I said, cutting him off while waving the file in my hand around. At this, the chattering of his teeth increased, while the atmosphere in the room grew even darker. It was within this situation that the Origin level 7 froze, his expression bing expressionless as he muttered. "Oh... well, this is good too..." Just as he said so, he tried to activate the bomb inside him that he had been activating until now. All the expressions until now had been a ruse to earn some time. "Young-" The beginning cry of Noel was heard as time slowed around me. My speed was unleashed to the full, and I appeared in front of the man, catching him by his head as I lifted him above the ground. The destruction energy flowed from inside me directly towards him, destroying the bomb and every power within him. The tendons in his hands and legs evaporated, and so did his te tower. Within a second, everything he had built disappeared from existence, while time soon renewed around me. "-Leader!" The final call of Noel sounded out as the room turnedpletely silent. Everyone''s eyes were focused on me as I remained in the center of the hall, holding the man by his face. His expressionless face soon shifted to one of surprise, then extreme pain as he opened his mouth to shout out. "ARGH!" I didn''t let himplete it as I shut his mouth, but that didn''t stop his eyes from turning blood red while blood leaked out from his orifices. He tried his best to scream out as I kept his mouth shut, the extreme pain of his tendons disappearing along with the destruction of his te tower hitting him. The man fainted from all the pain covering his body. A stunned silence filled the room as I kept holding the limp man by his face, then quickly threw him to the floor, his body hitting the ground. Noel still had his mouth wide open as he kept looking at me, his mind not yet processing all the facts. I paid no heed to him as I focused back on the others who remained conscious, the woman who had fainted now awake as she looked around with confused eyes, while the rest kept looking around with pure fear in their eyes. Their eyes shifted between the fainted man and me, and seeing this, a cold smile filled my face as I spoke. "I destroyed all his tendons andpletely broke his te tower. Does anyone else want such a fate?" My cold voice filled up the room. I could see my words intensifying the fear in their eyes, but then I continued, this time giving them the carrot after the stick. "Hold yourselves back, and you and your family will be goners. But take my hand, and as the young leader, I shall give you the chance to perhaps survive this ordeal intact. This is my word as the young leader." I let my words settle in, their expressions shifting again until one of the women spoke with a trembling voice. "How do you want us to proceed?" Her words were followed by the support of the remaining members as they fearfully nodded their heads. Their minds desperately tried to clutch onto the faintst hope of surviving this ordeal. ''Good, the first step is done.'' "I shall tell you what you all have to do. For now, Noel, keep them all under your control. I will soon call up the Council of the QuiverLords." With these words, I snapped my fingers and created an ice throne, taking a seat. My lips curved into a threatening smile, an orb appearing in my hand as I activated the unique call to gather all the QuiverLords in a special situationmanded by the young leader. ''Let''s shake up the tower, shall we?'' Chapter 538 538-Run Draxton! Run! Chapter 538 538-Run Draxton! Run! With a touch on the orb, a shining light started to spill out from it. The connection is soon being called out to the 7 existing QuiverLords, and as you all can guess, they aren''t free all the time and have their own duties and responsibilities. The collection is among the strongest fighters in the Archery Association. The members all being at the Origin Level 10 and have powers to distinguish themselves from the rest. They all stay to head the main branches of the Archery Association at different ces across the world. Their existence stands in both the realms, and they consist of different species too. In normal situations, the only one who canmand them to get together is my master, the one and only Archery Empress. But as the Young leader, I have the single authority to call upon a meeting in case I deem the situation dire enough to hold the attention of all the 7 QuiverLords. And as the time is tight, they won''t be able to gather up quickly. But that doesn''t change the fact that I can''t have them here virtually. Thankfully, I hold theplete support of all the QuiverLords, with all my achievements and the people under me. They are all more than happy to serve me in the future. In fact, I haveplete support from every member of the Archery Association. Hence, a minute went by, and 7 spots in the orb slowly got brighter. Busy as they are, it will take some time for them to make time so quickly and unannounced. Yet they have to do it. Hence, within 2 minutes, the orbpletely lit up with 7 lights. Just as that happened, another burst of bright light took ce. This time, a change happened as 7 illusory figures appeared around the ice throne that I sat on. The count made up to a total of 4 men and 3 women, each of them well-looking and powerful. Thebination is 2 humans, 2 elves, a demon, a beast-man, and finally a werewolf, which is another demon. In thisbination came with one human, one demon, one elf, and the beastman being male, while the rest being female. The moment they solidified, their eyesnded on me, who kept looking at all of them with a respectful smile. "First of all, thanks for all of you gathering at such short notice," I spoke, to which all of them nodded their heads. In this, Draxton, one of the QuiverLords and the beastman of the hawk tribe, took the lead, his skin being dusky tan, hinting at the earthy hues of a hawk''s plumage. His eyes, keen and piercing, resembled the fiery amber orbs of a raptor, radiating innate wisdom. Feathers adorned his head in a crest, cascading down his back like an elegant mane of feathers, each one bearing the intricate patterns of hawk wings. His arms, strong and sinewy, were tinged with the russet and grey tones of his avian heritage. The skin on his forearms gave way to sleek feathers that helped him soar through the skies with unparalleled grace. His fingers terminated in sharp talons, capable of both delicate precision and lethal precision. His legs, strong and agile, bore the powerful talons of a hawk, allowing him to navigate both the ground and the heavens with equal prowess. Wings, grand and majestic, spanned from his shoulder des, their feathers iridescent in the sunlight, allowing him to take flight with breathtaking ease. He wore a robe of feathers woven together,his face confused as he asked with his brows furrowed, "What''s the meaning of this, young leader?" His voice turned a bit higher as he pointed at the man lying fully beaten up on the ground while looking around at the rest of the members staying around as they kept trembling in their ces. "Are you well acquainted with this man?" I asked, to which Draxton nodded his head. His voice filled up the room as he spoke. "I do, he is someone that I sponsor, quite well-talented at that, or in this case, was..." His voice turned somber at the end as he looked at the beaten-up and pitiful man on the floor. "What''s the issue here, young leader?" The werewolf, a woman of powerful stature, spoke. Her feline eyes turned curious as she looked at the gathering around. Her skin, a wless porcin canvas, hinted at the untamed wilderness beneath. Raven hair cascaded down her back like an obsidian waterfall, entwined with silver strands that shimmered like moonlight. She bears a lustrous crescent-shaped birthmark on her left cheek, a subtle reminder of her lupine lineage. Her lips, plush and crimson, seemed to beckon with an irresistible promise. too much. And if I was to speak of such a problem, QuiverLord or not, he could say 00:50 goodbye to his life. Her lithe, sinuous figure moved with an otherworldly allure, every step a sensual dance that entranced those who beheld her. Long, elegant limbs terminated in razor-sharp ws, a potent reminder of her primal power. Her legs, strong and agile, ended in delicately furred paws, bearing the mark of a lycanthrope. Around her neck, a silver pendant in the shape of a wolf''s head gleamed, symbolizing her connection to the moon and the wild. "Well, the first thing to report is that this man had a bomb in him and just before tried to explode it as to kill me." My words brought silence to the room, all the members quickly processing the idea as all their eyes soon turned to the surprised eyes of Draxton, who seemed to have paled quite well in the image he was showing. His eyes showed incredulity as he spoke. "This must be some mistake, I have no idea of this." He replied, his tone a bit scarce, well it has to be, as all the 7 QuiverLords know the fact that Eleanor dotes on me a bit too much. And if I was to speak of such a problem, QuiverLord or not, he could say goodbye to his life. ''Though she will kill him even if I say nothing...'' Knowing the current Eleanor, things might get heated up if she gets herself involved. "Before we got to that, the reason that I caught this man and all you see around is due to the fact that they have been skimming some money..." Starting to speak, I started to tell them about their motive and how the actions would have ended up. My words riled up the 7 as the thing they did would have even badly affected the main branches they were heading. Such a reaction only seems to heighten the fear and despair of the group huddled in the hall. "Now first, why don''t you all tell me what you all know?" I suddenly spoke, cutting through the tense room. My words were the divinew as one of the men walked up with some courage and started to speak. "W-We at first didn''t think of doing this; it''s him who came up to us and proposed the idea. His words somehow convinced us to take such actions..." Though the man''s words sounded pitiful, the QuiverLords weren''t entertained, to which the man could only gulp down his saliva as I asked. "What gave you the confidence to take such action?" This startled the man, his eyes moving towards Draxton, who stayed there silent. Afterward, the man''s eyes turned towards me, his voice meek as he spoke. "Well, he said that he has the backing of Lord Draxton and nothing will happen to us..." At the end of his words, the rest of the gathered members in the hall nodded their heads. As such, the atmosphere once again turned for the worst as they all turned to look at Draxton, whose face seemed to be twisting around. He kept his attention on me as he spoke in a respectful voice. "I humbly voice my innocence, young lord. I can truthfully state that I have no dealings in this, and if my innocence is not proven, I am willing to give my life!" The end of his words was powerful, his gaze filled with contradictions and a patriotic love towards the Archery Association. ''His acting is really good,'' I had to give it to the guy, he knows how to keep the facade in check. But sadly for him, he is looking at a bigger liar. "So you state you have no idea of these dealings?" I asked in a strict voice, to which he nodded his head. "That''s right, your leader." His response was strict and cordial. "So if I am to now break into the hidden house of yours in Lake Fort, am I not to find your hiddenmunications to sabotage the Archery Association?" My words made Draxton''s face crumble, those very powerful eyes now filling with fear. He didn''t waste even a second, after which he cut the call. That was more than enough of the proof that I need to bury him in the ground. "That bastard!" The werewolf woman shouted out, her voice being filled with the pain of betrayal, which seemed to shine on the faces of the rest of the QuiverLords. All of them were friends and people who worked with each other, some even knowing each other for a long time and having an unspeakable debt to Eleanor. "I am the closest to him; just give me the order, and I shall hunt him to the ends of the world." One of the human male QuiverLords came up as he spoke, his size huge while his eyes seemed to burn with great anger. I just leaned happily on my throne, amusement dancing in my eyes as I smiled. My words silently filled the hall and everyone''s mind. "Don''t worry about it, I''ve got that covered. Draxton will be in my hand soon..." Chapter 539 539-Family Planning To Ride The Upcoming Wave. Chapter 539 539-Family nning To Ride The Uing Wave. "You all can leave, the issue with Draxton shall be dealt with by me," I spoke, my voicemanding. The rest could only nod their heads. With what I have shown, they must have understood that I didn''t do this without any nning in mind. "Young leader, I just hope that when you catch him and give out the punishment, we can be there," the human male spoke, to which I nodded my head, a smile gracing my face as I spoke. "Sure, I already nned on doing this." "But what about the spot that Draxton left empty and the future repercussions this will bring out?" The eleven male spoke, his voice softly yet calmly, to which I responded. "You all don''t have to worry about this. I have everything under control, and everything shall be dealt with perfectly." My reply didn''tpletely satisfy them, but they can understand. At this moment, Draxton has betrayed us, and me giving out my full trust will just make me look naive. "Then we shall wait for the good news," saying so, the rest of them started to disconnect from the call while I looked at them all with a smile on my face. Soon the hall turned silent, with just me, the group, and Noel, who now seems to have stars in his eyes as he looks at me. "Your families shall be safe, and you shall all not be killed, but I have something else nned for you all," I spoke, and my words didn''t give them much relief, as the smile on my face would definitely be scaring the hell out of them. ''This will be fun.'' ... "It''s good to see you, Grandpa Max," I spoke as I hugged the old man tightly. His violet eyes, once bright, were a bit dull, but they still held the might that I am very familiar with. Grandpa Max, with a stoic face, hugged me back, his expression still, but I knew better that he was happy to meet me and my family. After I left the hug, it was followed by hugs from Nora and Elda, while Grace gave Grandpa Max a light smile, and Aunt Mira moved and hugged Grandpa Max too. Right now, all of us are being gathered in a closed-off meeting room within the academy, as Grandpa Max wanted to meet us all. It''s been about 2 days since I dealt with the issue at the Archery Association and gave my blood to N, who seems to have not attended the ss till now. But I can feel my connection to her and all the confusion that is filling her mind. For now, I will let her stew in her thoughts. I need her to be a little rattle and honestly, blood-deprived before I meet her again. "You look healthy as always, Grandpa Max," I spoke with a light smile as we all took our seats. "And you look amazing as always, little Austie." ''Yeah, I ain''t that little...'' Musing a bit on how the old man would react if he got to know about my real rtionship with all the women in this room, I smiled a bit as I responded. "It''s good to see that you are in good health and won''t leave the army," I spoke. "Well, a man has to do what he has to do," Grandpa Max replied with a light smile, while Grace poured some tea, which he took and started to drink. After this, it came to about small talk between the family. "I heard things are getting rough at the borders," Grace said with a concerned tone. "It''s nothing much, and I am happy to see that you have got your bearings back," Grandpa Max spoke, his eyes looking at the sword on Grace''s side, while a proud tone filled his words. To this, a loving smile filled Grace''s face as her hands held mine as she spoke. "Well, I had some help, and it would seem I can''t spend all my time lying in the dark, not when forces that threaten to hurt my family rise," as she said these words, the atmosphere in the room got heavy, subtle killing intent leaking from both Grace and Mira, while Nora ground up her teeth. Even anger red in Elda''s face, yet it met with some resistance from her innocence. The one with the most calm reaction is Grandpa Max, but I know from better that it''s just the calm before the storm. "So what''s the n?" Grandpa Max suddenly asked, his voice calm yet brimming with hidden intent. "My group will take down that family two days from now, everything is already nned," I responded. "You want the help of our family resources?" Grandpa Max asked, to which I shook my head. "Mom must have already filled you in, there is nock of power on my side." As I said this, I passed on a document to Grandpa Max, who took it up and started to read through it. Seeing so, I started to speak. "As I used the help of that girl, I have all the inside information that I need. Our actions will be swift with no time to react. By the time they can react, it will be over." Saying this, I turned to look at Mira as I continued. "And once we bring in enough proof of that family''smitment to ''that'' side and their darkness hidden away, Aunt Mira will arrive miraculously at the perfect time and give the final cut. She would also be the one bringing in all the vengeance and evidence, thus giving her a boost in both power and status within the War Council." My words had watered down the whole n, but just the basics and the information that I gave Grandpa Max would be more than enough for him to understand what I was nning on doing. For the next few seconds, the sound of papers being turned was heard until finally, he kept the document down, a serious expression filling his face as he asked. "Can this in any way be tracked towards our family?" "I have put three fail-safes in case of problems and five backup ns, and the main goal here is to not leave any proof behind. Even the people taking part don''t know we will be among them, our identities will be foolproof. Only the most important top brass of the Dark Night knows, and they are not in this, so our identity is fully safe," I responded, to which he asked again. "What about those members; Will they betray you?" Grandpa Max asked, to which I shook my head. "I have their 100% loyalty. Unless a situation where their family is in y, they will never betray me. And to cover that up, I have made sure to ce my own powerful protection to keep their family from being taken hostage," I replied, to which the frown on Grandpa Max''s face lightened a bit. "How safe are those protections?" He asked, to this an arrogant smile filled my face. "Unless a godes out to kidnap them, there is no way those families can be harmed, just like no one can harm my family." Thest of my words earned a light smile from Grandpa Max while booming chuckles filled the rest of the members, the serious atmosphere lightening up as Grandpa Max leaned onto the chair. "Leaving aside how you have such powers, this n seems solid. I''m proud of you, little Austie. My son would have been proud to see how much you have grown," at Grandpa Max''s words, the atmosphere turned a bit down, but it was still filled with the familial love that I havee to learn and understand about this family. "My nephew is surely one not to be messed with," Mira spoke. "I know, my son''s the best," Grace said as she ced a light kiss on my forehead. From then on, we just went onto some more light to harder talks until we reached another important subject. "The pressure across the borders of the beastmen is increasing?" Mira asked for assurance, to which Grandpa Max nodded his head. "The entire atmosphere around the Sylvia realm feels stiff, and things are getting harder and harder to see," as he said this, he took a sip of his tea. "A war ising, and when it does, there will be no distinction of students or young. I want you all prepared," Grandpa Max spoke, his eyes turning sharp while the wisdom of the old filled his tone. Even without all the information that I have, he has already foreseen the invasion on its way, one of the benefits of the old, I presume. "Is this the reason you came all the way here?" I asked, to which Grandpa Max nodded his head. "It''s one of the reasons. Right now, we don''t know who we can fully trust, and as old-fashioned as I am, I refuse to trust all these tools ofmunication. One can never know who or what is listening," Grandpa Max spoke, to which I nodded my head. Even I have some tools to break into the magic frequency ofmunication devices to listen to the talks, and as one of the most prominent figures of the war, God knows the type of people trying to listen to his words and secrets. Chapter 540 540-Time Running Out....... Chapter 540540-Time Running Out....... "Even my master is acting a bit weird...." Mira spoke, her face filled with a frown as she did. "Things are heading in a direction we can''t foresee, and we need to be prepared to deal with it," Grandpa Max spoke as he ced the cup on the table, his old eyes brimming with power as he looked at me. "I was worried about the future that is heading our way, but after seeing you, I no longer have such worry. You have grown into a splendid young man, little Austie," Grandpa Max spoke, the pride he has for me filling his voice, one which made all the girls in the room smile. "Now you just have to tell me what ns you have for this uing war..." Grandpa Max spoke again, this time leaning against the sofa as he looked at me. "What makes you think I have a n?" I asked back with an intrigued voice, to which he looked deep into my eyes. "I have lived a very dangerous life and a long one. Through my path, I have seen different types of people, and you, my grandson, are showing me the eyes of a conqueror, one that is nning to rise above the rest," his words sounded out in the room as a smile started to fill my face. I do have several ns, each one lighting up in the dark, but I also have ns within the light, one which will make all my family members and the people I care about heroes of the world, one that will grant them great powers and responsibilities, which in the end willy in my hands. "Can''t fool your eyes, Grandpa Max. I do have my ns, but I can only share them once everything is set in motion," I replied to which he asked. "Is this because of trust?" To this, I shook my head as I spoke. "There are no other people I trust more than the people gathered in this room. This isn''t about trust, it''s just that the ns I have will only work if they move in the way they are supposed to." My reply made him silent for a moment till he spoke again. "A n that will only work if we act as we are supposed to, am I right?" "Bingo," I replied, My answer didn''t make the rest of the girls happy, but loving as they all are, they stayed silent. I held my mother''s hand while myplex feelings started to fill Mira. "You can do what you want, my grandson. I will always be behind you to support it, but just know that when things get hard, we will all be beside you," Grandpa Max spoke, his face turning stoic as I replied. "Of course, don''t I know that," my answer was with a stunning smile. Afterward, we all went into a deeper discussion about the future of our family. .... "How long till you reach supremacy?" Grandpa Max suddenly asked as the room was only left with me and him. For a moment, I was truly surprised as I asked back. "Grandpa?" "Don''t look surprised. I have seen those ambitions in your eyes, the very ambitions I have seen in all the kings or generals I have in, the desire to be absolute and have all power in their hands," his words made me silent. It would seem that I let out some true emotions of mine when I am with Grandpa Max, the skill of God-level acting not being able to hold under the happy influence of family or in front of a man that I highlye to respect and care for. "What makes you think I will seed?" I asked. "Well, aren''t you my grandson?" Grandpa Max asked back in a knowing voice, his tonex yet the arrogance in it made me chuckle. My eyes turned serious as I spoke to him. "I''m not sure. The world is full of uncertainties, and I can''t tell how things might end up." "Will you be able to wrap it all up in 10 years?" He asked. "I might be," I replied, to which he turned silent, the strong body of his rxing as the body of a tired man soon yed in front of me. "Grandpa..." I called out as I sat beside him, holding his hand. I know very well the reason for his question, it is due to the very fact that his body and mind won''t hold out for much longer. He is old, and he should have retired from the army, but it would seem he keeps rushing into fights, perhaps to get over the fact that while he managed to keep the Empire safe, he couldn''t have protected his wife, my grandmother, Nectoria Lionheart. "Don''t worry, I will be able tost for 15 more years," he spoke, to which I bit my lips. If I wanted, I could easily extend his life, keeping him healthy and happy and even extend him to immortality if I am to get permission from Orpheus. But I can''t do it, not because I don''t want to, just because of the fact that Grandpa Max rejects it. The day I had got my powers to help him, I did send him a message for it, but he rejected my ideapletely. The only reason he stays within the world of the living is to safeguard the Lionheart such that nothing bad might happen to me or my family, his very existence is a threat that keeps several enemies of my family at bay. But if I reveal my identity, they will all meekly turn away and start licking my family''s legs, and I can''t do that. If I do, he will directly lose his will and die. It''s theing war and uncertainties of the future keeping him in the world of the living, all my grandfather wants to do is to return back to the embrace of my grandmother, a woman whom I never met yet heard lots about. His very existence is a sigh of fear across the world. Just a tap from my grandfather and lines of women would form to be with him, his legend etched into the very annals of history, and no mortal and God shall be able to defile all he has done, and for it, I will make sure that he receives everything he should. Perhaps one day, I might be able to talk to the greatest creation Goddess to bring back my grandma and reunite these two, but I know thats a great pipe dream, breaking that level of mortal-setw is extremely dangerous. And even above that, let''s say I bring her back, why don''t I bring my father back too? Now, wouldn''t that be for the best? Yeah, not gonna happen... If I do that, I will be opening up a can of worms that wille to bite me in the ass in the future. "Don''t worry about me, I am not going to drop dead someday," Grandpa Max spoke in a serious voice, his presence getting back to normal as he stood up from his seat, his back straight as he started to walk out of the room. My eyes were on his back as I leaned onto the sofa. ''All that power yet not able to do a single thing....'' But this didn''t pull me down at all as I smiled. Perhaps I won''t have to be the one to revive my Grandmother, perhaps he could be the one mysteriously gifted with the chance to resurrect his wife and live a long and happy life till the end. ''Looks like another thing is being added to my bucket list.'' Chuckling to myself, I stood up from the sofa. Right now, all my family members are dealing with their duties, and it''s now my time to head towards mine. ''Shira, hope you are ready to see everything burn in front of your eyes....'' With such a thought, I left the room, going to meet my cute little feisty tomboy ve. Chapter 541 541-Satisfying Shira Before The Great Reveal. Chapter541 541-Satisfying Shira Before The Great Reveal. "I missed you..." Shira muttered as shey hugging me tight, the two of us seated on a sofa as I kept lightly patting her hair, my disguise in action as the two of us lovingly snuggled up to each other. "So we will be leaving in 2 days, right?" I asked to which Shira nodded her head, her expression filling with several emotions as she spoke. "It seems something big is going on, and my father wants us back....." She stopped here, seemingly hesitant to continue, to which I looked into her eyes, my expression loving as I took a sip of her soft lips. "Tell me, dear....." I whispered to which her body trembled, her eyes gaining focus as she spoke. "I-I also want to talk about us to my father." ''Oh? That''s nice....'' I internally mused while keeping an outward expression of surprise. I spoke. "I don''t know if that is a good idea..." My words were a bit weak as Shira looked at me with a confused face. Seeing so, I spoke. "Well, to your father, I am just among the many dogs he wields, while you are the future of the family. I fear if he gets to know about this, he might kill me. Don''t tell me you don''t know of it?" My words seemed to stun Shira as her eyes shook, her hands soon wrapping around my neck while she hugged me tight. "No, I don''t ever want to lose you..." She whispered with conviction, the love within her bursting out, a love enough to help me turn her family upside down. "Shusshhhhh....don''t worry. I am here, and I am never leaving you." I spoke as I patted her back, cing a small kiss on her head as I did so. This seemed to calm her down as shey in my embrace with her tightly holding onto me. "You will never leave me, right?" She suddenly asked, to which I whispered into her ears. "Of course, I am never leaving my cute loving ve." Hearing my words a small blush came to her face, Seeing so I pressed my lips against Shira''s, feeling the heat of our desire building with every passing second. Her blush only fueled my own hunger as I pulled her closer, my hands exploring her soft curves. Shira''s inexperienced attempts to kiss me only added to the allure, her trembling lips a testament to her longing. I couldn''t help but tease her, my hands caressing her delicate skin, making her shiver under my touch. As I watched her fumble with the buttons of my shirt, I couldn''t help but admire the fading marks from our previous encounters. Those reminders of our passion only served to intensify her desire, making her body quiver as I traced them. She finally managed to remove my shirt, and her arousal was evident, her love juices already beginning to flow. I couldn''t wait any longer, not when she was so ready for me as I pushed her down on the sofa. I knelt between her legs, spreading them wide, and my gaze fixed on her swollen, inviting lower lips. Her eyes held a mixture of fear and desire, but it was her love for me that shone through. She was willing to let me do anything to her. "You''re beautiful, Shira," I told her, my finger gently tracing her lower lips, causing her to whimper in embarrassment. I didn''t waste any time on forey. She was wet enough, and I wanted to feel her wrapped around me. I freed my member from my pants, rubbing the ns against her swollen lips, teasing her. "I''m going to enter you now, my dear," I said, my voicemanding. I instructed her to lock her arms around my neck and kiss me. She hesitated briefly,ining about the pain, but with a stern look, sheplied. As her lips met mine, I ruthlessly thrust inside her, feeling her cry out in pain and writhe beneath me. Her tightness and my size created a burning sensation that she was still adjusting to. But she was mine to pleasure andmand. "Kiss me," I ordered again, ignoring her difort. "Ah~" she moaned, and her fear along with her desire made her obey me. She kissed me with increasing intensity, her tongue demanding a response. As her attention shifted to our passionate kiss, her body rxed, allowing more of me to enter her. I took my time, letting the pleasure gradually ovee the pain until her moans filled the room. After what felt like an eternity, I could no longer restrain myself. I locked her hands above her head, increasing the intensity of my thrusts. Her breasts pressed against my chest, and I buried my face in her neck, listening to her sweet cries. I found myself entangled in a passionate embrace with Shira, a sultry enchantress who had ignited a fire within me like no other. The room was shrouded in the intoxicating scent of desire, our bodies intertwined in a dance of lust and longing. As my hands explored every curve of her luscious body, I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her. With a firm grip on her sensuous derriere, I guided her movements, igniting the anticipation that simmered between us. "Oh, yes!~," Shira moaned, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy as I plunged into her with an unrestrained fervor. Waves of pleasure washed over her, rendering her helpless to the impending climax. I flipped her over, pinning her beneath me, and the thrill of dominance surged through me. Shira''s pleasure-soaked voice filled the room as she wrapped her legs around my waist, granting me unhindered ess to her deepest desires. With every passionate thrust, I could feel her shudder, her inner walls clenching around me with an intoxicating grip. My name escaped her lips like a sensual melody, urging me on. The tantalizing jolts of pleasure coursed through Shira every time I hit her cervix. Unable to contain her desire, she marked me as her own, biting down on my shoulder and suckling on my neck, leaving a trail of fiery hickeys in her wake. "Ah~" Her cries echoed in the room as her climax washed over her, her inner muscles contracting around me, momentarily halting my movements. Gritting my teeth with sheer determination, I buried myself deep within her, filling herpletely. I surrendered to the intoxicating ecstasy, emptying my essence into her with ragged breaths. Shira''s body trembled as the heat of our passion seared through her, and when she opened her eyes, I beheld the look of love and desire that mirrored my own. Her gentle hand caressed my cheek, fingers tenderly threading through my hair. I couldn''t resist the allure of her lips, nting light kisses all over her flushed face. "You''re so beautiful," I whispered, my voice brimming with adoration. A soft giggle escaped her, her eyes dancing with mischief. "I know," she teased, her voice a seductive purr. "I love you," I confessed, my heart id'' bare before her. Her yful smile deepened. "I know," she teased again, her lips brushing against my ear. "I don''t want to sleep tonight." Her seductive whisper reignited the burning desire within me. "I have no intention of letting you rest, my beautiful temptress ve," I responded, my smirk filled with anticipation. I resumed my rhythmic movements inside her, the connection between us growing stronger with each thrust. Shira responded to my desires with a sensuous sway of her hips, her body moving in perfect harmony with mine. Our passionate moans and desperate grunts filled the room as we surrendered to the irresistible pull of our desire once more. In the embrace of the night, we became one, a tempestuous storm of pleasure and longing, each moment driving us deeper into a realm of ecstasy where time and space ceased to exist. Our union continued for hours, desire and pleasure intertwining in a dance of raw passion. Shira, once innocent, had transformed into a passionate lover, matching my fervor with her own. Fresh marks adorned our bodies, evidence of our fervent lovemaking. She being a treasure in bed, an insatiable me that I couldn''t resist. Chapter 542 542-Start For The Fall Of A Family Chapter542 542-Start For The Fall Of A Family Two Days Later: "Is everything set?" I asked themunication orb, to which a reply came. "Everything is going in order." "Good, contact me the moment you feel like something is off." Speaking so, I shut down themunication system as I looked at my room. Within moments, I will soon meet up with Shira, and from then on, the n will begin. Both my mother and sister are in ce, and for now, things will stay the same until I give the signal that is... ''Guess I will be dealing with this soon....'' === [World Quest] Description: Tap into the secrets thaty hidden within the Hillclowd family, rip apart the facade the once glorious family has created, and unleash to the world the truth about the demons they have be Reward: A small truth of the world Penalty: No penalty it is your choice, not mine === My eyes focused on the quest, the reward of truths being a very dangerous sweet for me, but something told me that it would just be the beginning of the quest waiting for me. In a way, this is optional, but considering my circumstances, can this in any way be said to be a choice? ''It doesn''t force me, yet it takes my circumstances into consideration and gives me a quest that I won''t be able to reject.'' And the worst thing is I can''te to hate the system for it because, in a way, I would definitely have destroyed the Hillclowd family after knowing that they are aiming for my family. All this does is make the situation on how I deal with it different. ''Status'' [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age:18 Species: Human Looks:10/10(You know what they say, the better they look the rotter will be their insides) Talent: ??(Sad yet happy to say you have reached a level of talent where there is no marking) >Hidden Bloodline(Unlocked): The Hidden Hero(In this case its the hidden pervert) Titles: The maniptor, Lady''s man, Peeping tom, Yandere Collector, Young Master, Spank Master, the One With No Limits, The Mind Breaker, The incestuous Bastard, The Holder Of Two Mommys, The gigolo of Gods...etc Power: Origin Level 10 Total Points: 3280,000,000000 Partners Conquered: >Eleanor us-Love: 160% (Look like you finally broke her and it seems her affections just keeps going!) >Grace Lionheart-Love: 200% (Well your mommy''s gonna suck you dry!) >ra-Love: 211% (Well you know what they say, happy maid, happy death) >Orpheus nche Marakia-Love: #$@%: (They say having a sugar mommy''s the best but for you, your mommy''s gonna suck you dry, along with your real mommy) >Razellia Di Hydra-Love:#$@% (You better watch your back bro cause she''s being eyeing you ever since you were a minor and once she is free, then.....hell might soon look like a happy choice to you) . . . . . ] "We havee a long way, haven''t we?" [In a way, yes. Although seeing the girls around you, I don''t know how much longer your journey might go.] Holding back my lips from twitching, I replied. "It''s good to see that you are still as sassy as ever." [I was born sassy...] ''Condolences to your mother then...'' [Hey!] Leaving behind the screaming system, I soon exited the room and walked towards Shira. Within minutes, I was in front of her as she stood before me in her male dress, her eyes lighting up as she saw me. However, she didn''t react excessively, as three different students stood beside her, aligning with her and her family. "You arete," one of the males spoke in an arrogant voice, knowing I was just a hunting dog of the Hillclowd family. "I am sorry, liege, but I had some duties to verify before I left," I replied respectfully. His scowl only deepened, but before he could speak, Shira did. "Stop, we don''t have time for this. Let''s leave." Her voice was cold as she looked at the guy, who quickly turned meek and started to curry favor with her. I inwardly shook my head. ''I kinda miss beating up the arrogant faces of people that challenged me.'' During my travels, that was a fun thing I used to do. But aftering here and showing my abilities, a guy will have to have a hole in his head to challenge me, or you would have to be one of the protagonists with never-ending luck heading their way. And soon, under the lead of Shira, all of us started to head towards the teleportation center, aiming to get outside of the Babylon Academy. You see, you can''t just enter and exit the academy as you please; there are several restrictions in ce, either it''s a leave, something serious, or you are a senior heading out for a mission. In any other case, the students would need to get extensive permission from the main center for them to leave. The security here is no joke, there is even the great barrier that controls the entire internal structure, and the moment any unregistered artifact or device arrives, it knows. But then again, I did break through all those securities. ''Maybe even give a heart attack to all the heroes who set this up for safety.'' As I mused on my thoughts, our entourage soon reached the main teleportation center, where several powerful auras could be felt. The entire hall is huge, with several portals connecting to different ces, active, and arge group of students here being seniors heading to missions oring back. "Where are you heading to?" the main receptionist at the center asked. "To Hilltry City. Here is the paperwork," Saying so, Shira forwarded the paperwork for our leave and teleportation, which the receptionist quickly worked through. Then she started to hand us bracelets that quickly scanned our unique magic signatures and blood. We would be needing these as we head out ande in, such that no one else might take over our identities. ''It''s a foolproof system,'' I remarked as I attached the bracelet to my arm, the thing''s data being saved from the center server, one that already contains the information about the user. In my case, it should show my real information, but with the Dean backing me up, some things can easily be missed. Once set up, a powerful person came forth as he started to lead us toward the teleportation portal. Soon after a few seconds'' walk, we reached our intended portal, and the man gave us a nod as we soon walked through it. A very disorienting feeling filled my body as I, ''This is why I don''t use these stupid channels,'' my insides felt as if they were being churned with moltenva, but I quickly shrugged it along with the rest, arrived on the other side. ''This is why I don''t use these stupid channels,'' my insides felt as if they were being churned with moltenva, but I quickly shrugged it off as the rest seemed a bit pale and in pain, which once again quickly settled. Long-distance teleportation like this has its own side effects. So the moment we reached, some healers moved forward and gave us light treatment, which quickly got us better. Then it was the stupid thing of dealing with the customs due to the travel being long distance. But thanks to the city being under the control of Shira''s family, we were quickly able to deal with those annoying things as my group and I walked out of the teleportation center, me trailing them from behind like a faithful servant. While Shira''s eyes asionally looked towards me, the moment we got out, we came upon the huge group of people waiting to take Shira back, several knights standing in guard as a luxurious carriage awaited our arrival. "Young lord, please follow us," the knight spoke in a respectful tone as he started to lead us. Soon, we reached the carriage, but as the other three tried to enter behind Shira, the knight stopped then. "You are to enter another carriage," he said as he pointed at another carriage not as luxurious as this one, but the three didn''t protest as they walked towards it. Just as I was about to follow them, Shira''s voice was heard. "You cane with me," her head poked out the window as she looked at me. Seeing this, I faithfully entered inside the carriage. After all, what''s the problem with two dudes riding in a fully soundproof, luxurious carriage? Especially when I am the most trusted ''servant'' of Shira. ''At least the ride won''t be boring,'' I thought with a smile as I entered inside the carriage. Chapter 543-The Last Sucking Before The Beaking. Chapter 543-The Last Sucking Before The Beaking. Shira gazed at the throbbing cock in front of her, as she looked up at me, the size of it causing a shadow to project onto her pristine face, she knew that her ce was on her knees. She gently grabbed the shaft of my dick and raised it up so that she would have better ess to my balls. She then leaned forward, close enough for me to feel her warm breath on my scrotum. Finally, with her hands resting on my thighs she leaned forward and kissed my balls¡ª a deep, devoted kiss. She parted her lips and wrapped them around my balls. "Mmh~" She took my dirty sac into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it in a lewd andscivious manner. ''She hase a long way'' She went up, down, left, right, under, basically every corner of my ballsack is now coated with her saliva. All over its wrinkled skin, there were lip-shaped kiss marks "Mmm~!" Her mouth made the most natural and pleasing sound any man could ever hear as she pleasured me with her mouth. ''I wonder how the others will think'' Right now the carriage kept moving while the outside knights have no idea that their respected ''young lord'' is on her knees sucking my cock with love and devotion like no other. With every swirl, twirl, and lick of her tongue, the salty, slightly disgusting taste of skin and sweat mixed with her own saliva which created a taste that she happily found very.. appealing. While her mouth was on my balls, myrge cock wasying on her face from her nose up to her forehead., dangling between her eyes. Its veiny features were a sharp contrast to Shira''s smooth and wless skin, with its precum dripping down her hair, she was worshiping my cock and balls with her mouth, paying tribute to the very essence of my masculinity. And then, without warning, she took both my balls in their entirety into her mouth at once, confining the entire sac in that tight wet space that is her mouth, swirling her tongue around them in a lewd andscivious manner. Slurp~slurp~Slurp~ Shira''s head bobs up and down as she suckles on my ballsack, gently pulling it down and pushing it back up, filling more of her mouth, her lips eventually reaching the base of it. And as she worked me over, her mouth filled with my flesh, the spit and saliva began to flow freely. Thick strands of saliva slobbered out of the corners of her mouth, dripping down to her chin like a waterfall of filth. She went from kissing my balls softly to devouring them with a hunger that bordered on the obscene, her mouth exploring every inch of my ballsack with wild, ferocious hunger. Finally, with a deft movement of her hand, she tilted my shaft slightly to the side, allowing me to get a better look at her face, spit flowing freely out of the corners of her mouth and dripping down to her chin like an obscene waterfall. My legs moved forth as my toes lightly started to y with her lower lips through her pants. "Ah~!" she eximed at the sudden touch, before resumingvishing my balls with her loving attention, already used to my little ys at her. Shira lowered her ass just enough for her pussy to casually brush against my shoe. Completely emptying her weing mouth of my balls, she moans out a satisfied "..Mmmh~!". Obscene and thick lines of saliva remained connected between her mouth and the nutsack she had been working on for the past couple of minutes. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes hazy as she panted out in shallow breaths. Her mouth was ck-jawed as her tongue lewdly lolled out of her mouth, she rocked her hips on my shoes to get better stimtion for her pussy, somehow this situation itself made her very horny, the fear of getting caught making things spicy. I put a hand behind Shira''s head and one on my shaft to slowly insert it inside her mouth. Shira mumbled with my cock filling her mouth. Her lips were lovingly wrapped around my thick, veiny shaft. I could feel her tongue twirling at the cockheard and then caressing each sensitive vein. With love, she takes it deeper and deeper, inch after inch, never breaking eye contact in the process. Since I was already overstimted from the previous ball stimtion, I quickly felt my own climaxe up. Shira also noticed that my ejaction wasing up through the more frequent throbbing and twitching of my dick in her mouth. With a satisfied grunt, I spurt out several shots of thick hot cum into Shira''s mouth, flooding her orifice. Her cheeks puff up as a result of a determination to swallow my load. She keeps it in her mouth, voluntarily getting asting taste of it on her tongue. But eventually, the sheer volume of my cum was too much, and it began to spill out of her mouth and onto the carriage floor. However, by the end of it all, Shira appeared to be happy and satisfied to have sessfully milked my cock of its cum. "Yum!~." Shira then swallowed, as she let my remaining cum drool out of her mouth. "You did good" I responded as I patted Shira''s head a small desire in me to open the window and show the world this face but I held myself back, I didn''t want to ruin all my n for just a moment. "Now why don''t you clean it up?" I asked with a smile to which she quickly started to work, the sheer happiness of sucking my cock filling her face. ''She is going to break'' ..... "Wee home, young lord!" An array of servants met us at the entrance to the mansion, all of them respectfully bowing their heads to Shira while the knights stood in their ce, giving a respectful salute. "Where is my father?" Shira asked in her masculine-mimicking voice, to which the butler replied. "The master is in his study." Hearing this reply, I could see a dimness in Shira''s eyes, but she quickly got over it as she replied. "Then take me and my servant to my father." Her stern reply was met with a respectful bow as the butler started to lead us, and I, like the best servant, followed in their footsteps, my eyes trailing on the mansion and the people walking around. The use of the read function gave me a more in-depth understanding of the people and the darkness thaty hidden in this family. ''Things are messier than I thought.'' Swirling in my thoughts, we soon reached a door which the butler respectfully knocked on. "Sir, the young lord wishes to see you," his questioning words were soon answered. "Let the two of them in." As such, the door opened, and Shira and I entered the room. My eyes soon came upon the middle-aged man working on some documents on the table. He had striking green hair like Shira but with burning red eyes, and his visage was handsome, while his eyes seemed to bathe in a light of indifference. "Father..." Shira called out with happiness, to which the man known as Trigon Hillclowd nodded his head. This brought a beaming smile to Shira''s face as she lightly took out the rapier that I had given her, her voice filling with pride as she spoke. "This is our weapon, Father." Her words brought Trigon''s eyes to the rapier, and it flowed from her hands to his. After inspecting it for a few seconds, he gave it back along with some words. "Good job." This once again made Shira beam, and her eyes moved towards me. ''Their dynamics seem moreplex than I spected.'' But then again, it''s not my business to get into this, not when I am about to destroy this family and everything it stands for. "You must be H-109?" Trigon asked, to which I bowed in respect, my entire being showcasing submission as I spoke. "H-109 at your service, master." To this, the man just nodded his head, his eyes focusingpletely on me. A few seconds passed by until he spoke again. "Was there any more suspicious movements around my daughter after you dealt with all the obvious problems?" To this, I shook my head as I spoke. "Nothing to note, as I had told in the previous report, the people were moving young lord Shira to gain more information about him." "I see..." is what he once again said as the tension in the room started to get a bit higher, but it didn''tst for long as the pressure soon faded away, and he spoke in a disinterested voice. "Then you can leave. I will be talking with my son." "Yes, master." With a final bow, I left the room, not looking back as I stayed outside the door. My power worked as I started to eavesdrop on the conversation, listening to it all, a sly smile came to my face. ''It looks like all the initial information is true.'' Chapter 544-Enjoying Shiras Body Before The Event. Chapter 544-Enjoying Shira''s Body Before The Event. The meeting of both the father and daughter went on for about half an hour, after which Shira walked out of the room. Her eyes lit up in happiness as she saw me. With a light nod to me, I started to follow her as the two of us walked towards her room. After a few minutes of walking, we reached Shira''s room as we entered. The door closed behind us as Shira jumped into my embrace, like a cat purring as she rubbed herself on me. Holding her body, I slowly patted her back as we made our way to a chair in the room. I took a seat first as Shira found herself on myp, contentment oozing out of her. I let her be, enjoying the moment, after which I spoke. "Is something wrong?" "Why do you ask?" She returned with a question as her heady on my chest. "It just looks like you are a bit worried," I replied. My answer made her smile a bit as she responded, "It''s nothing. My family seems to be making some big moves, and there seems to be some meeting going to take ce tomorrow night. Just the normal stuff." I remained silent at her words, not responding as I kept patting her hair. This seemed to soothe her over as she purred in satisfaction. "What''s the big thing?" I asked in a totally nonchnt manner, to which she responded kindly, "It''s just some great meeting about implementing a foolproof n to kidnap Elda Lionheart and sacrifice her heart and bloodline." "Oh..." I responded at first, keeping the conversation at a normal level as I asked again, "I thought the family nned to just keep an eye on Elda and perhaps seduce her. That''s what you told me, after all." "That was the case, but now it seems her heart and bloodline will be of very great use. After all, we can''t just target the Saintess of Life, can we?" Shira''s response was filled could get used to the feeling of fullness between her legs, I started to move. Hugging 07:34 her waist, I thrust once and again inside Shira''s sacred cave, filling it with my meat with sarcasm, not towards me but towards the Lionheart family itself, and it was taking a lot of my control not to reveal everything and see her despairing face. For the next few moments, I just kept patting her hair, enjoying each other''s embrace. But that didn''tst for long as Shira''s body started to move against mine. "Oh?~someones horny...~" I teased as I started to feel the wetness from Shira''s lower lips fill my pants, Seeing that she was already in a state of heat I quickly snapped my fingers making our dress disappear, taking a sip of Shira''s lips After which with a smooth movement, I put my meat stick in the entrance of her tunnel and pushed it inside. Shira gasped. A soft moan left her mouth and her body turned soft. But before she could get used to the feeling of fullness between her legs, I started to move. Hugging her waist, I thrust once and again inside Shira''s sacred cave, filling it with my meat stick. Shira groaned as I went deep inside her. Her tight flesh enveloped my meat stick, as though a warm and smooth hand was holding it tightly and massaging it pleasingly and thoughtfully. Feeling her tights insides, my excitement doubled. I pierced Shira once and again, enjoying the heavenly feeling brought by her body. Thefortable feeling caused by my thrusts stimted Shira''s nerves, making her moan in pleasure. Immediately, thest trace of hesitation vanished out of her mind. "¡­ So full¡­ Uuuu¡­" Shira groaned and hugged my shoulders. She then started to swing her waist up and down. Seeing her like that, my male desire to conquer her exploded. I grabbed her waist and turned her around, putting her against the chair and thrusting in her like that. "Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Ahnnn¡­~" Shira groaned in confusion. Fine beads of sweat leaked out of her pretty face, and her teeth bit her beautiful lips. Her weak hand pushed my chest, her vagina felt as though it was sucking me inside. With a mischievous expression, I stopped my movements briefly. Shira immediately opened her eyes and looked at me hazily. She then hugged my neck and started to swing her waist up and down instead, resuming our round of sex. I grinned and started to move again. My waist hit Shira''s buttocks constantly, and my weapon sprinted violently inside her tight fleshy cave. Shira was stuffedpletely by my fleshy roots. The weight of my entire body was over her, and my movements were very fierce, hitting her womb with each thrust. With a groan, she twisted her body in pleasure. Her hands moved to my back piercing it with her nails. She let out several long groans and gasped as her body shook wildly due to my attacks. "¡­ So good~" Shira gritted her teeth and shivered. The incredible pleasure was making her mind nk. At the start, she still kept a bit of lucidity, remembering the fact that she was at her home in her room. But as I started to thrust inside her, she forgot everything about that. She could only think of the pleasure she was feeling. Her arms hugged me tightly, and even her legs wrapped around my waist. It was as though she was afraid of losing the pleasure I was giving to her. I grinned and bit her neck. At the same time, my ns passed through her uterus and hit the entrance of her womb ruthlessly. With a loud gasp, Shira opened her eyes wide and her hands sped my back. The sudden pain was like stimtion that brought a bit of rity to her muddy mind. But as soon as the pain passed, she was attacked by even more pleasure than before. "Ah~¡­" I breathed on Shira''s ear with an evil smile. "I wonder what will the believers of the Hillclowd family will think if they know their young lord moaning like this under a man." "¡­ T-That¡­" Shira whimpered. Her red face turned even redder, and her eyes were filled with panic. I could feel her vagina tightening even more around me. It tightened so much that the pleasure it brought to my penis was amazing. I snorted and put even more strength on my waist, nailing Shira to the chair. My movements then became faster and faster, and the loud pping sounds became louder and louder. Shira raised her face and gasped. My sudden eleration made her already dazed mind even more lost in the sinful pleasure. In her current state, she could only hold me tightly to enjoy the pleasure brought by our connected bodies. "¡­ Ooon~¡­ Ahn~¡­ Uuu!~¡­" "How is it?" I asked with a smirk. "¡­ G-Good¡­" "Should I stop?" "N-No¡­ N-No¡­ P-Prince¡­ N-No~¡­!" Shira''s voice resounded in the room. She let go of all her inhibitions, desiring to enjoy this pleasure all day and night. Each time I mmed into her, she moaned loudly. Sometimes, she furrowed her brows and closed her teeth, whispering "Uh¡­ Oh¡­ Oh¡­" as her lower body received my violent attacks. Shira felt that the pleasure was beyond imagination. Each time I pierced her was very enjoyable. The excitement it produced was truly unparalleled. She never imagined that doing it in her room, hiding everything like this would feel so good. By this point, her entire body had been left to my control. Shira just tried to keep a little sense of reason in order to enjoy this strong pleasure. Suddenly, she felt her body bing tense. The continuous impacts in her uterus made her squirm, and her mind turned nk. Shira instinctively bit my shoulder. She then pressed her body against mine as though she wanted to fuse with me. In answer, I sped up my movements to bring her to the orgasm. Facing that, Shira was unable to resist anymore. With a loud moan, her body twitched violently, and a stream of love juices gushed out of her hole. "Ahhh!~" After a loud scream, Shira''s body lost strength and copsed on the chair. But I did not stop. While she orgasmed, I enjoyed the tightening of her vagina and moved even faster, piercing her cervix and reaching the deepest part of her. A strong pain mixed with pleasure attacked Shira, making her gasp and whimper. In front of this pleasure, her mind turnedpletely nk. "¡­ Ahh~¡­ AHn~¡­" Shira moaned and moaned, letting out intelligible noises to give vent to the pleasure she was feeling. Her body shivered constantly, as though it had be broken. "¡­ Ahn~¡­!" Almost instantly, her second orgasm came. Shira''s eyes rolled up and she hugged my body tightly like a ko. The pleasure she was feeling was so great that she could not help but feel a bit of fear. Fear of willingly epting her fate as my ve just to enjoy this. Seeing her like that, I stopped my movements briefly. I then turned Shira''s body around and kissed her neck, after which she felt my hot thing against her entrance again. Then, her sacred cave was once more filled by my meat stick. "Ahhnnn~¡­ Nn¡­ Uuuu~¡­" Shira groaned softly, putting her face against the chair and moaning while feeling as I invaded her in this new position, hence This kept on going for 2 hours till I left the room, after filling her wombpletely with my seeds. Chapter 545-Horros Of The Hillclowd Family. Chapter 545-Horros Of The Hillclowd Family. ''Now that went well,'' I thought as I retired back to the servant room given to me. After filling Shira enough, it became time to start the first part of the n. Hence, under the eyes of everyone, I retired back to the room assigned to me, courtesy of being Shira''s most trusted servant. Entering inside, I moved to sit on the bed as I closed my eyes. ''Farah,e back,'' At my call, Farah appeared in front of me, holding a recording device, which I took from her while giving a pat on her head. "Good job," I spoke as I started to look through the orb. You see, after entering the mansion, I had already given themand to Farah to cover the entire ce, especially to save all the evidence of the things happening here. I also made sure that she would save all the evidence in such a way that when things hit the fan, this family wouldn''t delete everything. After saying so, Farah just sat at my side, her head on my shoulder while her hand wrapped around my hand. Seeing that she wanted to be spoiled, I let her be. Soon, I focused back on the orb, the darkness in it starting to swirl, which soon began with an image where an underground cell appeared with several people locked in it. The image went forward as all the people locked in it soon began to appear. This one consisted of different species, ranging from humans, elves, and mermaids to even demons!... All of them were malnourished and treated like ves. ''Just this is enough to sink them...'' ve trading is illegal, just doing that for humans is a great sin, but to go and target all those different races, now that''s crazy on another level, especially for elves. They abhor ve trading of their kind, and ones found doing so faced untold levels of horror. During thest war, the elves were majorly targeted for very due to their beauty, talents, and long life span, making them perfect ves. Of course, this didn''t seed much, but the elves still made sure to create an example so very wouldn''t happen again, a very gory example, if I say so myself. And yet, the Hillclowd family has taken elves as ves enough to arouse their end. But this is just the beginning as the orb kept moving, scenes of the ves being taken away, their screams of despair as they are thrown into some sort of magic circle, their bodies disintegrating while their forms take up a red blood-like pill with inscriptions on them. ''So that''s it, huh,'' My eyes turned sharp as I gazed at that pill. "They felr disgusting, master," Farah spoke with a disgusted look on her face as she looked at the red pill, that''s something considering the fact that she thrives on blood, but this was not the end as this scene kept happening. Each different species gave different inscriptions on the pill, and once the pill was ready, the knights in action would safely ce the pill in a secure box. Thus, the first transition ended, and the second scene began. In here, different bodiesy on the ground as some people with surgical-like equipment seemed to be digging into a demon''s heart. Their eyes lit with a crazy hue as they kept moving the hearts... The scene changed again, turning towards the younger side of the family. The lustful ones happily use the bodies of the ves to vent their desires, some of the older ones being no better... Going deeper, another scene came where several babies could be seen asleep, all of them being treated with tender care, but all of them seemingly having certain inscriptions on their bodies. Their figures turning grotesque and shifting... Another scene is yed where some closed tubes can be seen, and images of beings with disfigured looks are presented. All of them were connected with some pipes and looked as ugly as the depths of hell, their faces marked with pain, absolute pain, and despair as they kept crying out in their containers. ''The chimera project...'' I thought as the images all died down. My countenance turned eerily calm. In truth, I have seen a lot of terrible things in this world as I traveled it, but what I see now is something that stays at the top of absolute crime. I closed my eyes as I took deep breaths. Thest of the sympathy or any kind of feelings I had for this operation turned to dust. These people deserve what ising to them, and I will make sure their death is painful and never-ending. With a tired sigh, I sent all the proof Farah gathered. The required people must have received it by now, and thus the green light for the operation is given. My body lightly fell to the bed as Farah crawled up to me andy atop me, her eyes gleaming as she came forward and lightly started to nibble on my neck. Her movements were instincts to cheer me up, which earned a chuckle from me. Seeing her attempts, I lightly started to pat her back, her hips swaying in happiness as I did so. Seconds passed by as Farah kept nibbling on my neck. Itsted until she created a small hickey on me, seemingly satisfied. She raised her head after giving some final licks to my neck. "You are better now, master?" She asked with an innocent voice to which I nodded my head with a happy smile. "Thanks to you, I am." I replied as I moved forward and took a sip of her lips, her expression melting as I did so. Soon things resulted in Farah lovinglyying on my embrace. She drifted to a good sleep as I kept lovingly patting Farah. ... Third Person POV: "Is everything set?" Ralph asked the people around him. The gathered members were the best of the best, and they all gave their consent. Ralph''s eyes then turned toward his wife, Athena, who seemed to be gazing at the Hillclowd mansion with worry in her eyes. "Don''t worry, Austin will be fine..." Ralph spoke, to which Athena snorted as she replied. "He better be, or else it''s on you..." Her tone was using as she spoke so, and Ralph could only give a wry smile. "Honey, he will be fine, and he was the one that wanted to do this. Frankly, I am more worried about the people in the mansion." His reply only got a sharp look from Athena as she replied. "Humph, I still don''t want him in danger. If anything happens to my little brother, then..." Athena didn''t need to finish her words as the mana in the atmosphere itself got extremely heavy. Even the elite gathered around trembled in their seats. Athena''s worry only got heavier when they had received the transmission of the horrors taking ce inside that mansion. ''Sigh... damn you, Austin! Fucking me up even when you are not here...'' Ralph cursed in his mind as he once again tried to calm down his wife. As She wants to just burst into the mansion and kill everyone inside. ... "Don''t worry, Nora, Austin will be fine," Grace said with a calm voice as she patted Nora''s shoulder. Nora seemed to be getting more and more worried as time went by, especially when the proof they needed reached their hands. The horror reflected in the orb increased the worry of both Nora and Grace, fearing the risks he had to take to get these images in secrecy. "Don''t worry; Austin is stronger than we all know," Mira spoke with a calm voice, but she, just like Grace, had her hand held tightly. While the slumbering mana in the atmosphere grew heavier and deadlier, Mira, with a thought, would be able to end all of this. In reality, there was no need for any other members. The right movement of Mira was the best and least time-consuming. Yet the more dangerous way is being done. Why? The reason is very simple... revenge. All the people gathered here want revenge. The DarkNight for what the Hillclowd represents and for trying to get rid of Ralph''s and Athena''s children, the Lionheart family for what the Hillclowd family is trying to attempt, and their dark intentions for the women of the family. All of them want the raw feeling of pain they can inflict on the members, and in retrospect, everything is safe with Mira being here. With her, no one shall leave, and no one she deems an ally shall get hurt. It''s a foolproof system, but then again, with such a hidden family, they can all never be too careful. "Nothing will happen to Austin; I guarantee it," Mira spoke, her eyes peering into the mansion, while her heart stayed calm at the fact that she could still feel his mana signature being calm and well. ''This time, nothing shall happen to my family.'' Chapter 546-Shira Falls..... Chapter 546-Shira Falls..... Austin POV: The Next Day: "The atmosphere here has gotten heavier..." I mused as I sat in my room, Farah already taken back into my body, blessing me with fun. The atmosphere around the mansion now felt dreadful and dreary, a confounding feeling of sadness, regret, and death spilling around the whole area. It was subtle, but the entirend around this ce seemed to be transforming into something deadlier. ''Just how low do you have to fall to do something like this?'' Shaking my head at useless thoughts, I opened the door and stepped out. Servants and others were moving around. I started to walk around the ce, reaching a window. I could see several carriages parked outside of the mansion, all of them well-decorated and beautiful. ''The branch families and the other supporters...'' After gazing at a few, my eyes peered farther outside of the mansion. By now, all of my people must have scoped out the entire ce, covering every exit and making sure to nt every trap. Of course, with Mira present, nobody could escape, but it''s never too much to have more safety measures in hand. ''Moreover, this is a quest by the system. I am more than sure that something or the other might go wrong...'' Turning my gaze away, I started to walk through the ce, my pace modest and my path unhindered. I walked into a hall where several nobles were moving around. The hall was decorated grandly, with wine and talk all around. I too was dressed appropriately for the asion as I moved around the ce. My presence was barely felt. Then, my gazended on Shira, the young ''lord'' surrounded by a lot of young people, some trying to kiss her ass, and others of equal standing deserving respect. She looked to be the center of it all. Though her face seemed impassive and she barely responded to their words, then her eyes met mine. I smiled slightly at her, and a genuine smile broke from her face. She gave me a light nod as I gave one back to her. Seeing this, I easily broke away from the hall, heading to a garden, which Shira joined an hourter. "Miss me?" I asked with a sly smile, to which she nodded her head. "A lot..." She replied as the two of us just kept walking around the garden, the presence of people here scarce. The two of us seemed to enjoy the sudden sense of peace falling in between us. It was in this calmness that I spoke. "Shira, did you ever think of leaving all this and going away?" My question made her confused and she asked, "What do you mean?" I spoke, "I mean, you know, leave it all behind, live a quiet life without involving ourselves in this bloodshed and death." My question only brought a frown to her face, a sneer filling her visage as she spoke. "Why would I leave behind my life of wealth and power? It''s an amazing feeling to have all this, and once the ns areplete, won''t I... no, we be untouchable?" As she said her words, she lovingly twisted her hand around mine. In her mind, my question was just some sort ofx words. To her words, I smiled back at her as I spoke. "Of course, the world will be yours and mine..." And hence, we just talked for 15 more minutes after which Shira left, going to join back at the meeting. I stood there feeling the wind on my face. ''Sigh... you didn''t give me any space, Shira.'' I tried to find any remorse or a sense of loss in her, but she came back just as I expected her to be. It''s not that I did not understand her mind after spending all that time with her, but it''s just that I hoped that some kind of change might ur. But it seems my thoughts were for naught. I don''t dislike her thoughts, for it''s the nature of any being to want power and to do anything for that power. But there are some lines that can''t be crossed. But then again, I am not doing this because of all that, am I? ''For I am no better than her...'' While everything the Hillclowd family is doing is disgusting to me, the main reason I am doing this is to protect my family and to keep the world that has the people I care for safe. ''Saving the world not to save it but to only save the people I care about.'' I shook my head at my thoughts as I looked at the evening sky. ''Haven''t I grown arrogant?'' ..... Third Person POV: "What''s this meeting suddenly for?" A man asked sitting around the round table, the darkness of the night filling the sky. Ten different people sat around a round table, with Trigon taking the head seat. His indifferent eye looked around the table while his ''son'' stood behind him with an arrogant gaze, looking at all the people around the table. "We have now gathered enough pills..." Trigon spoke in a calm voice, astounding the people around as greed started to take over their faces. One of the men around the table asked, "Then when can we start with ingestion?" "Soon, for now, we have something else to deal with," Trigon said, and soon the door to the room opened as a man whose hands were tied was brought in. Seeing the man brought in, Shira''s eyes widened. ..... Austin POV: ''Now that''s a nice gaze,'' I thought as I entered the room with my hands tied. The two knights beside me held me tight as they pushed me in. "What''s going on, father?" Shira asked as she looked at me with worry, to which Trigon didn''t reply. He and his goons looked at me with narrowed eyes, and a moment of silence took ce before Trigon spoke. "Who are you?" Hearing this, I looked at him with confusion as I asked, "What are you asking, master?" "Don''t y the fool with me. I know you are not H-109 because each of those ves has a unique signature birthmark on them that they themselves don''t know about." ''Interesting...'' Even I couldn''t tell anything about some unique birthmark, but then again, I am not omnipotent and can''t get it always right. The atmosphere in the room got heavier after Trigon''s words. Shira looked at me with trembling eyes as I looked at the rest, a smirk taking over my face as I spoke. "Gotta say, you are more meticulous than I thought, but then why didn''t you take me down when I reached this ce?" I asked with confusion. My following words took the strength out of Shira''s legs as she fell to the ground. None paid attention to it as Trigon spoke. "I wanted to watch what you will do, plus you seemed like the perfect test subject for some experiments." As he spoke these words, a dark and dreary aura flowed out of him, while on the ground, Shira kept trembling. She looked at me with bloodshot eyes, pools of tears at the end of her eyes. Her face being filled with extreme betrayal, anger, and pain. To this, I paid no heed as the knights holding me tightened. "You don''t fear that I have backup?" I asked with a sly grin, to which he responded, "Why should I care about some pawn?" "You think I am a pawn?" I asked back to him as I snapped my fingers. Just as I did that, a huge explosion took ce, one that rocked this entire mansion to its core. The people in front of me shook in their seats as the two knights holding me fell to the ground, dead as they could be. Freeing my hands, the disguise around me disappeared, my true forming into view. Just as it did, dread started to settle down in those gathered here. "Austin Lionheart..." Trigon muttered, to which I pped my hands. "The one and only..." I spoke with a smile, and just as I did, Shira vomited onto the floor, her bile, her food, and everything she could. She vomited it all onto the floor, her body trembling on the ground, her eyes now bloodshot, with blood leaking from her lips as she even coughed out blood from her mouth! A humongous amount of killing intent leaked out as Shira looked at me with her blood-red eyes, madness filling every bit of her being. I understood that a part of her sanity waspletely lost forever. The sheer fact that the one she fell in love with, the one she let treat her like a ve and use her body like no other, is the one man she detests and looks down on being stupid, being too much for her mind. "Now feeling good?" I asked with a smile to Shira, her expression extremely twisted, her face turning to look devious as she dived at me, her powers breaking through from Origin level 3 to peak of Origin level 4, a dangerous and a kill-like move. ''No wonder people say revenge makes a man or woman...'' Chapter 547-From Hell To Heaven And Back Again. Chapter 547-From Hell To Heaven And Back Again. Shira''s mind seemingly lost all sense of reason as she attacked me, the rapier I gifted in her hand as she drove it towards my chest. The boost in power gave her a raise in speed, but this, in turn, would ruin her foundation. A te made so quickly within anger will definitely crumble once all the anger within you fades away. The prospect of leveling up during a fight is just stupid and one that easily takes your talent away. "Not good enough..." I responded as I punched her in the face, her jaw cracking as she flew away from me and hit the wall on the other side. This was followed up by a call of rage and killing within the mansion. My people and my family were at y as they began their hunt, everyone involved in this situation either being killed or maimed. "You yed us...." Trigon muttered as he fixed himself in his ce, all the powerful onespletely locked in their positions, unable to move. Probably the courtesy of Mira, keeping these people in their positions. I''m sure that her eyes are on the room and everywhere else at the same time. "Mira Lionheart..." One of the ten men muttered, to which I smiled. "Bingo! She is here...." My reply only brought more despair to the people all around. The horrors in this ce were enough to get rid of their life and their family''s reputation forever disgraced in the minds of the present and future. Right now, I can see their minds swirling desperately, trying to find a way out. The odd one out was Shira, whoy there on the ground, her eyes a bit vacant as she stared at the ceiling. The first part of my revtion brought her pain, and my punch now gave her rity. The reality of the situation quickly settled in as she leaned against the wall, choking as her tears kept running down her cheeks. The shock of the man she came to love with everything betraying her slowly chipping away at her sanity. The aura around her getting dark and wearing. Certain red-like inscriptions appeared around her, while her body kept twitching on the ground. ''Good thing I already broke her jaw.'' It would have been more disastrous for me if Shira started to scream in a more disastrous voice that I used her body and let her be. This going into my aunt''s ear will not bring me the positive effect that I am aiming for. The cover of just being Shira''s good friend would have then been blownpletely. "This is the end. There is nothing you all can do now..." I spoke. Killing them might be good, but then I would be depriving the world of the information they need, especially from Trigon. He is more useful alive than dead to the world. "This is not over....." Trigon suddenly muttered. ''And then there it is, the twist...'' And just as I thought this, Trigon''s body suddenly burst forth with power. Thousands, if not millions, of red disgusting inscriptions-like lines, wriggled in his skin like worms. The same thing happened to the rest of the people in the room, the nine others'' forms turning and twisting disgustingly as their form began to twist. An aura that I am very familiar with started to rise from them. "Corruption energy!" Mira shouted out in my ears, and the thing is I am not feeling this just from here but from the entire manor. My senses linked with Farah''s as I started to feel the chimeras in the underground awakening. They too released a potent level of never-before-seen corruption energy. The ''babies'' in the underground popped like bubbles, bing red mists, causing several spikes in power all around the manor. ''Power batteries.....huh.'' In front of me, all of them became something different. The men gained an extra height, their limbs elongating, while the red inscriptions fit perfectly on their darkened skins. The form of the nine men was disgusting to look at, but for Trigon and Shira, the transformation was more perfect... Both of their forms didn''t change, but their skin became darker, forming the color of dusk. Small crack marks formed around their skin, while a single huge inscription took the form of ''¨­'' on their forehead, the aura within them heightened to a never-before-seen power level, an intense suffocation filling the hall as Shira and Trigon broke into a never-before-seen increase in level of power. [ Name: Trigon Hillclowd Power: Imperial Realm 1 ] [ Name: Shira Hillclowd Power: Origin Level 10 ] ''Yeah, that is bullshit if there is any.....'' Such a rise in power is unheard of, even if corruption energy takes over a person. Moreover, what the fuckw did Trigon get to just burst through to the Imperial realm in just a single go in a single second without even giving Mira a chance to retaliate? ''No wonder they are all being smitten into this path.....'' With the promise of such power, through such easy steps will tempt anyone. Even more, I can see that the transformation for none of them has taken away their sanity or state of mind. Shira, when her eyes opened, filled withplete ck with the same hate, anger, and pain as she did before she transformed, and even her lost sanity was still at y. [ Name: Shira Hillcloud Love: -200% ] ''Guess that''s a new benchmark?'' [That''s for sure.] "Austin, stay behind." Mira spoke in a heavy voice, the mana around her getting heavier as she said so. Trigon too opened hispletely ck eyes, a dangerous smile filling his face as he started to clench and unclench his hand. "So this is true power..." He murmured, while the other twisted people kept chuckling, their eyes focused on the two of us, to which I just smiled. My emotions easily flowed towards Mira, who turned to look at me with a confused look. "I didn''te alone, aunt..." I muttered. And as soon as I spoke beside me, Aira appeared, and just as she did, the atmosphere froze. All the enemies in the manor froze, my allies froze, and even Mira stiffened in her ce as Aira, the little cutie in her child form, looked at me with feigned anger. "Daddy you broke your promise..." She muttered while biting her lips. To this, I feigned a sad look as I walked towards her. I am sure that in this atmosphere, it is only me, and Grace capable of moving. Aria''smand over Mana subconsciously never even thought of hurting the two of us. "I''m sorry, little princess. You see, these people pulled your daddy here, and I was unable to get to you. These bad people are the ones keeping Daddy here..." I spoke as I lightly patted her head, her anger smoothly melting away as her face scrunched up, disgust and hate filling her eyes for a moment as she muttered. "I hate this smell...." ''Looks like her subconscious hate towards corrupted energy still lives within her mind.'' Aria was my backup n, just an insurance in case things went Even if Trigon is at this level, in a real one-on-one battle, Mira will be able to beat the crap out of him. But that will take some time, in south like this. Even I thought this was too much due to the fact that with Mira, things would be more than set. In fact, it already is. Even if Trigon is at this level, in a real one-on-one battle, Mira will be able to beat the crap out of him. But that will take some time, in which Mira''s control over the mansion will be cut off. Using her great range, she hadplete marks on the mansion as the sole ruler over this area. But the moment Trigon reached that level, the control was cut off, as his domain reached great heights. Hence, while those two fight, the rest of us would have been left to the work of the ''monsters'' on the ground. ''Guess it''s never too bad to be too cautious....'' Well, not like we would have been in any pitch with my skills, but that would have required me to reveal some of my cards this early into the game, and I didn''t want that. "Huh.....guess you prepared for everything." Mira spoke with an impressed tone, to which I just smiled back at her, the feeling of having overpowered skills just making me smile. Of course, it wasn''t for this. Then some high-level life-risking fights would have taken ce. ''Perhaps being the giggle of the Gods isn''t such a bad thing....'' As I mused at that thought, I still didn''t forget to try and seduce Mira. My feelings of ''pride,'' ''happiness,'' and ''love'' still went toward Mira, making me earn a small blush on her cheeks. Having had some fun, I turned my attention back to the hate-filled Aria as I spoke in a calm childlike voice. "My darling, do you hate this feeling?" "Yes." She replied with her innocent eyes, to which I continued. "Then why don''t you make all these guys except for just one among the many go puff!" At my words, Aria just tilted her head, seeing so I took some more time to drill the idea of what I meant, while all this time the ones in the room who were smiling with happiness now just felt pure dread on them. Chapter 548-An Unseen Crack. 548 Chapter 548-An Unseen Crack. Not being able to give Aria the perfect picture I wanted, I just made it such that she kept the ''monsters'' in their ce while I sent the orders to the rest of my people and family. They were the ones to deal with the final blow to the ones that are not too useful, while the ones of use were left maimed or crippled. The cries of death and pain filled the entire manor. All of them being family and friends of the Hillclowd family, and now, standing in this room, I can see the final embers of despair setting in the faces of the people here. Now they knew they had lost. All this while, Shira''s eyes kept looking at me. Those eyes, nowpletely ck, looked at me with an extreme amount of hate. The hate she has for me increasing by the seconds, as the cries and failures of this family kept being heard. "You really thought everything through...." Mira spoke as she looked at Aria, who now sat on myp while I kept giving her light pats on her head. The ''little'' girl melted at my touch, a very unique scene to say the least, with me having a little girl on myp surrounded by these monsters. "What can I say? I take all of your safety very seriously...." I spoke, which earned me a chuckle from Mira. But then her expression turned much more serious as she looked at Shira and Trigon. "This power..." She murmured, and I finished her words. "...is very dangerous..." The very prospect of sting through such levels of power, even to the Imperial realm without taking years to master aw, is just pure nonsense. Such power would definitely throw the world into chaos. ''And now I can understand more why that side keeps getting more and more people.'' There are several powerful origin level 10s in the world, people at the end of the line, their talents dried up, with no way to enter the fabled Imperial realm. The mysteries of thews are too much for many as they fail in their endeavor, and one day, their lifeline would end if they didn''t enter the Imperial realm. And the presence of such powers will tempt many at the end of their lifespan. Of course, it won''t be easy to change the hearts of the powerful, as the prospect of joining hands with the powers that almost ended the world isn''t an easy choice. But at the end of your lifespan, the line between good and bad can quickly be blurred. "We need to get this to the War Council, and we need to purify this ce....." As Mira said herst words, her face moved into disgust, and I nodded my head at her words. The entire manor was now filled with a heavy sense of corrupting energy, enough to corrupt normal people out of their minds. And if it keeps getting denser like this, it won''t be long before the energy cane to corrupt the Origins. Of course, a humongous amount of density is needed for it, but if this keeps up, things will get worse. For you see, the moment Trigon activated whatever he did, a subtle situation arose: the corruption energy in this ce is increasing at an unnatural pace,ing from a crack deep within the manor. Getting close to it for now is extremely dangerous. "Tell us, how do we stop this?" I asked after finally giving them the time to sink in the thoughts of defeat in their minds. As I said this, I made Aria give Trigon some freedom to talk, his mouth now moving as he looked at me with dead eyes, a smile of defiance filling his face as he started to say. "Heheheh...even I don''t know how to stop it! Soon the whole ce andter the entire ci-" "Yeah, that''s enough," I interrupted him, and along with it, Aria closed up the guy''s mouth. She was happy to do so as the corruption energy in the guy was annoying the hell out of her, but my gentle touches kept her at bay. "Austin, this is not good," Mira spoke, worry filling her voice as the veil she wore covered her face. To this, a frown came to my face. The prospect of a crack, even one so small, is enough to affect this world in a dangerous manner. Other than that huge crack existing in that ce, there has never been another confirmed crack in the world. The presence of another will throw this world into a huge alert. If not taken proper care of, then this energy might be released toward the city, spreading far and perhaps soon changing the life of this entire region. The other humongous crack is in a situation keeping it spread toward all regions and, at the same time, keeping the danger level small. But this minuscule crack changes the entire game. ''Sigh....just what kind of difficulty does your quest have?'' [Hey, I don''t dictate fate....] ''Right.....'' Scoffing at the system, I turned to focus on the problem at hand. Right now, the energy is kept at bay by Aria, and Mira is also keeping an eye on it, but we can''t keep this going for long. "I might be able to close it," I suddenly spoke, gaining the attention of everyone in the room. Mira''s eyes narrowed at me as she asked. "What''s the price?" "I might fall unconscious for a few days...." I responded, to which Mira directly replied. "Absolutely not." To this, I looked into Mira''s eyes, my ''happiness'' and ''care'' toward her flowing to her, which slowly brought a tremble to her eyes. "I have to try..." I responded. "Not if it''s going to hurt you....." Mira directly spoke to me, her eyes staying concrete as she continued. "First, you are to talk this over with all of us, then are we to even think about this..." Seeing that this was her final stance, I stayed quiet, my feelings of ''happiness'' at her care and ''disappointment'' at not helping and saving lives going toward her. ''So the first part is set.'' I mused as I kept patting Aria''s hair. The truth is, it''s quite easy for me to seal the thing if I take the power level of Orpheus and use the special energy I have due to my bloodline and the special bow. But I can''t directly jump to that, for I need to lead the thoughts of my family in a specific direction, one where I will have a few days alone with my dear aunt Mira, to finally settle some things between us. ''You have been running away from me for too long.....'' I thought, looking at Mira before turning my eyes toward Shira, who still had her eyes on me. The sheer rage and anger in her still fill her eyes, the pain of betrayal bringing in tears as I can see small pools of tears still falling from her eyes turning blood red. ''Sigh....it''s time I settle this....'' Turning toward Mira, I spoke. "Aunt, can you ce me and Shira outside the range in a quite isted ce and leave us there?" My words brought a frown to Mira''s eyes, her gaze turning toward Shira, who still keeps giving me a death stare. "I want to end this, aunt," I spoke, to which she sighed out as she spoke. "Are you sure?" To this, I nodded my head, leaving her to finally agree. Seeing so, I coaxed Aria to pass the control of Shira toward Mira, which she did happily. But the hardest part was to just keep her here, but the prospects of some promises and a disappointed father look were more than enough to mold Aria as she finally relented. And thus, soon both Shira and I appeared in a somewhat lush area, the control over Shira leaving as she got back her control. But unlike what I thought, Shira didn''t just jump at me with anger. She took deep breaths to seemingly try to calm herself down, but that only kept increasing her anger. Finally, she turned to look at me, her words containing raw pure hate as she spoke. "I...WILL...KILL....YOU...." And just as she finished, she appeared in front of me, her hand aiming to punch me, but before she could even react, I punched her in the face, letting her fly across the entire region, her body leaving a hole in the ground. "Ouch...that might hurt," I spoke with a smile. Chapter 549-The End Of Shira HillClowd...... 549 Chapter 549-The End Of Shira HillClowd...... The silence within the lush ins shattered as the roar of Shira filled the ce. She slowly rose herself from the rubble, her mind still fully filled with hate and killing intent, with no question about how I had punched her across the ce, despite her being at Origin level 10. Raw dense energy started to circle around her, the inscription ''¨­'' on her forehead lighting up, as a beam of energy faster than any left her head towards me, the power within it crushing, and I could even sense a heavy amount of corruption energy centered around it. ''That''s dangerous,'' I mused to myself, realizing the peril. I coated myself with the special energy property of my bloodline, my hand raised as it came face to face with the energy. The two battled each other until the light faded away from Shira''s head. ''This is something to look into,'' I thought, examining my hand. It emitted a small sizzling sound. Shira didn''t let me dwell on my thoughts for long as her rapier soon appeared near my heart. The ce she stood before caved in as I came eye to eye with Shira, her ck eyes now a nket of negative emotions. The rapier, aiming for my heart, missed as I blinked to another location. The rapier''s force quickly destroyed the area before it, leaving only destruction. Shira stopped in her ce for a moment, her head whipping towards me. With speed, the same ray as before sted at me. I dealt with it in the same manner, taking the brunt of it with my hand until those symbols once again cooled down. My body tensed as I appeared before Shira, my fist aiming towards her face. She dodged it, her rapier twisting in an impossible manner as it went towards my eye, which I also dodged. My leg rose as I kicked her in the stomach, her body flying across, leaving the ce of our little boutpletely deste. Our pure powers, both at Origin level 10, brought forth extreme pressure from our actions. Just one small action from the two of us easily destroyed the entire ce. Shiranded on her feet, her ck eyes once again locked onto me. The ground below me caved, a sinkhole of 100 feet opening below to swallow me up, yet I stayed fixed. I floated above it effortlessly. However, a huge shadow seemed to cover me. Raising my head above, an upside-down hill appeared within the clouds. Its size was humongous as it aimed directly towards the sinkhole and me. Within a split second, it began to fall, its sheer weight and power bringing a huge gravity force on me. ''No wonder the family name is Hillclowd,'' I chuckled a bit. The hill reached towards me, but before it could reach me, I released an extremely potent amount of destruction energy. Ipressed it into a small dot and sent it towards the hill. The hill just disappeared from existence, leaving the pressure on me to disappear as I looked at Shira. Small pools of sweat fell from her head, while the sparkle of her rapier dulled a bit. But the main thing was her standing there clenching her teeth, with no concern for how, what, or why. To her, the only thing that mattered now was seeing me die. As I floated above the sunken ground, the ground below Shira started to twist. Rock-like spears, thousands of them, formed and moved towards me. However, not a single one managed to reach within 5 steps of me as a destruction energy barrier formed around me, turning those thousands of spears into nothing. Seeing this, Shira once again moved. Her rapier lit up in dark red and brown, and the ground split open again. This time the rocks quickly formed 10 different images of Shira, all of them real and all of them powerful. They all attacked me from every range. I floated towards the sky, and she followed by raising the very ground beneath me. Ten different Shira''s, all of them moving towards me with the raging ground beneath, and I waved my hand. Light destruction energy left me and targeted all the fakes, turning them into nothing. The real Shira still moved as she waved her rapier at me, her body twisting as a rotating flow added itself to her rapier. Along with it, the symbol on her head lit up, and the ray fired toward me as the twisting flow rapier reached me. ''Let''s end this...'' I thought as I closed my finger tight, the special energy of my bloodline filling my hand as I mixed a bit of destruction energy with it, fusing them lightly. A small inscription appeared on my hand, making the power of my hand beyond anything as I just punched forward. Everything in front of me disappeared in a humongous st. A tremendous pressure was released from my hand, the sheer power and force of it obliterating everything in front of me. The figure of Shira quickly disappeared under the intense pressure, and the power of my energy followed suit, disintegrating any remnants of Shira''s attack. Within the blink of an eye, the entire ce within a radius of 2 km disappeared, leaving only dust and rocks. ''I need to tone this down a bit,'' I thought. With that, I deactivated the inscription as I started to float towards the ground. Shiray bruised within a humongous crater, ck blood leaking from all over her body. The inscription of ''¨­'' on her head turned pale, while the cracks on her body started to grow bigger and bigger. I stared down at her broken form. The woman I had pretended to love, the one I had used and manipted for information, was now dying at my feet. The sound of herbored breathing echoed in the destion that surrounded us, a stark reminder of the cruel game I had yed. As I floated closer to Shira''s shattered body, memories of our time together shed before my eyes, each one a painful reminder of the deceit that had brought us to this moment. I had whispered sweet words in her ear, kissed her passionately under the moonlit sky, and held her in my arms as if she were the most precious thing in the world. But it had all been a lie, a charade to extract the information I needed. Shira''s eyes, once so full of life and warmth, now held nothing but pain and betrayal as they locked onto mine. Her lips quivered as she struggled to speak, her voice barely a whisper. "You... you used me, Austin," she gasped, each word a struggle. "All those promises, all those... moments... they meant nothing to you." Shira''s body convulsed with a violent cough, and a fresh wave of ck blood spilled from her lips. "I hate you....I hate you.....I hate you..." she choked out, her voice filled with anguish. Shira''s breathing grew shallower, her life slipping away with each passing moment, even in her final moments she tried to move her body, pushing her body to somehowe close to me and bite me, to leave some kind of mark on me. "You tried to harm my family and this will be the end of it..." I spoke as I knelt down a bit, my eyes meeting hers, the two of us knowing that her ending was near yet her despair hadn''t ended. "Do you know? even in death you will be very useful to me, don''t worry, I shall take good care of your body..." As I said this I ced my hand on her head, her eyes shivering as she stared wiggling her body, seemingly understanding what wasing. "NO!....NO!.....NOOOOOOO!" She screamed in her hoarse voice but her help never came as my bloodline with a spell covered over her mind, soon erasing the concept of the individual Shira HillClowd..... Chapter 550-The New And Improved.....? Chapter 550-The New And Improved.....? Destruction energy... It''s something I have worked very hard on, it is among the most powerful energy within my arsenal, the ability to make anything into nothing with a touch being more than just overpowered. It was then, in the past, that a question hit me: can I specifically only erase a certain intangible quantity? For instance, witches make use of lesser destruction energy to break down and mix certainponents to create potions, but that''s their limit. They can''t erase certain quantities they can''t touch or feel, for example, memories... The question had stuck in my mind for a long time. What if I can erase a certain memory? What if I can erase certain parts of a person''s consciousness? The parts that make up a person, those being their ''own'' self, what if I can erase that and only keep the life-like skills of the person? It''s said that when a person has amnesia and forgets their sense of self, they only forget who they are. The skills, motor senses, abilities, and the basic question of how to live still stay within their mind, and this fascinated me. What if I can artificially create this situation using destruction energy? To have within my hands a person of full loyalty and skill but with no connections to their past? And I did act upon that idea. It took an extreme effort and the deaths of several prisoners on death row and an extreme level of criminals I caught. Their sacrifice was not in vain as I had finally created that spell. It''s not easy to use and is very taxing. A small mishap from my side, and the person''s brain would turn to mush, basically, a brain-dead situation would arise. Plus, it tires me out, so I rarely use it on people that I want to work for me without any questions about their pasts... ''Done...'' With that, I swept away the sweat from my head while I massaged my forehead a bit. Taking a deep breath, I sat myself on the ground to gain some control back, lying down. Shira looked healthy and unhurt, with the help of the life energy, she looked as good as new, but her traits of corruption still stayed. ''Time to finish this.'' Thinking such, I quickly connected myself to L. [ Connection establishing... Target: L.... Strength Difference: Huge... Time: 1 minute ] And thus, the power level within me rose to the level of a God. With such backup energy within me, I quickly channeled my special energy, this time its power being beyond the norm. As I put my hand on Shira''s head, the potent energy of corruption within Shira burst forth to take me down, fighting against the change I wanted to make. Yet with the pitiful backing of Origin level 10, the energy had to give up as I slowly started to cleanse Shira. Her body went back to normal, her skin turning bright, while the cracks on her started to turn into human skin. Thus, within seconds, she turned back to her normal human form, the symbol leaving her head. ''Now, that''s good.'' It just took a few seconds for me to get this done. After this, I removed the connection, returning my power to the normal range. However, what is fascinating is the fact that Shira is still at Origin level 10 even after I took away the corruption energy. ''A point to note.'' And now, seeing that Shira has no adverse reaction, I thus pulled on myst n. ''Farah...'' At my call, the stunning woman appeared in front of me, her eyes turning towards Shira as I gave her a nod. She knew what she had to do. Getting my approval, Farah pricked her skin, a drop of golden blooding from her hand as I gave her a blood drop of mine. Soon, under Farah''s great control, the golden blood of hers joined with Shira''s body. A bright red light burst from within Shira as a red cocoon started to wrap around her body. Seeing this, I sat back on the ground, Farah not missing the chance as she sat on myp, voluntarily moving forward and kissing my lips, taking a sip after which she lovingly ced her head on my shoulder. ''Looks like someone''s growing up...'' I mused as I kept patting Farah''s back, thus 5 minutes passed after which cracks started to appear on the cocoon until it burst apart, bringing forth the new Shira. As Shira''s transformation unfolded, the world seemed to hold its breath, captivated by the ethereal spectacle before it. From the cocoon of red energy, she emerged, reborn as a blood-elven angel, her baster skin radiant in the soft, otherworldly glow that surrounded her. Her transformation had not only changed her essence but had also granted her an exquisite form that defied mortalprehension. Her fiery red hair cascaded down her back like a molten waterfall, shimmering in the surreal light. It framed her delicate face, adorned with high cheekbones, a pert nose, and full, inviting lips. Her emerald green eyes, brimming with ancient wisdom, held a maic allure that drew all gazes toward her. Shira stood there, naked and unabashed, her body a symphony of curves and graceful lines. Her breasts, adorned with pert, rose-hued nipples, seemed to defy gravity, the embodiment of youthful vitality. A slender waist tapered to the swell of her hips, inviting wandering hands to explore the depths of her sensuality. Her long, sculpted legs were a testament to her angelic grace, extending into toned thighs that begged to be caressed. Every step she took was a sensual dance, a graceful ballet of seduction that left those who beheld her utterly captivated. The intricate tattoo-like patterns on her skin seemed to shimmer, their meaning known only to her and the celestial forces that had granted her this new existence. Each mark told a story of power, sensuality, and forbidden desires, while the blood-colored wings of her widened behind her. As Shira''s presence enveloped the world, a potent aura of desire and longing radiated from her, a siren''s call that ignited passion and lust in those who beheld her. She was a vision of unearthly beauty, an intoxicating blend of angelic purity and sinful temptation. At that moment, the world was enraptured, and the fires of desire burned hotter than ever before. ''Nice transformation....'' I remarked, gazing at the transformed Shira, and before her body could evennd on the ground, the drop of my blood that Farah was holding in her hand quickly left her control and entered inside Shira''s head, a red glow filling her once more as Shira''s bodynded on the ground. Her green eyes, in a daze, quickly formed information as she kneeled down on the ground. "This ve meets her master," She spoke, her breasts shaking as she kneeled, her red nipples looking inviting as a gust rose from her wings closing, the raw power within her now at Origin level 10, but right now, she was capable of an unseen level of strength and power, matching that of the blood elven angel. Her green eyes looked at the two of us with an extreme level of respect and love, her entire existence and desire being toward only me and Farah. For you see, as Farah is the primogenitor of her race, she is capable of creating her kind or converting others into her kind, an ability like her father''s, and now I used that on Shira, making her a valuable prize. By adding my blood to hermand mind, she will never be able to betray me, and her mind and body shall only exist to serve my needs. Even when Farah started converting her, she had programmed to make Shira''s mind hold an extreme level of love, lust, desire, and respect towards the blood that would join with Shira. ''Guess she is picking up my tastes,'' I chuckled. After spending all this time within my body and seeing me with all those girls, it would seem Farah has taken it upon herself to make sure her creations will only have love and desire for me. Though then again, this is the first time she has used this ability of hers, for she refuses to take any trash into her species. And so I chose Shira as the past capture target. Her talent is very high, so she became the perfect subject for my experiment. ''Though having hot and sexy angel-looking blood girls only devoted and in love with me seems a bit too much, not that I amining...'' Right now, there is already a list of church-based women waiting to devour me, and now it would seem Farah is hell-bent on only taking women into her species, and she is sure to make it such that all her creations will only hold desire for me. ''I guess I brainwashed her too much,'' Musing at my thoughts, I looked at the now new and improved Shira as Imanded. "From now onwards, your name shall be Zoe, and you shall live for me." "It will be my honor," Zoe replied as she looked at me with love. Chapter 551-Plans To Trap Mira. Chapter 551-ns To Trap Mira. ''In the end, what did you achieve?'' I didn''t ask the question out loud as I kept looking at Zoe, those eyes of hate now filled with unending love and loyalty. There is absolutely no way that the past Shira will ever return. For, unlike amnesia, the memories that made Shira are already turned to nothing. In a way, Shira Hillclowd is already dead, the one in front of me being different in both looks and mind. "For now, just move towards this location and give them this. Stay there till I contact you again." I spoke as I gave a slip to Zoe who took it with respect, her body still naked as her boobs giggled. I provided her with a dress which she wore happily. Seeing so, with one final nod towards me, she disappeared from where she stood. ''She will be a very useful tool.'' Her strength of Origin level 10 is extremely strong. With her current species, only a few people in the world will be able to connect with her on her own level. But then again, she still has to get used to her powers and abilities. Leaving my thoughts, I started to look around. The ce was a mess, with destruction and death everywhere. With a wry smile, I connected to the specialmunicationwork created for this mission. With a single thought, a message went to my aunt, and a secondter, I soon appeared back in the very room I left. All eyes focused on me, but seeing me fine despite the loss of Shira, the story soon became clear for all. Trigon''s eyes started to shake, seemingly hinting at screaming, but I paid no heed to it as I turned towards Mira. My feelings werepletely filled with ''guilt,'' ''sadness,'' and ''disgust'' towards myself, which quickly earned me a hug from Mira. "It''s fine..." She whispered as she lightly patted my hair, my head resting on her chest. My feelings soon turned to ''happiness,'' ''calm,'' and a whole lot of ''love,'' which paused Mira''s hand for a moment, after which she continued to pat my head. This went on for a few seconds until I lifted my head from Mira''s head, a wry smile filling my face as I spoke. "I''m fine, Aunt, just a bit down..." My reply earned me another pat from her as she spoke. "Don''t let it weigh you down too much. She was not worth it." I nodded my head at her words, a cheeky smile filling my face as I spoke. "Aunt, you somehow always know what to say. It''s as if you can read my mind..." My words earned me a pause from Mira, who just went with the flow, not revealing the truth for now. ''Big mistake.'' As I thought so, Aria directly jumped into my body, and I hugged her back, her head lovingly rubbing on my chest. She looked at me with those pure green orbs and asked. "Did I do good, Daddy?" "You did well, my princess." I replied with an indulging smile as I nted a kiss on Aria''s forehead, I also made sure to make Aria turn all the ones in the room unconscious, for things Iter discuss cannot be heard by an outside ear. My action earned me a giggle from her. Hence, the next few moments were spent with me ying around with Aria until, the door to the room swung open, breaking the silence with a creak that sent a shiver down my spine. In walked the Avengers, the very people who had orchestrated this act of retribution. First to enter was my mother, Grace, a woman whose allure and strength never ceased to captivate me. Her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders like a golden waterfall, and her green eyes zed with a fierce determination. She strode into the room, a sword clutched in her hand, its steel glinting ominously in the dim light. She moved with an alluring grace that left no doubt about her capabilities, and her presence exuded a sensual energy that was impossible to ignore. Following her was my sister, Nora, a beauty with a ponytail that entuated her elegant features. Her blonde hair framed her face perfectly, and her green eyes held a hint of mischief that contrasted with the gravity of the situation. She moved with a subtle, almost feline grace, and there was an air of sensuality about her that hinted at hidden depths. Ralph and Athena entered the room together, their expressions a mix of relief and grim satisfaction. Ralph, with his rugged charm and strong physique, gave off an aura of primal masculinity. His eyes, filled with a mixture of determination and satisfaction, met mine briefly before he nodded in acknowledgment. Athena, with her striking beauty and fiery spirit, radiated a raw sensuality that was impossible to ignore. Her eyes sparkled with a fierce determination, and her presence was a potent blend of allure and strength. Together, they made for an imposing sight. The room seemed toe alive with their entrance, their collective energy crackling in the air. The sensual vibe that hung about them was undeniable, a reflection of theplex emotions that had brought them here. "Looks like you all had fun..." I spoke, which made all of them smile. "I haven''t done something like this in a long time..." Athena replied as her eyes soon focused on the cute doll-like Aria on myp. Her eyes sparkled as she came closer. "Now, who is this cutie? I didn''t know my little brother had a daughter?" As she said this, she tried to pinch Aira''s cheeks, but sadly for Athena, she froze in ce before even touching Aria. Athena''s eyes soon trembled as she kept looking at Aria, which earned a wry smile from me. "She is aplex story." I spoke as I made Aria let go of Athena, who was now wary and looked at Aria with an extrayer of caution. "So, are all of them?" My mother suddenly asked, breaking through the awkward situation in the room. "Yes." I replied, to which Nora asked. "Then where is that girl?" "Dead..." I replied, not looking at Nora, my voice a bit low, which everyone picked up on. "Don''t feel sorry for these monsters, my son." Grace, my mother, spoke. "I just feel dirty." I replied as I hugged Aria a bit tighter. She just loved my attention. Seeing my mood, no one else tried to bring it up. It was then that Mira took the lead, her eyes turning towards Ralph and Athena, who both gave a nod of respect towards Mira. "Before we dive into anything else, we need to first decide what we should do about the crack." Her words brought surprise to all as Ralph asked. "Crack?" Seeing his confusion, Mira soon filled everyone in on what she had discovered. Her words brought a somber atmosphere into the room, as things had now opened up to a very bad scale. "Austin says he can close the gap, but he isn''t sure how it might fully affect him." As Mira finished her words, the attention came back to me once again, so I started to exin. "As you all know, my special bloodline gives me the special powers to deal with corruption energy, and I can feel that I can close the crack." My words of confirmation only brought a great surprise to everyone here. The prospect of a person capable of closing the crack was now bringing forth a great deal to the world. Making it "With my current powers, I won''t be able to close even this such that perhaps one day I shall be able to close that big crack which grows like a danger every day to this world. "How bad will you be affected?" "With my current powers, I won''t be able to close even this minuscule crack. But if I am to take the power provided by Aria, I shall be able to close it without problems. But the issue will be..." "The War Council." Mirapleted my words, and Ralph''s attention was captured. "If you are to reveal this skill of yours, it will tempt the War Council in an unseen way before. Even worse, those powers in the dark will try much harder to kill Austin." At Grace''s words, the atmosphere turned worse, to which I spoke. "That is why we need to y the script well." My words made everyone intrigued as they focused on me. A smile came to my face as I spoke. "With the help of Aria, I will be fine, but we can make it such that after I close this, I shall end up in a life-or-death situation in front of the eyes of the world." As I stopped here, I could see the smile that I had begun to appear on the faces of the rest. All of them were smart enough to understand where I was heading, and as such, Mira finished my words. "You can say that I provided you the energy, and if the prospect of you almost dying and going into aa takes ce, the interest from others will waver. Even the dark side won''t pay much attention to you." "Bingo!" I said as I caught Aria''s hands and started to p. The sly-like smiles on my family and friends increased beautifully as Grace spoke. "But we can''t do this without a concrete way. We need to make it such that even if Austin is looked at by the healers of the War Council, they won''t be able to understand anything more than we show them." "I have got that covered." I said, my words easing the main problem as I continued. "But the sess fully lies on Aunt Mira, for I will need Aunt Mira to bring out her powers and threaten to only keep me with her, where I shall only be healed by people hired by her." My answer got an understanding nod, for I need to be free, and only when I am within Mira''s protection can I move around as I feel, even though I will be in aa. "The ns are all good, but are you sure nothing bad will happen to you?" Grace asked in a serious voice, to which I replied with one. "I am sure." This made everyone look at each other until they agreed to the proposition. This brought my eyes to Mira. ''This will be a very funa...'' Chapter 552-Close To Death.... Chapter 552-Close To Death.... "With all in agreement, I can start, right?" I asked, my words earning their nods, yet a presence of unease stilly within all of them. Not having the mind to deal with that now, I turned towards Mira, a nod leaving me to which Mira just nudged me away with Aria. The two of us quickly appeared in a closed basement, the raw corruption energy here being disgusting and huge. "I hate this ce, Daddy," Aria spoke as her nose wrinkled along with her eyes. To this, I patted Aria''s head, my eyes moving toward the minuscule crack in the air, floating in the middle of the room. The corruption energy that should be unseen now in this as dangerous red tendrils-like energy kept escaping from the crack, its size barely being equivalent to a pinky finger, yet the consequences of its power were devastating to the world. "Now you just pretend to pass your power to me while you ce your hand on me, got it?" I spoke, to which Aria lovingly nodded her head. Thus, I walked toward the crack as I gazed at it. Its figure is simr to that of a broken mirror, forming a portal yet I am unable to gaze to the other side. A red screen-like covering taking over the other side. ''Now it''s all or nothing...'' Musing to myself, I activated the connection, this time bonding myself to Orpheus, thus granting me about 30 seconds of power enough to destroy worlds. Aria ced her hand on my back and pretended to pass on energy to me while my finger touched the crack, the bloodline energy of mineshing from within me as it covered both of me and Ariapletely. A disgusting feeling filled my head as I touched the crack, something deep within my blood and body both fearing and hating this crack. And under such, I got hold of my energy and pushed it towards the crack. But the moment my energy met the crack, the world froze around me. ''What is it now?....'' [This is bad...''] No sooner had the system''s words ended, a pressure like never before fell upon me, even me with my current level of power being helpless as my knees buckled. Then it came, the feeling of death, the world around me twisted as I seemed to enter a white room, my knees still on the floor. ''What is this?'' My mind turned a bit sluggish as two sets of pairs of eyes suddenly opened up above me. Even looking at them, I could only tell they were eyes from their shape, the size of the eyes, their presence of any other detail being blurred from my eyes. And for the first time in a long time, I knew my death was near, even with my immortality of life. These beings, whatever they are, are capable of taking away my gifts and killing me off. ''So is this how it ends?'' It would seem after all of my trials and hard work, this is how I will die. The pressure around me soon started to get higher, and the eyes focused on me like never before, the feeling of death started to get closer and closer to me, until... +100 affection! +100 affection! +100 affection! ''??'' [??] ''What the heck happened?'' [You tell me!] Seeing the rising affection of those two eyes towards me, my mind stopped for a moment. Even the system seemed more confused than me, but the good thing that happened was that the pressure holding me down disappeared as I found myself back in my position, the crack in front of me now closed, the entire corruption energy here now gone, with Aria still clutching me. Yet even with all this, my mind still stayed in a daze. ''What the heck was that?'' Do I have some sort of special power that seems to make beings of extreme power suddenly form an affection for me? Perhaps I am really dead back in my world and I am still going through a lucid dream at the end of my life? Maybe I am brain-dead and trapped in an illusion? [It''s none of that, and you know it...] The system suddenly interrupted my thoughts, and within that bosom, her hand patting my head as she spoke. "Thank God, I was worried..." time, my family and friends appeared in the room, their worried eyes on me. But seeing that I was fine, they all smiled. Suddenly, my brain had to deal with a lot of things which led me to close my eyes for a moment. ''I will deal with youter.'' Giving my warning to the system, I focused back on my family, my smile finding myself at the hug of my mother and her bountiful bosom, her hand patting my head as she spoke. "Thank God, I was worried..." I just smiled at her words, not even going to say the fact that I was near the step of death a few seconds ago. Though this once again reminds me of how much I have adapted to this world. In my moments of close death, the only thing that kept passing through my mind was how my death would affect all those girls in love with me. The thought of how my family would definitely break again kept resounding in my mind. I am more than sure that ra will definitely follow me in death, and perhaps most of my lovers might even go crazy, and something bad will definitely cover the world. It is within this recollection of mine that Orpheus''s voice filled my mind. ''Son! Are you alright?'' ''Mother?'' I asked back. ''Don''t you worry a bit; your mommy will deal with this. For a moment, I thought I lost you...'' This was the first time I ever heard such raw emotions of fear and passion in Orpheus''s words. And this once again showed me that whoever I faced was no easy foe. I''m sure that Orpheus is yearning to just take me away but is holding back for some reason. ''Son, don''t worry; nothing like this will happen again...'' With such words, my connection to Orpheus was cut as Grace asked me in a worried voice. "Son, are you okay?" "I''m fine." I responded, a smile gracing my face as I ced a kiss on Grace''s cheeks. My action earned a smile from her as I looked at the group here, my eyes meeting all of them as I spoke. "Shall we start the y?" Third Person POV: The world soon entered another level of shock and surprise, the news of the fall of the Hillclowd family making its way into the depths of every power, the information of their very and misuse of different types of species shocking the core of people rted to the Hillclowd family. The waves of despair filled the surroundings of the Rockville kingdom. While only the news of very use filled themon popce, the true powerhouses of the world understood the inner depths of the sin of the Hillclowd family, their name now forever etched as one of the biggest betrayals to the world. As the news of their connection to corruption energy and their practices hit the news. Within minutes, powerful people across the world, belonging to different powerful ces, gathered within the halls of Hillclowd. The main bargaining being done by the War Council as the sins of the Hillclowd family were enough to shake both the realms. Though once a clear picture started to form of the sins of the family, deep surprise and disbelief started to fill every one. The more evidence all of the powers read, the more chilling the case and situation became. The pills, the babies, the chimeras, the connection to corruption energy, the inscriptions on everyone, and finally, the most dangerous part of the crack, this made everyone reevaluate the threat covering all over the world. But their surprise of everyone only deepened when they learned about the closing of the crack, being the powers they are, they did their own research and calctions to arrive at their own deductions which only furthered to birth the greed in everyone''s heart. The prospect of iming the crack brings a new light of hope within the hearts of the people. But that was dashed as soon as the figure of Austin was revealed just to the few trustworthy powerful people of the War Council. The look of Austin being in a near-death state, with his survival barely hanging by a thread with the help of innumerable healing spells, made everyone understand that the idea of iming the huge crack threatening the world is close to nil. "This happened because he didn''t have enough energy..." Mira spoke with surprised rage and sadness, her hands lovingly patting Austin''s face as the others watched on, the mana in the entire ce trembling at the anger of Mira as one of the spokespersons spoke. "If he is to get stronger, will it help?" To this, the reddened eyes of Mira seen through the veil focused on the man, the mana around getting tighter as she spoke her words with clear meaning. "He is almost half dead even with taking in my energy. Do you have any other questions?" The maddened re of Mira reminded the other people to take a back step as another person spoke. "Then we will take him to the saintess of life; this boy is the future of the world, and we can''t lose him." "It''s already done; I will be taking him to the saintess and keeping him under my watch." The roughness in Mira''s voice left no question as she left with her nephew, her back looking quite weak and down. Chapter 553-The Hidden Truth Of The World. Chapter 553-The Hidden Truth Of The World. ''I guess the lying genes are inherited.'' Chuckling at my thoughts, I leaned into thefy chair as I drank my juice, enjoying a rxing feel as the world outside trembled with the shocking news filling it. Right now, it''s been about 3 hours since the incident, and my aunt''s stunning y at the people of power. Gotta say I was quite impressed with how she had handled it. ''Guess the fact of being good with acting being a requirement to survive in power is the same everywhere.'' Anyhow, after the heartmoving scene by my aunt, I was moved to her central area deep within the top position of the Mags tower in Babylon City. Me being only under the protection of Mira in a ce where she has total control, thus granting me safe recovery and giving me safety, at least that is the public reason. After the incident, Ralph''s people quickly cleaned up the scene to make the ce better. Of course, we didn''t go forth to hide the involvement of my family, after all, I was there, and there is the fact that these powerful organizations would have their own way of finding things out if they truly wanted to. Such an action did earn us the ire of the rest of the powers for not bringing this issue directly to them. But the power of my family and the backing of Mira''s and mine kept them at bay from going overboard with their words, for we had genuine reasons for our actions. The proof of The Hillclowd family scheming to harm the Lionheart family was more than enough reason for my family to take action. And no one wanted to piss off my family and the powers backing me and my aunt. Thus, after some light wording, we were left off the hook. After all, in the end, we did bring a sin to light. This also came to our rescue to turn our family into saviors. Heck, in the eyes of the public, the image of my family has improved a hundred times better. ''At least the first of my aims is done.'' With this, the prestige of my family has risen in a humongous manner. My mother will gain more powers and backing both in the outside world and the academy. My sister, having participated in something like this, will gain a big name. This will be very useful when she takes control of the duchy. And even Mira gained a lot of fame and power in the War council while my family''s name is on everyone''s lips, hailing us with great fervor, making the powerful position of the Lionheart family perfect. Of course, this can''t just simply happen, but with the backing of the resources I have in my hand, it became as simple as breathing to pass over information all over the world in a short amount of time. Leaking a sigh, I enjoyed thefort of the juice and the chair as I closed my eyes, the feeling of death that filled me before still ying in my mind. But I didn''t dwell on it for long as I took a deep breath, my mind turning serene as I started to calm myself down. Finally, when I have regained my sense of peace, I spoke. ''System show it.'' At mymand, a screen appeared in front of me with the information that I had been looking for. [ Title: Some Truths Of The World. 1st Truth: The True world of Ether isrger than the current one for the True world of Ether was divided into two parts. 2nd Truth: There exists 4 creation Goddesses, with each pair covering over each world. 3rd Truth: The war thousands of years ago actually started millions of years ago and just ended thousands of years ago. The true war took ce between the pairs of Goddesses, each fighting against the other due to their belief in the ruining of the world. 4th Truth: The war was won by the Goddess Sylvia and Silvie, yet it wasn''t perfect, and the war isn''t truly over. 5th Truth: There still exist even more powerful species and powers in the realms, but they''re within the other realm. ] ''Sigh... this just got shittier...'' A frown filled my face as I took in the details, the answers just raised more questions in my mind, like what''s this difference in opinion these two had? What is the secret fight going on in here? What kind of secrets are hidden more? ''But these do answer a lot that has been bugging me.'' My eyes closed as I started to y the information in my mind, all the new information filling in some nk spaces in the doubts that have been guing me for some time. For now, I understand what kind of hell is lying on the other side of corruption energy. ''So these eyes I met today belonged to the other two creation Goddesses?'' I asked the system, but no response came, and the silence itself became the answer I needed to confirm my suspicion, for only the 2 Gods at the level of creation would be able topletely suppress the power level I had of Orpheus. ''And the information I had before was wrong.'' The knowledge that the war thousands of years ago was because of some difference between Sylvia and Silvie is just pure ludicrous. And what''s more, it would seem that lots of information about this world has been removed from memory. My best guess is that the Gods themselves sealed off the true information, cutting off the true history of the past. ''No wonder there is such a huge hole in the middle of history...'' Having crammed in a lot of things about the past to get better with Celestinia, I can now deeply feel the loss of true history and the path of this world. It''s as if someone had entered a moving and flowing line and removed a huge chunk from the middle of this flowing line. ''But why? Why seal off all this great knowledge and species?'' It''s the part that I can''t understand. What is the end game here? What really led to such a great world falling into this? For you see, I have already felt it, this world is stuck between extreme levels of the future and the past, seemingly stuck at a past they can''t seem to put together. ''Even the information we are collecting from the past are crumbsid down by the Gods to confuse us.'' ''What if it is that they aren''t paying attention to the world ending, But the fact that they can''t do anything about it?'' This thought only made me frown more, the so-called apathy of the Gods towards the world somehow nowing to make a bit of sense. ''What if it is that they aren''t paying attention to the world ending, But the fact that they can''t do anything about it?'' ''What if there is a delicate promise between those of power to not interfere?'' ''What if my goals of getting these girls aren''t just attached to the prospect of some pervert''s idea?'' All these thoughts just kept leading to more questions, now I have the gist of it, the current me upgrading from a pawn to a Bishop. Yet I have to reach the end of this tangled web of the past, and just as I was drowning in these thoughts, the system spoke, or it would be more urate to say the systemmanded. === [World Quest 2] Description: A war that led to the death of millions, the loss of life, the falls of Gods, DemiGods, primal creators, and more, why did something like this happen? What could have led to the knowledge of the past being erased and rewritten? What could have led to a top-tier world like Ether being split into two? -->Find out the truth of what happened from the mouth of the Goddess Silvie, one among the two who are capable of telling you the truth. -->To do so, you must fulfill her wish and get rid of the darkness living in her heart, to help her move forward from the guilt and past holding her back. -->To do this, you must raise her affection for you to 200% and have her make you her proxy. Reward: You shall learn all the truth of the world from her. -->You shall get to ask 1 question to me about any answer you desire. Penalty: No penalty, it is your choice, not mine. === ''You really know how to make me do things...'' I shook my head at the quest in front of me, for now, I just kept it at the back of my mind as my eyes focused on Mira entering the room. For now, I would just focus on this beautiful aunt of mine, to do the very thing I was brought here for. Chapter 554-The Start For The Fall Of Mira Lionheart. Chapter 554-The Start For The Fall Of Mira Lionheart. "What are you looking at?" Mira asked as she saw me looking at her with a smile. "Nothing, just enjoying the beauty of my aunt," I replied with a smile that made Mira snort. She was already getting used to these sudden attacks of mine, such that now she could easily shrug off these words, at least that''s how it seemed on the outside. But I know that on the inside, she is quite happy with these words of mine. However then again, there is the twisted fact that my ''love'' for her is decreasing. After the revtion of me seeing another girl, the story depicting Sonia, there seems to be some sort of awkwardness around her. As if she herself can''te to terms with what is happening to her. For now, I have let her stew in her thoughts enough. By now, she must havee to understand everything about the feelings in her, and now it''s time I rake in the date debt I have so closely kept at hand. "Aunt, so you are free for the week, right?" I asked with a smile, my words simple without any actual focus on the question, to which Mira nodded her head. She took a seat before me as she spoke while rubbing her head a bit. "Thanks to you, I have nothing to do the following week." Hearing her words, the ''desire'' in me flew towards her, this expression of my feeling bringing a twitching at her eyebrows as I asked, "Then how about I take you on the date that we have yet to go on?" My words made Mira''s lips twitch. Back then, weeks ago, after revealing my budding romance with Sonia, I had already taken from her a date, and even now, I have yet to fulfill my part of that date. For one, Mira was very busy, and I myself didn''t go to meet Mira as I too fell into some work and didn''t want the special date I had for Mira to just be something mundane. {A/N: The true reason?... cough... the author forgot about it...} The things I want to happen can only happen if I can take my time, to have Mira''s full focus on me. Only then can I finally break through theyers in her heart, and this situation has just gifted me the perfect opportunity that I need. "Then what about this girl you are starting to like... Sonia was it?" Her words brought a surprised expression to my face, while on the inside? ''Got you.'' I was more than sure that after I exined my story of meeting Sonia, Mira would definitely look into this, to try and find out more about this girl going after her dear loving nephew. Well, I am sure that is the excuse she used to research back into the life I had inside the Babylon academy, and for her, I alreadyid all the crumbs she needed to follow. For you see, I didn''t just go through such a rough route for Sonia to just get her heart. No, I also needed her to conquer Mira. The time and story between us, to the eyes of Mira, will be a sweet and nice story of me falling for a tired yet powerful girl unwilling to give up. But if one were to dig in deeper, the greatest thing that would connect me and Sonia would be our unrequited love. I am 100% sure that after Mira finds Sonia, she will definitely look into the past of the girl, where she will find the history of the love that Sonia once held for Leonardo. The sad story of the girl trying to get the love of another yet not getting it, deeply resounding with me. Thus, granting ayer of certain guilt and anger within Mira''s heart. The very reason that I got attached quickly to Sonia is due to Mira. Not, very logical, but a jealous woman budding in love rarely gets filled with perfect rationality. And thus, this brings a certain pressure on Mira. The connection forming between me and Sonia in the eyes of an unbiased viewer will be a beautiful yet touching story. Two broken hearts meet each other and heal each other until they finally find true love. Isn''t that beautiful? But to the eyes of Mira, all she will be seeing is me going away. But the hardest part for her will be my feelings. Ever since my ''confession'' of another girl to Mira, I have slowly lowered the feelings of ''love'' from me towards Mira. Not by a huge amount, just minuscule. But to someone with great perception like Mira, it will be as clear as day. Right now, sitting here in front of Mira, my ''feelings'' are split in two. A trench of feelings fighting between Mira and Sonia. Those confusing emotions easily flowed from me toward Mira, but what stayed most clear within these emotions was my conviction. A certain feeling that perhaps it was time I finally settled my feelings. "Ho-How did you know?" I asked, finally getting out of my ''surprise,'' which earned me a guilty side-eye from Mira, her voice soft as she spoke. "Well, I can''t just let your heart go to any girl, can I? I had to make sure my favorite nephew is not getting in any trouble." "I see..." This response of mine was downcast, a feeling of ''disappointment'' from me flowing towards Mira. Along with it, my ''conviction'' grew, seemingly having finally made the choice to let go of what I have been holding within me for years. Thebination of both of these brought Mira''s eyes towards me. I did not miss the sudden tremble of her eyes. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room got heavier. I leaned against the chair as I closed my eyes, taking deep breaths as Mira began to speak. "Austin¡ª" "Just give me a moment," I replied, making Mira silent. The silencested for 5 seconds, after which I opened my eyes. They focused on Mira as my expression turned serious. "A week, aunt. I want a loving week with you," I spoke, my words bringing a conflicted expression across Mira''s face. But this wasn''t due to spending a loving week with me. No, this was due to her fear of what would happen after the weekends. My conviction was clear to her as she spoke. "What about your girlfriend?" "She isn''t my girlfriend yet..." I replied, keeping my focus on her as I continued. "The two of us share amon past, and I refuse to break her heart. For I know how it feels..." "Austin..." Mira called out with a pained look, but I held my hand up, wanting toplete my words. "I don''t me you, aunt. I have already told this to you. I know the rtionship between us won''t work, but feelings can''t just be turned on and off, can they?" At my words, Mira bit her lips. "So I want this week, a week where I can fulfill my dream of being with you. Even if it is just an illusion, and after this, we will go back to being the loving aunt and nephew that you and I want to be." My words, if heard by an unbiased person, would scoff at it. ying lovers for a week and then be back to normal? Yeah, that''s just nonsense, especially after I just spoke about how feelings can''t be turned on and off as one likes. In fact, if Mira were to sit calmly and think it through, she woulde to understand how bad the idea of us spending a week together would be. But her current state wouldn''t be able to reject it. All the feelings, her mixed emotions, her jealousy, my pain, and her confusion ¨C all of this is filling her mind. And worst of all, I am looking at her with hopeful eyes. And what will truly drive her will be her own emotions, to fully understand everything she is feeling. My conviction of letting go of my feelings will push her to make her own conviction of perhaps ending her feelings for me after this week. Thus, a tense atmosphere formed in the room as I kept looking at Mira. Her expression changed a lot until she finally took on a convinced look on her face. "Alright," she spoke, and a smile filled my face. ''Hook, line, and... sinker.'' Chapter 555-Day 1...... Chapter 555-Day 1...... "So what do we do now?" Mira asked, her voice resigned as she leaned into her chair. "Now you leave it all to me" I spoke with a smile, my emotions fully mixed, which went smoothly towards Mira whose lips just kept twitching as shey in the chair. ... "Where are we heading to?" Mira asked as she sat with her eyes blindfolded, to this I replied. "To a ce that no one shall disturb us, and as promised, during theing week you are a mortal, you can''t use any of your powers....." Saying so a portal to the fairy world opened in front of the carriage as Mira fell asleep beside me, the carriage soon entered the fairy world, it being empty of Orpheus''s presence as several fairies soon gathered around the carriage, the beautiful worlding into my view as I got out of the carriage and asked. "Is everything set?" "Veronica set everything well!" The cute little fairy Veronica shouted as shended on my head. "Good" I replied with a smile. ..... "Just where are we?" Mira asked with a widened gaze as she kept looking around, the beauty and purity of this ce making Mira crazy as she kept looking around. "This is the ce that will be our home for the next week, a ce of only 2 of us and as per the deal you can''t ask any questions, you can only go with my flow" My words shut Mira''s mouth as she turned towards the beautifully built wooden cabin, the very ce we would be staying for a week. ... Third Person POV: Under the enchanting canopy of ancient trees, their leaves seemed to shimmer with a life of their own, as if they were bearing witness to the beginning of something magical. Austin had meticulously chosen this hidden grove for their first date, knowing it held the power to kindle the sparks of love, moreover, this ce has its secret special effect that his aunt will only learnter. Mira''s heart fluttered as she followed Austin through the winding path that led to their pic spot. The forest around them was alive with whispers of secrets and ancient tales, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was stepping into a world of wonder. As they reached a small clearing, a cozy patch of emerald grass beneath a colossal oak, Mira gasped in glee. The trees had intertwined their branches above, creating a natural cathedral of leaves that filtered the sunlight into a warm, dappled dance of shadows. Austin spread a vibrant, handwoven nket over the grass and set a wicker basket in the center. The anticipation in his eyes mirrored her own, but he hid it behind a warm smile. "Wee to our little piece of paradise," he said, his voice gentle as the breeze rustling through the leaves. "I hope you like it." Mira couldn''t help but smile in return. "It''s incredible, Austin. how did you find this ce? it''s a really beautiful ce." She spoke to which he gave a smile as he responded. "I found this ce during one of my travels and I had mapped it out secretly to one day bring you to his ce" His feelings of ''sincerity'' and ''love'' flowed towards Mira as he held out his hand, inviting her to sit. She gracefully lowered herself onto the nket her eyes shing with certainplex feelings of happiness and bitterness, the pure feelings from her nephew just making her heart hurt and beat, the emerald hues of her gown echoing the lush grass beneath them. Austin joined her, and their eyes locked for a fleeting moment, a silent promise of what the day held. The wicker basket yielded a treasure trove of delights: ripe, sulent fruits that glistened like jewels under the dappled sunlight, choctes wrapped in delicate foil, and a chilled bottle of her favorite sparkling trixie cider. Austin poured them each a ss, the effervescent liquid bubbling over the brim with excitement. Mira couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "You''ve thought of everything, haven''t you?" Austin''s gaze met hers, filled with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. "Only the best for you, Mira." As they indulged in the fruits and choctes, conversation flowed effortlessly. They shared stories of their pasts, childhood memories, and dreams that had been tucked away like hidden treasures. Austin listened with rapt attention, his deep purple eyes locking onto hers as if she held the key to a long-lost world. Mira, too, found herself drawn to his words, to the cadence of his voice, and the sincerity in hisughter. It was as if they were painting the canvas of their lives together with every word exchanged, each anecdote and shared aspiration a vibrant stroke of color, it didn''t help with the fact that Mira felt like they were the only two people in the world, the ce doing its special magic Time seemed to blur in the magical grove. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over everything, Austin reached into the basket and produced a small, ornate box. He held it out to her with a soft smile. "For you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Mira epted the box, her fingers trembling with anticipation from the feelings provided by Austin. She opened it to reveal a delicate, silver ne, adorned with a pendant that resembled a heart-shaped leaf, its surface etched with intricate patterns that glinted in the soft light. "It''s beautiful," she breathed, her eyes shimmering, Mira didn''t want to take it, not after everything that her nephew gave her but he had made her promise to go with hisplete flow till the end of the week, a final gift from her to him. Austin reached out and gently fastened the ne around her neck, his fingers brushing against her skin in a way that sent electric currents through her veins. As his hand lingered near her corbone, their eyes locked, and in that moment, the world around them seemed to fade into insignificance. The day wore on, and the sun began its descent below the horizon. A soft breeze rustled through the leaves, casting a cascade of golden foliage around them as if nature itself were blessing their connection. Austin extended his hand, palm up, toward Mira. She looked at it, her heart pounding, and then, without hesitation, ced her own hand in his. It was a simple gesture, yet it carried the weight of unspoken promises and emotions that had long simmered beneath the surface. Their fingers interlocked, and Austin drew her closer, their faces mere inches apart. He whispered, "Mira," his voice low and tender, which sent currents through Mura''s body, having Austin call by her own name, making her feel a certain ache within her body, and then, he reached into the basket once more and retrieved a small leather-bound book with an ornate, antique cover. "Before I forget," Austin said, his voice still carrying the warmth of their attraction, "I have something else for you, something I think you''ll truly appreciate." Mira''s curiosity was piqued as she epted the book. Its pages were filled with beautiful illustrations of various spell specimens, along with meticulous notes in elegant script. It was a mage''s dream, and she couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment. "Where did you get this?," she eximed, her fingers tracing the delicate artwork. "This is rare like and ancient mage journal, Austin. How did you...?" He chuckled a hint of pride in his expression. "Have you forgotten who calls me daddy? just some spoiling and she wrote all this for me, I just made some extra touches to make the book look ancient." Mira''s heart swelled with emotion. It was as if he had delved into the deepest corners of her soul and plucked out her most cherished desire. She closed the book gently, her eyes meeting his with an intensity that matched the connection they were forging. "You have a way of surprising me, Austin," she said, her voice soft and filled with wonder. "You know me better than anyone ever has." Austin''s smile was tender as he brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "That''s because I''ve spent every moment with you, even before this week. I''ve watched you, listened to you, and learned what makes your heart sing. And I want to continue doing that for the rest of our lives." Their fingers entwined once more, sealing their connection, and Mira''s heart filled with too much sweet connection to let go. The day wore on, and the sun, now a fiery orb on the horizon, cast a warm, orange glow over the enchanted grove. It was as if the very world conspired to embrace their budding feelings. As theyy side by side on the nket, their hands nestled together, Austin pointed to a gap in the tree branches above. Through it, the first stars of twilight began to twinkle like distant diamonds. "Mira," he murmured, his voice soft as a whisper of wind, "look up." She followed his gaze and was met with a breathtaking sight. Above them, the night sky was painted with a canvas of stars. Austin had arranged for a celestial disy, a constetion that resembled a heart, shining brightly in the firmament. "It''s our star," he said, his voice filled with a sense of wonder. Mira felt her heart swell for the man beside her. In Austin, she found, someone who understood her in a way no one else ever had. As the first fireflies of the evening emerged, their tiny lights blinking like enchantednterns, Austin and Miray together beneath the canopy of ancient trees. In that enchanted grove, surrounded by the secrets of the forest and the boundless affection they held for each other. While Mira marveled at her heart, feeling several changes to her, Austin looked at the sky with a smile, his eyes traveling towards the invisible fairies all around, ones he taught the duties they have to uphold, the very cuties slowly powering the magic circle below the ground, now producing specific intent, enough to make this situation more....surreal. ''This is just the beginning my lovely aunt, by the end of this, you will be begging to have me ...'' Chapter 556-Day 2 And Day 3 Chapter 556-Day 2 And Day 3 Day 2: The anticipation of the first date had left a delightful imprint on Mira''s heart, and on the second day of their enchanting week together, Austin was determined to deepen the connection he shared with Mira. As dusk painted the sky in hues ofvender and indigo, Austin led Mira to a ce that seemed plucked from the pages of a fairy tale. It was a hidden glen nestled deep within the heart of the forest, a ce where fireflies congregated each night to put on a mesmerizing dance beneath the canopy of ancient trees. Mira''s fascination with these ethereal insects had not gone unnoticed, and Austin had crafted this evening with her in mind. The path to the glen was adorned with soft, luminescentnterns, guiding their way through the dimly lit woods. As they approached, the first glimmers of firefly light danced before them, a prelude to the enchantment that awaited. The glen itself was bathed in the soft, flickering glow of countless fireflies. Their tiny lights, like fragments of stardust, wove a tapestry of wonder that seemed to transcend the ordinary world. The air was filled with the gentle hum of their wings, creating a symphony of delicate sounds. Austin gestured to a small, cleared area adorned with a soft, flower-strewn carpet. It was as if nature itself had prepared a stage for their dance. He held out his hand to Mira, his eyes aglow with a spark of adventure. "Mira," he said, his voice a soft invitation, "would you care to dance with me beneath the stars and fireflies?" Mira''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of surprise and delight, a shiver going down her spine, her mind still not getting used to Austin calling her by her name. She had not expected such a magical setting and a dance beneath the stars. With a nod, she epted Austin''s hand, and they moved to the center of the glen. The fireflies seemed to recognize the significance of the moment, their lights intensifying and swirling around the couple as if choreographed by the magic of the night. Austin had arranged for soft, melodic music to fill the air, a gentle waltz that seemed to emanate from the very heart of the forest. The strains of the music intertwined with the delicate symphony of the fireflies, creating a harmony that was both enchanting and ethereal. They began to dance, their movements slow and graceful. Austin held Mira close, his hand at the small of her back, and she rested her head against his chest. Their steps were light as if they were floating on air, guided by the gentle flicker of the fireflies'' lights. As they twirled together, Mira''sughter rang out like crystal chimes, a sound that seemed to resonate with the very soul of the forest. The fireflies swirled around them, their tiny lights casting a soft, luminous glow on their faces. At that moment, as they danced beneath the starlit sky, Mira felt an undeniable connection with Austin. It was as if the forest itself had conspired to bring them together, to create a night of pure magic and romance. Austin''s eyes never left hers, and in the depths of his gaze, Mira saw a depth of understanding and affection that left her breathless. He knew her, not just on the surface but in the depths of her heart and soul, and it was a knowledge that filled her with a sense of belonging she had never known before. As the dance continued, their steps grew more intricate, their bodies moving in perfect harmony with the music and the fireflies. It was a dance of two souls drawn together by destiny, a dance that spoke of love and longing, of a connection that transcended time and space to her Mira it feltpletely heartfelt. As the final notes of the music faded into the night, Austin and Mira found themselves standing in the center of the glen, their breaths mingling in the cool, night air. The fireflies continued their enchanting disy around them as if they too were celebrating the love that had blossomed that evening. Austin held Mira close, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "Mira, in your eyes, I have found the stars, and in yourughter, the music of my heart. I''ve loved you from the moment I met you, and I will continue to love you for all the days of my life." Mira''s heart swelled with emotion, the connection with Austin showing how sincere his words were, the glen, now bathed in the soft afterglow of their magical dance, seemed to hold its breath in reverence. The fireflies continued their graceful ballet around them, casting fleeting shadows on Austin and Mira as they clung to each other, their hearts entwined in the enchantment of the night. Austin''s breath was warm against Mira''s ear as he whispered words of love and devotion. "What do you think about the 2nd day?" "Magical" Mira replied as their fingers intertwined, and they turned to face the glen once more, watching as the fireflies continued their dance in the moonlight. It was a dance that mirrored the rhythm of their hearts, a dance that symbolized the love that had bloomed between them against all odds. As the night deepened, they decided to leave the glen, their hearts full of newfound love and hope. The fireflies followed them like a trail of stardust, guiding their way back through the enchanted forest. Back at their campsite, Austin stoked the campfire, its warm glow illuminating their faces as they sat close together. Mira rested her head on Austin''s shoulder, her hand nestled in his. "This has been the most incredible night of my life," Mira admitted softly. Austin pressed a tender kiss to the top of her head. "And it''s only the beginning, Mira. There are many more adventures, surprises, and moments of love waiting for us in the days toe." With a contented sigh, Mira closed her eyes, listening to the sounds of the forest, the crackling of the campfire, and the steady rhythm of Austin''s heartbeat. She had thought this week would be an opportunity to rid herself of her feelings for him, but instead, it''s slowly bing something she can''te to understand. Under the watchful gaze of the moon and the twinkling fireflies, Austin set out to create the food for the night, to make it such that her taste would only lean to him. ..... Day 3: The third day of their enchanted week arrived, and with it, Austin had nned a surprise that would take Mira''s breath away. It was a violet and indigo, Austin led Mira to the edge of a moonlit beach. There, waiting in all its resplendent glory, was a majestic ship unlike journey to the starlit sea, a ce of wonder that none knew. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the world in shades of violet and indigo, Austin led Mira to the edge of a moonlit beach. There, waiting in all its resplendent glory, was a majestic ship unlike any she had ever seen. Its sails were woven from shimmering threads of moonlight, casting an ethereal glow that bathed the vessel in a soft, silvery radiance. Mira''s eyes widened in astonishment, her heart quickening at the sight of this magnificent ship. "Austin, how... how did you arrange this?" He smiled, his eyes filled with a mixture of pride and adoration. "I have my ways, Mira. I wanted to take you on a voyage that you would remember for the rest of your life." With his hand in hers, he led her up the gangway and onto the ship''s deck. The moment they stepped aboard, a gentle breeze filled with the scent of the sea enveloped them, carrying with it a sense of adventure and romance. As the ship set sail, Mira marveled at the phosphorescent waters that stretched out before them. The sea was alive with bioluminescence, each cresting wave gleaming with a soft, otherworldly light. It was as if they were sailing through a sea of stars. Austin guided Mira to the ship''s bow, where they could watch the spectacle of the night unfold. The sky above was a velvet canvas, adorned with a myriad of stars that seemed to twinkle in time with thepping of the waves. He pointed to the constetions above, his voice a soft, reverent whisper. "Look, Mira. Do you see that constetion? It''s called ''Lovers'' Embrace.'' Legend has it that it represents two souls who are bound together for all eternity." Mira followed his gaze and traced the imaginary lines that connected the stars. It was a constetion that told tales of enduring love, of souls destined to find each other no matter the challenges they faced. As they sailed further into the starlit sea, Austin revealed another surprise. He had arranged for a sky filled with shooting stars, each one streaking across the heavens like a trail of magic. He handed Mira a small velvet pouch. "Make a wish, Mira," he said, his eyes locked onto hers. Mira closed her eyes and made her first wish, her heart fluttering with a mixture of anticipation and hope. She wished for courage, for the strength to let go of her feelings. As they gazed up at the shooting stars, Mira couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of connection with Austin. It was as if the universe itself was conspiring to bring them together, to make their wishese true. With each shooting star that streaked across the sky, Austin shared stories of their meaning, weaving tales of love, destiny, and the power of wishes. Mira listened with rapt attention, her heart swelling with a sense of wonder. As the night wore on, the sea around them seemed toe alive with a symphony of magical creatures. Certain mystic water creatures simr to dolphins danced alongside the ship, their bioluminescent trails creating a spectacle of light and motion. It was a world unlike any Mira had ever known, a world where dreams and reality merged into one. Underneath the canvas of the starlit sky, with the sea of stars above and below, Austin finally confessed his feelings for Mira. He spoke from the depths of his heart, sharing his hopes, dreams, and the depth of his love with unwavering sincerity. "Mira," he said, his voice filled with tenderness, "From the moment you saved me from my life of depression. You are the star that has illuminated my darkest nights, and in the past I couldn''t imagine a future without you in it. I love you with a love that knows no bounds, and while I hope tobe with you now I just wish to create memories with you, to hold them in my heart, knowingyou will alwaysbe with me." Mira''s heart fluttered, and tears welled in her eyes as she listened to Austin''s heartfelt confession. It was a moment of vulnerability and honesty that touched her to the core. They stood together on the deck of the ship, the sea of stars above and below them, Austin''s love illuminated by the magic of the starlit sea. It was a moment Mira would treasure for the rest of her life, a moment that had brought them closer than ever before. As the ship continued its journey through the starlit sea, the members of the fairy faction making all this wonder could only watch on with shinning eyes. Chapter 557-Day 4 And Day 5 Chapter 557-Day 4 And Day 5 Day 4: On the fourth day of their enchanting week, Austin had another surprise in store for Mira. He had nned a day in the ethereal floating gardens, a ce of wonder for the powerful mage to uncover. As they arrived at the entrance of the gardens, Mira was greeted by a breathtaking sight. The gardens seemed to defy gravity, floating high above the ground, held aloft by an enchanting blend of nature and magic. Each floating ind was a masterpiece of artistry, adorned with an abundance of exotic flowers, some of which changed colors with the gentle touch of a hand. Austin knew of Mira''s deep love for nts, and he had carefully selected this destination to showcase the rarest and most exquisite blooms. He took her hand, his eyes sparkling with excitement as they stepped onto the first floating ind. The moment they set foot on the ind, the air was filled with the Austin guided Mira through the gardens, sharing stories about the unique properties and histories of each flower they encountered. Mira marveled at blossoms that glowed with an inner light, petals that shimmered like precious gemstones, and leaves that whispered secrets of forgotten enchantments. As they strolled hand in hand,ughter bubbled between them. Austin yfully plucked a vibrant crimson flower and tucked it behind Mira''s ear. "You are the most beautiful flower in this garden," he whispered, his voice as soft as a breeze. Mira blushed, her heart dancing to a melody only she could hear. heady scent of a thousand different flowers, each more fragrant and captivating than thest. It was as if they had entered a realm where time stood still, and the beauty of nature reigned supreme. Austin guided Mira through the gardens, sharing stories about the Austin yfully plucked a vibrant crimson flower and tucked it unique properties and histories of each flower they encountered. behind Mira''s ear. "You are the most beautiful flower in this garden," Mira marveled at blossoms that glowed with an inner light, petals he whispered, his voice as soft as a breeze. that shimmered like precious gemstones, and leaves that whispered Mira blushed, her heart dancing to a melody only she could hear. secrets of forgotten enchantments. "ttery will get you everywhere, Austin." As they strolled hand in hand,ughter bubbled between them. They continued to explore the gardens, asionally stopping to create flower crowns and gands. Mira found herself lost in the world of colors and scents, her heart feeling lighter than it had in years. As the day wore on and the sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden glow over the floating gardens, Austin took Mira''s hand once more. There was a look of quiet determination in his eyes, and Mira couldn''t help but wonder what he had in store. He led her to a secluded corner of the gardens, where a small stone bench nestled beneath a flowering archway. It was a ce of quiet beauty, where the best scene of the world could be gazed at. They sat down together, and Austin turned to look into Mira''s eyes, his gaze unwavering. It was a moment of vulnerability, a moment where their souls wereid bare. "Mira," he began, his voice a gentle caress, "there''s something I want to say to you." Mira''s heart skipped a beat as she met his gaze. In his eyes, she saw a reflection of her own feelings, a depth of emotion that mirrored her own. Austin continued, his words filled with sincerity and love. "I don''t know how this week might end but I want you to know that even with everything, you are still the woman I ever loved first and that shall be the truth till the end of my life." As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden light over their secluded corner of the gardens, Austin and Mira leaned in and ced a kiss on Mira''s cheeks As Austin pulled away, both their foreheads touched, somehow for Mira within all this beauty her eyes being only focused on Austin, everything else faded away, and thus another crack formed at theyers she kept around her heart. ..... Day 5: The fifth day of their extraordinary week promised yet another enchanting surprise. Austin had been meticulously nning each day to deepen the connection between him and Mira, and today was no exception. He had chosen the crystal caves, a ce of unparalleled beauty and magic. As they stepped into the caves, Mira was immediately struck by the breathtaking sight that greeted her. The walls of the cave glistened and sparkled like a thousand diamonds, casting a radiant, ethereal glow that illuminated the underground chamber. It was as if they had stepped into a realm of pure enchantment. Austin led her deeper into the caves, his hand gently sping hers. The soft, melodic sound of water droplets echoing in the distance provided a soothing backdrop to the magical surroundings. The air was cool and refreshing, carrying with it the faint scent of earth and minerals. As they ventured further into the heart of the caves, Mira couldn''t help but be entranced by the beauty that surrounded her. It was as if they were walking through a cathedral of crystals, each formation more intricate and otherworldly than thest. Stctites hung from the ceiling like chandeliers, their crystalline tips catching the light and scattering it into a mesmerizing dance of colors. Austin led Mira to a small alcove within the cave, where a delicate setup awaited them. A soft nket was spread over a natural stone ledge, adorned with plump cushions for theirfort. Nearby, a violin rested against a rock, its strings glinting like silver threads. With a warm smile, Austin picked up the violin and cradled it in his arms. The instrument seemed toe to life in his hands, and as he began to y, a hauntingly beautiful melody filled the cave. The music resonated with the very essence of Mira''s soul, a symphony of emotions that seemed to transcend words. The sound of the violin reverberated through the crystal caves, creating an enchanting symphony of sound and light. The crystals on the walls seemed to respond to the music, casting dazzling reflections that danced around the cave like fireflies. Mira sat in awe, her eyes fixed on Austin as he poured his heart and soul into the music. It was as if he were speaking to her through the melody, expressing emotions that words could never capture. At that moment, she felt a deep connection with him, a connection that went beyond the physical, transcending into the realm of the extraordinary. The feelings from Austin''s musicbined with the feelings thate from him, hit deep within Mira''s heart, mind, and soul. As thest note faded away, Austin approached Mira, his eyes filled with a love that matched the brilliance of the crystals surrounding them. He took her hands in his, and in that moment, the world "I love you," he said, his voice a soft deration, a promise of his outside the cave ceased to exist. "I love you," he said, his voice a soft deration, a promise of his unwavering affection. With their deration of love hanging in the air, Austin leaned in as he took Mira''s hand, a kiss being ced at her knuckles as Mira looked on with wet eyes, the crack in her heart widening a lot today, the protection and reason around her heart barely holding on. ... Austin POV: ''She won''t be able tost for long...'' I thought as I flipped the meat on the stove. Both Mira and I were outside the beautiful cabin, with me meticulously cooking the food with love. A little distance from me, Mira sat in a rocking chair, a coat covering her body, put forth by yours truly. A hot cocoa, just the way she likes it, in her hand as she kept sipping it, her eyes staring at the stars. Seemingly, her focus was on the beauty of this world, yet at times, her eyes betrayed her true feelings and turmoil as they would turn to look at me. The blush on her face was not from the cold winds faithfully blown by the fairies using some elements. ''They really did go above and beyond...'' I chuckled as I faithfully dealt with the food. The past few days had been a resounding sess. There isn''t a normal woman who will be able to take such care and still remain focused on her desire to protect, especially not when the said woman is in love with you yet resists epting those feelings. These days, I made sure to give the perfect view of a couple, a very beautiful and undeniable future that Mira will never be able to forget even if she wants to do so. I have painted a future so enthralling that Mira herself is lovingly falling into this honey trap, and truly, even now, if I just give a push, I could get her heart and enjoy her to the fullest here. But I want thest embers of her heart''s resistance to fade. Her, Mira, the once-in-a-generation prodigy, among the youngest to reach the realm of Imperials, is a woman said to be blessed by mana itself and has a line of powerful men seeking to gain her attention. She should beg for me, and she herself will profess her love for me. It''s the only way for my n to work. After all, isn''t this just myst wish, such that after the week, I shall fully be able to give my focus and love to Sonia? Then me trying to get her to ept my love will be quite useless. No, after everything I did, I want her toe to me, and by the looks of it, that situation isn''t far away. My eyes then moved towards the bracelet on Mira''s arm, one blocking off her powers and abilities, making her mortal. One that I made her wear before I brought her to this world. My eyes then trailed towards the different powerful species hidden all around, all of them releasing the pheromones and powers I wanted them to. The food in my hand is specially grown by certain species here to affect the hormones and feelings, to make the person''s emotions ten times stronger than they should be. The blowing wind is infused with a certain scent that will weaken the mind and give it a sense of euphoria. A magic circle that keeps increasing Mira''s lust in a very subtle manner, one that is slowly umting and will one day burst open. All of this is done under the powerful care of these species, more powerful than Mira in her prime. She won''t be able to detect a thing, for everything is very subtle, even with her powers she will struggle to feel it. Adding this to my feelings, with all the things I am showing her... ''Heh... the 7th day will surely be a busy time...'' Chapter 558-Awakening Of A Woman That Shouldnt Have Awakened Chapter 558-Awakening Of A Woman That Shouldn''t Have Awakened As the week of enchanting dates drew to a close, Austin had one more surprise in store for Mira on the penultimate day. He had nned an evening in the Valley of Dreams, a ce where sunsets painted the sky with the most exquisite hues of gold, pink, andvender. It was a ce where dreams seemed toe to life, and on this evening, he would make sure, Mira''s love would be the most beautiful dream of all. They arrived in the valley just as the sun began its descent towards the horizon. The sky was a canvas of colors, with streaks of orange and pink stretching across the vast expanse. The valley itself was a haven of tranquility, with rolling hills covered in soft, velvety grass that seemed to invite them to sit and take in the breathtaking view. Hand in hand, Austin and Mira found a secluded spot amidst the grassy hills and settled down. Austin had brought a soft, warm nket, and he spread it out on the ground, creating a cozy nook for them to enjoy the evening. As they sat down, the beauty of the surroundings enveloped them like a warm embrace. The air was filled with the scent of wildflowers, and a gentle breeze rustled through the grass, carrying with it the whispers of nature. It was a moment of perfect serenity, a moment that seemed to exist outside of time. Austin turned to Mira, his eyes filled with a tenderness that mirrored the colors of the sunset. "Mira," he began, his voice soft and filled with emotion, "this week has been a journey of love and discovery. Each day, I''ve tried to show you how much you mean to me, how deep my love for you runs, and how much you help me." Mira''s heart swelled as she looked into his eyes. She had felt the depth of his love in every gesture, every word, and every moment they had shared during the week. But now, as the sun painted the sky in shades of gold, she knew that something special was about to happen. Austin continued, "From our first whimsical pic beneath the enchanted trees to our dance with the fireflies, our voyage to the starlit sea, our day in the floating gardens, and the serenade in the crystal caves, I''ve tried to express my love for you in every way I could." Tears of joy welled up in Mira''s eyes as she listened to his heartfelt words. She had been trying to resist her feelings, but with each passing day, it had be harder and harder to deny the truth that her heart held. At that moment, Austin''s magical harp appeared in his hand. It was an instrument that held the power to move hearts and stir souls. Its strings shimmered with an otherworldly light, and as Austin plucked the first notes, the world around them seemed toe alive with a symphony of magic. The melody he yed was one he hadposed just for Mira, a piece that spoke of love, longing, and the unbreakable bond that had formed between them. The harp''s music echoed through the valley, creating a spellbinding harmony that resonated with the very essence of his love. As Austin yed, the valley itself seemed to respond to the music. The flowers swayed in time with the melody, their petals changing colors with each note, creating a breathtaking disy of nature''s beauty. The breeze whispered through the grass, carrying the music to every corner of the valley. Mira''s breath caught in her throat as she listened to the enchanting melody. It was as if the harp''s music had reached deep into her soul, unlocking the floodgates of her heart. She felt a profound connection with Austin, a connection that transcended time and space. The magic in the air grew more palpable with each passing moment. The sky above them began to shimmer with soft, ethereal light as if the stars themselves were drawn to the music. Shooting stars streaked across the heavens, their tails leaving trails of stardust that illuminated the night. Austin''s eyes never left Mira''s as he yed, his fingers dancing gracefully over the harp''s strings. He poured his heart and soul into the music, expressing his love and devotion in every note. The melody seemed to speak the words they had longed to say to each other, words that went beyond merenguage. As the final, haunting notes of the harp''s music hung in the air, In that tranquil interlude, the heavens themselves stirred. The stars above, which had been scattered like diamonds across the canvas of the night sky, began to move in a mesmerizing dance. Slowly, gracefully, they converged, forming a radiant tapestry of constetions that spread across the celestial expanse. Mira watched in awe as the stars swirled and twirled, their light coalescing into a breathtaking painting of unparalleled beauty. It was as if the universe itself had be an artist, and the canvas of the cosmos was their masterpiece. In the heart of the painting, she saw Austin, his form illuminated by the soft glow of the stars. He stood with his harp in hand, his eyes fixed upon her, a beacon of unwavering love. The valley of dreams sprawled around them, its lush grass and vibrant flowers aglow with stardust. It was a scene of ethereal beauty, a testament to the magic of their love. His loving eyes only focused on her but what Mira saw more was her own eyes, those eyes gazing back at Austin with a love more powerful than she coulde tomit, and what blew her off was her smile, one so enchanting that she herself fell into a daze, when or for who had she ever smiled like this? That smile as her silver eyes narrowed with love at Austin was something she could have never in the past imagined for herself and deep within her heart she knew what she was seeing. But within the painting, Mira saw more than just her feelings. She saw the turmoil in her own heart, the conflict that had gued her throughout their week together. She saw her own hesitations, her fears of allowing herself to love fully, and her resistance to the undeniable connection that had blossomed between them. The painting revealed her inner struggle, her heart''s battle between the desire to open up to Austin and the fear of vulnerability. It was a raw and honest depiction of her emotional journey, a reflection of her own insecurities. Mira''s eyes welled with tears as she gazed at the painting, her heartid bare for the universe to see. She saw the love in Austin''s eyes, a love that had been constant and unwavering, even in the face of her resistance. She saw the beauty of the valley they had shared, a ce where their love had taken root and flourished. But most importantly, Mira saw the truth. She saw that her feelings for Austin were undeniable, that she loved him with a depth and intensity that matched the brilliance of the stars above. She saw that her heart had already made its choice, that she was hopelessly and irrevocably in love with the man who had shown her a week of enchantment, her own nephew. Austin set the instrument aside and turned to Mira. The valley was bathed in the soft, radiant light of the stars, and the magic of the moment was almost tangible as a pair, Austin''s hands moved forth as the painting flew into his heart, he slowly touched the painting as the image started to move and the Austin in the painting started to y the music. The scene widened Mira''s eyes as Austin spoke with a smile, one withplex feelings. "This is thest gift I can give you Mira, the final reminded of our final time together in this ce, while I wish to leave all these behind and focus only on Sonia, I want this as the final gift to you, to show the love I once had for you" Mira looked once more at the celestial painting that had captured their love. She saw the stars above rearranging themselves, forming new constetions that told a story of love, eptance, and the beauty of two souls finding each other in the vastness of the universe. As the sun dipped lower in the sky behind Austin, casting a warm, golden glow over everything, Mira felt a sense of peace and contentment wash over her. She realized that there was no more denying her feelings, no more holding back the love that had taken root in her heart. But the words spoken by Austin, his convictions that she felt, and his half-heart moving towards Sonia suddenly froze Mira''s heart. ''Am I to lose such a beautiful love?'' ''Am I to never feel such things again?'' ''Am I to never see his eyes look at me like this again?" ''Am I to never feel my heart race like this again?'' ''Am I to watch this man whose heart that once only belonged to me fade away?'' To watch as Austin takes another woman, to give the same eyes he gives her to another, to see him hold another, whisper words of love to her, to kiss her, and perhaps hold her and even.... As Mira''s thoughts reached here, suddenly the entire week flew through her mind, from the very beginning to this moment. Theughs she gave, the talks she had with him, his hard work to see her smile, his hands holding her, the feeling of safety he gave her as she walked within this ce as a mortal, his words of love, every moment passed through her mind with crystal rity. And then came the understanding that everything is ending, that Austin will never in the future look at her like how he does now. For she could feel the conviction from Austin to end it all here. While he gave her all the romance in the world, he made sure to do it with a perfect line, his feelings for the other girl and the knowledge of ''My loving...'' everything ending making him not take an unnecessary step. ''But isn''t this what I wanted? For my loving nephew to finally get over me?....'' ''My loving nephew....'' ''My loving...'' ''My.....'' As her thoughts reached here, Mira shut her eyes, for she, for a moment, had an image of Austin kissing her, and that set her body and heart on fire in ways she can''te to express, and along with it, the image of Austin kissing Sonia passed in her mind, which soon chilled Mira''s mind. Her body going cold, for she felt a very ugly emotion... ...Jealousy! Raw, pure, bubbling jealousy! And along with it, an extreme level of killing intent. Her mind filled with several unsavory thoughts of ending Sonia''s life, her position as Dean slowly slipping away from her mind, as only the thought of making Austin hers filled her. ''That love, those words, those eyes of love are all MINE!...'' ''It''s for me, and I don''t want to lose it!....'' ''I-I want his love....'' ''It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine! It''s mine!..... It''s mine!'' Perhaps in the game, there must have been a reason for Mira being an unattainable goal. Perhaps she was never meant to have her heart broken through. But there exists no woman, be it mortal or God, that will be able to keep their hearts locked away after going through so many sweet moments. No person will be able to live without the sweet touches of Austin''s love, especially after everything he did for her, along with the addition of his secret control with magic and the supply of his feelings towards Mira. To have had extreme pure love supplied to you for so long and to know that it shall be taken away, to be forever lost.... That is the same as taking away the prized possession of an addict, one fallen too deep into the hole.... And as the saying goes, the woman who looks the most gentle, caring, and loving might perhaps be the craziest among them all. Chapter 559-Fierce Fight To Fierce Love. Chapter 559-Fierce Fight To Fierce Love. Austin POV: ''Looks like it''s finally over...'' Thinking so, I, along with Mira, kept walking through the beautiful forest. Mira was unusually silent, and I remained quiet as I looked at the messages that kept appearing from the system. +50,000 affection! +50,000 affection! +50,000 affection! +50,000 affection! +50,000 affection! ''Damn, it''s a flood!...'' Reeling from the shock, I could see that the messages had yet to stop. The rm kept beeping, which led me to mute it, but the messages still kept pouring in. I even earned the title of Awakener of Things That Shouldn''t Awaken, as ominous as it sounds. For now, I kept that at the back of my mind. Right now is the most important and delicate moment that shall decide how our rtionship will go forward. Even though I havepletely broken through the barrier around Mira''s heart, I have to treat the situation delicately so as not to make Mira move and end Sonia''s life or do something crazy. As said before, I am not going to take the initiative. Everything now willy in Mira''s hands, for I am a man now having finished all my objectives, who would soon go to live the life he should need. And I made sure to transmit all these feelings towards Mira in bulk, which will keep increasing her feelings of guilt, jealousy, and sadness. "So, what do you want for dinner tonight?" I suddenly asked within the silence, to which Mira just gave a punctuated answer without any backing to it. "Just something light." "Oh, then consider it done." I replied with a light smile as the two of us soon reached the cabin, its location beautiful as always. Mira suddenly started to walk into the cabin, leaving the words. "I''m a bit tired, we will talkter." With that, she entered inside, leaving me outside with ''confusion'' filling me. However, the moment she entered the cabin, a smile came to my face. Moving towards one of the rocking chairs, I sat on it, my body rxing as I gave a light thumbs up to the air. This is more than enough for the ones watching to understand what their next move should be. ''I wonder what her next move will be?'' Musing at these thoughts, I closed my eyes. ... ''Um... that smells nice...'' Thinking so, I opened my eyes, stretching myself lightly in the chair. My eyes turned towards Mira, who was surprisingly trying to cook! Though she appeared very clumsy with her trying desperately to cut. It''s also harder on her with all her powerspletely sealed. "What are you doing, Mira?" I suddenly asked, making her flinch as she turned towards me. "I''m just trying to make food for you." She replied with a smile, her eyes looking very different than how they were all these days. But I didn''t jump on it as I replied with a smile. "Then why don''t we do that together?" I asked with a loving smile as I stood beside her, taking the main spot as I started to instruct her on how to do things. Thankfully, she followed my instructions after failing to do things alone. The next few minutes were spent with the two of us cooking a light meal, with Mira trying to take the lead. "How is it?" Mira asked, her voice meek yet hesitant, something that I was seeing in her for the first time. "It''s good, I can feel your warmth." I replied while taking light sips. The two of us were in the chair, drinking the soup. My words earned me a light, happy blush from Mira. With this, the two of us turned towards the sky, the very familiar silence falling between the two of us until Mira spoke. "Looks like we will soon be back in the real world." "We would indeed, but I will definitely miss these times. Maybe in the future, we can take some trip like this, as a family, maybe include mom and my sisters." I replied with a happy tone, to which a light frown came to Mira''s face, which she quickly covered up. "Yeah, that would be fun." She spoke back, her voice not that enthusiastic, but just as the atmosphere was to return to its calmness, Mira suddenly threw a huge rock into the peacefulke. "Austin, are you really going to throw away all those feelings you have for me, this easily?" Her question turned the atmosphere chilly, making me look at her with ''surprise.'' "Huh? Isn''t it what you want, Aunt?" I asked back, my question making her face crunch up a bit, but she didn''t back down as she spoke. "Let''s say I do ept your feelings, will you leave Sonia and these feelings of yours away?" Her words made her frown, my eyes meeting hers, as a contemtive look took my face, now mirroring pain and confusion. But that didn''tst for long as I looked at her with conviction. "No, I can''t do that to Sonia, not after everything she has been with." While my words were strong, my ''feelings'' on the other hand were onpletely haywire, which I made sure to strongly flow towards Mira, whose face now looked a bit pissed. "So you are saying that she is more important to you than me?!" She screamed as she ced the bowl down, her body raising from the chair as she walked up to me. I, for one, was not to back down as I stood up from my chair with confusion stered all over me. "No... maybe... I-I don''t know! And why do you care? You were the one that wanted nothing to do with me!" I screamed back, which led to Mira standing in front of me with red eyes, her breathing hard as she seemed taken aback. Both guilt and anger in her face as she responded. "If you didn''t want me anymore and wanted to be with Sonia, why did you bring me here? Why spend all this time and effort on a woman that you want to forget?" Her sudden attack took me back as I bit my lips a bit, her words being on point. I turned silent for a moment, but I didn''t back down at the fierceness of Mira as I gave my shot back. The tension between Mira and me crackled in the air like wildfire, our words shing through the serene forest like jagged shards of ss. Angry and hurtful usations flew between us like arrows, striking at the deepest recesses of Mira''s heart. with a mix of ''frustration'' and ''sorrow''. "You have no idea how much I love you, Mira. It tears me apart every day, knowing that you''re Mira''s voice was choked with tears as she whispered, "I love you too, Austin. But I''m scared. I''m scared of losing you, of breaking "You think I brought you here to forget you?" My voice wavered with a mix of ''frustration'' and ''sorrow''. "You have no idea how much I love you, Mira. It tears me apart every day, knowing that you''re right here with me, yet so impossibly out of reach." Mira''s eyes zed with anger, her cheeks flushed with emotion. "And what about Sonia? Are you just going to throw away your feelings for her? She''s been with you through thick and thin. Is she less important than me?" My jaw clenched as I fought back ''tears''. "I can''t abandon her, Mira. She''s been my anchor when I was adrift in the storm of life. I owe her so much." Mira''s voice quivered as she shot back, "But what about us? What about the love we both feel, Austin? Are we just supposed to ignore it, pretend it doesn''t exist?" Our words hung in the air, a painful reminder of the turmoil that had haunted us throughout the week. The tears welled up in Mira''s eyes, and she turned away, her shoulders shaking with emotion. She didn''t want to cry in front of me, to show her vulnerability, but the overwhelming surge of feelings couldn''t be contained any longer. I reached out to her, my hand ''trembling'' as I gently turned her face back towards me. "Mira, I can''t ignore what''s in my heart any more than you can. I love you. It''s not a choice I made; it''s a force stronger than anything I''ve ever known." Mira''s voice was choked with tears as she whispered, "I love you too, Austin. But I''m scared. I''m scared of losing you, of breaking your heart, of what people will say." My heart ''ached'' as I wiped away her tears with my thumb. "I know it won''t be easy, Mira. But love is worth the risk. We can face the world together, no matter what anyone else thinks. We deserve to be happy." Mira''s resolve wavered as she looked into my eyes, the depth of my love and the sincerity of my words breaking down her defenses. "I don''t want to lose you either, Austin. I love you more than anything in this world." Our voices had softened, the harsh edges of our words giving way to the vulnerability of our hearts. We stood there, locked in a silent embrace, our tears mingling in a bittersweet union. It was a fight born of frustration and fear, but it had brought us to a precipice where we could no longer deny the truth. And then, as if guided by some invisible force, our lips met. It was a kiss that started softly, tentative, like a fragile bud unfurling in the warmth of spring. But as our emotions surged, it deepened, bing more intense, more urgent. Our mouths moved together in a passionate dance, each kiss a confession of the love that had simmered beneath the surface for far too long. It was a kiss filled with the raw intensity of our feelings, a kiss that bridged the gap between us and shattered the barriers we had built. Once again our lips met in a fierce and passionate kiss, the culmination of a week of longing and desire. It was a kiss filled with raw emotion, a kiss that conveyed all the words we had left unspoken. As we clung to each other, our bodies pressed together, the world around us faded into insignificance. The valley of dreams, the peacefulke, the starlit sky¡ªall faded away, leaving only the two of us, lost in the intensity of our love. Our kiss was a promise, a deration that we were willing to face the challenges and obstacles thaty ahead. It was a pledge to stand together, to fight for our love, and to defy the expectations of others. At that moment, as our lips finally parted, Mira knew that she had crossed a threshold and that there was no turning back. Her love had triumphed over doubt and fear, and She was ready to embrace a future together, no matter where it might lead. No matter who she has to kill to get it... Chapter 560-Making Mira Mine Chapter 560-Making Mira Mine The tension between Mira and me had reached its breaking point. Our words, fraught with longing and love, had led us to a precipice where there was no turning back. As we moved towards the bedroom of the cabin, our lips remained locked in a passionate embrace. The soft glow of the cabin''s dim lights bathed us in a warm, inviting ambiance. Mira''s fingers traced a path along my jawline, igniting a trail of sensations that sent shivers down my spine. Her touch was gentle yet electric, a tantalizing reminder of the desires we had both kept hidden for so long. Mira''s lips left mine for a moment, and she whispered, "Austin, I need you." Her voice was filled with an urgent yearning, a plea that mirrored my own desires. I pressed Mira''s body against the bed as my lips ovepped with hers in a gentle kiss. Mira blushed. Her silver eyes stared straight towards me with a look of shyness and anticipation, like an innocent girl longing for her sweetheart. Such a cute gaze was enough to give me a heart attack. Moreover, the fact that Mira was usually serious and cold made the contrast with her current expression even more endearing. I separated my lips from hers and stared at her with a yful expression. "You are so cute." "H-Hey¡­ What are you talking about¡­" "Hahaha¡­ Why, are you shy?" "You¡­ Hmph!" I chuckled and kissed her lips again. Our lips were tightly pressed against each other, feeling each other breath asionally. Eventually, I stuck out my tongue and moved it towards Mira''s mouth, startling her. However, she did not resist and just closed her eyes, opening her lips slightly to cooperate with me. Anyway, she had already made up her mind to sleep with me today, so there was no point in resisting. But although Mira was not resisting, she was not cooperating either. No, it was not that she was not cooperating, but that she did not know how to. I did not mind it, though. I was pretty happy about taking the initiative. Slowly, my tongue explored inside Mira''s mouth. I started by licking her teeth and gums, slowly exploring deeper until I reached her tongue. When our two tongues made contact, Mira shivered. A tingling feeling traveled through her entire body, making her flustered. A soft moan escaped from her throat, making Mira incredibly embarrassed. But at the same, a strange feeling of ecstasy wrapped her body, making her feel hot. But that was just the start. Without allowing Mira to get used to the strange feeling, my tongue continued exploring inside her mouth, entangling with hers as though two snakes coiled around each other. It was followed by loud slurping sounds that made Mira embarrassed. "Uuu¡­ Ahn¡­ Uuu¡­" When I finally separated my lips from her, Mira was panting softly with a red face. I stared at her face fixedly before chuckling. "You are so sexy." "Uuu¡­" Ashamed, Mira used her hands to cover her face and twisted her body in embarrassment. Iughed softly and patted her silky purple hair gently. When Mira finally calmed down, she red at me with a pout. "¡­ Do you like to make fun of your aunt so much?" "Well, you are very cute when you are embarrassed." "You¡­..really got a sweet tongue." "What can you do? my aunt is already in my arms, my dream isplete." "Don''t call me aunt..." She said with a light blush to which I chuckled amusedly and kissed her nose. Looking at Mira''s red face, I could not help but feel a great sense of aplishment. At the same time, I felt incredibly excited. I could feel that she was excited as well. It was a mix of shyness, excitement, and anticipation. It was as though she was afraid of what wasing next, but at the same time, she was waiting for it. Kissing her lips again, I started to move my hands around her body. Then, I used my skillful and experienced clothes-removing technique to take her clothes off. When Mira noticed it, her face turned even redder. She could not help but look at me with a slight expression of panic. I just kissed her again and continued removing her clothes. At the same time, I caressed her body softly, making Mira tremble and groan each time my fingers touched her naked skin. My gaze lingered hungrily on Mira as sheid before me, her clothes now discarded, revealing the breathtaking beauty of her body. She was a vision of pure temptation, her curves, and contours a feast for the senses. Mira''s breasts were a work of art, ample and inviting, with rosy pink nipples that beckoned for my touch. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and caress them, my fingers tracing a slow, sensual path around the soft, delicate flesh. Her skin was warm and silky beneath my fingertips, and her breath hitched as I teased her nipples, making them harden in response. Moving lower, I couldn''t help but admire her sexy hips, a perfect blend of curves and grace. My hands roamed over her supple skin, reveling in the feel of her body beneath my touch. Her waist narrowed, leading to a tantalizing swell of her hips, an invitation I couldn''t ignore. Mira''s long, toned legs seemed to stretch on forever, their smoothness calling to me. I trailed my fingers along the length of her thigh, inching closer to the apex of her desire. Her skin quivered beneath my touch, a testament to the arousal that coursed through her. But it was her big, juicy ass that drew my attention, a marvel of sensuality. I squeezed and kneaded the firm flesh, delighting in its pliant response. Mira moaned softly, her desire evident as she pressed herself closer to me. "Nothing. I''m just admiring my future wife." Mira looked at me with moist eyes. She closed her eyes softly as her eyshes quivered every time she felt my fingers stroking her body. "W-What are you looking at?" Mira red at me with a look of embarrassment. "Nothing. I''m just admiring my future wife." "Idiot¡­ Who is your wife?" Feeling my hot gaze over her body, she could not help but use her arms to cover her chest and lower body. My lips found their way to her neck, nting slow, sensual kisses along her corbone. I nibbled on her earlobe, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her. My hands continued to explore, moving lower, until I reached the apex of her thighs. There, I found the treasure I had been seeking, her lower lips glistening with desire. I traced a finger along her delicate folds, teasing her entrance. Mira''s hips arched towards me, a silent plea for more. I couldn''t deny her. With a slow, deliberate motion, I slipped a finger inside her, relishing in the slick warmth that enveloped me. Mira''s breath quickened, her moans growing louder as I moved inside her, building the tension and desire to an almost unbearable level. Every part of Mira''s body begged for my touch, for my caresses and kisses. I couldn''t get enough of her, and I knew she felt the same. I smiled and kissed her lips again. Then, I moved my lips to her neck, caressing her skin softly until it reached her shoulders. The kisses on her body provoked a moan from Mira''s mouth. She twisted her body softly, trying to cope with the strange sensations she was feeling. However, her innocent reactions were like an aphrodisiac for me. I could not help but want to tease her more and more, to see more of her current expression. Giving in to my impulses, I used my tongue to explore her body slowly, caressing her neck, shoulders, and corbone. asionally, I kissed her cheeks and ears, biting her earlobe softly and making Mira''s quiver. Finally, I used my tongue to lick her nipples. "Uuu¡­" Mira groaned softly and looked at me with zed eyes. By this point, her entire body had be soft. "So cute¡­" I whispered in her ear, making her close her eyes in embarrassment. Chuckling, I ran my nails across her skin, caressing her waist and going down to the ce between her legs. "N-No¡­" Mira groaned softly. She hurriedly tried to press her legs together to stop my advances, but my finger continued unimpeded, eventually arriving at her crack. "Uuu¡­" Mira''s seductive voice escaped from her lips. Her voice filled with excitement, shame, and embarrassment was incredibly cute. I grinned and kissed her breasts again, sucking them softly as I "Oh? You came?" I asked with a smirk. Mira gritted her teeth and looked at me with crying eyes. She tried moved my finger across Mira''s crack. Having her entire body kissed, licked, and caressed, plus the sudden pleasure in her lower body was too much for the inexperienced Mira. Before I could even start to caress her lower body, her body twitched violently. "UUuuuhhaa¡­" "Oh? You came?" I asked with a smirk. Mira gritted her teeth and looked at me with crying eyes. She tried to use one of her hands to hit my chest in embarrassment, but I grabbed it and kissed her lips again. "Well, I think it''s time to taste you." She hurriedly looked away and used her hands to cover her eyes, her first time was now going to be with her nephew. "B-Be gentle, please¡­" "Of course." Chapter 561-Making Mira Mine(2) Chapter 561-Making Mira Mine(2) I could not wait to stick my dick inside her anymore. Currently, my excitement is at its maximum. Moreover, it was my first time with Mira, so it made everything even more exciting. "B-Be gentle¡­" Mira cried softly. "Don''t worry, I will," I said and kissed her lips. I then climbed on top of her and put my dick against her lower lips. Putting my arms on the back of her knees, I dragged them upwards and turned her body into an M shape. Mira looked at me in a slight panic. Her eyes went down to my dick and saw it rubbing her pussy softly. Each time, she could feel a small tingling pleasure hitting her. Her love cave seemed to react to it, leaking a seemingly unending amount of love juice that lubricated my penis. "S-So big¡­ I-I don''t think it will fit." Seeing the expression of fear on her face, I could not help butugh. "I''m sure it will." Mira nodded, however, her expression turned more and more nervous. It seemed like seeing my male organ caused her a bit of fright. However, there is no way I''m going to stop at this point. Thus, without allowing her to speak anymore, I kissed her lips again and slip my hands behind her head as my dick started to push inside. "Uuu¡­" Mira groaned and looked at me fearfully. I smiled with my eyes and continued sliding inside, reaching deeper and deeper with each second. Due to the forey that we did before, Mira''s cave was incredibly wet. I found it very easy to slide inside her. However, when I reached her hymen, Mira''s face constricted. "Ughn¡­" Mira bit her lips and hugged my back to suppress the pain. Perhaps it was due to her nervousness, but her nails pierced my skin deeply, almost drawing blood. I stopped briefly and looked at her. My dick was pressing against her thin membrane, only needing a bit more strength to pierce it. "It will hurt for a while," I said with a gentle expression. Then, I put strength on my waist and pierced her deeply. "Uuugn¡­" Mira''s eyes turned teary. She hugged my body tightly and scrunched her face to endure the pain. At the same time, she let out a soft painful cry. But I did not stop. I continued forward, putting even more strength on my waist until I reached her deepest part. Finally, my meat stick waspletely inside her. The pleasure of taking her virginity spread through my entire body. I could feel how her insides constricted around my penis, squeezing it hard. It was truly a pleasurable experience and the knowledge of how the woman is below me made me more horny. Moreover, seeing the blood sliding out of her crack and staining the bed below us filled me with a great sense of pride. Mira bit her lips "It hurts¡­" "I know¡­ Don''t worry, it will stop hurting soon." to try to suppress the pain, but it was useless. She then tried to push me away, but it was already toote. "It hurts¡­" "I know¡­ Don''t worry, it will stop hurting soon." Mira looked at me with teary eyes. Her current pitiful expression was aplete contrast from her usual fierce look. Seeing her painful expression filled me with pity. I kissed her lips softly and caressed her head, waiting until her pain faded out. At the same time, I sent a bit of my mana inside her, increasing her pleasure and reducing her feeling of pain greatly. Before long, the look of pain in her face started to disappear, turning into a look of lust and embarrassment. It was time. I did not hesitate to start moving. I thrust my hips repeatedly, going in and out of her once and again. Immediately, I felt my cock grinding her insides, stimting her vaginal walls as I enjoyed the pleasure of tasting her lower cave. Moans of pleasure started to escape from Mira''s mouth. They were soft at the start, but soon, they started to be louder. "Uu~AH~Uuh~" Mira''s moans filled me with excitement. My hips inevitably started to move faster and faster, drilling in her lower cave fiercely. It did not take long before sounds of meat hitting meat rang out through the bed room. "Uuy~ Ahnn¡­~ T-This is~" The lewd sounds of our bodies colliding fused with her sexy moans creating a lewd symphony. My rhythm increased even more, making my thrusts faster and faster as my cock continued going in and out of Mira''s pussy. Her well-toned muscles started to exert pressure on my cock, squeezing it hard and stimting my penis greatly! I grunted and hugged her body tightly. I continued fucking Mira without stopping, tasting her virgin body joyfully. Hearing her moans, I moved my mouth to her nipples again, sucking them and biting them softly. Moaning sounds continued to ring out. As I increased my speed of thrusting, her moans increased. With each thrust, her insides tried to fight back by squeezing my penis. However, it only increased our pleasure and prompted me to try to go deeper with each thrust. My dick kept plunging on deep inside her and her pussy continued squeezing me out. The pain of losing her virginity had beenpletely reced by extreme pleasure. "Ah~ Anh¡­ A-Austin~" Mira''s moans continued to resound in the living room. They were so loud that it would not be a surprise if the fairies outside heard us. Finally, after almost five minutes, I felt her pussy constricting further, announcing her impending climax. Mira also felt it. She hurriedly hugged my body tightly, clinging to me and chasing my lips with hers with a dazed expression. I responded to her kiss and elerated my movements wildly until I finally felt her body twitch. "A-Austin¡­ S-Something is¡­!" With a loud cry, Mira''s body curved up and her love juices gushed out of her vagina like a broken dam. She had orgasmed. Mira''s orgasmsted almost half a minute. During that time, She hugged my body tightly, clinging to me as though she wanted to fuse our bodies together. When her orgasm finally finished, she panted softly and looked at me with an affectionate expression. "¡­ So good." "I love you," I replied and kissed her nose. Mira blushed and hid her face on my chest, too embarrassed to say anything else but right now this was just the beginning I ced her back on her feet, then gently bent her over with her hands resting on the bed, her enticing ass inviting me. As I gazed at her reflection in the dressing table mirror, I could feel the heat building inside me, fueled by the desire reflected in her eyes. Mira watched as I admired her naked form, and her shy nce away only added to the allure. Her surprised cry filled the room when my hand parted her lower lips and pinched her clit, a mixture of pleasure and pain coursing through her. Her ass responded, swaying temptingly. My fingers explored her already-drenched lower lips, making her squirm and bite down on her lip to muffle her moans. Next, I grasped my hardness and teased her puffy lips with the tip, coating it in her juices. "Don''t move," I ordered, my desire mounting as I positioned myself at her entrance. With a deep breath, she prepared for what was toe. Then, I pushed inside her, and her cry of surprise filled the room as she was filled to the brim. There was a slight sting, and her tightness around my girth caused some difort, but it was far less than she expected. My experience told me there wouldn''t be much resistance,. In one swift movement, I imed what remained of her innocence again. Mira quickly adjusted to the sensation of fullness, her insides clenching around me, demanding more. I responded to her desire by starting to move inside her. Pleasure surged through her as I thrust, hitting all the right spots within her. This position had been chosen for precisely this reason, and every time I brushed against her womb, she squirmed and clutched at the bed. With each thrust, I grew more aggressive, mounting her with increasing intensity. She moaned in pleasure, a delightful mix of pleasure and pain echoing through her voice. I showed her no mercy, even as she experienced her first true orgasm. I continued to pound her, forcing her to bury her face in the bed to stifle her cries. "Austin!~," she called out, her voice a plea for both mercy and ruthless desire. I reveled in the pleasure she provided, d that her first time wasn''t filled with pain. After her third orgasm, I filled her womb with my essence, watching as her body trembled in the aftermath. When I withdrew, there was a dejected plop. Mira crawled onto the bed,ying on her side in a fetal position, savoring the lingering pleasure. A content smile graced her lips as warmth enveloped her womb. But her moment of respite was short-lived. I climbed onto the bed, forcefully parting her legs and pushing her onto her back. Her charming moan escaped her lips as I entered her once more, her arms wrapping around my neck and her legs locking around my waist as I resumed pounding her insides with unbridled passion. Chapter 562-Making Mira Mine(3) I pressed down on Mira''s boneless and soft body and enjoyed the joy of her flesh. I went in and out of her sweet and delicious cave while enjoying her reactions. Mira''s beautiful face had turnedpletely red, and her eyes were hazy and unfocused. Sometimes, she wanted to moan loudly, but thest bit of shame was holding her back. Seeing Mira''s lustful and sultry expression, I could not help but tease her. "¡­ How sexy~." "Uhn¡­ Ahn¡­ S-Stop saying that¡­" Mira moaned softly and let out a soft grunt. With a chuckle, I lowered my head and kissed Mira''s sleek and graceful shoulders. I then lifted one of her legs and turned her body to the side. In this new position, my dick collided violently, and my dick entered deep into her uterus. "Ahnn~¡­ So good~¡­ Uhn~¡­" Mira closed her eyes tightly. Her eyshes shivered constantly, and her entire body waspletely red. She then bit her lips and suppressed her moans, enjoying the crazy sex silently. Meanwhile, my lips and tongue gently and skillfully kissed her neck and ears, then kissed her shoulders again, and once more kissed her neck and ears. In the end, I moved my lips towards her plump and sexy lips. Without hesitation, I pressed my lips against hers and slowly invaded her mouth with my tongue, sucking her saliva greedily and ying with her tongue. Mira grunted and twisted her body in answer, making our bodies rub against each other more intensely and giving her a burst of pleasure. When I finally released her lips, Mira panted heavily before letting out a loud shout. "Ahn¡­ S-So good¡­!~!" I was excited by her words. In my excitement, I bit and sucked her neck, creating several hickeys and making Mira''s body shudder. At the same time, my waist continued colliding against her intimate parts and creating loud ~papapa~ sounds. "Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­" Small drops of sweat appeared on Miran''s body. Feeling hot, Mira panted heavily and tilted her head aside. Her half-closed eyes and watery pupils were filled with hazy lights, and her beautiful and sexy lips were opening and closing repeatedly with each impact of my pelvis. "Oooohhh¡­ So good¡­" Mira whimpered like a child. The soft groan that burst out of her mouth was truly breathtaking. I was excited by the fact that Mira was like this due to me, her loving nephew. In the end, no matter how much she resisted me, she ended up groaning under my body. I continued thrusting my penis inside, soaking it in the love juices flowing out of her vagina. With each attack, Mira''s body swayed like waves, and her breasts shook lewdly. "¡­ S-So deep¡­ Uhnn¡­ I-I''m going to die¡­" Mira gasped and grasped the bedsheet with both hands. She moaned and moaned once and again while her beautiful body was being pressed by my crotch. Suddenly, her mouth let out a loud moan. She then gritted her teeth and pulled the bedsheets strongly. "S-So good~¡­.!" With a loud cry, her body shook violently and her vagina tightened around me once more. Then, a new wave of love juices gushed out of her vagina, drenching the bedpletely. I grinned and kissed her ear with an evil smirk. "¡­ You are such a pervert. Look at all that water." "Uuu¡­" Mira whimpered in shame and closed her eyes in embarrassment. I grinned again and turned her body around, pressing her breasts against the bed. Then, I raised her ass up and thrust inside once more. "Ohn~¡­ Uuu~¡­" At this point, Mira''s whole body already felt sore due to the intense exercise. The endless attacks she had been receiving had made her dead tired. In the end, although her cultivation is in the Imperial realm, she is a mage and her endurance is unable topare to mine. Moreover, I had been very intense all this while, so she waspletely spent. She felt that her body was soft, and she could not put strength in her limbs. Even the ce between her legs felt a little numb. But unfortunately for her, I was not done yet. I chuckled as I put strength on my waist and mmed my dick deep in her ass with even more strength than before. "Ahhahhhahhh~~¡­" Mira let out a long groan and shivered pleasurably. I did not give her time to get used to my attacks, though. Immediately afterward, I started to pound her in this new position, inserting my sturdy and giant meat hole inside her sacred cave. Mira moaned again. Helplessly, she put her face on the bed powerless to do anything but receive my attacks. Once and again, I swung my waist up and down, going repeatedly inside her and letting her enjoy the most intense sex possible. Furthermore, I even used mana to increase the pleasure she was feeling. The pleasure was so overwhelming that Mira''s eyes rolled up and a thread of saliva slid down her lips. She had literally been fucked silly. I grunted and fucked her like that, making use of her hole once and again and nailing her body in the bed. As a result, Mira''s pink uterus contracted and spasmed intensely, and her plump ass turned red. Finally, she was unable to resist having another orgasm. Gripping the bedsheet, she curved her body up and let out an intelligible moan. At the same time, I got ready to shoot my next round inside her belly. "I''ll cum inside!" I shouted excitedly. Mira was unable to react to my words. With a groan, her body twitched repeatedly, and eventually, she copsed. At the same time, I shot my entire load inside her. It was as though her womb was sucking my penis, asking it to impregnate her. Soon, her womb waspletely filled with my semen. When I was done, I pulled my dick out and smiled. "That was good." Mira shivered briefly. She felt the heat of my semen in her belly and groaned again. Then, she closed her eyes and started to pant. Little by little, reason returned to her mind and now a switch had been flipped in her mind as she flipped me in the bed. I could feel her biting her lower lip, her body grinding against my hardness. Her sensuality overwhelmed me, and I couldn''t resist any longer. My hand moved to the back of her head, pulling her down into a deep, passionate kiss. As we kissed, our gasps mingled in each other''s mouths. She guided me inside her, her slow movements filling her to the brim. The moment the head of my hardness kissed the door to her womb, her body shuddered with pulsating pleasure. I didn''t rush her, savoring the taste of her mouth, sweet and delicious as ever. It was a taste I loved, and she belonged to me. My hands explored her body, caressing and wing her sides, then roaming down her back before descending to her enticing curves, yfully tracing her bubble bottom. She was perfection, and in that moment, she was all mine. Mira began swaying her hips, her eyes locked onto mine as she gave me the pleasure I craved. Words were unnecessary; our eyes conveyed our feelings. Her love juices flowed, signaling her arousal, and she increased the pace, letting her moans fill the room. I grunted as she rode me passionately, her moans driving me to the brink of desire. Patiently, I waited for her to reach the peak of her pleasure. When her orgasm surged through her, I flipped her over, pressing her beneath my weight. "Austin~," she called out, pleading for more but also for a moment to catch her breath. My thrusts were relentless, pounding her relentlessly, reaching deep, aching but heightening her pleasure. Mira sensed my urgency as I neared release. Instinctively, she wrapped her legs and arms around me, burying my face in her neck. I listened to her grunts and felt her nibbling and kissing my neck and shoulders as she tried to suppress her moans, caught in the ecstasy I provided. Her grip on me tightened when I pressed hard against her cervix, pushing us both over the edge. It was as ethereal as ever. She craved the warmth that spread inside her womb every time I marked it with my essence, and the pleasure and love overwhelmed her heart, causing tears to well in her eyes. Locked together, we caught our breath, and then Mira resumed nting kisses on my neck. "Want more?" she yfully asked as she sensed my hardness pulsing against her tight walls. "Do you?" I nibbled on her neck, making her moan. She answered by thrusting her hips forward, trying to take more of me inside her, an impossible endeavor without breaching her womb. "Always, my Love," she seductively whispered, her eyes seemingly turning into the shape of a heart. Her actions made me grunt, and then I pulled back before thrusting back inside her ruthlessly, mming against her cervix. She moaned in a mixture of ache and pleasure. "More~," she devilishly demanded, and I obliged, picking up a rhythm that bathed us in even more intense pleasure. ''Just what have I awakened?'' Our passionate entanglement continued through the morning, hunger forgotten as we clung to each other''s bodies, indulging in wild pleasure. We missed lunch, too wrapped up in each other to let go until our grumbling stomachs finally demanded attention. Chapter 563-Teaching To Lick And Swallow ''Looks like everything worked out well.'' I thought as I took a bite of the food in my hand, my eyes trailing towards Mira, who seemed to avoid my eye contact with a blush on her face. After we began making love, this went on for almost half a day, until a certain hunger took over us. After the flip was switched in Mira''s head, she turned into a beast, while I too did the same as I ravished her. But right now, therey a little awkward atmosphere in the room, due to the simple reason that Mira didn''t expect for the things between us to lead to intimacy. I''m sure she would have taken some more time to stew on her thoughts until she had made a veryplex and airtight n to get me back to her. And I didn''t want that. Such a situation will only turn disadvantageous for me, for the confusion and her taking the lead is needed for me to continue my ns on Mira. The reason such an emotional situation took ce is due to the help of my dear fairies, who had unleashed a special scent to increase the emotions of a person, making them more confused and in turmoil. They had done this when I had given them the thumbs up, the very one before I went to sleep. Thanks to that, everything burst forth, and I was able to finally make Mira mine. And she really is mine now, for everything is out in the open, and there is no going back. "It''s good, right?" I asked, pointing at the sandwich, to which Mia nodded her head. Seeing her meek look, I didn''t hold back anymore as I lifted her off her ce and ced her on myp. Her eyes came to meet mine as I asked. "What''s troubling my wife?" My words earned me a blush from Mira, which was soon followed up by a snort, though she didn''t deny my words. "I''m just thinking about how to take things from here." She replied. "That we shall n together..." I spoke, to which she asked again. "What about Sonia?" This brought a tremble to my lips, while my inner emotions started to go into a frenzy, but soon a resolute face came upon me as I spoke. "I will deal with her, but it will take some time. I want to let her go easily." After saying this, I moved forward and took a sip of Mira''s lips, teasing it gently, after which I spoke. "Right now, I just want to be with you, to just feel your warmth and your smile. For now, I am finally full." My loving words only brought a smile to Mira''s face as she leaned onto me. My admission of my love was greater for her, along with my feelings being more than enough to push away any worries she had. Thus, the two of us had our food with us feeding each other, though after that the unfished lust between us sparked again, which lead us towards the bedroom, for now it was time to trach my dead aunt some things. .... "¡­ A-Austin, y-your thing¡­" "What is wrong, Mira?" "T-This¡­ I-I don''t k-know how to do it¡­" Mira''s face was red. She was holding my dick timidly while looking at me with upturned eyes. I lifted the corner of my lips and patted her head, a sort of shame y, knowing that Mira is much older and very wise. "Don''t worry, I can teach you." "First, hold my dick softly and move your hands up and down." Mira tilted her head. "L-Like this?" "Yes." I closed my eyes and enjoyed the handjob. Mira''s hands felt very soft and amazing, the pleasure gotten from having this innocent woman, my aunt, masturbating me was great. I savored the feeling of her hands rubbing my root and my ns and continued guiding her. "Now, use a hand to caress my scrotum." Mira nodded and followed my instructions. Her fingers moved slowly through my balls as Mira tried her best to satisfy me. Perhaps because she was curious about a man''s body, but Mira was very enthusiastic about her movements. Moreover, she seemed to be studying the parts where I felt the most pleasure. Her eyes werepletely focused on my thing. Each time my ns twitched, Mira took a deep breath and watched curiously. "I-It''s twitching." "Of course. It''s feeling good." Mira blushed. "Am I doing it well?" "Yes, but it''s time to start the second part. Mira, lick it." I did not repeat my words and just stared at Mira with a deep gaze. Soon, Mira was unable to endure my stare and lowered her head. "O-Okay¡­" Then, she timidly extended her tongue and licked it slightly. Once she realized that nothing strange happened, Mira licked it again. I brushed her hair softly and continued instructing her. "Lick everything, as though it is a candy." "Mm¡­" Mira''s soft and slippery tongue started to roam through my member. She started on the tip and slowly descended until she reached the balls. Her movements were unskillful, but it was pleasant watching her serving me with such a devoutness Soon, Mira had licked my spear entirely and filled it with saliva. She then looked up as though asking me for the next step. Iplied with an evil smile and lifted her chin. "Now, swallow it." "S-Swallow?" "Yes, swallow." Mira stared nervously at my member and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. "I-It''s too big." "Don''t worry, I guarantee you can swallow it." Mira was not sure. She stared at my member again while wondering how was something like this possible. Even if she tried, at most half of it could fit in her mouth. She could not think of a way to swallow the other half. But when she saw my encouraging expression, she did not have more options but nod and attempt it. Thus, she moved her mouth towards my member and opened her lips timidly. Maybe due to instinct, Mira started kissing it. She kissed it softly before moving her mouth down. I felt her teeth slightly rubbing my member and then, my member entered in the wetness of her mouth. I sucked a breath of cold air and suppressed the urge to deepthroat her right now. "Be careful with your teeth," I said. Mira did not reply. Instead, she moved her head awkwardly trying to find a way to fit it in. A few secondster, she moved her head back and gasped- "Austin, I can''t¡­" I caressed her head and shook my head. "Shhh, you can. Come, try again." Mira was unable to say no. Less than five secondster, she nodded hesitantly under my expectant gaze and tried again. Once more, my ns were swallowed by her little mouth. When half of my ns was swallowed, Mira reached her limit. I patted her head to calm her down and breathed on her ear. "Breathe in. Now, breathe out. See? It''s alright. Now start moving your mouth up and down." Mira obeyed my words. Her head started to nod continuously to pleasure my stick. Meanwhile, I continued caressing her hair and enjoying her service. Mira''s mouth felt hot and pleasant, and I enjoyed each bit of it. I could see that she was a bit ufortable with this, but the fact that she forced herself to continue the blowjob despite feeling ufortable excited me even more. Mira also seemed happy when she saw my satisfied expression. She started to move faster and faster, and at some point, she had started to use her tongue. Her slippery tongue moved through my member like a little fish, stimting it incredibly. I took a deep breath and once more fought off the urge to thrust my rod into her throat. However, each time I saw her innocent and happy expression while she sucked my penis, I wanted to deepthroat her even more. I had the feeling that my inner devil was slowly awakening. So, when Mira started to show signs of tiredness and slowed down, I snapped. Suddenly, I held her head in ce and moved my waist. "Mm?" Mira was startled. She looked up at me as though asking me what was happening, but when she saw my evil expression, a chill went down her spine. However, it was toote for my aunt to escape my clutches. I moved my waist again, thrusting inside her mouth. I started slow, but my speed quickly picked up. Finally, I trusted deeper than before. "!!!" Mira opened her eyes wide. She struggled briefly and looked at me in fear, but I just smirked and prepared myself to trust again. At the same time, I made sure to send a bit of mana inside Mira''s body to not injure her. All of a sudden, I was sliding my dick deep in her throat. Mira''s struggles were futile. She stared at me in panic and tried to say something, but my thrust made it for her to speak. Instead, she was forced to watch how my huge member messed up her throatpletely. "Mira!" I grunted deeply and moved faster and faster while my rod was wrapped by the muscles of her throat. Mira could not breathe and her consciousness became blurry. At some point, her body had be weak and her eyes were upturned and nk. Seeing that, I decided to stop torturing her. Thrusting a few times more, I felt theing of my orgasm. Then, I thrust her deep onest time and deposited my semen on her throat. Furthermore, I kept my rod inside until I was sure she had drunk everything. "Good¡­" With a grunt, I finally released the pitiful woman of an Imperial. Instantly, Mira started to cough. "Cough cough¡­ ugh, cough cough¡­" Mira coughed a few times and her eyes turned teary. She looked at me with a look of grievance as though asking me why I did it. I smiled guiltily and kissed her cheek. "Sorry sorry, it''s just you were too cute." Mira''s grievance seemed to overflow. Suddenly, she started to hit my chest with her fist. I smiled amusedly and grabbed her hands before throwing her on the bed. Then, Iy over her and started to kiss her neck. "Okay, now it''s your turn." Chapter 564-New Round Chapter 564-New Round. My fingers traced a slow path up her body, starting at her neck, and then down to the swell of her breasts. They were full and inviting, and my thumbs brushed against her hardened nipples, eliciting a soft moan from her. Mira''s stomach was toned and inviting, a canvas for my exploration. I kissed her navel and teased the area with my tongue, relishing the way she quivered beneath my touch. My hands slid lower, caressing her midriff, feeling the warmth of her skin against my palms. I could sense the tension building within her, her anticipation palpable. Her hips swayed involuntarily, a silent invitation for me to continue. I traced the contours of her hips with my fingertips, feeling her shiver at my touch. Moving even lower, my hands found her luscious thighs, gripping them firmly. I couldn''t resist the urge to run my fingers along the soft skin, feeling the heat emanating from her core. And then, there it was, the object of my desire. Her juicy ass, a work of art, beckoning me closer. I couldn''t wait any longer. My hands grasped her hips, guiding her toward me, and I pressed my face between her cheeks. My tongue delved into her depths, savoring her sweet taste. I worshipped her with each sensual stroke, circling her tight entrance before trailing up to her throbbing clit. Mira moaned in ecstasy, her body trembling in response. I continued my oral exploration, using my fingers to tease and tantalize her, building the pleasure within her to an irresistible her cravings. Ipped at her with a hunger that matched her own, lost in the intoxicating taste and scent of her arousal. With each crescendo. Her hips bucked against my face, her moans growing louder and more urgent. Mira''s desire was undeniable, and I was more than willing to satisfy her cravings. Ipped at her with a hunger that matched her own, lost in the intoxicating taste and scent of her arousal. With each passing moment, the tension within her grew, her body on the edge of an explosive release. I could feel her trembling, her breathing in ragged gasps. And then, it happened. Mira reached her peak, her body convulsing with pleasure. I continued to caress and tease her, prolonging her ecstasy, after which almost without a warning, my member pierced Mira''s cave. Mira gasped in surprise. Her body, which had not recovered yet from myst stunt, shivered fiercely. I smirked and started to thrust, moving my waist up and down and mming my balls on her hole. Mira was alreadypletely wet, so my member slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb. "Ugh¡­" Mira let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but I was holding her hands so she could not move. For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled me with even more lust. I felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes. I smiled, my thrusts became faster. Mira gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure. I licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of my hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while my other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs. Finally, my hands moved to her vulva. I used my fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making Mira moan loudly. Then, when Mira was getting used to the pleasure, I pulled the hair up. "Ughn¡­~" Mira moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body and her walls tightened around my member, I took a deep breath and continued bullying her. My teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly. I made sure to use mana to make the process as pleasurable as possible, but even so, it was painful for Mira. However, the mix of pain and pleasurebined together to bring her orgasm to greater heights. "Austin~¡­!" With a loud cry, I felt Mira''s first orgasm. "N-No~¡­" After the flood of love juices drenched my waist, Mira gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at me with a pitiful expression. She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances. However, I was still not satisfied. There was a trick I had to use. With a malicious smile, I licked her ear and bit her earlobe. "I never thought my beloved Mira would have such a perverted side." "¡­ Austin¡­" Mira''s teary eyes were adorable. So adorable that I wanted to see more of them. I smirked and put strength on my waist. Suddenly, my penis pierced her deepest part. Mira gasped and her body shivered. "Mm~¡­" Meanwhile, the rest of my body continued doing his work. I brought my mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked Mira''s walls to tighten even more around me, and my member found it a bit hard to move. So, I thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Mira shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure. "Ahnn~¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan. "How lewd..." Iughed and whispered in her ear. Mira paled briefly, but the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again. After she moaned for the first time, Mira was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed loudly. Her body twisted below me, and her legs wrapped around my waist. I released Mira''s hands, and Mira instantly wrapped them around my neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to my shoulder and bit hard. I grunted and turned around her body. Then, I thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position. Mira''s moans became even louder and louder. I''m sure that the fairies could hear them easily. Her cave had long be filled with love juices. The amount of love juice Mira produced was enough to drench the bedpletely. The slippery sounds of my holy sword piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of perverted sounds that overwhelmed Mira''s senses. Finally, when I felt she was about to orgasm again, I decided to bring our lovemaking to an end. Grabbing her waist, I moved in and out quickly. I mmed my waist on her ass while I used my teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Mira''s body shivered repeatedly and her eyes turned nk. "Austin~¡­ So deep~¡­ T-This¡­ I-I''m dying~¡­" Then suddenly, her body spasmed. Once, twice, and thrice. I grunted. The attacks of my waist turned faster and finally, I felt my second orgasming. Thus, I thrust onest time and deposited my white-hot stuff inside her womb. "Cumming¡­~" Mira screamed loudly arched her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength and she copsed in the bed. I took a deep breath andy over her. Chapter 565-The New Changes. Chapter 565-The New Changes. "This has been amazing..." Mira muttered in a loving tone as she leaned against my chest. Right now, the two of us were sitting on the branch of a huge tree, with Mira on myp, gazing at the setting sun as the 7th day somehow seemed toe to a close. The rtionship between the two of us was now stronger than ever. The one day had been more than enough for me to win over her body and her heart. However the main problem remained with the fact that the mystery of the ce we were in would always fill Mira''s heart. Being as smart and connected as she is, it won''t take long for her to truly find out what and where this ce is. But even then, I have it covered. A little bit of Elda''s help will be more than enough for me to get over this part. However I will have to be careful about how I will y it. Too much force and everything might crumble and fall. "Who would have thought the rtionship of love that I pushed away would end up with me in my nephew''s arms?" Mira asked with a willful voice. "Hey, now that''s your husband..." I whispered into Mira''s ears, which earned me a light blush from her, something I just can''t ever get enough of. For you see, even with her mature body and tone, there''s the fact that their justys a very gentle and innocent-like girl in matters of the heart inside Mira. One so clumsy and shy that I just can''t get enough of. Bullying her in bed is especially nice. "So what now?" Mira suddenly asked as she melted into my embrace, the two of us gazing into the sky as I spoke. "We will figure it out as time goes by..." My reply only made Mira smile as she turned to look at me, our eyes meeting as she came forward and kissed my lips. I caught her waist tight as I started to kiss her back, the rays of the sun covering over us as the leaves of trees floated by with the wind. Overall, it was a magical weekend for Mira. .... "What will you do with the cabin?" Mira asked as she took one look at the cabin before entering the carriage. I smiled at her reluctance and spoke. "Don''t worry; it will still be there. Maybe in the future, we can always spend our free time here." These words of mine only made Mira happier as she leaned into my shoulder, soon closing her eyes as the carriage passed through the portal back to the same ce we left from. The carriage moved slowly towards the Mage Tower, while I removed the bracelet from Mira''s hand, her face growing lighter as she rubbed her wrist. "That was a very weird feeling." She spoke as she looked at the outside world, time seemingly regaining for the two of us. "Well, as long as you had fun..." At my words, Mira just narrowed her eyes at me, but she didn''t jump towards any more usations, which was a relief for me. As the carriage soon reached the Mage Tower, we vanished from the carriage and appeared inside Mira''s office. Just as we did, Mira''s assistant burst through with a worried look as she spoke. "Miss, there have been a lot of issues at the Academy!" "Sigh... I''m just back, and problems are falling into myp." Mira spoke in an annoyed tone, to which I moved forward and ced a light kiss on her cheeks while saying. "Well then, all the best." The kiss brought the blush I so desired to see while the assistant woman looked between me and Mira with a very focused gaze. Though she soon shook her head, and under these conditions, I gave a wink to Mira, and she knew what she had to do as she just snapped her hand, and I was back at the dean''s office within the Babylon Academy, one of the few privileges of being the dean. ..... ''Sigh, there is a lot to do...'' I thought as I sat on the table in my room, all the information that happened while I was gone in my hand. The main parts are the change in the power structure and the new arrivals from the powerful factions of the world. The true geniuses of the world had now truly arrived at the Babylon Academy, and they had already started their ruckus. Just as I had thought, the powers at the time of Mira''s absence used the opportunity to bring all these chaos-inducing kids into Babylon Academy. I had foreseen it, for none of them would be able to let go of the juicy treats that one might receive if they get the title of King or Queen. But one might ask, why have they not sent the geniuses before and taken the wish and glory? That couldn''t happen before due to the pact made by the 11 heroes that the supreme geniuses created by the great factions can''t enter the battle for the title and wish, for it would be too disadvantageous to the normal students. But that wish changes if normal members from the academy were to get the 11 rings, which means until the 11 seats are full, all the organizations have to hold back. But with the 11 rings found and the world in turmoil, all the powers have nowe forth into the Babylon Academy. A time of tension hase, as great heroes and geniuses of all kinds have now fully gathered. The fight for the best will now begin. ''But what is making my headache is this...'' I thought as I looked at the list of people challenging me, some for prestige, others for battle, but most of them were for Elda''s love! ''Looks like I have to crush some more people to get their thick heads straight...'' The door of the dressing room finally opened and out walked a beautiful girl who was only wearing a bathrobe, having recently dried up her hair after a shower, her cute horns glistening. Her fair cheeks bloomed in a crimson blush when her eyes found me, the man she belonged to sitting on her chair without any clothes over his body. ra boldly approached the chair when I drew my hand forward to her, and as soon as she arrived before me and ced her hand in mine, I undid the belt of her robe, revealing her soft but toned stomach and legs, as well as the valley of her modest bosom and herher flower to his eyes. The sensation of power and desire coursed through me as ra stood before me, bathed in her vulnerability and grace. The way her fair skin flushed with crimson, the anticipation in her eyes, it was all intoxicating. Gently, I extended my hand, drawing her nearer, and as our fingers intertwined, I could sense her trepidation. Undoing the belt of her robe was a deliberate act, revealing the treasure beneath¡ªher soft, toned form, the gentle slope of her bosom, and the secret thaty between her thighs. "You took your time," I murmured with a smile, my lips grazing the warmth between her breasts. Her trembling body begged for more, and she bit her lower lip, stifling her sweet moans. "Well I had to get ready" She replied with a smile as her bathrobe slipped away, revealing her naked beauty. I kissed her, tracing her curves with my warm hands, exploring the softness of her flesh. Gradually, the tension in her body eased under my adoring kisses, and her body responded, igniting with desire. Her eyes, however, inadvertently drifted to my arousal. "Sit," Imanded, and she obeyed without hesitation. She perched herself on myp, her legs encircling my waist, our heated desires pressed together.Guiding her chin upward, I captured her lips, igniting a passion that was as intense as our first kiss. It evolved into something deeper, a sensual dance of tongues and desires. Her need for me was evident, her hunger growing, and I reveled in her intoxicating scent and taste. She sought more of me, relentlessly pursuing my tongue. ra lost herself to lust, riding the wave toward her climax, grinding against me with abandon. Her embarrassment couldn''t stop her, and she buried her face in my neck, seeking refuge from my gaze. I took control, gripping her hair and pulling her back, meeting her eyes as she teetered on the edge of ecstasy. My free hand imed her breast, squeezing it possessively, tormenting her innocent nipple. "Master!" she cried sensually, tightly embracing me as her body convulsed in climax. I chuckled at her unexpected surrender, her shame a part of her newfound allure. "Interesting," I mused, relishing the power I held over her. I nted a tender kiss on her head, reassuring her with a whisper. Then, I moved her to the side of the bed. With her feet back on the ground, I bent her over, her hands resting on the bed, her enticing derri¨¨re exposed to me. I couldn''t help but admire the sight in the dressing table mirror, her vulnerability reflected on me. Chapter 566-Now That Was Easy..... Chapter 566-Now That Was Easy..... I surrendered to the intoxicating desire that enveloped me, my hands firmly gripping her waist as I nestled myself against her. Her wet folds were a seductive embrace, their heat beckoning me to plunge deeper. I could hear her muffled moans, her voice a melody of yearning. With deliberate slowness, I prated her, savoring the tightness and warmth that weed me.Her moans echoed in the room as I filled herpletely, her body stretching to amodate my fullness. I pulled back and pushed in again, each movement deliberate, each thrust fueling the fire between us. She wriggled beneath me, her plea for more evident in her actions and the desire that burned in her eyes. But I had other ns in mind. I wanted to hear her beg, to relish the sweet sound of her voice as she cried out for release. "Master, please~..." Her honesty and vulnerability were endearing, but I was determined to make her wait. With a light smile, I caressed her waist, my fingers digging into her soft flesh as I intensified my thrusts, driving deep into her. Her moans became a symphony of pleasure, a seductive melody that filled the room. "Master, faster~..." Her voice quivered with need, her body trembling, her slick walls pulsating around me. I couldn''t resist her pleas any longer. Leaning down, I nted a kiss between her shoulder des, savoring the way her moans intensified. "Yes, Master~. Please don''t stop~." But, to her surprise, I withdrew from her, leaving her breathless and wanting. "Master..." Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she looked at me, on the verge of despair. Then, with determination, she straddled me, taking control of our pleasure. I watched her with amusement as she rode me, her pace reflecting her own desires. The sensations were exquisite, her cries and moans music to my ears. "You are beautiful," I whispered, my pleasure building with each of her movements. "Kiss me," I demanded, and she eagerlyplied, our lips meeting in a passionate embrace. She continued to ride me, her movements growing faster, her voice hoarse from the pleasure that consumed her. "Master~!" Her scream echoed in the room as her back arched and her mind surrendered to ecstasy. I grunted, feeling her insides tighten around me, urging me to release. But I resisted, pulling her into an intimate embrace, my weight pressing down on her. "Hey..." Leaning in, I captured her lips, tasting the mixture of pleasure and desire that linger. ..... ''Looks like she had it tough...'' I thought as I lightly patted ra''s head. She was deeply asleep with a satisfied smile on her face. While I was gone, the main fort had to be dealt with by ra, for she stayed as the only connection to me. Of course, I left messages to the girls I am in a rtionship with and care for, especially the powerful princesses who will hear the news. One who will no doubt stop at nothing to ensure that I am fine. That''s the main reason everything stayed peaceful, at least in my life. Also, there was the reason of the new geniuses that joined the academy, the challenges that came, and some changes that took ce. Few rings have changed hands, and some managed to keep their powers. Plus, it didn''t help with the fact that most geniuses in various ways belonged to different species and their kingdoms. So with their princesses being the ones holding the ring, many agreed to join the princesses and support them to gain the wish. This once againes under a certain special mission, as the powerful Organizations themselves have subtle control over the various kingdoms. Thus, in a sense, making the princesses part of the organizations themselves. So it was easy for many of the current ring holders to still hold their position. Plus, all of them are beautiful, strong, and have great backing. Most geniuses who live just to get stronger are easily swayed in by their beauty and stance. Though unlucky for them, all they will be able to do is to watch from afar, especially towards the ones that I conquered because I have no intention of letting any of those girls go. Leaving aside my mission, I too am a man, and I will never let what I conquered get away from me. ''Though right now there are some other things to deal with...'' Musing on my thoughts, I left the bed after dressing myself. cing a light kiss on ra''s head, I started to head out of the room. As said before, most of the geniuses submitted to the current rulers due to their presence. But that still leaves me in the mix. Right now, among the 11 ring holders, there are Olivia, Marlene, Sabrina, Carmel, Angelina, Isabe, Ron, Raze, Bale, that lost elf, and then me. With the elf out of the way, one ring was left unattended, which was soon taken by one of the neers. This left me as the only one not being a prince or a ruler. But that still doesn''t make me a pushover. Both my family name and my position as sessor of the Archery Association are more than enough for me to be put on the same level as all the other rulers. But even then, I am still not a ruler, which makes me the best source of meals for all those arrogant geniuses brimming with power. Who doesn''t want to submit to the prince and princess yet doesn''t want to upset them too much? Then there is also the fact of defeating me to at least gain a chance to enter Elda''s life. ''As they say, beauty will always find you trouble... that is if you can''t handle it...'' Thatst fight I did kept the rest of the drooling idiots at bay, but these neers aren''t your run-of-the-mill idiots. They are geniuses with a great future ahead of them, and in their spinning world, there is no defeat. But if they think they can just barge into my life and desire my woman, on whom I love and cherish, then they have got a heavy beating ahead of them. But then again, it''s only natural, for right now, I am the most famous man in the entire world. I have the looks that are unmatched, along with talent and backing. And unlike these geniuses raised in secret who have yet to spread their presence and might, I am a celebrity and someone in great demand. Heck, I have lots of fan clubs and perhaps even some crazy cult-like fans out there. This is enough to anger those geniuses with some fragile ego. Plus, beating me is a surefire way to earn great recognition in a sh. So the idiots with strength but no mind will definitely target me first, while the smarter ones will watch. They will try to understand me better, and when they are sure they have my weakness, they will strike at me. Though then again, this does not mean I only have enemies out there. Among the neers, there are many who want to be my acquaintances, my friends, or straight-up join my faction. I am sure that their superiors from the different organizations must have given them explicitmands to get close to me. Even more so when I have shown my capability to close a crack. Heck, everyone one of the neers must have gotten that instruction. But then again, when great egos sh and arrogance is let free, there is bound to be problems, especially when the geniuses for the first time are getting so much freedom and power at their hands. ''Right now there is already a lot of tension...'' Differences have formed between the original members and the neers. Even the existing members already attending the Babylon Academy are geniuses. But the neers are in another league. But even then, the two groups have their own arrogance disguise. The tension was raw within this ce as my mind started to n a better path towards a useful alliance and pieces that I which keeps leading to problems. ''It''s as if a bomb is waiting to burst...'' Calcting my ns, different letters appeared in my hand as I kept moving through the busy streets of Babylon Academy in a disguise. The tension was raw within this ce as my mind started to n a better path towards a useful alliance and pieces that I could use. Among the new arrivals are even people from the Archery associations. Special and powerful geniuses cultivated by my organizations. Heck, even some special ones from DarkNight have arrived. All of them are at my disposal, and I can use them however I deem fit. ''Sigh... like Mira, I too will be very busy...'' Then again, I have a lot to settle, starting from dealing with Carmel''s sister, dealing with Zelda brimming to meet me, Olivia''s engagement deal heading my way, and now dealing with Isabe. "You look good for a man who seemed to have been near death..." Isabe spoke with her emotionless voice as I sat in front of her, my disguise fading. The cafe was empty as the booth was prepared for me and her, the entire surroundings being protected by her people. "I can feel some powerful people around..." I spoke with a smile, evading her ''question'' that came my way. She narrowed her eyes at it, but she let it be as she leaned back, her hand cing the document I gave her on the table as she spoke. "I have confirmed the details of your document, it all fits, and my kingdom shall ept this agreement on one condition." As she said this, she looked into my eyes, seemingly trying to bore into me as I asked with a smile. "What is that?" This question floated in the atmosphere for a few seconds until Isabe spoke "It is to marry me..." ''Well, that was easier than I thought...''. Chapter 567-Why Should I Marry You? Chapter 567-Why Should I Marry You? "It is to marry me..." Heating her words, I became truly surprised, but soon, looking into her eyes, I rxed myself. For I can see no love from her, only opportunity and a desire to possess me, which soon started to y through several ideas in my mind. It wasn''t farfetched for me to understand her thought process, for I knew these girls better than they knew themselves, especially the ones I conquered in the game. Right now, I am a hotmodity, the perfect candidate husband in the eyes of anyone: smart, powerful, great background, and to Isabe, I will be a very useful piece that she can use. With me marrying her, her position will turn rock solid, plus my actions have shown her that I have a very extensive informationwork, perhaps even better than her kingdom. Even with all this, it''s just the beginning of the good things I can bring to her life. In any way looked at, I am the perfect husband candidate that can help strengthen her position while giving the possible future of strengthening her kingdom and perhaps even making it into an Empire in the future, her mind truly being benefit-oriented, one that I already knew. ''This is good and bad at the same time...'' In fact, I did foresee such a situation, but I didn''t think for it to happen so suddenly. For nothing like this ever happened to Leonardo. In the game, in the beginning, all she did was try to use Leonardo. But I am different from him. I am a man very capable of the noble bloodline. While my future right now is brighter than anyone out there, to her, I will seem like a worthwhile investment and a useful pawn to be manipted by her. ''But that ain''t going to happen now...'' As my thoughts reached their final state, I looked at Isabe who seemed to have kept her eyes focused on me, seemingly trying to see through me. In the end, I opened my mouth and spoke. "I''m sorry, but I will have to reject this proposal of yours." My words now truly brought her a surprise, her arrogance of hers truly being quite funny. Her head tilted a bit as she looked at me with a confused expression as she asked. "Why? Might I know what is bad about being my husband? Not to brag, but I think I am a worthwhile catch. Don''t men like you need a beautiful princess for power?" Her question earned a chuckle from me. ''Girl, you have no idea how many princesses I already have...'' I have already conquered the never before seen Dragon princess and even her mother, the Empress, which ironically isn''t the first Empress I conquered. "Then princess, I too find you pleasing to the eyes, but that doesn''t mean I wish to marry you, for I wish to be in love with the woman I marry." My words rxed the frown on Isabe''s face as she leaned into the table between us, her voice quite low as she spoke. "Wouldn''t such a thing develop between the two of us, naturally?" Her question made me chuckle as I leaned into the table too, our faces dangerously close to each other, her breath hitting my face, her unique scent filling my nose, and our eyes focused on each other. "Let''s not y games, princess. I will be quite truthful. You are not that desirable to me. And in the case of having a princess, how about I give you the secret that the Empire has now proposed to have Olivia as my fiancee?" My words brought a tremble into Isabe''s eyes as I could see her pupils shake for a moment, her cute frown filling her cold face as she leaned back into the booth, her mind, no doubt, ying through several scenarios as she suddenly asked me. "Is this confirmed?" To this, I shook my head, still keeping myself close to the table as I spoke. "The Empress seems toe to my mother to iron out the details, but it''s my choice to ept the engagement or not." I stopped here for a moment, letting the words sink into her mind as I continued. "So, Princess Isabe, why should I ept marriage to you?" To this question of mine, Isabe asked me a question back. "Does that mean you ept the engagement?" To this, I shook my head. "Not yet, but if I have to choose, I would take Olivia over you, for I know her better than you, and as my cousin, I do care about her." After saying these words of mine, I leaned back into the booth with a smile on my face, knowing Isabe, I can predict where her thought process will go, and that will just be useful to me. You see, even if she won''t show it outwardly, her arrogance is extremely high, a very high one with a closed-off maniptive mind to control everything. In her mind, profits and future flow, and even she would have anticipated a 70% chance of me epting her engagement proposal, but my sudden words have thrown a wrench into her ns. Why should I even entertain her when I have Olivia? In a normal instance, she should back away and let the deal go, but after everything I have shown, she is smart enough to know that I can be the future she wants to draw for her kingdom, and if there is a chance, she will try to get me, and hence... "Right now you aren''t engaged to anyone, I presume, publicly?" Isabe asked, her voice colder as she focused powerfully on me. ''So she doesn''t care if I have different lovers in the dark?'' She truly has a very ''noble'' like mind, that is until she falls for me. After that, any love I have in the dark will definitely be removed by her, quite ruthlessly, in fact. "No, I am not..." I responded to this. Isabe nodded her head, her eyes seemingly lighting up as she spoke. "Then I shall change thest request. Instead of marrying me, I want you to provide a certain amount of your time to me, to go out on dates with me. I want you for a certain amount of time..." This brought a ''surprised'' expression to my face as I asked back. "Are you nning on making me fall in love with you to marry me?" "Yes." She directly replied, earning a scoff of ''disbelief'' from me. Though looking at her face, she seemed very serious, and that only made me happier. With this, getting her heart may be much easier. If easily move away from me. But the current me is a very powerful prize she can''t lose. left the shop, my steps light as my disguise came back. Knowing the speed at which Isabe left, I cane to guess some of the things this happened just a few months ago, she wouldn''t give a shit and easily move away from me. But the current me is a very powerful prize she can''t lose. ''Sadly for you, this is a losing game from the very beginning...'' While I was giddy on the inside, on the outside, only a frown filled my face, a thoughtful look taking my face till I shook my head. "Fine, I agree with your proposal..." My words just earned me a nod from her as she spoke. "Then we can iron out the details on another day..." Saying so, she stood up from where she sat and left the booth, leaving me there. But I didn''t sit there for long. I too stood up and left the shop, my steps light as my disguise came back. Knowing the speed at which Isabe left, I cane to guess some of the things she might do now, and none of that will be any good for me. ''Guess I will deal with it as theye...'' Chapter 568-Nyla Fallen..... Chapter 568-N Fallen..... ''So who should I deal with first?'' I mused as I walked through the busy street with the heavy atmosphere filling the entire ce. There are some pressing issues I have to deal with, the main ones being the guilty Carmel, who seems to be getting more and more worried as the days go by. Then there is the engagement deal of Olivia who shall soon being to the Babylon Academy. Lora shall arrive one of these days here to propose marriage to my mother, which I can guess how it might go, but that''s not the main problem here. The main problem will be Lora. The one who has been in love with me for a long time and who by no doubt is rearing to get filled by my cum. And I do n on doing that, but I want to give her a good time before I do so, so there is that n I have to deal with for Lora. And the main problem to deal with here is Zelda, the girl now interested in me with the ancient mindset filling her mind, who no doubt is just waiting for me toe to her and introduce her to my family. In her custom mind, that will be the next step by the man who shows interest in her when she has shown interest back at me. And if that moves forward, it will be a very dangerous conversion that will put an end to my family in my dangerous ways, so I have to sink that ship before it hits the iceberg it shouldn''t and makes cracks it never should. There are even other girls following that I should deal with. Even above that is the current situation of my faction, the enemies, the allies, and the crooks. I have to separate them and elevate my faction while at the same time showing off my strength that shall shut up all the other idiots rearing to make their own name. ''So much to do, but so little time to do it in....'' Cursing at my fate, my disguise trembled a bit between therge amount of traffic as my image turned pale and disjointed, making me look like a vampire with this. It didn''t take me long to reach the very mansion of N. Right now she is the most important one I want to deal with, otherwise, there might be a marauder that will take ce soon. Within minutes, I was in front of her mansion, and as I stood in front of it, bearing the hungry looks of the guards at the gate, the very woman who first led me to N soon appeared in front of me. With her practiced decorum, she bowed, making the guards'' eyes widen. "Please follow me," she spoke, to which I nodded my head. Of course, I didn''t give out any early information that I wasing, yet N could easily tell I was outside her mansion, the bond formed between the two of us doing its magic as she directly led me ess to her ce. Well, she wouldn''t have any choice, as her body wouldn''t be able to survive much longer without my blood in her body. Though as I kept walking, I could see the woman in front of me giving me some hard eyes, anger within them, but above that, I could feel her desire to just jump on me and start sucking my blood. With light steps, the two of us stood in front of a door, to which the woman just gave me a path forward, giving a nod at it. I entered inside the room. The room itself was veryvish, with the color red being the most prominent in the ce. But my eyes didn''t stick to the ce long as I turned to look towards N, sitting on one of the couches, looking at me with loving obsession and desirable eyes, yet she seemed to be holding herself back. More than that, what I noticed is the ck marks under her eyes, her haggard look, seemingly looking like a beggar that has yet to get a good drink, her lips looked parched, while her eyes kept glinting with a weird glint. ''Looks like she has fully fallen,'' I mused as the two of our eyes met. With her not drinking my blood for all this time, her body has fallen a bit while her mind has now sumbed to the call of my blood. In other sense, the current N''s body, soul, and mind are mine tomand. ''This happened faster than I thought....'' Unlike the powerful Farah or the half Sonia, the effect of my blood on N is weaker than me, and being a full-blooded vampire is very powerful. In a sense, the vampires were born from a sub-division of the Blood Elves, making their rightful ce and servitude back to me. "Who am I to you?" I asked. "My everything," N replied in a very obsessive and servitude voice, making me smile. As such, I just moved toward the couch and sat on it. Yet N sat beside me like a trained puppy. Even with all her hunger in her, she still needs my permission to take action. As such, I spoke. "You can drink from me." As soon as I finished speaking, N jumped on me, her body on myp as her fangs sank into my neck, a subtle pain after which pleasure started to fill me. "You can drink for me" As soon as I finished speaking, N jumped on me, her body on myp as her fangs sank into my neck. A subtle pain followed by pleasure started to fill me. This went on for a few seconds, after which N took her lips back, her instincts licking my wound as she marked me as her mate and master. Now, I am everything to her. Though just as that finished, N fell into a deep slumber, her body on myp. As her beauty soon shined back, the energetic body of N came back to life as I held her lightly in a loving touch. This ritual hasn''t taken away the mind of N; her true essence still remains. It''s just when she awakens again, my presence will be something she will always yearn for. The reason she seemed so out of it now is due to her mind being dried out and locked. These past times robbed away her presence. But with my blood once again in her, she will get better and be back as that annoying bundle of love. The only difference is that now I am her mate, but above that, I am her master, which gives me a lot of leeway and power in how I deal with her. ''Master, I want to tame her,'' Farah suddenly spoke into my mind. ''Do you want to establish your presence within my life?'' I asked. ''Yes,'' she replied, her voice filled with her love for me. Right now, among the ones who can wield blood, the greatest authority will go to Farah, and with her presence, she can takemand of all those who wield blood. And now, since N is in my life, Farah would want to set the ranking between the two of them. ''Just don''t go too hard on her...'' I replied, to which Farah stayed silent. Though I knew that she had epted my request, seeing so, I leaned onto the couch while slowly patting N''s hair, my mind now nning different ways to deal with the attacks that Isabe would be giving me. She will try her best to get me to fall in love with her, but if I show no improvement after she gives 200% of her efforts, then she will dump me and move on. She has her pride, after all. But if she were to fall in love with me within that time frame, then the game might change. ''The tightrope is getting even smaller...'' The more girls I get or go after, the more the chances of everything going to shit rise. One unforeseen situation anywhere, and everything shall be like a tower made out of cards. Chapter 569-Leaving The Taste Of A Vampire. Chapter 569-Leaving The Taste Of A Vampire. Time passed by in a sh as the fallen N on myp slowly started to open her eyes, those red orbs focusing on me. The moment they met my eyes, they lit up like fireflies as she spoke with a loving voice. "Master..." This made me a bit surprised as I asked her. "Why am I your master?" "Because..." She responded with a battle-hungry smile, but that became linear as it was soon filled with gentle love, an expression I never thought I would see from N. ''Is my blood that powerful?'' I asked. ''In normal circumstances, it would only make her extremely addicted to you, to a point that she would be unable to live without you, master. But you also have the inheritance of my father and are connected to me...'' Farah replied. To this, a thoughtful look took over me. ''But how does it really work?'' I asked. ''Your blood affects those of bloodsuckers on a soul-like level. Within the deepest mark of their data center of the soul, and within that soul, the mark of their master and progenitor belongs to my father and, in a way, me. By drinking your blood, it awakens the code of very programmed within her...'' Her answers gave me more insight as I spoke. ''Continue.'' ''Basically, when your blood, marked with my father''s soul, enters inside N, it activates the written code of rulership deep within her soul. It''s a binding connection that can never be broken. To her mind and self, you shall be the ultimate ruler to her...'' ''Um... Can Imand any and all vampires?'' I asked about certain new ns brewing in me. ''If you are topletely ept the legacy of my father, then yes. But it won''t be like this girl''s. You shallmand them, but their inner ''will'' shall exist. It wouldn''t be a level of soul eptance, for after your demise, they shall be free...'' Farah replied, her words reminding me of how powerful I could be if given the perfect details and ns. ''Looks like my expansion of power into the demon realm shall be boosted up a bit...'' All the information that Farah gave me is enough for me to understand how much I owe N. In fact, I can bend her life in a thought, yet N will happily die so with a smile on her face even if I did something like that. However that is still not the end, for I am not just her master but also her mate, she marked me as such, making me her master first and her husband second. My eyes gained a certain hue as I looked at the obedient N on myp, looking at me with reverence and deep love. Her true identity and character still exist, it''s just that a code of mine as her master has now been added to her. "If I am your master first, then what am I second, to you?" My question brought a shy blush to N''s face, but she wasn''t one to back away from things as she responded with a happy tone. "You are my husband second..." She spoke with a dreamy look, which earned a chuckle from me. This scenario is the best for me. If I am just her lover, then I would have to work hard to keep her mouth shut, especially when she is among the best friends of Elda and has a very straightforward rtionship. I know for sure that she would spill her information to Elda if things came to be. "From now onwards, keep the rtionship between us a secret and always act how you normally do when we meet in public." Imanded, and N happily nodded her head, eager to do as I spoke. Seeing herpliance, I paused for a moment, relishing the anticipation that was building between us. Her moderate breasts pressed sensuously against my chest as her shy eyes remained locked onto mine. Feeling the maic pull between us, I leaned in closer, my lips almost brushing against her ear, and whispered in a sultry tone, "And if you do a good job, I will reward you, both as your master and your husband." My warm breath against her ear sent shivers down her spine, and I could feel her heartbeat quicken as she trembled in my arms. I could sense her desire, her yearning for more than just the ordinary.And I was determined to give it to her. I leaned closer, my lips just brushing the soft skin of her neck. The touch of her warm flesh against my lips sent an electric spark through my body, and I was certain she felt the same. She closed her eyes, savoring the sensations. With a low growl, I pressed my lips to hers. It was a deep, passionate kiss, one that she eagerly returned. My tongue slipped past her lips, seeking out hers. Her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer. Our bodies were pressed together, our lips and tongues dancing in a passionate frenzy. I slid my hands down her back, cupping her firm buttocks and squeezing gently. A small moan escaped her lips, and I knew she was enjoying it as much as I was. My lips trailed down her neck, finding the sensitive spot where her neck met her shoulder. I bit down softly, eliciting a gasp of pleasure. With a grin, I pulled back and admired the look of passion on her face. She was beautiful, her eyes zed with desire, her cheeks flushed. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her nipples hard and erect. Her breath wasing in short, shallow gasps. I could see the desire in her eyes, the need for me to take her, to ravish her, to give her the pleasure she craved. My fingers brushed against the wetness between her legs, and a low groan escaped her lips. She was ready, more than ready, but I was not about to rush things. "Tell me, my dear ve, what is it that you want?" I whispered, my voice husky with lust. N''s eyes were wide with desire, and her breathing was ragged. "I want you," she moaned, her voice barely above a whisper. Hearing so my fingers traced a scorching path along N''s baster skin, her chest pressed enticingly to mine. As her master and husband, it was my sacred duty to quench her insatiable thirst for both my blood and my ardor. The air hummed with a heady anticipation, and we both knew we were teetering on the precipice of a passion that transcended mortal desire. N''s deep, crimson lips parted in a sensuous sigh as I continued my deliberate exploration of her body. Every inch of her was a symphony of desire, a testament to the allure of the forbidden. Her eyes, dark pools of yearning, bore into mine, a silent plea for more. My hands moved with agonizing slowness, each touch igniting a fire within her, stoking the mes of her vampiric lust. I reveled in the control I held over her, the knowledge that she needed me, not just for my life-giving blood, but for the intoxicating pleasures I could bestow. With a teasing, deliberate slowness, I began to explore her body. My hands trailed down her sides, my fingers dancing along her curves. N''s skin was cool to the touch, a reminder of her vampiric nature, and the contrast with my own warmth added to the intoxicating sensations that were building between us. I leaned in, pressing my lips to her neck, nting soft, lingering kisses along her pale skin. My tongue traced a tantalizing path, tasting her, feeling her pulse quicken beneath my lips. N let out a soft, almost imperceptible moan, her fingers curling around my arms as she surrendered to the heady pleasure I was providing. I continued my sensual exploration, my hands sliding lower, tracing the contours of her body, knowing precisely where to touch to elicit the most exquisite responses. N''s breathing became The chair beneath us creaked slightly as I adjusted my position, allowing N to straddle myp better. Our bodies were now increasingly ragged, and I could sense the tension building within her, her desire growing more intense with each passing moment. The chair beneath us creaked slightly as I adjusted my position, allowing N to straddle myp better. Our bodies were now intimately entwined, and the seductive dance of our hands and lips continued, each touch and kiss pushing the boundaries of pleasure and passion. My fingers gently traced the contours of her neck, my touch sending shivers down her spine. N''s breath hitched, and I could feel her heart racing as I continued to explore her delicate skin. She was an innocent, uncharted territory, and I was the explorer, eager to map every inch of her sensuousndscape. Moving lower, my hand slid down her back, caressing the soft curve of her waist, before venturing up to cup her breasts. Her body quivered at my touch, and I could hear the faintest moan escape her lips. I leaned down to capture her mouth in a deep, passionate kiss, my tongue teasing hers, as I continued to knead her breasts, her nipples hardening against my palms. N''s body surrendered to my every touch, and I reveled in the newfound confidence she was gaining with each passing second. My fingers trailed down her abdomen, tracing a path to her thighs. I lifted her onto myp, allowing her to straddle me, her core pressing against my hardness, a delicious friction igniting between us. Our kisses grew more urgent, our tongues dancing together as I gently squeezed her thighs. I knew this was a journey of pleasure and discovery for N, and I was determined to be her guide, her master. My lips moved from her mouth to her neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake, as I whispered, "Let me show you how much pleasure I can give you, my sweet, sweet N." The room seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us in our world of desire and yearning. N, my vampire princess, and I, her devoted master and husband, were entangled I sensually caressed N''s neck, feeling the softness of her skin beneath my fingertips. I continued my exploration, sliding my hand down her back, tracing every curve and contour, making her shiver in anticipation, Igently cupped N''s breasts, kneading them with expert precision, causing her to gasp and moan softly. Our passionate kiss deepened, our tongues dancing in a tantalizing tango, while my fingers continued to y with her sensitive nipples. Moving lower, my hand traveled down N''s abdomen, tracing a path to her inner thighs, teasing her with each stroke. N''s body surrendered to the sensations, her innocent curiosity blossoming into an awakening of desire. My lips left a trail of fire along her neck, whispering seductive promises, "So if you want to feel more of this, y nice with your master....." Saying so, I ced the dazed N back in the bed, made myself presentable, and left the room. My eyes met the maid, her gaze looking at me strangely as she started to lead me out of the room. This maid, with her powers, had tried to see what was happening inside the room, and Farah controlled her mind to show her a scene that I had described to Farah before. ''Don''t be too rough...'' As I said so, I could feel Farah leave my body. I wasn''t worried for N, as all Farah wanted to do was show that she was the first one to me, the very first blood user for me. In terms of status, she wants to show that she is above N both in love and usefulness to me. This is good in a way for me, as I will get N more controlled. Also, even if I want to, there is no stopping it. By status, N will have to take a knee to Farah. Moreover, Farah might hide it, but I know the little schemes she is nning on doing by taking in N. After all, no thoughts of Farah can be blocked or hidden from me. And I didn''t stop Farah, for what she wants to do is very useful to me, and it''s good that Farah is learning to ept her status as a ruler. Sooner orter, her full arrogance will be unleashed, and her thinking for the better is only good for me. ''Though it would seem her thoughts are only to make me the best or to give me the best...'' So how can I say no to something like that? Chapter 570-Slolwy Curbing The Lioness. Chapter 570-Slolwy Curbing The Lioness. ''Time to deal with a raging lion...'' Musing to myself, I walked through the streets, my presence quickly disappearing among the seas of students as I appeared above a tall building. Its sightseeing view overlooked the beautiful city-like Academy, and sitting on one of the edges was Zelda. Her shining brown and golden hair, which looked like a mane, floated with the wind, while her two brown feline eyes narrowed a little in happiness as she gazed at me, a verydylike behavior enveloping her as she spoke. "You are a bitte." "My apologies, the tasks I had to do took a little more time than I thought." ''By task, I mean ying with a Vampire princess...'' "It''s not a gentleman-like behavior to keep ady waiting." Zelda spoke with a soft smile to which I gave an apologetic nod. All of her actions, speeches, and moments showed maturity beyond her age, her true sense of self that lived in a time of war. She was a woman who led wars and had several students, a woman hailed as a hero. The trueplexity of that woman was slowly opening up to me. "You look different..." I spoke with a questioning tone as I sat beside her at the edge of the building, the light wind hitting my face as I looked at her. My words brought a nostalgic look to her face as she gazed through the bustling grounds below. No doubt her mind was quiteplex considering the current situation of Babylon Academy. After all, she did have a part in building this. "I just feel a bit different..." Her words were quite heavy, masking her peaceful look. Seeing this, my left hand slowly made its way to Zelda''s right hand as I gently took it. Our hands slowly intertwined as her eyes subtly looked toward me before focusing back on the scenery in front of her. The light blush on her face was very cute as I spoke. "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t. But know that you are not alone, and you never have to bear the weight of something alone. I can be there for you..." My words traveled in the air as the peaceful silence fell between us. Slowly yet firmly, Zelda''s head started to move until it was ced on my shoulder, her hair gently tickling my neck. I could feel the warmth of her presence, and it was as if time itself had slowed down to a serene standstill. The world around us, the bustling Academy, the students going about their business, all faded into the background, leaving only the two of us in our own little world. Zelda let out a soft sigh, her voice carrying a hint of vulnerability. "Sometimes, Austin, it''s just difficult to put everything into words. The burden of history, the weight of my past... it''s all so much." I tightened my grip on her hand, offering her a silent reassurance. "I understand, Zelda. You don''t have to exin it all. We all have our own battles, our own scars. But remember, you are not defined by your past. You are defined by the strength and goodness in your heart, by the courage that led you to move forward in life" She nodded against my shoulder, and her fingers inteced with mine tightened. It was a subtle gesture, but it spoke volumes. In that moment, we were connected by an unspoken understanding, a shared sense of purpose. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of affection for this remarkable woman who was not just a friend but also someone I ''secretly'' admired beyond measure. "Thank you, Austin," she whispered. "Your presence, your support, means more to me than you can imagine." I smiled, even though she couldn''t see it from her position nestled against my shoulder. "Zelda, I''m here for you, always. You''re not alone in this journey. We''ve all got our secrets and burdens, and that''s what makes the mark of the living." Zelda raised her head, and her eyes met mine, searching for something she might find in my gaze. It was then that I saw the tiniest hint of uncertainty in her eyes, a vulnerability that had been hidden behind her strong exterior. "Do you have secrets too, Austin?" she asked, her voice soft and hesitant. I took a moment to consider how to respond. I couldn''t reveal my knowledge of her true identity, not now, not when she wasn''t ready to share that part of herself, nor could I say that I am fucking a lot of powerful women and she too would soon be added to that list, plus the secrets that I want her to know will be the ones of use to me, So, I chose my words carefully. "We all have our secrets, Zelda," I admitted, maintaining eye contact. "But the real question is, when the time is right, will we have the courage to share them with the people who matter? Secrets can be heavy burdens, but they can also be bonds that connect us in unexpected ways." Her gaze lingered on me, and I could feel the weight of her unspoken thoughts. There was a quiet, profound intimacy in that moment, as if we weremunicating on a level that transcended words. I had touched on her secret without directly addressing it, and it seemed to have opened a door between us. We sat there in silence for a while, just appreciating the shared moment. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm, golden glow over the Academy. It was a beautiful sight, and it felt like the world itself was giving us its blessing. As thest rays of sunlight danced on the horizon, Zelda spoke again, her voice filled with a newfound determination. "You''re right, Austin. Secrets should be shared when the time is right. And when that timees, I hope I''ll have the courage to tell you everything." I gave her a gentle, reassuring smile. "I''ll be here, ready to listen whenever you''re ready to share. Until then, we''ll face the world together, one challenge at a time." Her smile mirrored mine, and it was as if a new understanding had solidified between us. We were more than friends, we were confidants, each carrying our own burdens, but ready to share the weight when the moment was right. The evening had fully settled in, and the stars began to twinkle above us. It was a breathtaking sight, and I couldn''t help but feel ''grateful'' for this unexpected connection, for the privilege of knowing the true hero behind the facade of a humble student. Zelda''s eyes sparkled with gratitude, and she leaned in to press a tender kiss on my cheek, a silent promise of trust and affection. The touch of her lips sent a shiver down my spine, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. In that fleeting instant, I couldn''t help but hope that our connection went beyond friendship. Our shared moment of ''vulnerability'' and understanding had deepened the bond between us. The weight of her secrets and the knowledge I held about her true identity only gave me more ways to deal with her but it has to be subtle for she is no idiot. Zelda pulled away from the kiss, her cheeks flushed with a delicate blush, and she offered a soft, heartfelt smile. "Thank you, Austin. I''m grateful to have you by my side." I returned her smile, my heart brimming with emotion. "The feeling is mutual, Zelda. We''ll face whatever challengese our way together, and I''ll be there to support you every step of the journey." As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a mesmerizing palette of colors across the sky, we remained perched on the edge of the building, hand in hand. The bustling Academy continued its activities below, but our world was one of shared moments, unspoken truths, and a connection that felt like destiny. In the quiet of that evening, we watched the stars emerge one by one, a reminder that even in the vastness of the universe, our bond was unique. It was a bond built on trust, understanding, and the promise that, when the time was right, Zelda would share her deepest secrets with me. For now, the Academy stood as a testament to her strength and resilience, a ce where countless students found sce and purpose. And in the heart of that remarkable woman, Zelda, the reincarnated hero, there was a story yet to be told, a story of courage and vulnerability, a story that I hoped to be a part of when the time was right. We continued to sit there, hand in hand, gazing at the Academy that stood as a testament to our collective efforts. It was a symbol of hope, of a better future. Chapter 571-Being The Weak Hero Again. Chapter 571-Being The Weak Hero Again. "I wish for you to meet my parents...." My words brought a tremble to the woman sitting beside me, Zelda''s eyes widening a bit, while that beautiful blush only got more defined. Her eyes turned towards me as she asked. "Well, aren''t you taking this a bit too fast?" I chuckled at her words as I spoke. "I don''t want anything too excessive. I just want my family members to meet this stunning woman that I havee to know." This made Zelda smile as her hands tightened around mine, her fingers feeling a bit hot as she replied. "Well, aren''t you a smooth talker?" "Guilt as charged." I countered as the two of usughed at the same time, though the addition of my words was still gaining me more affection points from the woman in front of me. She has nowe to like me and even has entered the love level. To make it much more rich, I just have to create a certain romantic-like rtionship and certain spicy things around us. From my time spent around Zelda, I now have a very concrete idea about her character. From what I can gather, she is simr to N, or could say she was simr to N. From the information I have on her past life, she was a battle maniac and a true hero. Her desire for battle and piercing others took the forefront of her fights. She created and protected, had several strong students, led wars, protected lives, and battled to her heart''s content. But at the end of her life, there was no one with her. Sure, she had lots of respect and loving people, but she had no true family who shed buckets of tears at her demise. She had no lover to hold her hand, she never felt the warmth of a rtionship, and she had no descendants to carry her blood nor any blood ties to truly praise her as family. While she had all the love, I am sure she felt the loneliest in the world as she died, and that would be why the current her is more controlled and reserved. All she wants now is true heart-pounding love, and happiness in this peaceful world she helped create, and I can respect that. After all, when everything is over, I too just want to rest and live in this beautiful life that I would have created. But sadly for the current Zelda, the time of peace ising to an end, and an all-epassing war ising back. "The return of Aira, the weapon being chosen by Leonardo, and the reincarnation of Zelda, none of this is a coincidence..." "I would love to meet your parents, but before that, I have some things I must truly finish." As Zelda finished thest of her words, her eyes narrowed while her mana started to get a bit riled up, a pissed-off expression on her face as she looked at the academy. Seeing this, an inner smile came to me, for I knew the reason for her expression. It''s due to the very fact that Zelda is engaged, or it would be more urate to say that Zelda''s marriage was given away without her knowledge. Even I came upon this information quite recently, and it would seem that her family, the current one, seemed to betroth her to a very powerful man among the Lion tribe, the current prince of the Lion tribe, a senior who got out from here two years ago and the older brother of Nell. Of course, the man in question looks like a very good match for Zelda, but who is she? The hero and the respected and powerful woman who led wars. Would she easily ept some guy because someone said so? That''s a big no.... Moreover, she has in her heart epted me as her mate, someone enough to give her a good time, handsome, powerful, and one who is very mysterious, a powerful seducer that quickly gets all the girls'' attention. Plus, I did a little digging, and it would seem that Zelda doesn''t have a very good image of the prince, which is a bonus for me. "What is it?..." My voice turned a bit low, with some disappointment filling my tone, which quickly brought Zelda''s attention. Her fingers got tighter as she spoke. "It''s not that I don''t want to, but it would seem my parents suddenly arranged and..." And as such, Zelda started to exin to me everything in a light tone, while her brown eyes kept looking at me. I kept my expression still as I nodded my head at her words. Soon she "Is someone jealous?~" finished, and I asked. "So he just gets to be engaged to you?" My words were tinted with jealousy, which she easily picked up on as she teased me. "Is someone jealous?~" "Yes." I directly spoke with my eyes to her, which made her surprised, her eyes widening while that blush, which was fading away quickly, came back. With a bit of fluster, she tilted her head towards the cluster of buildings as I lightly spoke. "Cute." This made her tail start to bounce left and right behind me. Right now, the two of us haven''t described the rtionship between the two of us. I have shown that I am very interested in her, and her current actions have shown back that she too is bing interested in me. Yet we still haven''t named what our rtionship is, and that is good for me. For I have a very good n in set for her, where she will be screaming to take me as her lover. But I have other information for her to know about. "So you shall be living towards your family to deal with this?" I asked. "Yes." She replied to which I spoke. "So will you join my faction?" "Of course." She directly replied, making me smile, one that Zelda definitely caught. This led to some peace between us till I spoke again. "My future isn''t going to be very bright." These words surprised Zelda as her head whipped towards me, but I wasn''t looking at her as my eyes covered towards the far horizon. Complex emotions started to fill me, my shoulders seemed to get heavier as I continued. "I have great responsibilities on my shoulder and I have great powers I have been gifted with to hold such power. It''s hard. I stumble, I fall, I cry, yet I keep going on..." As I spoke these words, I could feel a change in Zelda beside me as her fingers held me tighter, seemingly trying to give me support. "Most don''t know it, the blessings I have unique to mee with great duties. I am supposed to be hailed as a hero, but I don''t feel and want to be a hero. I just want to look after the people I love..." As I stopped here, I turned towards Zelda, my eyes looking ''dead'', which she frowned at, but it waster followed by very gentle eyes as she slowly took my head and ced it on her chest. It was very bouncy as her scent filled my nose. Her hand started to pat my head as she spoke. "As you said to me, you are not alone, for I shall be beside you..." As she said this, she ced a kiss on my forehead, her words making me smile. ''Bingo'' Chapter 572-Laying The Ground Work Chapter 572-Laying The Ground Work "Being a hero isn''t easy...." "You say that as if you have lived like one....." I replied to Zelda, who kept her head on my shoulder. The two of us back to the very starting position, with both of our fingers held tightly together, her warmth curling over me, her cute lion-like ears ruffling my ears, while I could feel her tail wrapping around my waist. The rtionship between us is moving smoothly, growing at a very fast pace, with me tapping into more and more of her feelings toward me. Truthfully, Zelda has been one of the easier ones to deal with, just normal dating and true spending of time with each other is more than enough for her heart to already take me as the one she wants. Anyhow, by now I have already spoken to her about how I have a mighty goal for the future and the part about me being a hero, which she took in stride. She had to, after all. She knows how powerful I am, and also the fact that I covering over the eyes of the War Council. Someone of great experience like her would have easily understood the hints I was giving her. And that too only formed a deeper connection between the two of us. Plus, it gave off a more intensive path for Zelda, for her to grow stronger to fight against me. Right now she has more of aid-back attitude, and I will change that. The main interest of the information I gave Zelda is to cover the future actions I shall take. "How much more secrets are you hiding from me?" She asked. "Just a few more." I replied with ax tone. The two of us spent time with each other like this until we had to leave. Zelda to her family and me to the ''duties'' I have to take care of. As the night sky covered over, I kept my walk brisk yet quick as I reached the training ground I was so familiar with. My eyes followed the beautiful movement of Carmelia as she kept shooting the arrow, but now something seemed amiss as her shots were not as powerful or cold as I remembered. In fact, I can even see some dark spots under her eyes. "Looks like someone is having it rough...." I spoke, my words startling her, but her attention quickly focused on me. The colder Camelia quickly reced herself with Carmel as she called out. "Austin!" Calling so, she ran up to me, yet I showed my hand to keep her in ce. She stopped in front of me as she looked at me with guilt and anger, her sparkling ck eyes looking me up and down. "How are you?! Are you okay?! You only left a message, and I kept hearing you are on your deathbed! Is everything fine with you!?" Her barrage of questions was met with my calm face as I spoke. "I''m fine. I just returned recently. I came here to talk to you about your little sister. She is still okay, right?" My words made her flinch, the guilt and sadness in her getting heavier at my cold attitude. As she slowly tried to bring her hand towards me, I took a step back, making the atmosphere more awkward as Carmel spoke. "Austin... please, I''m sorry... I never wanted to doubt you... please, the two of us are sorry... you are like family to me..." Her words broke a bit as she kept talking, but I didn''t budge much as I shook my head. "Family doesn''t doubt others. You didn''t see me as family, Princess Carmel, and it''s fine with me. The only reason I came here is to know better about your little sister and n for the trip to help her." My words seemed to only destroy Carmel as she bit her lips, my cold attitude showing my stance. A moment of silence fell between us. It was then that she spoke. "Then I shalle with you..." "Not happening. It''s too dangerous." This sudden response of mine only surprised Carmel. Her eyes lit up at the fact that perhaps I might notpletely hate her. So, thus my finding about my ''slip-up'' quickly covered it up as I spoke in a cold tone. "Also, I am the only one this ce is close to." Seeing me going back to being cold, she got sad, but the prospect of a chance to make everything right seemingly bubbled hope within her. Her eyes turned resolute as she spoke. "Doesn''t matter. I wish to apany you on this trial. After all, she is my sister." Her words were strong, and there seemed to be no way of her backing out. Hence, our eyes met in a silent battle,sting a few seconds until I withdrew my gaze from her. I acknowledged my defeat as I spoke. "Fine, but don''t think I shall take care of you all the time, and we shall make time for our travel after I deal with some stuff." After saying this, I started to walk out of the room, not paying any mind to Carmel. Yet, as I did, I heard the words of the colder Carmelia. "I''m sorry..." I stopped for a second, upon hearing this. But a low nod left me with my back to her as I left the room. ''Now that is all set.'' Now, all I have to do is to set up all the things well in that ce, one to fight against her trauma, a moving scene where the junior shall help her senior get rid of her trauma by risking his life. ''Though there is still some preparation to finish....'' With such thoughts, I left the training ground, the moon in the sky basking as I moved towards my family. ..... Entering inside the family mansion, I made my way towards my mother''s room, while giving rest to all the servants, right now my sisters were busy with their things and hence I quickly found my mother''s room, which I quickly entered since I came up on her changing her dress, her blonde hair let free. She was in her underwear, the sexy backced one, with her juicy ass towards me as she bowed, just as I opened the door her green eyes turned toward me, they lit up as she disappeared from her spot and jumped to me, hugging me tight as her breasts pressed against my chest. "You are back" Grace spoke. "I''m home mother..." Just as I spoke this our eyes met, and soon so did our lips, our tongues battling against each other, while both my hands went towards her ass, groping those soft juicy buns, as mom moaned into my mouth, without any future questions the two of us started to take off our clothes, leaving the two of us naked. Both of our eyes burned with lust as I broke this kiss and started to lick her neck. "Um~more~" Mom moaned as her hand sneaky started to pump my dick. "Your neck is delicious Mother, just like the rest of you" I whispered to her ears as she moaned louder, and just as I finished talking I picked her up and carried her towards her bed, her pussy rubbing against my dick as we kissed again. "Ah~! Your dick feels hot!~" She moaned as we dropped on the bed. "And it will be feeling even more hotter" I smirked at her and soon the two of us started our sexual dance, she wrapped her legs around my waist while I started to pump my dick in her, my tongue attacking her pink nipples. "AH! FUCK ME! YES!!~" Mother screamed out her pleasure as I bit her nipples and pumped even faster, her vagina mping down on my dick, her hands wed the bedsheets as I bit her nipples with a little more force, my thrusts getting faster as her eyes rolled backward. "YES! FUCK MEE!! I''M YOURs~, USE ME HOW YOU WANT! YESSS! ~" Grace screamed, and this was her limit, her body spasmed as I thrust even more deeper, and soon, she came. "UAAAHHH! I''M CUMMINGGGG!~" Her vagina spasmed around my dick as her breast shook while her nipples hardened from my sucking. "HMM~" I sucked her breasts hard, acting as if I am drinking her milk. "YESSS!~" I groaned, filling her womb with my semen. "So much seed" Mom smiled at me, licking my lips. "I have saved lots for you Mother" I smiled and slowly got off her. "What? Why did you get off?" She asked. "You have no idea how horny you made me" I said and pushed her face down. "W- What are you going to do?" She asked as I spread her ass cheeks and stared at her juicy ass, then, I ced my dick at her puckered asshole, making her freeze. "D-Darling?" "Just rx Mother, or it will hurt" I smiled and slowly entered, her anus tightening up as I slowly prated, pushing my dick inside. "Ahhh.....~" She gasped as her anus tightened. "I said rx, if you don''t, you will get hurt" "S-Sorry, I can''t" She said, and soon, her anus had my entire length inside, I waited for her to get used to it and soon, when she loosened, I slowly pulled out and then thrust back inside. "Ahh...~" Grace gasped again, but this time, her asshole loosened and soon, I was able to pull out and push back in. "Ugh!" She gasped as her hands clenched the sheets, her pussy leaking her love juice as her asshole started to feel the pleasure. "Yes~! Fuck my asshole! It feels so good! My dear~" Grace said as her face flushed. "I''m d to know that, now, I can start the real fun" I said and soon, started to pump inside her. "Ahhh! Yes! That''s it, fuck me harder! Destroy my anus with your thick meat! Aaah!" She started to moan louder as her head tilted upwards, and just like that, I thrust even more fast and hard, making her gasp and moan even more, her asshole started to suck me inside as the pping sound echoed. "FUCK! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD!" She shouted. "You asked for it" I said and grabbed her waist, and then, started to thrust like crazy, her breasts jumping up and down as she moaned loudly. "Ahhh!" My dick plunged deeper and harder, and her asshole started to suck me tighter, she was reaching her limit. "Oh yes! FUCK ME! GIVE IT TO ME, GIVE ME THAT DICK! FILL ME WITH YOUR SEMEN! I''M CUMMING!~" Just as she screamed this, I shot my load, filling her asshole with my seed, and she too, came. "AHHH!" Her eyes rolled back as she screamed, her love juices leaking out and spraying all over the bed, her tongue sticking out. "This is amazing" She panted and smiled. "Now, let me reward you" Saying so she pushed me down to the bed, her hand catching my dick as she aligned it with her lower lips, her breasts pushing against me, as her insidespletely swallowed me up. "Um~" She moaned and soon, started to bounce on my dick, her breasts shaking up and down. "So deep" She gasped. "Of course, I can reach till your cervix" I grinned and groped her breasts. "AH!" She screamed out in pleasure, and just like that, the two of us fucked for the rest of the night, the only sound in the mansion wewashe moans of my mother and her screams. Chapter 573 576-Time To Attack Back. Chapter 573576-Time To Attack Back. ''She hase a long way in bed...'' I mused as I slowly yed with the hair of my mother, her face filled with satisfaction and happiness as her body intertwined with mine fully naked as her heady on my chest, the night being a very good one for the two of us with me having filled all three of her holes with my seed as she happily took it all in. ''Everyone has their own hidden face, you just have to reach that important level for them to show you that face.....'' After all, who would think that hidden behind that noble and graceful facade of a loving mother,y a beast in bed? ''Now that was a lot of fun...'' With a smile, I slowly left the embrace of my mother, recing myself with a pillow, my lips finding themselves on her forehead as I quickly left the mansion, my senses extended as I could feel the sleeping forms of my sisters. The two of them, no doubt, exhausted, the shitstorm happening here affecting everything. Elda from the groups of men vying for her attention and her hand, while Nora has to struggle to keep her position as the second-hand woman of Olivia. With all the talents that joined all the princesses, there will, after all, be those who wish to be only below one but above hundreds, and the challenges are taking a toll on Nora. The smart ones are keeping their eyes on her, letting the ''weaker'' geniuses tire her out and understand her powers and bloodline. This repetitive attack is keeping Nora on her toes, and Olivia can''t do anything about it. In this world, only the strong speak, and in a technical manner, these new geniuses have no reason to truly fear Olivia''s power and prestige, for they have their backing. ''This situation is spread all around...'' My eyes turned calctive as I moved around the busy streets of the morning. The more normal students moved around to get to their sses and deal with the things of today. My presence moved undetected among them all. While Nora is getting bashed, she is also being poached and asked for her hand in romance. Her beauty, style, and presence invoke the desires of all those male students to get a feel of her. The same thing is happening to all the other women, even the princesses that are to be mine. In a sense, this is good. This pressure and a newfound challenge are slowly strengthening them. The other new geniuses are the whetstone that is grinding these girls, making them better and stronger. That''s the main reason I haven''t gone all out and helped them all, for they aren''t damsels in distress, well, most of the time... By now, Nora''s strength is increasing by the day, while Elda''s character is developing in a strong front by dealing with all the ones trying to get her. Her mentality is growing stronger, and that is something I can happily see happening to her. ''But that doesn''t mean I want to watch it all happen...'' A smirk lit up my face as I entered the meeting room. My eyes met all my friends and now the new ones sent from the outside. My eyes first met the ones from the Archery Association, powerful archers trained and taught by the best of the best, some even being the direct students of the Council of the QuiverLords. And such arrogance can be seen in their posture and sitting, but the moment they met me, it only lit up with respect and admiration as all 15 of them gave me a light bow. The strict discipline I did to them is engraved into their body. After all, I did meet them all before, and I did tame all of their arrogance, making them now fully loyal to me, their future lord. Giving them a nod, I turned to the other batch, the ones sent in by the Dark Night. Their response was the same, a respectful nod to me. But unlike the ones from the Archery Association, their presence was more thin and dark, a weary yet sinister aura around them, blood and poison being their power. Yet they bowed to me with immense fear and admiration, a subtle difference, yet all the same. "It''s good to see that you are okay," Alex spoke with a cheeky grin as he looked at me, the rest of them nodding with relief in their eyes as they gave me their own words. "Well, I feel good," I replied as I took the center seat of the table, the rest taking their positions with respect. The room was now bigger than it had been in the past. "So how messed up is it?" I asked Alex. "As messed up as it can be..." He replied. "Is this the list of all the ones aiming for my sisters?" I asked. "Yup, every single detail is in there," Alex replied with a smug grin, to which I turned my attention toward Emma. "How is the acquisition of the new beasts I moved?" "They are well and ready..." Emma replied, shing me a nice look. While ''seductively'' trying to put her hair to her ears, her appearance is a bit different, a touch of femininity and sexuality mixing into her. ''Whatever ra is teaching her, it''s working...'' Musing at that thought, I turned towards Rina. Her eyes, unlike before, dodged mine, seemingly both embarrassed and not knowing what she should do, yet she was trying her best to look at me as she replied without me asking anything. "I have acquired the ones you want and put them into the training." "Good," That is all I spoke as my eyes met Mika and Rika, both of them biting their lips as I asked. "So it went bad with your cousins... huh?" These words only made them guiltily look down. "Don''t worry, we will talk about itter." With that response, I turned to Zora. "Are they all ready?" "Ready to cause damages everywhere, and there is something I need." Zora spoke. "What is it?" I asked. "I need to discuss something important with you after all this is over..." She spoke, to which I gave her my words, but that talk is never going to happen. When this problem is solved, another one is going to pop up. I will make sure of it. After all, I need to keep these girls busy from suddenly jumping at me and confessing all their feelings. "Mark..." I called out. "45 challenged and 45 wins." He immediately replied. "Good," I replied as I turned to Jacob, who flinched at my gaze. The normally energy-filled man was meek and sad. Seeing this, I smiled at him. "That girl was wrong for what she did, and it''s something everyone falls for." "But, but I should have seen iting!" Jacob shouted as he mmed his hand into the table, it trembling under his might. His emotions are anger and betrayal. It''s the reason being very simple, a girl he came to love and cherish ended up being a controlled plot of an opposing party to get information about me, in this case, the party being Angelina. "My friend, you couldn''t have seen iting because of this." As I said this, I passed a document to Jacob, one that I passed to the rest of them. A few seconds of silence passed by after which his body started to tremble, his veins scrunching up, while his muscles started to deform. "I... WILL... MAKE... THEM... ALL... PAY..." Jacob spoke through gritted teeth, his expression of anger being on the rest of my friends. The reason was simple, for the girl didn''t betray Jacob, for she genuinely cared for him. Otherwise, I would have had her removed from this world a long time ago. Yet I didn''t expect Angelina to pull a move like this. It''s an unspoken rule of the Babylon Academy to keep the challenges to the academy within the academy. Going outside to deal with such things isn''t eptable, and with the proof I have, I can get Angelina thrown out of the academy, princess or not. The Babylon Academy isn''t a ce whose rules can be easily bent. And Angelina went out of her way to make this girl''s life miserable, to push her into a situation where she didn''t know she betrayed Jacob with information. ''A clever ploy, she even covered all her tracks, but she didn''t cover them enough.'' "My friend, we will make her pay, but shouldn''t it be in a way that makes it the most enjoyable?" I asked with a smile. This situation wasn''t one I expected, but it sure as hell is one that I am going to use. Chapter 574-Plans To Break It All Down Chapter 574-ns To Break It All Down "What''s the n?" Alex asked, his voice low while his face looked impassive, the very signs showing that he is really pissed. Alex might not show it outwardly, but he cares for everyone here like his family. Within all that desire for chaos lies a good heart, and that''s the main reason I put up with him because when everything is going to hell, he will have my back. "The n is to show everyone that if they mess with my family, then they will live to regret it for the rest of their lives," I spoke my words and presence, earning the zing eyes of everyone here, especially the girls, who hadrge smiles, and the love in their eyes twinkled within their irises. "There are the bastards messing with my sisters and the idiots that want to harm me and this faction. When we make our move, I want to bury all of them with it, such that they won''t be able to push any other crap at us." My words earned a heavy nod from everyone here. Seeing this, I passed on several other documents to the rest of them, detailing my n. Thus, a few minutes passed until they all turned silent, a heavy atmosphere falling within the room as Alex asked, "Are you sure about this?" "As sure as I can be," I replied. "Then we are all with you," ra spoke, and everyone nodded their heads at me. "Good, then it''s time I deal with all of you one one-on-one," I spoke. .... "It''s good to see you are well, young leader," Nihil, one of the leaders of the current generation of my people within the Archery Association, spoke. He had blonde hair and red eyes, his voice of the current generation of my people within the Archery Association, spoke. He had blonde hair and red eyes, his voice rough, and he had a handsome look. Nihil here is one of the new disciples of one of the Quiver Lords, Joshua, a huge-sized man and a powerful member of the association. Nihil himself is a very powerful guy with lots of achievements and experience under his belt. He is also human. "Indeed, you have us worried here," a woman spoke, her hair ck and shining purple eyes focused on me. She had a love-shaped tail swinging on her back. While she looked sensual and beautiful, her provocative eyes were focused on me as she twisted herself quite sensually on her chair. The subus sat before me, her raven-ck hair cascading like a waterfall down her back. Her skin, the shade of moonlight, seemed to shimmer in the soft candlelight, ethereal and inviting. Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of purple. Her full, scarlet lips curled into a subtle, knowing smile, revealing the allure of untold pleasures. Her seductive curves were adorned in silken, blood-red robes that clung to her figure like a lover''s caress. Around her neck, an amethyst pendant glistened, a symbol of her otherworldly allure. Right now, the two leaders of the 15 sat in front of me. ''Elysia Nightshade, the charming archer...'' A name given to her because, well, no one can really focus on a fight with her. The moment you blink or lose focus, then you shall be a porcupine for disy. She is a very powerful woman who is the disciple of Raven, the werewolf QuiverLord, a person whom Raven treats as her own daughter, whom she raised from her childhood. ''And one aiming to get into my pants...'' I mused as I responded back. "I''m fine, a week of rest is enough to get me well," "That''s good. Right now you are the talk of the world, even after a week," Nihil spoke. To which I just smiled. Seeing my response, he quickly got rid of the subject as Elysia spoke. "So when are you going to take me out to dinner?" Her question wasx while she gave me a wink. "Isn''t all the beatings I gave you enough to keep you in ce?" I asked with a wry smile, to which she just shrugged her shoulders. "This is me in ce. I am not in yourp, am I?" She responded, to which I just shook my head. "I have no time to deal with this now. For now, I want you all to focus on the tasks I am going to give you. No mistakes can be made here," I spoke with a serious voice, and hearing the seriousness of my voice, the two of them became serious too. "You tell me what to do, and it shall be done," Nihil spoke, and Elysia supported his words. "Good. First, I want you to take the other members and begin a challenge. Everyone should take five challenges, and I want you all to dominate those five challenges," I spoke, to which Elysia asked, "Only five?" "Yes, but make sure you all win them in a dominating manner. Here, I have already chosen everyone''s challenges toplete," saying so, I passed some documents to the two of them, who started to read them, their expressions turning rxed. As Elysia asked, "You really did your research?" "All the people you''ve picked have their worth and position, but they aren''t too powerful for us not to take. Perfect calctions all around," Nihilplimented with a smile, to which I smiled too. "They poked at my family, so they will have to bear the price," I replied. Most of the members in that list, alle under Angelina. To show our strength, I need to put one below us, and who better to do that than Angelina? Plus, this will do an early open-up to the arc that should have happened for Angelina. While everything I gave them looks easy, it isn''t. Everything is marked with utmost precision: the weaknesses of their challengers, their fighting styles, and more. Above all, the opponents themselves have been picked perfectly for the 15 members of the association, showing an extreme level of work and attention I have. Well, at least that''s what they are thinking, as their eyes just turned to ones of pure admiration. "I will get this done without any mistakes," Nihil said, standing up. "Me too, but I want a date after this is over..." Elysia joined with a seductive voice, her tail wagging. "I will think about it," my positive response brought a surprise to Elysia''s face. For this is the one time I responded positively, which now brought a fire to her eyes. "They won''t know what hit them." As she said so, she left with Nihil, a yful bounce in her step as she did so. To which I chuckled. The story with her isn''t all thatplex. Met her at the meeting of the young members, and had a very high arrogance because of her position, power, and beauty. Thus tried to challenge me as I pummeled her to the floor. After that, she tried to challenge and win me over, but she lost every time. Slowly she started to seduce me, and that''s still going on. She doesn''t love me, but she is very interested in me, and if I am to show some interest back, I am sure that she wouldn''t mind being with me at all. ''But now is not the time for that...'' In truth, I do n on spending some time and making her utterly fall in love with me. Not for some ego, but for power. Her endless love means her endless loyalty towards me, and with her powers, she will live to work with me for a long time. I don''t mind falling in love with her, as I n to do with the others. ..... "I want you to cut off all the evidence and materials that Angelina is moving," I spoke to Tron, the leader among the young members of the Dark Night that hase. "I need more details," he replied with a respectful voice, to which I gave him a document. His eyes widened as he read through it. The document contains all the dirty deals, all her movements, her hidden powers here, her backups, Angelina''s hidden deals, the ces her power flows from, and even the detailed workings of her intelligencework in the academy. "I can get this done in a week." "I want it all dismantled in four days," I spoke with a stern voice, unlike the members of the Archery Association. I can''t be kind or too loving with these guys. They all deal in the dark, and a delicate bnce of stick and carrot is needed to keep them all in line. "Get it done, and I shall talk about raising the level of your badge." The carrot I provided brought a glow to Tron''s eyes, the fire within them dark as he stood up and bowed to me. "Consider it done," he spoke. "Take all the members, make her bleed..." The response of mine got a nod as he left. Thus I leaned into the chair with a smile. One might think, wouldn''t this only make Angelina hate me? Well, that is indeed needed. Just like Olivia, I need to turn this into a hate to love move. But the only change is that Angelina is no masochist, and using pleasure against a subus princess isn''t that good of a move. ''Emotional breaking is the only path here...'' Chapter 575-The Twin Sucking... Chapter 575-The Twin Sucking... "Why don''t the two of you tell me what really happened?" I asked with a loving smile as I hugged both Mika and Rika, the twins on both sides leaning their heads on my shoulder while I held their waist. Their eyes were a bit hazy with contentment yet sadness. This time, Rika took the lead, her white hair sparkled against her back as she spoke. "We just lost it. She kepting over, and we kept rejecting her, but when she talked crap about our parents, we sort of lost it." As she said this, Mika guiltily nodded her head. The two of them tried to hold on to me tighter while I held them close. The scenario here is the fact that their cousin, the daughter and son of the uncle who sold Mika and Rika, are attending Babylon Academy. They are among the new geniuses that joined the Academy. From what I researched, they have a great level of talent and were picked up by a special organization focused on the beastmen tribes and trained there with great talent and hard work. They are quite good, and above that, the daughter seemed to have gotten the goodwill of some bigshot kid and is engaged to him, giving her some great standing. And like some third-rate arrogant brats, when they found out about Mika and Rika''s good life, it would seem that they came to rub it in their faces, which was okay until they insulted Mika and Rika''s parents, which led the two of them to take action and fight within an open area, where fighting is prohibited. Which led to some trouble that earned both Mika and Rika some disciplinary action. However, I quickly dealt with that using some of my authority, getting them off with a p on their wrist. "So, how did the fight go?" I asked with a smile after cing light kisses on their foreheads, my light tone making their bodies rx. This time, Mika spoke with a frown. "We seemed to be on the same level." "And that wouldn''t have happened if we didn''t have the new gifts we earned from the realm." Rika finished. Both their expressions hardened, but they softened after I ced a kiss on their heads again. "Don''t be down. Unlike you guys, they received ten times your resources and attention, yet they could only tie with you. In a way, it''s a loss for them. Plus, haven''t you only started using all of them? With time, you will leave all of them in the dust. This is my promise." The certainty of my tone made them smile as both Mika and Rika ced a kiss on my cheeks, with both of them taking each cheek. Rika spoke. "More than their words, what we feared was hurting or making problems for you in any way." Mika nodded at this, which brought a smile to my face. I know in greater detail that the true fight took ce because of those two siblings speaking ill of me. Mika and Rika held it in when they insulted their parents, but once my name was brought up to shame, making statements of me being at myst breath and not surviving, that broke Mika and Rika''s control. Turning to Rika, I ced my hand on her head as I took a sip of her lips, tasting them with great love as her tongue met mine, and we started a passionate kiss, with the two of us ying around. I felt her soft and round breasts pressing onto me with her hand around my neck, pulling me more into the kiss. The feeling of her warm body pressing to mine was exhrating. The two of us separated, and I turned to Mika. A smile on my face as I moved and kissed her. She did the same, her hands on my head, pulling me in. Our tongues battled, but I had to let her win. After a short moment, we separated with a trail of saliva between our mouths. My hand was still on her head, and I slowly moved my fingers to her neck. Her eyes were already clouded, and my hand moved down to her breasts. The feeling was heavenly, as I slowly massaged her soft and firm breasts. I leaned closer to her, a smile on my face. "It''s not good to hide your pain. I love you, so don''t keep stuff like this from me." Saying this, I gave her a deep kiss, our tongues meeting, and we danced again. Her body was already heating up, the smell of her body, her warmth were intoxicating. A momentter, I stopped, and a sigh came from Mika''s lips. "We just don''t want to disappoint you," Mika spoke, to which I shook my head, my eyes looking at her and Rika as I spoke. "The two of you can never disappoint me. The two of you are my lovers. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, and when anybodyes with a threat to you that you can''t handle, you alwayse to me. I don''t care if the other person is a king or an Emperor; you alwayse to me, got it?" My stern voice along with my loving eyes quickly got them to be meek. The loving shy smile on their faces earned me kisses on their cheeks as the two of them together spoke. "I love you." x2 "I love you too." I replied as we went back to the starting position, with their heads on my shoulder, but this time their tails came to curl around me with love. "Plus this wasn''t all your fault, they would havee to attack you even if you didn''t have a history." My wording earned their interest as I let go of the hug and passed on the document to them. Their eyes sharpened as they read through the information. The information was simple. The reason those siblings moved to attack Rian and Mika wasn''t because they were filled with arrogance, no, they just wanted to make problems with my faction and get to me. To them, Mika and Rika were just a means to an end, what they want is me and the one behind this orchestration is Raze, the cat prince. He''s finally showing his fangs to get to me. "You know what to do with this, right?" I asked with a smile after both Mika and Rika finished reading. For the file I gave them just didn''t have their reasons, but all their habits to the end of their weaknesses, a detailed report about their powers, enough information that a normal fighter might be able to take them down after reading all this. "Make them pay and make them regret even trying to mess with the two of you in the first ce." My words brought a predatory smile to both the girls'' faces, my voice turning low as I spoke. "And if you both do a good job, I might give you two a special gift." The seductive ending in thest tone earned a glow in their eyes as Rika leaned into my ear and whispered. "But what if we want a little gift now?" Mika too shyly nodded at those words. Hearing this, I just leaned onto the chair and spoke. "Then you can take it, but don''t take too long, I have other meetings." The confirmation of my words made both Mika and Rika jump out of their chair as they kneeled in front of me, my pant quickly down as my dick became open to the air, a deep musky scent soon flowing to their noses as the wagging of their tail got heavier, their wolf senses on high alert as the two of them stared at my junk. They quickly took out my cock, my monster was soon exposed and the two of them exhrating, soon the two of them separated, a small kiss to my balls in between them, the two of them were already horny and I was about to enjoy it. stared at it in amazement, the size, the musk, and the thick-smelling pubes were already getting their bodies hot. "Come on don''t make me wait...." My voice came, and my eyes were on the two of them, the lust in their eyes was evident, a secondter both the girls started kissing my cock, their plump lips moving along my length, the sight of the two girls licking my dick and making out with it was exhrating, soon the two of them separated, a small kiss to my balls in between them, the two of them were already horny and I was about to enjoy it. Soon Rika took the top and Mika took the bottom, her hands holding the base of my cock and her tongue started licking the tip, her soft tongue moving around the top and soon the pre cum starteding, the thick musky scent and the sweet taste were addicting, soon she took the tip into her mouth, her mouth wide open as she started bobbing her head, taking 3 inches into her mouth. I didn''t stop at that, my hands holding her head as I started moving it, slowly pushing my dick into her mouth, her eyes looked a little in pain but the lust was there, she wanted this, her tongue was moving, she was trying to please me, and soon my whole inches was inside her, her nose deep in my pubes, her hands moved to my thighs, her grip tight as her throat was clogged. I was in heaven, her throat being among the best, the warm and wet cavern was massaging me, her tongue was moving and her lips were trying their best to please me, I just had to enjoy this. "Your turn now" I said with a grin as I moved Rika''s head from my cock, my words earning a whine from her but was quickly shut by a deep kiss, my tongue entering her mouth and tasting herself, a few secondster I broke the kiss and looked at Mika. "It''s your turn, make me cum" My words were enough for her to act, she didn''t say anything as her hands held the base of my cock, her mouth open and took my cock, her tongue moving as she moved down, her movements were a little slow but the feeling was nice, my hands didn''t stop as they grabbed her hair, her movements stopped as my dick hit her throat, her nose deep in my pubes and she didn''t move, the sensation was too much. My hands held her hair as I pushed her deeper, and her hands holding my legs were tight, I was going to enjoy this, my thrusts were slow but each hit of my pubes to her nose made me feel good, the sensation of her throat was amazing and it was getting more amazing, the tightness of her throat was increasing, her hands were leaving red marks on my leg, the pain and the pleasure were mixing, the feeling was heavenly. "You are sgood, I''m going to enjoy this" My words made her look at me, the blush on her face was red, her eyes were tearing up, and her breathing was hard but the feeling of my dick in her mouth, the taste, the smell, the sensation, everything was making her horny, the wetness on her pants visible, the pants were doing little to hide it, soon I pulled out and then thrust in, my balls pping her chin as I started fucking her mouth, my thrust was rough and fast, my pubes hitting her nose hard, the feeling of her tight throat was something I was enjoying and the sensation was amazing. "I''m going to fill your stomach full" My words were a bit much as I thrust inside her throat and came, my dick throbbing as it pumped load after load inside her, my hands holding her head down on my pubes, her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she came, her pant now wet, her hands holding my legs were strong, she was loving the sensation, the feeling of her tight throat milking me, the tightness of her throat was almost the same, the feeling of her throat tightening and the milking was a lot for me, a few secondter I pulled out, my cum following. She was panting and her breath was rough, her hand held her neck and she could feel the sensation, the warm cum was in her stomach and now Rika pushed her sister away as she took the lead cleaning away the shit as she started to suck hell-bent on filling her stomach with my seed whose taste the two of them are addicted to. "It''s my turn now, I won''t fall behind" Her voice was low as she licked her lips, the lust in her eyes was clear as day and I loved it, the sight of her hungry gaze was arousing and a smile formed on my face. Her hands moved to the base of my dick, her tongue moving out and her hands moved, the feeling was different, her hands were rough and her grip was strong, her mouth was wide open as she took me into her mouth, the wetness and warmth of her mouth was amazing, the tightness was notparable to her sister''s and I had to admit the movement of her tongue was great, the way she was massaging the head was perfect and the sensation was amazing. My eyes were on her as she moved her head down, her head bobbing with her wolf ears her pace was quick, I was in her mouth, my dick was hitting the back of her throat and her tongue was doing the work, the pleasure was increasing and soon I came again, the feeling of my cum was a lot and her mouth was now full of my cum, as she swallowed it with happiness. Chapter 576-Olivia Helping Chapter 576-Olivia ''Helping'' ''Now that was quite nice....'' I mused as I sat in the chair, quite refreshed from the ''help'' I got. More than that, this will be a very useful step toward my n for the war that beastmen desire to bring. Plus, this will be an important closure for Mika and Rika, a chance to see how much they have grown and to let go of anything from the past. Those two girls are knights through and through. They don''t have half-hearted desires or live in a moral gray area. They are good-hearted at heart. Even with the power they know, I can give them, the two of them have never asked me to get revenge on their uncle or to do anything dirty to make his life a living hell. And that is one of the things that I love about those two: that pure heart within them, even after everything they have gone through, is something beautiful. Something I wish to protect them from. And now, since Raze has touched what''s mine, what I havee to care and love for, it''s time I put him in his ce. ''Guess I should start n delta into operation.....'' As I thought so, the door to the room opened, and Jacob walked in. His presencemanding, his personality reeled in from before, but I can see it in his eyes, the slumbering desire for revenge and anger that is slowly bubbling over. Jacob is just holding back for now, but the power will definitely burst out from him with just one word from me. "Boss, what do you want me to do?" He asked in a suppressed tone, to which I leaned back in my chair, my eyes only on him. A moment of silence fell between the two of us as I asked. "For now, you hold back. Use this anger of yours to channel your new technique, and when it''s time, burst it all at your enemies..." After I finished speaking, Jacob took deep breaths, his expression turning taut. But he held himself in as he nodded his head at me and stood up from where he sat, intending to leave the room. And as he did so, I spoke. "Your girl is safe. Nothing like this will happen again, and after all of this is over, have a heart-to-heart conversation with her. I am sure if you two care for each other, then both of you will find a way." My wording stopped Jacob for a second, but then he nodded his head and left the room. After he did, I turned to look at the ceiling, my ns ying in my mind. What I wish to achieve cannot be done by me alone. I would need help. So it''s quite good that I have a handful of powerful princesses in love with me, meaning to get on my good side. ..... "Looks like someone is having a rough time...." I called out as I hugged Olivia. Her body pressed against me as she ced kisses on my neck and cheeks. "I missed you so much. I was worried that I would lose you..." She said with a hoarse voice, a bit of tears at the end of her eyes, one I am sure she rarely gives out. A smile broke out of my lips as I raised her face to look at me, my thumb rubbing at her sweet red lips as I spoke. "How can I die and leave my little ve all alone?" My wording brought a chuckle to Olivia as she lunged forward to kiss my lips. Her tongue entered mine as both our tongues met in battle. My hand slid through her back to her tight ass as I groped it, taking a feel of that sexy bun as Olivia moaned into my mouth. "Mnmore, my master" She whispered into my ears as she bit my lips lightly, and that was more than enough for me to lift her and ce her on the table. Her assnded down as I started to kiss her neck, her moans filling the room. "Ohhh~yes yes yessss~" Olivia moaned loudly as I licked her neck, sucking at the tender skin, leaving hickeys at her neck as my hand yed with her breasts, groping them through the clothes and pinching her nipples as she arched her back, her hands holding my head, keeping me at her neck as my teeth grazed at her tender skin. "Ahh~" She moaned out as she felt my mouth leave her neck and travel down, her eyes filled with lust as I looked up, my finger sliding in her thighs as I rubbed her clothed clit, the wetness evident, she has been waiting for me and I am gonna reward her for being a good ve, as I reached the hem of her skirt I lifted it, her sexy panties showing as my hands slid to grab her legs, her ass now sitting on the edge of the table. "Spread your leg wide ve" Imanded as I ced her legs over my shoulders, her thighs hugging me as she spread her legs, her face beet red, her eyes clouded, and her breathing haggard, she was quite the sight right now. "Yes, master~" With a small chuckle I moved my head down, cing it between her thighs, my tongue licking the clothed clit, Olivia''s body jolted at the act as her moans got louder, my hands groping her tighs as I kissed and sucked her clit, the juices flowing and the cloth getting wet. "Ahh~ahhh~master masterrrrr~" Olivia''s moaned loudly as I sucked her clit, her body trembling as I teased her, my tonguepping the clothed clit and my teeth biting on it. "Ahhhhhhhh!" She screamed in pleasure as she came, her eyes closed in bliss, her juices flowing out, wetting her panties. "Hmmm~" I chuckled as I lifted her leg, my tongue licking her inner thigs, cleaning them, as shey there panting, her eyes slowly opening, a look of satisfaction as she smiled, her lips moving. "Thank you, master" "You are a wee ve" With that I kissed her lips as I held her up, my hands under her ass and her legs wrapped around my waist. I spoke with a chuckle and she giggled, a cute blush on her cheeks, but she was still not satisfied, this was just the appetizer, she needed her main course now. "Master..." Olivia whispered as she looked at me with her sexy eyes, her face flushed, her lips moving in a sensual manner. "What is it, ve? You want some more?" "Yes master, I want more, but not with this, I want the real thing, give me your cock" She seductively spoke as she sat up and got off the table, her face at the level of my crotch, her hand on it, her fingers rubbing my covered crotch, her eyes looking up at me with a hungry look. "Then take it, you will get what you want if you show how much you want it" With that said she got on her knees, her eyes focused on the bulge, her hands unbuttoning my pants, pulling them down, revealing my underwear. "Hehe master, it''s wet here...." Olivia spoke with a teasing smile as her hand rubbed my hard-on, her other hand sliding the underwear down, freeing the hard dick, the head glistening with pre-cum. "Ohhh master, it''s big and thick....." She whispered, her eyes looking at therge cock with a smile as she started stroking it, her hand wrapped around the base, stroking up and down, her face moving close, her eyes meeting mine as she licked the head, her tongue swirling around it. "Hmmmmm...." I groaned at the feeling as Olivia licked the head of my dick, her tongue licking and tasting the pre-cum before her lips covered the head and she started sucking on it. "Ohhhh...." I groaned once more as I felt her sucking the head, her tonguepping the head, her hand stroking the base, her other hand grabbing my balls, massaging them, the sensation bringing pleasure. "You are doing a good job, Olivia, now show me your throat" At mymand Olivia opened her mouth and deepthroated me, the head reaching her throat, her tongue swirling around it as her face met my pelvis, her nose pressed at my stomach, the warm feeling of her mouth sending shivers down my spine. "Mn" She hummed as she moved her head back and forth, my cock entering her mouth again and again, her head bobbing, her throat squeezing my cock, her saliva dripping down her chin, the sound of her sucking and moaning filling the room, the scent of sex lingering. "Olivia, I am gonna cum" "Mmmmnnnnnn" She hummed as she looked up at me with hazy eyes, her sucking speed increased, the suction increasing, her hand stroking the base, the other one massaging my balls, the feeling of it all was too much, and with a grunt I released in her mouth, her eyes widening a bit but she didn''t pull back, instead she started drinking the cum. "Drink it all" "Mmmmmmmm" She hummed with a pleased look, her throat gulping my cum as I emptied my load, her mouth still sucking on me, wanting everyst drop, and that she did, with a wet pop she removed her mouth, a trail of saliva and cum connecting her mouth and my cock. "Thank you, master, for giving me your seed" "It was an amazing job, you are a good ve" I spoke as I caressed her cheek, she smiled at me, her cheeks blushing a bit, a sexy smile on her face. "But master, it is still hard, you haven''t cummed enough" "Then you shall make me cum more, I will fill your holes with my seeds, make them so full you won''t be able to think" My wording brought a blush to her face, her body shivering, her pussy dripping with juices, she was so turned on. "Yes master, use me as you want" With that said I leaned down, my hands lifting her by her ass, my lips locking with hers, her arms going around my neck, her body pressed to mine, her hard nipples rubbing against my chest, the kiss was passionate and hot, her body pressed against mine, the soft feeling of her breasts against my hard chest, the scent of her shampoo filling my senses. "Master~" Olivia moaned into the kiss, her voice sweet, the softness of her body, the wet feeling of her pussy against my hard cock was driving me insane, the need to be inside her was getting greater and greater, I need her, I need her now. With that thought in mind, I lifted her, her legs wrapping around my waist, my hand groping her ass, the other holding her back, her head leaning on my shoulder, her tongue licking my earlobe, her warm breath hitting my ears. "Fuck me master~fill me with your cok~I need it~" She seductively whispered, the words sending shivers down my spine, my desire reaching the limit. "You asked for it" I growled and thrust up, my dick entering her wet pussy, the tightness making me groan in pleasure as she moaned, the sudden thrust surprising her, but not painful, her face was one of pure pleasure. "Aaaahhhh" She screamed in pleasure as her back arched, and her eyes closed, the feeling of my hard cock inside her was amazing, she needed it. "Move your hips, bounce on my cock, fuck yourself on it" Mymanding voice filled the room as Olivia looked at me with a loving smile, her cheeks a lovely shade of red, her eyes hazy, and her lips in a sweet smile. "Yes master, your ve will please you" With those words Olivia started bouncing on my cock, her ass jiggling as she moved up and down, her walls tightening around me, the heat was driving me crazy. "Ahhhh~master it so good~so hot inside me, I can feel it hitting deep, it is stretching me so muuuuch~" She moaned loudly as her hips moved up and down, the sound of her wet pussy and her ass pping was music to my ears, the feeling of her soft ass and the tight feeling of her pussy, was driving me crazy. "Mmnnnghgg" She grunted as her back arched, her eyes closing shut, her breathing haggard, the way her walls mped down on me, I knew she was close. "You wanna cum don''t you, you want to feel good?" "Yes master" She moaned, her body moving faster, her legs and arms tightening around me, her head nuzzling in the crook of my neck, her tongue licking the skin. "Then cum, show me how much you love my cock, and make a mess on it" My voice made her tremble as her walls tightened even more, her eyes wide, her body shaking, and with a scream her walls mped down on my cock and her pussy gushed, the fluids flowing down, making a puddle below us, her face was one of pleasure, her mouth wide open, her eyes hazy and her body shaking. "You came didn''t you, you naughty ve" "Mnngghhhh" She couldn''t even talk, the pleasure was overwhelming, and that was not the end, after all, I wasn''t done yet. "We aren''t done yet" I spoke, and Olivia looked at me with a dazed smile, her face filled with love, her voice sweet as she spoke. "Of course, this ve will keep her master satisfied, I will give her all" She spoke as her hips started moving once more, her tight pussy, milking me, wanting me to cum. "Ohhhhh" I groaned at the pleasure, my hands holding her ass, squeezing it, her soft flesh jiggling at my touch, the softness of her tits pressing against me, the sweet smell of her shampoo, the softness of her hair. "Master~its so good, your cock is reaching soo deep~" She moaned, her head nuzzling in my neck, her hands around me, holding me tight, her legs around my waist, the feeling of her soft, naked skin was too much. "You want me to cum don''t you, you wanna get filled with my seeds" "Yeeeees masseter, cum in me, I need it~" She whimpered, her hips moving faster, her pussy milking my cock, the pleasure was great, but the feeling was too much. "You better take all of it" "Yeeees masterrr, give me your seeds, make my belly swell, fill me with your seed" Her erotic begging made the pressure in me reach a peak and with a groan, I came inside her, my seeds filling her, her insides painted white. "Yessssss" Olivia moaned as she felt my seeds painting her insides white, her insides mping down, wanting to take everyst drop. "Ahhhhhhh" She cried out in pleasure as I came inside her, her head buried in my neck, her hands around my back, her body shaking, the feeling was overwhelming, the warmth of the seeds was too much, the tight feeling of my cock filling her was too much. "You are quite good, I am very pleased" I spoke with a smile as Olivia giggled, her hands going up, cupping my cheeks, her face inches from mine, her lips kissing mine, the softness was pleasant. "Thank you, master, I live to serve" Her sweet tone made me chuckle, the way she says these lines is so funny. "But master, it''s still not over" She whispered with a sweet smile, her pussy still filled with my seeds, her womb stuffed. "I still need you, I want more, fuck me more, fuck me till I am full with your seeds" Her voice was sensual, her body pressing against mine, her hands rubbing my back, her voice whispering in my ears, her legs wrapping around me, her ass jiggling, the heat of her body was too much, the scent was too much. "Yes, let some more" And with that said I took her to bed, thus making sure to satisfy her body and mind for the next 2 hours. Chapter 577-Plans In Motion. Chapter 577-ns In Motion. "You want to take down Angelina?" Olivia asked with raised brows, her head on my shoulder, her naked body pressed against me, as her hands drew circles on my chest, a faint blush on her cheeks, while satisfaction and happiness oozed out of her as shey on me. "No, I want to teach her a lesson for trying to mess with my people," I responded with a smile as I ced a kiss on Olivia''s head, her body rxing as she hugged me. "Looks like you too are having a tough time..." I spoke. "Don''t mention it..." Olivia replied with an annoyed tone, to which I asked. "Need help?" "Not for now..." She responded as she took a sip of my lips, her contentment leaking out of her mouth as she spoke. "My mother wille soon." "How long do we have?" I asked. "Just a few days..." Olivia replied, to which I turned silent. If I y it right, I might be able to settle everything well within a few days. After all, once Lorands here, my focus will be on keeping her happy and filling her up because I have been pushing that back for some time, and I am not sure Lora will be able to hold herself back anymore. "So what do you need me to do?" Olivia asked, keeping her body pressed against me. "Just some backup...." I replied as a sly smile came up on my face. ... "You finally remember about us?" Marlene asked with a smile, her presence much bigger than before. I can say that she has increased her strength in a very huge manner. By now, she should have digested all the knowledge and experiences she got from the illusion, thus making her presence moremanding and calctive. "Don''t be hard on him, Austin must have gone through a lot..." Catherine joined with a calm tone as she lightly rubbed my hand. Both Marlene and Catherine sat on both my sides, with Catherine being a little extra touchy, which was making me ''awkward,'' and I clearly spoke it. "Um... isn''t there more space in the room?" I asked. "Yes." x2 The two of them replied at the same time, their expressions seemingly asking why I was even talking about this. "Ah... never mind, I came here to ask for both of your help." "What do you need?" Marlene directly asked, beating Catherine to the punch, thus making Catherine pout as I replied. "Angelina, that woman messed with my people, and now I want to put her in her ce. I also want to use this chance to show all those rearing beasts that I am not one to be messed with..." My voice was strong and powerful as I spoke, which earned me smiles from both Marlene and Catherine. Marlene spoke. "I can help, but what''s the n?" "Simple, we attack her on all sides and leave her with nothing to bite back on." I replied, my n smoothly flowing from my mouth. The n itself was quite useful to Marlene''s faction. The two of them kept nodding their heads at my n, their eyes twinkling. While Catherine''s hold on my hand became a bit tight, as Marlene spoke. "The n''s good, but after this, I might need some help from you to clear out some trash that has been bothering me from within my faction." "That will be my pleasure..." I replied. "Good, then it''s a date..." Marlene spoke with a smile, her eyes directed towards Catherine, who blinked back at Marlene before focusing her gaze back on me as she spoke. "Austin, can I also ask for your help?" "What is it?" I asked. "Well, you see there are some problems for me back home, some siblings trying to mess with me. So on thising Academy visit to the sea, can youe to my home and help me deal with it?" To her words, I replied with a smile. "Of course, I am always happy to help a friend..." At my reply, I felt the temperature around the room get lighter as Marlene spoke. "Catherine, why don''t I help you with that?" "But as the next princess, you can''t get into the politics of my family easily. I don''t want to hurt your position, Marlene." Catherine replied with an innocent tone, her voice quite pitiful, if it wasn''t for the victory smile that she was giving Marlene. ''Is it me, or is it getting hot in here?'' As the two of them gave each other the stink eye, I sat in between them like a rock, ying the ssic dumb protagonist move of not making a move, just letting the flow go like a basic beta MC, because for now, I can''t get into the fight. While it''s clear to see that these two have feelings for me, even though I am still in a rtionship with Olivia. Thus, Olivia will y as my perfect cover for these two, keeping them at bay from openly confessing or trying to make big moves with me. For that, I will y any beta MC I have to because I can''t let things get too messed up. "I don''t mind getting some problems on me..." Marlene spoke. "But as your friend, how can I let your position be hurt, right Austin?" As she asked this, she turned to her side, only to see me out of her embrace and near the door, slowly escaping from the girl''s fight. Seeing that I was caught, I shed them a smile as I spoke. "Why don''t the two of you reach an agreement and tell me?" With that, I ran out of the room. ''Now that was a perfect beta y...'' Giving myself a pat on the back, I quickly got out of the area of Marlene''s faction. Right now, all the people I spoke to will be on the move, which gives me time to start my y. ''First step, show crushing power...'' As the leader, shouldn''t I show the other geniuses what I am made of? .... The Next Day: "Austin!... Austin!... Austin!..." The cry of support filled my ears as I stood in the center of the Colosseum, all of the students around me as they chanted my name for victory. Well, all of them are doing it due to the very reason that I am now up against the so-called neers to the academy. Hence all the older present students fully supported me in this battle. No doubt all of them want to see me pummel the others to the ground. My eyes traveled through the gathering, the supporting students having the presence of several female members holding supporting words for me. Normally, the males would resent me for this, but at this moment, they all just want me to put down the arrogance of the neers. "You are as arrogant as the rumors say..." Spoke of a guy with butterfly-like wings behind him, his skin color being purple, with four eyes and two bug-like antennae growing from his head. He looked humanoid and even quite handsome with all his features on him. His name was Brax, a guy belonging to the Krees organization, their special half-features on disy. ''Their mind attacks are quite deadly...'' The members are more mutant-like bugs, still human but with special features of their form, half-mixing. The past of how they came to be is quite gory, to say the least, but their main attack ranges from hitting the mind with special mental attacks. It''s very deadly and extremely hard to fight against. This bastard Brax, in question, has been winning battles and has earned himself a very powerful name in here, has taken the top rankings, and is keeping himself in power. But the main reason that I called him up here is to beat the shit out of him for annoying Elda too much, he is just among those transfixed by Elda''s beauty and grace. "Don''t worry, brother-inw, I won''t beat you up too much..." Brax bragged, but I paid no heed to it as I looked at the rest of the members. There are a total of five, including Brax. Another one was a human male from the war council, and funnily enough, the guy was Renardo, the very guy being in the position for a spot sale, the one I beat into the ground when I first visited the War council. eyed me, a nod leaving him as he spoke. "I shall take Lady Elda to be mine..." ''Sure, buddy, whatever keeps you going...'' Taking my focus off him, I looked at the only girl in the group, the reason I took her for the challenge was because she had a very dirty mouth. "What are you looking at? Never seen a prettier girl before?" My eyes scanned the girl who spoke, a beautiful dwarf woman who had a passion for battle, her athletic form illuminated by a shaft of light. She wore a sexy battle gym outfit that left little to the imagination. Her sports bra, made of leather and chainmail, hugged her torso, revealing the defined curves of her chest. The tight pants she wore were snug and tailored, entuating the powerful muscles of her legs. My gaze was drawn to her midriff, where her eight-pack abs glistened with a sheen of sweat. Each muscle seemed to have a story of its own, a testament to her dedication tobat training. I couldn''t help but admire the way her body moved, graceful and yet filled with raw power. Her skin, bronzed with the touch of grey from countless hours under the sun, had a hint of battle scars, a testament to her experiences on the battlefield. Her hair, a fiery auburn, tumbled down her back in loose waves as if it couldn''t be tamed. A pair of piercing emerald eyes watched her every move, always alert and ready for action. As she swung her battle axe with precision and strength, I could feel the sexual tension in the ce building. ''Another version of N but with a very dirty mouth...'' The girl''s name is Krisly, has been shooting her mouth off for some time and I really want to beat her up, plus I have another motive for taking her down, she belongs to Terafom, and her brother will be ''He looks well and about...'' He stood there beside Brax, seemingly as if above the world as he very useful. Chapter 578-One Down More To Go? Chapter 578-One Down More To Go? Taking my eyes off the little Krisly, who looks like a well-built muscle-filled doll, my eyes trailed the rest of the group. There were two boys. One, a demon werewolf, with presencemanding and strong, along with a heavy grin on his face, his name being Helix. The other one was a whale member of the sea, with blue hair and green eyes, looking like the perfect pasty handsome guy, his name being Tron. A very arrogant smirk on his face as he looked at me. The man in question is very handsome, but he is still below me in looks. The guy before me was a ssic yer, belonging to the member of Sefak. The guy has seduced a lot of girls sinceing here and is now aiming for both Elda and Marlene and just for that reason, I shall be beating up this guy a bit more than necessary. I will also be beating up this werewolf guy due to the very reason that he belongs to the other side, his true reach being to understand me more, to get on my bad side or good side, and to earn more information about me, but that won''t be happening. "Is everyone willing to follow thews set before?" The referee, an Imperial realm level 1 acting as an Origin level 10, asked. The guy in question is a hidden power of the academy, and his main aim is to observe me and understand my power more. It''s also to make sure no harmes to me, for I am literally a walking prize and savory to many powers out there. As everyone can guess, I have gathered here to fight all five of them at the same time. It wasn''t easy to set this up, but when you havepetent subordinates and helpers, things flow in a much smoother path, especially if the dean is your aunt. Though the hard part was getting all these five egos together, but when you have the warrior mind of aputer fighter from the 21st century, things get a bit easier. "I''m willing," I spoke. "I''m willing too," all five of the others spoke, their tone not that pleasant as they looked at me. Without even having the ability to read minds, I can tell what''s going on through their minds, but sadly for them, things aren''t going to go ording to their ns. "Then the match shall start!" With thatst shout, the referee disappeared from where he stood, leaving the six of us to our own devices. Well, the peace didn''tst for long as Tron shed in front of me, his hand to my face, which I quickly caught, the sheer pressure of the catch-producing winds that sted away. ''So this is his improved whale strength...'' I mused, feeling the raw strength behind his punch, both of our eyes meeting, as an arrogant smirk came up Tron''s face, him trying his best to mask his surprise. "Well, the obstacle should at least be this much hard for me to get such a beautiful woman." Tron spoke, trying to sh a smile, but sadly that didn''t happen as he flew across the coliseum, hitting hard into the wall. ''Now that felt good,'' I thought, blowing away the smoke from my closed fingers that punched his face, several tattoos of power on my hands. While my mind rewound the scene of my fist hitting his face, his face rippling while some of his teeth flew out of his mouth, the tattoos that formed in my hand being under the eyes of everyone. ''Let''s up this, shall we?'' I mused as my eyes met the rest of the three. With that punch of mine, it will take some time for Tron to recover, that is if he ever recovers. Within the crowd, I could feel the pping of my sister Elda, which was soon followed up by the happy roars of the rest of the students. My eyes never left the other four who now had very serious expressions on their faces. As Tron''s unconscious body slumped against the wall, I turned my attention to the remaining four challengers, my heart pounding with excitement. I was determined to show them the true extent of my power and protect Elda from their advances, well except for Krisly who just wants to fight me. The cheering of the crowd, and the chants of my name, all faded into the background as I focused on the battle ahead. Krisly, the fierce dwarf woman with her sexy battle attire, was the next to make her move. She charged at me, her battle axe gleaming in the arena''s harsh light. Her powerful muscles rippled with each step, and her fiery auburn hair seemed to dance in the wind. She swung her axe with unparalleled precision, aiming to strike me down. I sidestepped her attack with ease, my body moving like a well-oiled machine. Krisly''s axe struck the ground, sending sparks flying. She turned to face me, her emerald eyes filled with determination. With a swift and graceful motion, I countered her attack, sending a powerful punch into her gut. Krisly staggered back, her breath escaping in a whoosh. She was strong, no doubt about it, but she underestimated my speed and agility. As she tried to regain herposure, I followed up with a series of lightning-fast strikes, each onending with precision. Her eight-pack abs provided little protection as I exploited every opening. She grunted in pain with each hit, her battle cries echoing through the arena. I could feel the shock and disbelief in the crowd as they witnessed my dominance over the fierce warrior. Krisly was relentless, but my martial skills and supernatural speed gave me the upper hand. In the blink of an eye, I disarmed her, sending her battle axe spinning across the arena. Kristy stood before me, battered and bruised, but her determination remained unwavering. She lunged at me with her fists, but I effortlessly dodged her attacks. With a final, powerful strike, I sent her sprawling to the ground. The audience erupted in cheers and apuse as I stood victorious over my second opponent. But it wasn''t over. A fierce cry sounded out from Krisly, the axe shining as Krisly flew toward the axe, escaping from my attack. The axe in her hand shone brighter as its size started to increase, its humongous size now covering over me as she shed it down, a sizzling heat at the edge of the de as its shadow covered over me. I faced it with a smile. The tattoos growing on my arms were now brighter as I punched at the axe, the heat easily bouncing off from my hand as the powerful pressure around that punch finallynded, resulting in the axe breaking into different pieces. The sheer pressure from the punch pushed everyone away, while the main point hit Krisly, her body being ripped apart. But before any major damage could take ce, the referee interfered. The man stopped the wind pressure while he held the limp Krisly, blood flowing from her mouth, nose, ears, and her eyes. The sheer bacsh of my attack destroyed the insides of Krisly, putting her in a very dangerous situation. Soon, my sister Elda''s voice rang out among the crowd, her support filling me with ''strength.'' But there was no time to bask in the glory of the moment. Helix, the demon werewolf, and Renardo, the human from the war council, were advancing toward me. They exchanged a quick nce, acknowledging their alliance. Chapter 579-The Beating..... Chapter 579-The Beating..... Helix''s eyes glowed with an eerie crimson light as he began to transform. His body elongated, his limbs stretching and contorting as fur sprouted all over. He grewrger and more menacing, a true representation of his inner beast. His teeth grew into sharp fangs, and his ws extended, ready to rend flesh. Renardo, on the other hand, summoned a wicked-looking spear into his hand, the edge shimmering with dark energy. It would seem that the previous beatings that I gave him had fully healed, as he, along with Helix, moved toward me at a calcted pace. Both of their energy sted out from within them as they aimed at me, their powers being at Origin level 4. In fact, Krisly, who I just beat up, was also at Origin level 4, capable of taking on an Origin level 6 if she were to use her axe to the fullest limit, which she did at the second time I hit her. Yet even then, her weapon, linked to her soul, was destroyed, causing dangerous harm to her. This stunning move of mine has already ced the level of my danger above anyone can fathom, showing that I am not just a guy with some harp that can heal corruption. That''s the main reason these two were nning toe at me at once, for they know they can''t take me on alone. The two of them attacked simultaneously, their movements coordinated and precise. Helix lunged at me with his monstrous ws, while Renardo swung his dark sword in a lethal arc. I had to be on my guard. I focused my mind, and my body glowed with power. With a single gesture, I summoned a whirlwind of energy, a vortex of wind and fire that surrounded me like a protective shield. Thebined force of their attacks struck the vortex, creating a dazzling disy of sparks and mes. Helix and Renardo were pushed back by the sheer force of the elemental barrier. They struggled to maintain their footing, their eyes filled with surprise. The darkness within Renardo shined as three different versions of him made of darkness and power moved toward me, while the beast-formed werewolf Helix''s mouth let out a guttural roar as veins sted from below, holding me tight while his dangerous ws moved toward me, all of them quite slow in my eyes. As the two formidable opponents closed in on me, their eyes filled with determination and a hunger for victory, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The challenge they posed was a wee one, and I was determined to ovee it. The cheers and gasps of the audience faded into the background as I focused solely on Helix and Renardo, my heart calm and serene. With Helix''s monstrous form bearing down on me, I had to react quickly. I dodged to the side, his massive ws missing me by a hair''s breadth. The air was filled with a foul, metallic stench as his ws scraped against the arena floor, leaving deep gouges in their wake, as the veins on me easily corroded away by me. As I sidestepped Helix, I noticed that his beastly transformation had left him somewhat vulnerable. His newfound size and strength came at the cost of agility, and I intended to exploit that weakness. With a swift and graceful movement, I leaped onto his back, using his own body as a tform to gain an advantageous position. Helix roared in frustration, trying to shake me off, but my grip was unyielding. I reached for his elongated, fur-covered neck and applied pressure to a specific pressure point, causing him to momentarily freeze. It was a technique I had learned from my martial arts training, and it left Helix temporarily paralyzed. With Helix incapacitated, my attention turned to Renardo. The dark energy surrounding his wicked spear crackled with malevolent power, and he lunged at me with incredible speed. His attack was a blur, but my supernatural reflexes allowed me to parry his strike with precision. My hand shed with his weapon, the impact sending shockwaves through the arena. I could feel the intense pressure emanating from Renardo''s dark energy, but I held my ground. I countered with a series of strikes that tested his defenses, each one calcted to wear him down. Renardo''s speary was skilled, and he disyed remarkable agility. But I was not to be outdone. With a sudden burst of speed, I closed the distance between us and executed a series of rapid strikes that left him disarmed and defenseless. The crowd roared in approval as I stood almost victorious over Renardo. Meanwhile, Helix''s momentary paralysis had ended, and he began to regain control of his transformed body. But I was already prepared for his next move. With a powerful kick, I sent him stumbling backward, his massive form crashing into the arena wall with a resounding thud. The impact left him dazed and disoriented, giving me the opportunity to focus on my remaining opponents. Brax, the Krees with butterfly-like wings and powerful mental attacks, had been observing the battle closely, his four eyes filled with a mix of intrigue and unease. His ability to manipte the mind was a formidable challenge, but I had a n. Brax stepped forward, his four eyes shimmering with an otherworldly glow. He extended his hand toward me, and I felt a powerful mental force trying to invade my thoughts. It was a battle of wills, a contest of mental strength. But I was no ordinary opponent. I closed my eyes and focused my mind. The tattoos on my body glowed brighter, creating a protective barrier around my consciousness. Brax''s mental assault met with resistance, and he grunted in frustration. He was trying to manipte my thoughts, to confuse and disorient me, but I was in control. With a surge of power, Iunched a counterattack, sending a mental shockwave back toward Brax. His insect-like antennae twitched as he felt the impact of my psychic assault. He staggered, his concentration broken, his nose bleeding from the aftermath of the shock, while his eyes looked at me with wonder, no doubt great pain filling his mind as I moved to attack him but Helix intervened. Dodging, I seized the opportunity and unleashed a barrage of small yetpact magic-made arrow projectiles, each one a concentrated burst of energy. I aimed and took down Renardo''s hidden clone shadows which were waiting for the chance to just take me down. Helix tried to dodge, but the projectiles homed in on him, striking him in rapid session. The dark energy that surrounded Renardo''s spear absorbed some of the attacks, but he couldn''t escape unscathed. The battle raged on, a sh of supernatural powers and martial skills. Helix''s werewolf form, while imposing, couldn''t match the precision and speed of my strikes. With a well-ced punch to his jaw, sending him flying but within that time frame Brax gained a bit of his self back as he took flight, his bug-like wings pping behind him as he floated in the sky, his reddened eyes focused on only me. "Aren''t all of you very weak to be my brother-inw?" I asked with a sneer as the three of them surrounded me once again, their arrogance taking a hit at my words, Renardo holding his spear tight, the darkness in him ring up as he started to expand his darkness all around the ce, Helix having taken enough beatings, essing his 2nd form, bing much bigger, gaining strength and power, while the bug-like antennae on Brax''s head glowed with eerie light. ''Um.....good, they are pissed...'' Chapter 580-Put Down.... Chapter 580-Put Down.... With my opponents regrouping and refocusing their efforts, the Colosseum seemed to crackle with anticipation. The crowd, both students and spectators, were on the edge of their seats, eagerly watching the spectacle before them. The cheers and gasps filled the air, and even those who had initiallye to support my opponents were now torn by the disy of power and skill they were witnessing. The battle had reached a critical point, and the stakes were higher than ever. Brax, the Krees with his formidable mental attacks, sought to exploit any weaknesses in my concentration. Helix, having transformed into his 2nd form, now towered over me with his enhanced strength and size. Renardo, on the other hand, was cloaking himself in darkness, ready to strike at any moment, his darkness control spread around. I grinned as I felt the stiffness in the atmosphere as the three of themid down their pride to challenge me. In truth, I can easily take them all out using just my pure strength. Two, or three blows, and they are on their one-way trip to heaven. But as always, I need to give some signs of vulnerability to others to show that I am not all that omnipotent or too powerful. The tattoos that run over me are certain powers of the past that I collected during my travels. Now, all those with great eyes and knowledge of history will be able to tell where and what this power is. For that, I need to show these people that the strength these tattoos give me has the same cooldown problem as its previous user. This makes sure to let my enemies try to make use of this ''weakness'' of mine to take me down. Plus, not having total domination will give me some more challenges and breathing space, but even then, I shall win with a great victory. Not for any great maniption or control, just for the fact that I want to beat these guys up badly. All there of them tried to attack me again, Helix roared and a special sound attack left his throat aiming at me, the shinning antennae of Brax''sunching a specific wave at me, one of extreme mental might while Renardounched a powerful dark light at me, all of them attacked me from different sides but I easily waved my hands causing the destruction energy to simple cancel those powers at me, leaving everyone gawking at me. Braxunched another mental assault, trying to probe my thoughts and create illusions, but my mental barriers held strong. I could feel the pressure building in my head as I countered his attacks with sheer willpower. His four eyes widened with disbelief as he realized that I was not an easy target. "You''re not the only one with mental tricks," I taunted, unleashing a surge of psychic energy that pushed back his attempts, causing him to clutch his head in pain. The audience watched in amazement as the two of us engaged in a psychic duel, energy crackling between us. Helix''s 2nd form may have granted him increased power, but it also made him slower and more predictable. I used my agility to my advantage, dodging his lumbering attacks with ease. With a calcted move, Inded a powerful punch on his chest, sending him crashing to the ground. The arena trembled as his colossal form hit the earth. Renardo''s dark energy was a formidable weapon, but I was determined not to let it control the battle. With a focused effort, I dispersed his cloak of darkness, leaving him exposed. His eyes widened as his advantage disappeared, and he had to rely on his speary alone. He lunged at me with renewed determination, but I met his strikes with precision and skill. Each sh of his weapon with my hands sent sparks flying, and I could feel the vibrations of the impact resonating through my body. My martial arts ''training'' allowed me to anticipate his moves and counter with wless execution. The audience watched in awe as I danced through the battle, facing my opponents with unwavering confidence. The cheers and apuse from the crowd fueled my determination, and I knew I had to push my ''limits'' even further, plus I had shown to them all that I was not one to be messed with even without using my bow. Brax, still reeling from our psychic duel, tried to regain hisposure. His antennae twitched as he concentrated his mental energy, attempting tounch another attack. But I had other ns. I tapped into my own psychic abilities, using the tattoos on my body to amplify my powers. With a surge of energy, I projected a powerful psychic wave that engulfed Brax. His antennae glowed intensely, and he let out a scream of agony as my psychic assault overwhelmed him. The audience watched in shock as Brax crumpled to the ground, his mind incapacitated. "Now it''s just the two of you," I said, turning my attention to Helix and Renardo. Helix had managed to rise to his feet but was clearly fatigued from our previous encounters. Renardo was without his cloak of darkness, left with only his spear as a weapon. Helix, in his werewolf form, lunged at me with his remaining strength, but I was prepared. I met his charge head-on, our sh sending shockwaves throughout the arena. With a powerful twist of my body, I disarmed him, sending his massive form sprawling to the ground once more, making sure to add some special powers to keep him inactive for some time into the future. Renardo, now left to face me alone, brandished his wicked spear. He was determined, and his eyes burned with a fierce resolve. He lunged at me with a series of lightning-fast strikes, his dark energy empowering each blow. But I was ready. I evaded his attacks with precision and grace, my movements almost dance-like. With a swift and calcted move, I disarmed Renardo, sending his weapon ttering to the ground. He stood before me, defenseless and defeated. The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse as I stood victorious over my opponents. The disy of power, skill, and strategy I had shown was beyond their wildest expectations. The chant of my name filled the Colosseum once more. "Austin! Austin! Austin!" But the battle was not over. The three defeated challengersy incapacitated on the arena floor, and I had proven my dominance but it was still not over as I needed to give out some punishments, Helix will definitely suffer for some time but there are still some left. As I focused on Brax, I couldn''t help but notice that thest member of the group, Tron, had finally recovered from the devastating punch I had delivered earlier. He had returned to his original handsome, human form and was now watching the battle unfold. Tron''s arrogance had not waned, and he still harbored intentions of pursuing Elda. But I had other ns for him. With a burst of supernatural speed, I closed the distance between us in an instant, catching him off guard. Inded a powerful punch on his jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground once again. The arena reverberated with the cheers of the crowd as they witnessed my dominance over the formidable challengers. The neers who had once been a source of concern were now defeated and humbled. The four remaining members of the group exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of frustration and disbelief. Brax unwilling struck again, mental attacks continued to prove ineffective against my psychic defenses. His four eyes widened in shock as he realized that he had no control over my mind. With a triumphant smile, I decided to y a little mental game of my own. I projected a vivid illusion into Brax''s mind, creating a scenario in which he waspletely powerless and at my mercy. Brax''s screams of terror echoed in the arena as he grappled with the false reality I had imposed on him. His fellow challengers watched in horror as theirrade experienced the full extent of his own fears and insecurities. It was a taste of his own medicine, a reminder of the consequences of underestimating one''s opponent. With the mental battle won, I decided to end Brax''s suffering and release him from the illusion. He copsed to the ground, his mental and emotional state shaken. The crowd''s cheers grew louder as they recognized the extent of my power. Now, only Tron remained. He had recovered from the earlier punch, but the arrogance had been wiped from his face. He knew he was facing a formidable opponent. His blue hair and green eyes seemed to dim in the harsh light of the arena as he sized me up. Without a word, Tron extended his hand, and a surge of water magic filled the arena. Water rose from the ground, forming a swirling torrent that moved at hismand. The crowd watched in amazement as he controlled the element with precision, sending powerful waves and razor-sharp water des in my direction. I focused my energy, and the tattoos on my body glowed with an otherworldly light. With a single gesture, I summoned a wall of fire, creating a barrier that vaporized the oing water attacks. The sh of elements created a spectacle of steam and fire, and the audience gasped in awe. Tron''s expression remained serious as he continued to manipte the water. He sent torrents of water toward me, each one more powerful than thest. But I was ''determined'' not to be defeated. With a powerful jump, I soared into the air, high above the arena. As I descended, I channeled my energy into a devastating attack. My fist connected with the ground, creating a shockwave of earth and fire that rippled through the arena. The ground trembled, and Tron was knocked off bnce. His control over the water wavered, and I seized the opportunity. With a final, decisive strike, I sent Tron crashing to the ground, defeated. The audience erupted in cheers, their voices a thunderous cacophony of support. Elda''s voice was the sweetest melody in the chaos, and I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at her, thest attack I gave him contained some bits of destruction energy that cut off his much-needed darlings in his balls, From now onwards none of the boys who fought me shall be able to get their thing up, it will never work for them anymore... Chapter 581-Winning Blow.......Job~ Chapter 581-Winning Blow.......Job~ The eyes of everyone focused on me as I stood at the center of the defeated group. All of their eyes widened at me, who was standing still without any problems. If one were to talk about this fight, it was very strong, and purely on a power level, the fight didn''t reach the full capacity of the five individuals. Well, for that, I have to give them the time for it. But even then, what I did is something enough to shock everyone here. The level of my power I showed was more than enough for everyone to understand that I am not one to be messed around with, and now within a few days, they would learn that my faction too isn''t one to be messed around with. With a wave and smile, I left the center of attention as the wave of cries filled the whole coliseum, the roars and shouts sinking my name. "Austin!...Austin!...Austin!" ''With this, my reputation has increased at least 2 fold with the current students.'' Well, it was already very high since the incident at the realm where I led everyone to victory, but now it has gone up a notch. Such a level of poprity will be very useful for me in the future. Some ns require good poprity for me to win. As I walked through the long corridor, the sound of footsteps was heard and Elda soon appeared in front of me, her smile infectious as she jumped into my embrace, hugging me tight as she spoke. "Big brother, you were amazing!" Her voice is soft and loving as she ced a small kiss on my cheeks. "I''m happy that you are happy." I spoke with an indulging smile as I patted her back. My eyes soon came upon Elda''s friends that came behind her, the three of them being Lanora, N, and Nathalia, all of their eyes shining with the love and fervor as they gazed at me, though Nathalia had a hint of sadness and guilt as she avoided my eye contact, and I know just why this is happening. Meanwhile, Lanora seemed to just want to jump on me and drag me away, while N itself gave me a very sexy wink in secret. I really wonder what will my Elda''s reaction be when the truth of her friend''s feelings for mees to light. ''Well, I don''t want to be near her at that time...'' Musing at my thoughts, I lightly ced Elda to the ground as N spoke with her characteristically wild smile, which now contained the hints of her love and servitude towards me. "That was amazing! I really loved how you beat them all up!" As she spoke this, she gave me a thumbs up, to which I chuckled. My eyes traveled to Lanora as she spoke in her calm voice. "It was a fun watch..." Hearing this, I gave her a nod while I turned towards Nathalia, who seemed to be unusually fidgeting in her ce as she avoided my eye contact. The others didn''t feel anything wrong with it, as Nathalia is naturally quite shy and distant towards boys, even though she wasn''t this awkward when she met me first. And all of this is due to Krisly, the dwarf girl that I beat up. For you see, Krisly is a good friend of Nathalia from back home, and from what I can gather, it would seem that Nathalia has spoken to Krisly about her feelings for me and Nathalia''s desire to give me an item she crafted to showcase her love for me. But it would seem things didn''t go as Nathalia wished for, as Krisly set out to challenge me and badmouthing me and some people I care about were her way of getting me to fight her. But then again, should I have gone so harsh on Krisly? In my mind, it would be a yes. Sure, Krisly might not have meant it all, and her character is quite free and wild, so she is very open and straightforward. But does that mean I should let go of the words she spoke about me and my faction? "Why do you look so glum, Nathalia?" I asked with a smile, my words making her three eyes look down in guilt, which made me pat her head like a brother as I spoke. "If you have any problems, just talk to me. We can all deal with it." My words brought a light smile to Nathalia''s face as she nodded her head while trying to get closer to my hand, her actions earning giggles from the rest of the girls. Yet behind those giggles, I felt the jealousy brewing in them all, especially my sister who seemed to take my pat on her head as a luxury meant only for her. "Humph! Now I don''t want to give you my gift..." Elda spoke with a pout which quickly melted away when I ced a kiss on her cheeks. "My sister is the best when she pouts~" My tease brought a blush to Elda''s cheeks as she stomped her legs, her actions gaining another bout of chuckles. After that, I had some talk with the rest of the girls, all of them reasoning to spend some more time with me, especially Nathalia, who seemed to want to have a serious discussion with me. But Elda soon pushed them all away and took me with her in the name of giving me her gift. And hence, I had to leave with the promise of talking with them allter. .... Opening the door to my private room Elda didn''t wait for any more time as she pushed me into a chair, her body mounting mine as her lips took a sip of my lips while she lightly nibbled on my lower lips, her happiness and jealousying over my little sister as I spoke. "Oh~someones jealous~" With my words I groped her tight ass, feeling their suppleness as my tongue entered her mouth, her tongue happilytching onto mine as her eyes narrowed in delight. Slurp~Slurp~Slurp~ The sound of our kiss filled the room as I kept groping Elda''s smooth soft ass over her dress. "Huff! Huff! I''m not jealous, but I will make you only remember the feeling of kissing your little sister~" With her words she took the lead in the kiss, her lips moving against mine as she kissed me with full force, her lust and jealousy pouring into the kiss, which I returned with the same intensity. ''She is getting more dominant'' It would seem that all the ''training'' I made her go through is good, after a while, we pulled away, our saliva connecting the two of us as I spoke with a smile. "That was really a nice kiss, and I''m sure that no other kiss wille even close to it." I spoke in a joking manner, yet the glint in my eyes made Elda feel a bit hot as she panted in excitement, her body wanting to continue, her lips going to my neck, cing her kisses while her hands roamed around my chest, her silver hair dangling while her green eyes lit up in desire as she opened up my chest. "But I still didn''t give you the gift." With those words, her lips moved away from my neck as she got off me, her body moving back while she went on her knees, her face looking at my crotch. "Hmm, I''m wondering what kind of present you got for me, little sis." I said with a smirk as Elda smiled, her hand touching my cock over my pants, her lips moving towards it. "It''s the present I was saving for my husband, and now that I don''t have a husband, I''ll just give it to you." She spoke in a teasing tone as her tongue came out, licking over my shaft while I felt my pants getting tighter. "Well, that''s a big thing for me to have~" I spoke as Eldaughed, her lips nibbling at my zipper. "Well, brother dear, why don''t you get it out and show it to me~" I smiled at her and opened my belt, opening up my pants as I pulled them down, my cock standing proud in front of Elda''s face. "My~my~it seems that your big brother grew a bit more~" Elda spoke as she ced her hand on my shaft, stroking it up and down, her thumb moving over the tip as she looked at the clear liquid that leaked out of my cock, her tongueing out and licking it off. "Oh~looks like someone has a taste for my pre-cum, how dirty, sister dear~" I spoke in a teasing voice while Elda blushed, her tonguepping over my cock, her movements showing herck of experience, yet the desire and passion she had was more than enough topensate for it. I ran my hands over her face, caressing her cheek as she blushed, her lips parting to take in my cock, her head slowly moving over it, taking it bit by bit. ''Getting a blowjob from my beautiful sister, right after a fight, now isn''t this the best?'' "Ah~" "Hnngh~" "Gah~" I let out a sigh as I felt the tip of my dick hit the back of her throat, the warmth of her mouth engulfing the tip while her tongue was doing a dance over the tip, her actions bringing a moan from me. "Hmnph~" Elda moaned, her lips going over my shaft, her tongue licking around my shaft while she bobbed her head. Her actions made her look even more adorable as her eyes gazed into mine, her blush getting even more red. "You know~Your blush really makes you look more sexy, little Elda." "Hmmph!" She let out a muffled sound, her lips wrapping tightly around my shaft, her head moving up and down. "Hmm~that''s the spot, Elda." I said as I patted her head, her blush turning into a shade of crimson as she picked up the pace. "Sis, you look really good like this~" I said as I felt the heat building up in my balls, Elda feeling it as well as her eyes gleamed, her head speeding up, her handsing to grope my balls as her fingers moved over them. "Mnph! Hmph! Hmph!" The sounds of her sucking filled the room as her hand massaged my balls, her eyes looking up at me as I groaned. "Ah, Elda, I''m going to cum!" "Hmm!" She replied as she sped up, her sucking making my cock hard as a steel as my cum rose from my balls, traveling along the shaft as Elda continued her movements, her lips not stopping as she felt my cock twitch, her hands massaging my balls while I moaned. "Ah! Fuck!" "Mmph!" "Cumming!" I let out a final shout as my cum shot out of my cock, flooding her throat with it, her eyes widening in surprise at the amount as she coughed, her cheeks puffed up. "Swallow it all, sis." I said as my fingers dug into her silver hair, making her take in the cum, her throat bobbing as she swallowed the semen. "Good girl~" I patted her head as her green eyes looked at me with lust and a bit of anger, yet her tongue didn''t stop as shepped up the cum. "Don''t be angry, Elda. You were too good and I couldn''t control myself." "Hmmph!" She let out a sound and pulled her lips away from my cock, the head popping out of her mouth as a bit of cum and saliva dripped out, the head of my cock still twitching. "So~Do you forgive me, sis?" I asked with a smile, yet Elda didn''t reply, instead, she wiped her lips clean of the cum, and after a while, her lips took a ce on my lips, her kiss taking a more aggressive tone as she bit my lips. "Hmmph!" "You are forgiven, but~You have to give me something, or else I won''t be satisfied, brother dear~" Iughed at her words as I lifted her up, cing her on the bed, her legs open as I touched her thighs, feeling the smooth skin. "Oh, Elda, I''ll give you something, but I think that you''ll need to be a bit prepared." I spoke with a smile as my lips met her lips, the two of us kissing. "Mnp! Hmph! Mph!" The two of us moaned in pleasure, the kiss bing more and more heated as Elda wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into her embrace, her lips not stopping. "Hmph! Hmmm! Mph!" Our kiss turned into a battle of lust, the two of us battling for dominance. Yet as my hands caressed her thighs, I felt her body shiver in anticipation, her lust growing with each touch of my hand. "Ah! Mph!" Her moans became louder, her body arching in pleasure, her hips bucking. "Hmph!~Mph!~Brother dear! More! Please!~" "Mnph!~Ah! Yes!~Just like that!~" "Ah!~Mph!~" "Hmnp!~" Elda let out a loud moan, her lips finally breaking the kiss, her head tilted to the side, her body shuddering in pleasure, her juices flowing out of her cunt. "Mn! Ha!" "Hmm!" "Brother deeeeeeeaaaaaaar!" Her moan was the signal for me to stop, my lips leaving her lips, my fingers leaving her folds, her legs wrapping around my waist, her eyes pleading and I understood her desire. "Since you gave me a gift I think it''s time I give you one....." I spoke with a tease as I lifted her skirt, my eyes meeting the wetness that filled her beautiful white panties showing me herbia, desiring to be licked. Chapter 582-Eldas Gift Chapter 582-Elda''s Gift "Since you gave me a gift I think it''s time I give you one....." I spoke with a tease as I lifted her skirt, my eyes meeting the wetness that filled her beautiful white panties showing me herbia, desiring to be licked. My hands widened her legs as my nose went near her lower lips taking in a deep breath. "It smells amazing" I replied making Elda blush, my tongueing out as I gave a big lick above her panty, earning me a moan from Elda. "Mn!~" "Hmm...It taste better than I thought" "Haaaah~" With a swift motion, I ripped her panties apart, showing me her clean pink pussy, her folds leaking with arousal, the sight making my cock twitch in delight. "It looks beautiful" "Hmm~" "You really have a fine pussy, sister" "Stop teasing and just do it." I smiled at her response, my fingers running over her pussy lips, her body shivering in pleasure. "Ah!~Ha! Ah!~" "Brother dear, please, I want you so much." Her pleading made my cock throb, the desire to ravage her bing stronger, but I resisted, my lips moving to her clit, the soft flesh giving way to the hard nub, my tongue running over it, her juices coating my tongue. "Ah!~That feels so good.~" Her moans were music to my ears, the wet sounds of her pussy filling the air, her body shaking, her handsing to her chest, her fingers moving under her clothes, her fingers moving to her breasts. "Brother dear, you are making me so hot." "Ha!~Ha!~Ha!" Her breaths became heavier, her body arching, her pussy leaking with arousal. "Cum for me Elda." "Oh god, Oh god, OH GOD, I''M CUMMING!!!~" She came all over my face, her cum covering my mouth, my tongue catching her juice. "You taste amazing Elda." "Brother dear, please, don''t stop." She continued to y with her breasts, her nipples being twisted, seeing this I smiled as I climbed over her, my body hovering over her as I raised Elda''s hand above her head, her cute breasts at my eyes while her nipples looked begging to be loved. I brought my mouth down on her nipple, my tongue running over it. "Hyaaaaa!!!~" I loved the feel of her breast, my hands moving to her other breast, massaging it, my teeth nibbling on her nipple, Elda''s body twisting with lust. "Yes~, yes, yes, more brother dear, give me more.~" My free hand went to her pussy, a finger going inside her wet hole, my finger digging deep in her pussy, her pussy tightening around it. "You are so tight." "Hyaaaa!~" "You like having your pussy filled, huh?" "Ahhhh!~" My finger moved fast inside her, her juices running down my hand, my thumb running over her clit, the action earning me more moans from her, her body shaking as her orgasm approached. "Ah, ah, ah, I''M CUMMING BROTHER DEAR!!!~" Her body shook as her juices ran over my hand, her face was covered in pleasure, her mouth open, her tongue lolling out, her eyes rolled back as she rode her orgasm. Seeing this it wasn''t enough as our dress distempered, me lifting off Elda''s body and cing her ass and pussy above me, with her head towards my dick and without any more question my hands held her soft bubbly ass as I gave her lower burning lips a big lick. "Mm~" Elda moaned out, no doubt her eyes on my dick as I kept groping Elda''s soft ass. "Brother Dear, your penis looks so amazing." Eldamented as her tongue moved over the head of my dick, my hips jerking, her pussy above my face, I couldn''t help but move her ass and ce it on my face, my nose entering her asshole and my tongue licking her pussy. "Hmmm~" Her moan came as her lips wrapped around my dick, her head moving up and down, her hand running over the base of my dick. "That feels good, Elda" My own words came as I licked her pussy and sucked on her clit, her moans causing a vibration on my dick, a jolt of pleasure going up my spine. "Elda, you feel amazing, your mouth, your pussy, your ass." I couldn''t help but moan into her pussy, my hands moving to her tits, grabbing them and rubbing them together, her moan was louder than before, my hips moving on their own, thrusting into her mouth, her throat expanding to amodate the size. "Elda, I''m gonna cum" I warned as I felt her pussy tighten and her mouth sucking on my dick harder, my mouth working harder as I bit her clit and thrust two fingers in her, her pussy tightened and came. "Mn!!!~" She came and I did the same, her throat was filled with my sperm as I felt her mouth and pussy tighten and milk everyst drop of my cum, her eyes rolling back as she came and swallowed all of it, her tongue cleaning everyst drop. As she took her mouth off my dick, I did the same with her pussy, licking her clean, her ass still on my face, her face flushed, her breasts heaving. "Brother, your semen is amazing." She said as her tonguepped up the cum left over her mouth. "Hmm...and your cum is delicious, sister." Imented, making her blush, as she got off my face, and sat up, her body shaking from the aftershocks as I covered over her, my words whispering into her ears. "So now why don''t you tell me why you are acting like this?..." This whisper of mine quickly blew away the domineering visage of Elda bringing out the quite shy girl I am well aware of, her eyes dodging mine as she slowly muttered. "I-I read that gu-guys like it when girls are proactive....." The muttering of hers along with the hug blush and shame filling Elda for what she did now making her look very beautiful as I nibbled her cheeks lightly, making him twist below me as I spoke. "I love the way you are my Elda....." These words of mine made Elda smile, her lips cing a kiss on mine, and then I went back to tasting her body, making her moan below me, right now its just a little more to go and I shall finally be able to fill the insides of my little sister as much as I like. "Um~" ..... Two Days Later: "Everything is going well..." I mused as I read the document in my hands. My eyes trailed over the words as a sneer left my mouth, a burst of delight filling me when I got to read about how much Mark beat up Leonardo in the challenge. His pig-like face was something refreshing to see during the day. Just after my fight, my name was on the tongue of every living student in the academy. My presence reigned above all as I created an enigmatic legend of myself within the academy. The domineering way in which I handled them, along with the tattoo I showed, one belonging to a past juggernaut, a man of horrifying destructive power. A man that broke through walls, buildings, castles, and the strongest ces by just punching or breaking through all of them with his body. A legendary man who was said to have earned his powers from the first giant that fell from the sky. Now, I had shown his powers, which had once again shaken the world along with the academy. But what''s best is the sheer position I now hold. This was just the beginning. After my fight, the attack on Angelina began. She was surrounded from all sides as attacks upon attacks came to her. My people, now boosted with great power, were a force that no one could stop. They kept trampling upon the powerful members of Angelina''s faction. Mark was beating up their powerful members, ck and white. Alex was breaking their greatest minds in different battles of wits and strategy. The rest of my group, Jacob, Rika, Mika, ra, Rina, Sana, and everyone else, focused on the other members of Angelina''s faction. They fought without rest, beating them up as if there was no tomorrow. Even my new members from the Archery association joined in. Their strength added the presence of a powerful elite force to my faction, boosting both strength and morale. Victory after victory came to me. But, as always, Angelina wasn''t someone to just watch as she struck back. Too bad for her, I was already prepared for everything she had to throw... Chapter 583-Angelinas Fall. Chapter 583-Angelina''s Fall. Angelina wasn''t one to take things lying down, and she retaliated,ing up with her own ns and powers to take me down. Hermand moved to reach towards ''allies'' to form a new alliance to just deal with my faction, but sadly for her, all her ns soon fell through. Olivia, Carmel, Marlene, Sabrina, Isabe, and even Ron are on my side, which leaves just the other three. Even though Raze wanted to dig into this, he was held back. For right now, entering inside my war isn''t the perfect time for him. I made sure to create some openings within his great ns to keep him busy. That just leaves the other two who are unwilling to enter this, for they shall have no profit. This made it leave 7 factions being violent and three being neutral towards Angelina. And within a single move, Ipletely left Angelina stranded without any help. No faction will give her any hand. The ones truly close to me even started to attack Angelina. Olivia, Marlene, and even Carmel took some actions towards Angelina, thus giving her greater pressure. Things only went for the worst when my people kept challenging Angelina''s powerful ones again and again. Of course, I let them handle the ones they can, and with the information I gave all my members, it became easy for them to handle the rest. Of course, there are three truly powerful ones from different organizations that joined Angelina. Terribly powerful ones that my friends aren''t just ready to deal with. But some of those guys were dealt with by thebination of the members from the archery association and the ones from DarkNight. Both of them held on very strong. Of course, there is the easier method of challenging me and defeating me to end this violent move towards Angelina. But after my show of strength, there is truly nobody within the academy who is able to challenge me. After all, challenging me is just asking to get your face pped, and no genius wants that on their resume. Hence, the ones that joined Angelina''s factions slowly started to slip away from her. The powerful members that stayed just for her beauty quickly slipped away, joining Ron. Yup, that''s the main other reason that Ron joined this crusade of mine. He is the fallback for those powerful genius demons. Of course, ones that have their home in Angelina''s empire stayed. But even they all soon got their ass kicked by thebination of Mark and the new elite I got. Within just 2 days, the power and prestige that Angelina had built up slowly faded into oblivion. Though this didn''t happen just due to all the attacks, the secret inner workings of the other members of the DarkNight also yed a role in this. The smart Tron did his job well with dismantling all the intelligence workings of Angelina. After all, Angelina isn''t some idiot who won''t prepare for her situation. But how is she to prepare when she doesn''t get information or is fed the wrong ones? The greatest mistake that can happen in a war is to have the wrong information, and Angelina clearly fell under its prey. With the adequate knowledge, Angelina''s faction quickly became weak. Tron also hit their money and business within the academy. Hence all the members of Angelina''s faction quickly lost their ability to earn more money or do business, as my members and the members of the other faction supporting me started to harass all the members of Angelina, making their life hell within the academy. Just within 2 days, Angelina lost a substantial amount of her members. And not just that, Ron even activated the traitors he kept in Angelina''s faction, thus giving her an unexpected fall in power and structuralmand of her faction. For sure, Angelina knew about these traitors and was nning on controlling them through the traitors that she kept within Ron''s faction. But all that fell due to my ns. After seeing the proof I brought forward, Ron was more than happy to use his pawns at the time possible. Meanwhile, I purged the spies in his faction and sent some misleading information. When such informationes from all her intelligence, things take a wrong step for everyone, and the same happened to Angelina. By the time she understood everything, it was toote. Power slipped away from her, members left, she was being pressured from all sides, her intelligencework not working, her means of powers lessening. And that''s not all I did. Since she yed dirty, I didn''t mind ying dirty too. I also made sure to attack her precarious power and secret treasures, organizations and spies outside of the academy. All of them were heavily hit, thus causing problems for Angelina even outside the faction. The problems outside were too severe for Angelina to fully focus on the problems within the academy, which quickly started the whispers about her quality of leadership. All in all, Angelina right now is alone and on the brink of losing everything she built here. And that''s not all, if she were to lose here, her siblings, those greedy-eyed heartless siblings of hers, won''t leave the chance to strike and take away her position as the crown princess. The current Emperor of the Olfan Empire isn''t all that loving and caring. Angelina had reached her position after beating and wing her way through power and deceit in that imperial family where the warmth of a family is nonexistent. She rose from nothing to hold her position, and it''s through that sheer disy of her will and abilities that Angelina gained her crown princess position. But now everything is at the edge of loss. If she were to fall here, to lose her faction and power, then how is she to rule an Empire in the future? Herplete qualifications as the future ruler might be brought into question. And if she loses her position then, her siblings will, in a heartbeat, get rid of her, making this a life-threatening situation for her. ''I guess this is what happens when you try to reach towards things you shouldn''t...'' I mused as I kept reading through the report, each and every move I make creating aplex situation for Angelina. But what is truly terrifying is the fact that this isn''t even my full control and connections at y. If I just bring about 50% of my full connections in full force, Angelina will be dead before she can know how. "AH~yes...." I muttered out loud as ra took my dick into her throat, her hands holding my leg as she used her mouth as a pussy and kept moving her mouth on me, she below me on the table as I kept reading the document in my hand, my maid in her maid dress as she kept working to get her favorite drink. "Hmm...mmmm...hmmm..." As I read the document in front of me, my cock got fully erect and ra used her mouth to please me, taking me deep into her mouth as she moved up and down on it, sucking my whole length like it was a delicious food. I sighed and dropped the document on the desk, and ced a hand on her head, feeling the soft hair, and then pulled her off of my dick. She looked at me with a flushed face and watery eyes, her body shivering from pleasure, and I pulled her up, making her stand straight, her hands on my shoulders. "Get on top." "Yes, master..." She replied in a weak voice, her eyes looking at me with desire. I pulled her on the desk and made her stand over myp. I looked down at her white ass and then ced my cock between her ass, letting it move on her crack as she shivered, her ass cheeks wrapping my cock tightly as it moved up and down. "Please, fuck me, master...please..." "Don''t worry, you will get it soon enough." I replied and then moved her ass up and took hold of my dick and then lined it up with her wet pussy, the tip of my dick rubbing herbia, spreading her fluids around and making her moan softly, her hands still on my shoulders. I ced the tip of my cock on her pussy and slowly pushed inside, feeling the wet and warm walls of her pussy wrapping around my cock tightly. I groaned slightly and slowly moved my cock more and more inside, pushing the full length in one go. I didn''t even give her time to get used to my dick as I moved my hips upwards, mming my dick into her pussy as she moaned loudly, her arms wrapping around me, hugging me. I started ramming into her hard and fast, not letting her breathe and giving her no rest as she moaned like a bitch in heat, her pussy squeezing my dick tightly as I fucked her, the sound of pping flesh echoing in the room. "Ahhh, yes, master, right there, please, give me more, please, please, ahhh~!" She screamed in pleasure as I rammed into her, my hands on her ass as I moved her body on my dick, not letting her control the situation. "Ah, yes, ah~, I am cumming, I am cumming, ahhh~!" Her body shook like a leaf and her pussy squeezed my cock tightly, her juices spilling out of her pussy and dropping on the floor. I didn''t let here down from her high and kept fucking her, making her scream as I rammed my cock harder. I pushed her on the desk and made her lie down on her stomach, her legs dangling down. "Now you will have to deal with this." I said and ced my hand on her ass cheek and started fucking her in a rough manner, not holding back as I mmed into her, my dick hitting her womb again and again, making her cry in pain and pleasure, her mind going numb. She started moving her hips and moved in the rhythm of my fucking, her pussy sucking my dick and milking it. I moved my hand on her ass and then started smacking her ass cheeks, the loud sound of pping skin filling the room as I smacked her ass cheeks again and again, my cock mming into her pussy. "Ah, ah, ahh, yes, yes, harder, harder, ahhh, please, harder, please~!" "Yeah, take it, take it all." I fucked her for several more minutes and then started mming my cock in her pussy as hard as I could, hitting her womb again and again, my body sweating. I gave her a few more rough thrusts and then finally came, groaning as my cum shot inside her pussy. ra''s eyes rolled back into her head and she came too, her juices mixing with my cum and dripping on the floor. Chapter 584-Anglinas Seductions.... Chapter 584-Anglina''s Seductions.... 4th Day: "Master, she wants to meet you now...." ra spoke as she stood in front of me, dressed in her maid-style dress, but she stood with professionalism as she smiled at me. My eyes were taken off her as I looked outside to the world through the window beside me. ''So she is finally gonna fold.....'' I mused as I replied to ra. "Tell her I shall meet her, here..." The implications of my words brought a smile to ra''s face as she bowed and replied. "Of course....." With that, she left the room, leaving me to prepare for what was toe. Just like I had predicted, the support for Angelina kept slowly being chipped away. Heck, I even got contacted by one of her siblings to make ns to take Angelina down. The sibling in question even gave me some desirable deals, of course, those deals being desirable to the norm, not me. I asked for some time to think, while I let Angelina stew in her position. She has the power and strength, but in front of my connections, she has to take a knee, especially when she isn''t at the pinnacle of power. Unless you have reached such a level of power where tricks won''t work on you, a person shall always fall under the perfect scheme. Of course, things went so smoothly because of Ron''s ''public'' help. He stood at the forefront like my friend, seemingly putting on the veil where he appeared to be the one leading the attack. This gives some sort ofyer around me, to make it such that this isn''t a human species attack on the demon-like power. For if Angelina is brought to such a level by me alone, then that cold-hearted Emperor won''t hesitate to bring down Angelina and take all her position and power away. That''s why I had to y some double maniption behind the scenes to keep at least a little bit of integrity with Angelina. But I did make sure to show the truth of my abilities to Angelina alone. After all, I don''t want her running into the wrong person. ''Sigh...I guess it''s time I begin the part 2 of the n...'' ... "Master, she is here." The call of ra filled my ears from outside the room. Turning towards the door as I fixed my posture, I spoke in a rough tone. "Let her in." As my words flourished the door to the room opened with Angelina walking in, her precise dull than before, but it would seem she did her work to make her presentable to me for the moment as she wore a very decorative outfit. Angelina entered the room with an air of confidence, her eyes meeting mine as she took deliberate steps forward. The dress she wore clung to her curves, entuating her alluring figure. The fabric seemed to be made of some ethereal material that shimmered in various shades of dark red, enhancing the seductive allure she exuded. Her olive-colored hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing her face like a sensual curtain. The bright peach fox-like eyes glistened with a hint of mischief and desire. Her lips painted a deep shade of crimson, curled into a teasing smile as she approached. The dress she wore had a neckline that dipped low, revealing just enough to entice without giving away everything. The fabric hugged her waist before ring out in a tantalizing manner. Every movement she made sent ripples through the dress, entuating her every sway. The slit on the side of the dress traveled up dangerously high, showcasing the length of her toned legs. The stiletto heels she wore added an extra sway to her walk, making each step deliberate and alluring. Her seductive aura seemed to fill the room, making it hard to ignore the maic pull she exerted. As she got closer, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the craftsmanship of the dress. It was as if it was tailored to enhance her every charm, and Angelina knew exactly how to use it to her advantage. The ck tail with a heart-shaped end rested on her back, adding an exotic touch to the ensemble. "Hello, Austin," she purred, her voice dripping with a sultry tone that sent shivers down the spine. Her eyes locked onto mine, and she circled around me, her movements fluid and provocative. I maintained a stoic expression, not letting her seductive demeanor affect me. I knew the game she was ying, and I had my own cards to y. "You wanted to see me?" I asked, my tone firm. Angelina''sughter echoed in the room, a melodic sound that seemed to dance in the air. "Oh, Austin, you always have such a serious demeanor. Can''t we enjoy the pleasures life has to offer?" She approached me with a confident stride, her hand gently grazing my chest. I remained unmoved, my expression unyielding. "I''ve heard you''ve been making quite the waves, Austin," she continued, her eyes glinting with a mixture of curiosity and something more primal. "Rumor has it that you''ve been working against me." I met her gaze, neither confirming nor denying the allegations. Instead, I let a sly smile y on my lips. Angelina chuckled, her fingers tracing a delicate pattern on my chest. "You''re a mystery, Austin. A puzzle I''m dying to solve." She moved away, pacing around the room, the slit of her dress revealing glimpses of her legs with each step. The atmosphere was thick with tension, a silent battle of wills taking ce. "But you see," she continued, stopping in front of me, "I can be quite persuasive. I''m not used to people resisting my charm." She lifted her hand to touch my cheek, her touch feather-light and teasing. I didn''t flinch, maintaining myposure. "I know what you desire, Austin," she whispered, her lips brushing against my ear. "And I can give it to you. Power, pleasure, anything your heart desires. Just say the word." I could feel the warmth of her breath against my ear, and for a moment, the allure of her offer hung in the air. But I remained steadfast, not letting her seduction cloud my judgment. With a sudden shift in demeanor, she stepped back, her eyes locking onto mine with a mix of challenge and amusement. "Or perhaps you enjoy ying hard to get. That can be quite enticing too." The room seemed to crackle with a palpable tension as Angelina circled me once more. The battle between us was more than just physical; it was a sh of wills and desires. She was trying to unravel the mystery of my intentions, while I remained resolute in my own game. As she continued her provocative dance, I couldn''t deny the maic pull she exerted. Angelina was a subus, after all, and her allure was almost supernatural. But I had my own defenses, a mental fortitude that wouldn''t easily sumb to her charms. The atmosphere hung in suspense as Angelina spoke again, her voice a seductive melody that filled the room. "What do you say, Austin? Will you let yourself sumb to the pleasures I offer, or will you continue to resist the inevitable?" I met her gaze with a determined expression, the silent battle between us far from over. The room seemed to hold its breath as we stood there, the dance of desire and defiance unfolding in every subtle movement and lingering touch. But then a smile came to my face as I leaned back to the sofa, a low chuckle leaving my mouth as I looked into the twinkling eyes of Angelina. "First why don''t you take a seat" As I spoke I pointed toward the sofa in front of me, Angelina''s eyes narrowing at my rxed demeanor at her presence but then she held herself back as she moved to sit on the chair, her movements a symphony of sensuality. The fabric of her dress clung to her every curve as she gracefully descended onto the sofa. Angelina seemed to enjoy the disy of her own allure, making sure every motion was deliberate and enticing. The slit in her dress revealed more of her toned legs as she crossed them, elongating the already enticing view. Her stiletto heels rested on the floor, and she shifted her weight, creating a subtle sway in her posture. The room seemed to pulse with a newfound energy as Angelina settled into the seat, her eyes never leaving mine. I remained seated on the other side of the room, a smirk ying on my lips. The game was far from over, and I was curious to see how far Angelina would go to maintain control. "Now, Austin," she purred, her voice a velvet caress, "what is it that you desire? Power? Wealth? Pleasure beyond imagination? I can offer you all of that and more." Her fingers trailed along the armrest of the sofa, a suggestive tease that didn''t go unnoticed. The atmosphere in the room shifted, bing more charged with an unspoken tension. Chapter 585-Angelinas Seduction(2) Chapter 585-Angelina''s Seduction(2) "Now, Austin," she purred, her voice a velvet caress, "what is it that you desire? Power? Wealth? Pleasure beyond imagination? I can offer you all of that and more." Her fingers trailed along the armrest of the sofa, a suggestive tease that didn''t go unnoticed. The atmosphere in the room shifted, bing more charged with an unspoken tension. I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, and studied her with an amused glint in my eyes. "Angelina, you''re quite the temptress, but I''m not easily swayed by empty promises. What makes you think I would be interested in your offers?" She chuckled a sultry sound that seemed to linger in the air. "Oh, Austin, you''re a challenge, and I do love a challenge. But let''s not pretend you''re immune to desire. I can sense it within you." Her eyes bore into mine, a smoldering intensity that threatened to break through my defenses. I remainedposed, not letting her words or her seductive aura rattle me. "Everyone has desires, Angelina," I replied, my tone unwavering. "But not everyone is willing topromise their principles for them." She leaned back, a coy smile ying on her lips. "Principles, Austin? In a world where power reigns supreme, principles are often the first casualty. You can''t deny that." The room seemed to close in as the verbal sparring continued. Angelina''s movements were like a dance, each gesture a calcted step in her attempt to sway me to her side. "But you see, Austin," she continued, her tone dropping to a sultry whisper, "desires can be so much more fulfilling when you embrace them fully. Imagine the pleasure, the ecstasy, the power that awaits you." them fully. Imagine the pleasure, the ecstasy, the power that awaits you." She shifted in her seat, her dress entuating the provocative contours of her body. The air seemed to thicken with a heady mixture of tension and desire. I leaned back, crossing my arms, a bemused expression on my face. "You paint a tempting picture, Angelina, but I''m not ready to abandon my convictions for fleeting pleasures." She chuckled a throaty sound that echoed in the room. "Convictions can be so... limiting. Why confine yourself when you can have everything you desire?" The maic pull between us intensified, a silent battle of wills that yed out in the charged atmosphere. Angelina''s eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of vulnerability. I decided to shift the dynamics of the conversation. "Tell me, Angelina, what is it that you truly desire? Is it power? Is it control? Or is there something more beneath that seductive exterior?" Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of surprise crossing her features. It seemed my question had struck a nerve, revealing a vulnerability she was not ustomed to showing. "I desire what every being desires," she replied, her voice a mix of defiance and vulnerability. "I want to be free from the constraints that bind me. I want to revel in the pleasures life has to offer without the burden of consequences." Her admission hung in the air, a glimpse into the heart of the subus. Despite her confident exterior, there was a longing, a yearning for something beyond the facade. I continued to observe her, my expression unreadable. "Freedomes in many forms, Angelina. Sometimes, it''s not about breaking free from external constraints but finding liberation within oneself." She leaned forward, her eyes searching mine for a hint of understanding. "And do you believe you''ve found that, Austin? Do you truly feel liberated?" The room seemed to shrink as Angelina''s prating gaze bore into mine, her question echoing in the charged air between us. For a moment, I felt the weight of her inquiry, a challenge toy bare the depths of my own convictions. I leaned back, maintaining a calm exterior despite the tempest of emotions swirling beneath the surface. "Liberation, Angelina, is a journey, not a destination. It''s about understanding oneself and finding fulfillment within the choices we make." Her lips curled into a wry smile, the challenge epted. "But does this liberation note at the cost of desires unfulfilled? Can one truly find satisfaction without indulging in the passions that drive us?" The seductive dance of words continued each sentence a brushstroke in the intricate painting of desire and restraint. Angelina''s movements were deliberate, her every gesture a calcted attempt to draw me into her web. "Desires, Angelina," I replied, my voice steady, "can be both a source of strength and a potential downfall. It''s a delicate bnce between achieving one''s goals and losing oneself to the whims of fleeting pleasures." She shifted in her seat, her dress clinging to the curves that seemed to beckon. "But, Austin, isn''t life about experiencing those pleasures to the fullest? Embracing the ecstasy that each moment can offer?" Her words hung in the air, a tantalizing invitation that flirted with the edges of temptation. The room pulsed with the undercurrent of desire, the boundaries between intellectual discourse and a seductive t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte blurring with each passing moment. "True fulfillment, Angelina," I countered, es from a sense of purpose and genuine connection. It''s not merely about indulging in momentary pleasures but buildingsting bonds and leaving a meaningful impact." A flicker of curiosity danced in her fox-like eyes, her seductive fa?ade momentarily reced by a genuine inquiry. "And what, Austin, do you find purpose in? What fuels the fire within you, driving you forward in this intricate dance of power and desire?" I regarded her with a thoughtful gaze, considering my response. "I find purpose in the pursuit of a world where individuals are free to make choices without sumbing to the whims of maniption. A world where genuine connections and understanding prevail over the allure of superficial pleasures." Angelina''sughter, a blend of amusement and something deeper resonated in the room. "You''re a paradox, Austin. A man is torn between the allure of power and the yearning for something more profound. Tell me, do you not feel the mes of desire flickering within you, begging to be unleashed?" The tension in the room reached a crescendo as Angelina leaned closer, her breath grazing my ear. "You speak of purpose and principles, but do they not, at times, be chains that bind your true self? Have you not yearned to lose yourself in the intoxicating embrace of unrestrained passion?" Her words hung in the air, a siren''s call that threatened to unravel the carefully woven tapestry of restraint I had cultivated. The subus knew how to wield desire as a weapon, and at that moment, I felt the undercurrents of ''vulnerability'' within me, at least that''s what I was showing her. I took a measured breath, ''steadying'' myself against the tide of seduction. "Desires, Angelina, are not weaknesses to be exploited. They are the driving force behind our actions, but it''s the choices we make in pursuit of those desires that define our true character." She pulled back, her eyes searching mine with a renewed intensity. "And what choices, Austin, will you make in this intricate dance? Will you sumb to the allure of passion, or will you continue to resist the inevitable pull of desire?" The room seemed to hold its breath as the question lingered in the air, a pivotal moment in the sensual yet intellectual battle between a man with unwavering principles and a subus who thrived on theplexities of desire. But that didn''tst for long as I leaned onto my sofa in rxation, the tension all around me melting away, this action of mine quickly earning the attention of Angelina and before she could react a small wave of destruction left me quickly destroying those invisible pores of perfume that she was emitting. This action of mine brought a tremble to Angelina''s body, a small tripple of blood leaving her mouth, sliding beautifully down her mouth, her special eyes of truth, still gazed deeply at me, her mind not seemingly epting the fact that all words I speak to her are the truth, one devoid of any lies. To a woman that faced lies and deceit all her life, I am slowly bing a honey she can''t avoid, one she will want for herself. "That was quite powerful..." Angelina replied as she wiped the blood from her lips, her lips now somehow looking even more inviting, I smiled at her words as I spoke. "Well, I don''t like to be manipted, Miss Angelina....." I spoke my voice turning rough as Angelina chuckled at her seat, her eyes lightly glittering. "You''re fun..." Chapter 586-Angelinas Seductions(3) Chapter 586-Angelina''s Seductions(3) "You''re fun..." Just as she finished speaking this the full force of her seductive powers burst forth, a pink-like cloud bursting out from her as it moved towards me, I easily countered it by wrapping myself in the destructive element unknown to Angelina who seemed to keep pushing herself to make me her ve. The pink cloud of seduction surged towards me with an almost ethereal grace, a manifestation of Angelina''s formidable powers. The air shimmered with its presence, carrying the subtle scent of desire that sought to entwine around my senses. However, what Angelina failed to grasp was the nature of the storm I wielded. As the seductive cloud approached, I summoned the destructive force within me, an unseen tempest that shed with the delicate tendrils of desire. The collision was a spectacle of opposing energies, a dance of chaos and allure. Sparks of conflicting powers crackled in the air, creating an otherworldly disy. Angelina''s eyes widened a hint of disbelief in the depths of her peach-colored orbs. The seductive cloud, intended to ensnare me in its intoxicating embrace, disintegrated against the might of my unseen force. It was as if reality itself rejected the intrusion, repelling the very essence of the subus''s powers. "You underestimate the strength of my resolve, Angelina," I remarked, my voice unwavering. The remnants of her seductive assault lingered in the air, dissipating like morning mist under the sun''s harsh gaze. Angelina, however, remained undeterred. She rose from her seat with an alluring grace, her dress flowing around her as she approached. The slit on the side revealed the length of her toned legs, and the stiletto heels added a rhythmic cadence to her steps. "Most intriguing," she purred, her eyes narrowing with a newfound interest. "You resist the allure, yet there is a fire within you. A storm of power that matches the intensity of my own." She extended a hand, her fingers beckoning with an invitation that carried both challenge and temptation. "But can you truly withstand the full force of a subus''s charm, Austin? Or will you find yourself ensnared in the dance of desire?" I remained seated, my expression unchanged. "I have faced many challenges, Angelina, and your charms are but another element in the intricate tapestry of this world. I am not easily swayed." A mischievous glint sparkled in her fox-like eyes as she circled around me, her movements fluid and hypnotic. "Such confidence, Austin. But there''s more to my arsenal than mere seduction." As she spoke, the air around her shimmered with an unseen energy. It was a subtle shift, an indication of her supernatural abilities at y. Angelina''s powers extended beyond the realm of seduction, delving into the mysterious and enigmatic. Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to change. The room became a canvas for Angelina''s maniption, a realm where reality itself bent to her will. Shadows danced with a life of their own, intertwining with her movements as she continued her seductive circumnavigation. "Let me show you the full extent of my allure," she whispered her voice a sultry melody that echoed in the shifting space. The very fabric of reality seemed to respond to hermand, creating illusions that toyed with perception. Images of tantalizing desires flickered in the air, mirages that sought to prate the walls of my mental fortitude. The room transformed into a dreamscape of forbidden fantasies, each illusion more tempting than thest. I maintained my focus, my mind a fortress against the onught of Angelina''s supernatural prowess. The illusions, no matter how vivid, failed to elicit the desired response. It was as if my consciousness stood resilient amidst the storm of seduction. Angelina, however, reveled in the disy of her powers. Herughter echoed in the surreal space, a symphony of allure that apanied the illusions. "Austin, can you truly resist the allure when faced with the embodiment of your deepest desires?" The illusions intensified, each image a vivid portrayal of fantasies that tugged at the edges of temptation. Yet, my gaze remained unwavering, my mind anchored in the reality I chose to perceive. With a subtle wave of my hand, the illusions dispersed like morning mist. The room reverted to its previous state, the shadows, and echoes of desires fading into the background. Angelina''s expression shifted, a mix of fascination and frustration. "You possess an extraordinary will, Austin. Few can resist the allure of a subus, yet here you stand, unaffected." I rose from my seat, facing her with a calm demeanor. "Your powers are formidable, Angelina, but true strength lies not in sumbing to desires but in mastering them." Her eyes gleamed with a newfound determination. "Then, let the dance continue, Austin. I have more to show you, more to entice you with." The room crackled with a charged energy as Angelina, undeterred by the initial resistance, stepped closer. The ethereal fabric of her dress clung to her like a second skin, entuating every curve. Her movements were a hypnotic sway, a seductive dance that pulled at the threads of desire woven into the very air. "You''re a challenge, Austin," she purred, her voice a velvety whisper that wrapped around me. "But challenges are what make life interesting, don''t you think?" Her fingers trailed along the edge of the sofa, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. The atmosphere seemed to respond to her, the air thickening with an intoxicating blend of tension and allure. The subtle scent of her perfume lingered, a lingering echo of the seductive cloud she had unleashed. I met her gaze, the glint of determination in my eyes matching the fiery intensity of hers. "Interesting indeed, Angelina. But let''s not mistake challenge for surrender." She chuckled, a sound that echoed with both amusement and something deeper. "Surrender can be a beautiful thing, Austin. An eptance of desires, a yielding to the inevitable pull of passion." Her movements became more deliberate, a sultry sway that brought her dangerously close. The low neckline of her dress revealed a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage, a visual tease that added to the escting tension in the room. "But you resist, don''t you?" she continued, her voice a sultry melody. "You fight against the very current that seeks to sweep you away. Why, when the embrace of surrender can be so exquisite?" I stood my ground, the maic pull between us almost palpable. "Surrendering to desires doesn''t necessarily lead to fulfillment, Angelina. It can be a path fraught with illusions and empty promises." She circled me, her steps echoing in the room like a heartbeat. "Ah, but illusions can be delightful, can''t they? A dance of fantasies that weave seamlessly into reality." As she moved, the slit on the side of her dress exposed the length of her toned leg, each step a deliberate invitation. The air seemed charged with an electric energy, and the room itself appeared to respond to Angelina''s every whim. "Let me show you a different reality, Austin," she whispered, her breath grazing my ear. "A reality where desires are not shackles but keys to unlock hidden pleasures." The shadows danced around us, taking on a life of their own. Angelina''s powers manifested in the subtle y of darkness and light, creating an ambiance that heightened the sensual atmosphere. She paused, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Close your eyes, Austin. Let the illusions be your reality, if only for a moment." A hesitated moment lingered, the air thick with anticipation. Then, with a controlled exhale, I closed my eyes, allowing myself to be enveloped in the world Angelina sought to create. The illusions unfolded, a tapestry of tantalizing scenes that unfolded behind my closed eyelids. Soft whispers, gentle caresses, and the scent of forbidden desires filled my senses. It was a dreamscape where reality and fantasy coexisted in a sensual ballet. But even in this dreamscape, a part of me remained anchored to the truth. The allure of the illusions danced around me, yet my consciousness stood resolute against the pull. Angelina''s voice, a seductive hum, reached me through the haze of illusions. "Feel it, Austin. The sweet surrender of inhibitions, the liberation of embracing desires without restraint." I opened my eyes, the illusions fading like morning mist. The room returned to its tangible reality, yet the tension between us lingered, an unspoken challenge that hung in the air. "You resist even the most enchanting illusions," Angelina mused, a mixture of admiration and intrigue in her eyes. "But the dance is far from over, Austin. There are more steps to be taken, more desires to explore." As she spoke, the very fabric of her dress seemed to respond to her will, entuating her every movement. The slit on the side traveled higher, revealing more of her sculpted leg. The seductive allure she exuded intensified, creating an irresistible force that pulsed through the room. I maintained myposure, a steady gaze meeting hers. "The dance continues, Angelina. But remember, not every step leads to surrender." She grinned, a challenge epted. "Then, let the dance of desire unfold, Austin. Let it weave a tale that transcends the boundaries of restraint and indulgence." And so, the room became a battleground of desires, a dance where each step held the promise of surrender or resistance. The tension between us escted, the air charged with the intoxicating blend of seduction and willpower. The dance of desire had only just begun, and the stakes were higher than ever. Chapter 587-Game Of Illusion. Chapter 587-Game Of Illusion. Hey guys this is the author! First of all, I am sorry for this sudden huge break, even more that I didn''t inform you all about this but things weren''t well off for me either. First off got into a fight in college with my seniors and got beaten up pretty bad, which made it impossible to type or write, after 2 days of recovery my exams arrived and I hadn''t studied anything making it so that I had to die to learn and yet failed some. After all this when I wanted to write I fainted and was soon diagnosed with a pretty severe case of pneumonia, giving me 3 days of admission and rest in the hospital, after all this, I am just free now and fully recovered enough..... So I shall be pasting another chapter tomorrow for the Conqueror path. Plus I have made some new decisions for Heavenly Oppoers and my third book and I shall update you all on itter. So hope you are all well. Chaosking... ______________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________ The dance came to a halt, my hands on Angelina''s hips, her eyes peering deep into me, while her tail seductively swung at her back, sometimes running against me. As the dance came to a halt, Angelina spoke with a smile. "You dance well....." I just smiled at it as I left her, not speaking a word as I sat silently back on the sofa, my expression turning calm while I looked at the confused Angelina, who seemed not to understand the sudden shift in my actions. ''Well, her confidence in her seduction is sky high...'' Musing to myself, I spoke, my hands taking the alcohol bottle as I started to pour myself a drink. "Let''s get to the chance; while I enjoyed this, I want to get back to the topic at hand...." While I said this, I finished pouring myself a drink, lightly smelling the alcohol. I took a small sip, the burning feeling filling my insides as I continued my eyes on the ss. "I am now very close to destroying everything you worked for, so for me to back out, what can you give me?" Just as I finished asking this question, Angelina replied back instantly. "Myself....." My eyebrows raised in amusement at her answer as I now looked at her, her expression cold as she too sat in front of me again. I chuckled a bit at her answer as I spoke. "And what makes you think I can even get to marry you? Will the world allow it?" "I will make it happen." Angelina replied back in a confident, straight voice, her tone cold, yet her eyes showed hermitment to them. I smiled lightly as I took another sip, my words leaving my mouth. "And what is there for me to gain?" This sudden question of mine took Angelina aback as she spoke. "A beautiful woman, an Empress that covers over the empire. I can give you pleasure as you can never imagine, an intelligent woman, a powerful woman, a woman that can support you with her strength and power, a woman that will stick to you and only be yours...." The way she spoke was indeed enough to tempt many men, especially when she added that alluring wink in the end. But sadly for her, this game is just beginning. A moment of silence fell between us until I finally spoke. "I have marriage requests from both Olivia and Isabe...." The sudden confession of mine brought shock to Angelina''s face, while the confidence she built in her wordspletely shattered. I smirked at it as I leaned onto the sofa. Angelina, being a smart woman, will easily understand that all her sweet words turned into nothing at this single move from me. "You are not gonna ask if I am lying?" I asked when the silence got too deafening; to this, she just shook her head as she spoke. "While surprising, it''s not that surprising....." As she said this, she took a deep breath, her tension fully enveloping her as she leaned back into the sofa, her eyelids trembling as she just sat there. I gazed at this for a moment after which I asked. "What? Not gonna sell me your body?" This sudden question of mine made Angelina''s eyes open, those beautiful eyes done it. And even now, if I am to go down, I will not sell my body to you or anyone. focusing on me with pride as she spoke. "I wed my way to where I am with my sheer will and intelligence. I could have easily built more power by just using my body, but I respect myself too much to have ever done it. And even now, if I am to go down, I will not sell my body to you or anyone. That is myst pride and my will." I smirked at her powerful words; her statement might look like apliment to her earlier words of being mine, but it''s truly not. The earlier offer of hers gave herself to me as my wife, to be married to me, for the two of us together to rule over the world supporting each other as equals. And for that, Angelina is ready. But to sell her body? Now, that she will never do. That is one of the things I admire about her, her respect for her own body, one that was instilled in her by the maid that helped her grow, and the one thing she still carries within herself, through her future actions of her just makes it more crushing when her bloodlines take her into a situation other than with her beloved. ''The disgusting scene of her taking her life is still something that many yers didn''t ept in the past.'' "I admire you, you are beautiful, powerful, smart, and even now, unwilling to bend at anything. For that, I admire and respect you." As I said this, I could see Angelina''s eyes widening while a small blush took over her face. The use of her eyes to see only the truth and nothing but the truth is a powerful tool I can use against her to quickly gain her love. This might even be the only first truepliment she might have received about more than just her beauty. "How about this? Let''s y a game." As I said these words, I ced the ss on the table, my gaze locking onto Angelina''s. There was a glint of curiosity in her eyes, a spark of interest that betrayed herposed exterior. "A game?" she inquired, her tone a mix of skepticism and intrigue. I could tell that the idea had piqued her interest, herpetitive nature subtlying to the forefront. I leaned back, a yful smile on my lips. "Yes, a game. But not just any game. A game that will test your intelligence, your wit, and your ability to see through illusions." Angelina arched an eyebrow, her expression shifting from curiosity to a subtle challenge. "I''m intrigued. What kind of game are we talking about?" I gestured towards the open space in the room, creating an imaginary boundary with a sweep of my hand. "This game is called ''The Veil of Shadows.'' The rules are simple, yet the challenges are intricate." As I spoke, the very air around us seemed to respond, casting a faint shadowy glow in the designated y area. It was a subtle manifestation of the magical game I had conjured, a testament to the power I wielded. "Here''s how it works," I continued, my voice taking on a storyteller''s cadence. "Within this enchanted space, illusions and reality will intertwine. The challenge is to discern truth from deception. I will conjure scenarios, each more borate than thest, and you must use your intelligence and the unique power of your eyes to see through the veil of shadows." Angelina''s fox-like eyes glinted with a renewed interest. "And what''s at stake? What do I stand to gain or lose?" I smiled, knowing that the stakes would add an extrayer of intensity to the game. "If you win, I will reconsider my decision to dismantle everything you''ve built. If you lose, well, let''s say the consequences won''t be pleasant. It''s a game of wit, Angelina, where the prize is not just victory but the preservation of your empire." Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of determination recing the earlier intrigue. "I ept your challenge, Austin. But be warned, I don''t intend to lose." As she said this I activated a simple gift from a lovely Goddess. [ Ability: Game world Description: An innate ability of the Goddess granted to the host that allows the host to create a game ''world'' which hasws set by the host. --> The host can put desired people into the game world and make them y by the host''s rules, if they lose host can strip anything they want from the yer such as powers, ability, bloodline...etc. -->Warning this ability is a double-edged sword, just as the Host can win and gain there is also the chance that the host could lose, thereby having to give up something of value. -->Only people of power level below you and one level above you can be forcefully taken inside the game World. ] Without Angelina knowing she subtly entered inside this game world of mine and thus the game began. With a subtle wave of my hand, the game began. Shadows coalesced into vivid scenarios, each one a tapestry of illusions that danced on the edge of reality. Angelina''s surroundings transformed, creating a dreamscape where truth and deception intermingled. The first scenario unfolded¡ªa grand ballroom with masked dancers twirling in a mesmerizing dance. The atmosphere was charged with an air of celebration. Angelina found herself standing at the entrance, her eyes scanning the crowd. "Now, Angelina," I announced, "within this ballroom, there are hidden truths and illusions. Your task is to discern which masked figures are real and which are mere illusions." She stepped forward, her eyes sharp as she observed the masked dancers. The magical ambiance heightened the challenge, making it difficult to distinguish reality from the fantastical illusions. As she moved deeper into the ballroom, I introduced ayer ofplexity. Illusions of familiar faces¡ªfriends, foes, and allies¡ªmingled with the masked dancers. Angelina''s eyes flitted from one figure to another, the intensity of her gaze revealing her analytical prowess. Little did she know that I had subtly manipted the scenarios, creating an advantage for her by introducing scenarios that yed to her unique ability¡ªthe eyes that saw through the truth. Angelina made her choices, each selection apanied by a careful deliberation. The dance of the masked figures became a dance of intelligence and perception. The air hummed with anticipation as she approached the final selection. "Well done, Angelina," Imended, a genuine note of admiration in my voice. "You have sessfully navigated through the Veil of Shadows. But the game has just begun." As the words settled in the air, Angelina''s expression shifted from uncertainty to a subtle acknowledgment. The Veil of Shadows had served its purpose¡ªto challenge, to test, and to reveal the inner strength that Angelina possessed. The room returned to its normal state, the magical ambiance dissipating. Angelina, though visibly exhausted, maintained herposure. "You''ve proven your point, Austin," she conceded, a wry smile ying on her lips. "I may have underestimated your cunning." I chuckled, a yful glint in my eyes. "Appearances can be deceiving, Angelina. Now, let''s revisit our initial discussion. What can you truly offer to make me reconsider my decision?" As we delved back into negotiations, the game had aplished its purpose. It had tested the boundaries of intellect and resilience, leaving an indelible mark on the dance between Austin and Angelina¡ªa dance that transcended illusions and reality. The Veil of Shadows had lifted, and in its wake, a newfound understanding emerged, setting the stage for the next chapter in their intricate saga. Over the course of our negotiations, Angelinaid out her offers with a renewed sense of determination. The game had shifted the dynamics between us, creating an atmosphere of mutual respect. As we exchanged words, I couldn''t help but admire the tenacity that shone through Angelina''s eyes. However, a subtle realization struck me¡ªI had not yet revealed the true nature of the game. The Veil of Shadows, though a captivating challenge, had been a carefully orchestrated spectacle. The real game, the one that would determine the fate of our negotiations, was yet to unfold. With a casual wave of my hand, I summoned a small, intricately designed box. It radiated a faint magical aura, capturing Angelina''s attention. "What''s this?" she inquired, her eyes narrowing as she observed the mysterious box. "This, Angelina, is the Heart of Enigma," I dered, the name carrying a weight of significance. "A game of wit and intuition that transcends the ordinary. The rules are simple, yet the challenges it presents are anything but." As I opened the box, a luminous glow spilled forth, revealing an array of floating, ethereal cards. Each card bore intricate symbols and cryptic patterns. Chapter 588-Game Of Illusions(2) Chapter 588-Game Of Illusions(2) As she perused the shelves, I observed her every move. The subtle glow of her eyes intensified, a manifestation of the power she possessed. The scenarios unfolded with meticulous precision, revealing snippets of truth woven into the illusions. Angelina''s choices were deliberate, her intellect guiding her through thebyrinth of knowledge. The challenge became a duel between her analytical skill and the intricacies of the magical game. The air in the library crackled with the energy of the game, the stakes growing higher with each passing moment. Angelina, however, appeared unfazed, her focus unwavering as she approached the final book¡ªthe one that held the key to either victory or defeat. "Remarkable, Angelina," I remarked, genuine admiration coloring my voice. "You''ve proven that your intelligence is indeed formidable. But the Veil of Shadows has one final challenge for you." The third scenario materialized¡ªan ethereal garden with blooming flowers and mythical creatures. The atmosphere was enchanting, and the subtle hum of magic resonated in the air. "Here, Angelina," I exined, "you must navigate theplexities of emotion and perception. The mythical creatures embody different aspects of the human psyche. Your task is to discern the truths within their words and actions." Angelina stepped into the garden, her eyes scanning the mythical creatures that roamed among the flowers. Each creature represented an emotion¡ªlove, fear, desire, and more. The challengey in unraveling the truths concealed within their cryptic words and gestures. As she engaged with the mythical creatures, I subtly manipted the scenarios, creating a delicate bnce of reality and illusion. The enchanting garden became a battleground of emotions, a test of Angelina''s ability to decipher theplexities of human nature. The mythical creatures spoke in riddles, their words designed to challenge the very core of perception. Angelina, however, met the challenge with a stoic resolve, her analytical mind dissecting the nuances of each interaction. The air in the enchanted garden shimmered with the intensity of the game. The mythical creatures, though fantastical, held the key to the final revtion. Angelina approached thest creature, a majestic creature with wings of iridescent colors. "Your journey through the Veil of Shadows nears its end, Angelina," I dered. "This final creature will reveal a truth that transcends the illusions. Choose wisely, for the fate of your empire rests on the revtion it holds." Angelina faced the majestic creature, her eyes locking onto its mesmerizing gaze. The creature spoke, its words carrying a weight that resonated in the magical ambiance of the garden. Angelina listened intently, her mind working to unravel the profound truth hidden within the creature''s cryptic revtion. As the creature''s words echoed through the enchanted garden, a subtle transformation urred. The mythical creatures dissolved, and the ethereal garden faded, leaving Angelina standing in the center of the room. The Veil of Shadows had lifted, and the reality of the game became apparent. I observed Angelina, her expression a mix of contemtion and anticipation. "Well yed, Angelina," Imended, a genuine smile on my lips. "You''ve navigated through the intricacies of the Veil of Shadows with intelligence and skill. You''ve proven that your analytical prowess is truly remarkable." Angelina, though appearingposed, couldn''t hide a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. The game had been designed to challenge her, but what she didn''t know was that every scenario had been subtly tilted in her favor. The illusions were crafted to y to her strengths, giving her a sense of control and superiority. "I suppose it''s time for the revtion," I continued, my tone filled with a theatrical ir. "The truth that the Veil of Shadows sought to unveil." I approached her, our eyes locked in a silent exchange. The air crackled with a mixture of tension and anticipation. Angelina''s analytical gaze bore into me, seeking the truth that lingered beneath the surface. "Angelina," I began, my voice sincere, "the revtion is this¡ªyou have the power to ovee challenges, to navigate through theplexities of illusions and reality. Your intelligence and the unique ability of your eyes set you apart." A subtle realization dawned in Angelina''s eyes. The game wasn''t just a test of intelligence; it was a testament to her strength and resilience. She had faced the Veil of Shadows head-on, and in doing so, she had proven that even in the face of adversity, she could discern truth from deception. "But remember," I added, "true strength lies not just in intelligence but in humility. The ability to acknowledge that sometimes, illusions serve a purpose, and not everything is a battle to be won." As the words settled in the air, Angelina''s expression shifted from uncertainty to a subtle acknowledgment. The Veil of Shadows had served its purpose¡ªto challenge, to test, and to reveal the inner strength that Angelina possessed. The room returned to its normal state, the magical ambiance dissipating. Angelina, though visibly exhausted, maintained herposure. "You''ve proven your point, Austin," she conceded, a wry smile ying on her lips. "I may have underestimated your cunning." With a casual wave of my hand, I summoned a small, intricately designed box. It radiated a faint magical aura, capturing Angelina''s attention. "What''s this?" she inquired, her eyes narrowing as she observed the mysterious box. "This, Angelina, is the Heart of Enigma," I dered, the name carrying a weight of significance. "A game of wit and intuition that transcends the ordinary. The rules are simple, yet the challenges it presents are anything but." As I opened the box, a luminous glow spilled forth, revealing an array of floating, ethereal cards. Each card bore intricate symbols and cryptic patterns. "The Heart of Enigma consists of a series of challenges," I exined, gesturing towards the cards. "Each challenge is represented by a card, and your task is to unravel the mysteries within. The catch is, the answers are not always straightforward. You must rely on your intuition, wit, and perhaps a touch of magic to decipher the enigmas." Angelina''s eyes sparkled with a renewed sense of curiosity. The Veil of Shadows had tested her analytical skills, but the Heart of Enigma would delve into the realms of intuition and instinct. I handed her the first card, its surface adorned with a series of shimmering symbols. "Your first challenge, Angelina. Unravel the enigma within and reveal the hidden truth." She studied the card, her eyes narrowing in concentration. As she delved into the symbols, a subtle magical current enveloped the room. The challenge had begun. For Angelina, the symbols seemed to hold a deeper meaning. Her eyes, attuned to the truth, sought patterns and connections that eluded ordinary perception. The game had seamlessly transitioned from the Veil of Shadows to the Heart of Enigma, and Angelina embraced the challenge with a newfound determination. As she deciphered the first challenge, a sense of anticipation filled the room. The Heart of Enigma responded to the energy she exerted, subtly adapting to her unique abilities. The challenges became a dance between intuition and intellect, a game that resonated with the essence of magic. One by one, Angelina navigated through the challenges. The symbols on the cards transformed into intricate narratives, each revealing a fragment of hidden truth. The room echoed with the hum of magic, a testament to the power embedded within the Heart of Enigma. Throughout the game, I observed Angelina''s every move. Her eyes, the windows to her unique gift, glowed with a soft radiance. The challenges, though designed to be demanding, seemed almost tailored to align with her abilities. It was a subtle dance, a y of power and strategy that unfolded within the enchanting aura of the Heart of Enigma. As Angelina approached the final challenge, the room seemed to hold its breath. The card in her hands bore aplex array of symbols, a puzzle that promised to unveil a profound truth. With unwavering focus, Angelina delved into the enigma. The symbols seemed to dance before her eyes, each telling a story in thenguage of magic. The final challenge, I knew, held the key to the ultimate revtion. As she deciphered thest symbol, a subtle transformation urred. The symbols on the card glowed with an ethereal light, merging into a singr, radiant pattern. The room itself seemed to respond, resonating with the culmination of Angelina''s efforts. "Well done, Angelina," I praised genuine admiration in my voice. "You''ve unraveled the Heart of Enigma with grace and intellect. Your ability to navigate the mysteries of magic is trulymendable." Angelina, though visibly worn out, managed a triumphant smile. The Heart of Enigma had tested her in ways that surpassed the Veil of Shadows. It had tapped into the very essence of her magical prowess, creating a tapestry of challenges tailored to her strengths. "Now," I continued, "as promised, the ultimate revtion." The room shimmered with a subtle magic as I gestured towards the Heart of Enigma. Its ethereal glow intensified, casting a warm radiance that enveloped us. "Angelina," I addressed her with sincerity, "the Heart of Enigma has revealed a truth¡ªone that transcends the boundaries of our negotiations. The revtion is this: the dance between us is not just a game of power and strategy. It is a tapestry woven with threads of mutual understanding, respect, and the acknowledgment of each other''s strengths." Angelina''s eyes widened in realization. The game had been a means to bridge the gap between us, to establish a connection that went beyond the surface. The Heart of Enigma, though challenging, had been a testament to the intricacies of our interactions. "The fate of your rule over the empire," I continued, "does not solely rest on the decisions made in negotiations. It rests on the ability to forge alliances, to navigate theplexities of a changing world. The Heart of Enigma has shown that true power lies not just in intellect but in the harmony of minds." As the words settled, Angelina''s expression softened. The weariness in her eyes gave way to a sense of understanding. ''Well, this is more than enough...'' Chapter 589-Horrors Of The Game World. 589 Chapter 589-Horrors Of The Game World. ''Well, this is more than enough...'' I mused as I looked at the shining eyes of Angelina purely focused on me. If before, her offer of the two of us getting together was for the pure purpose of getting her power back and her position getting stronger with my backing, the current Angelina now truly has a great interest in me, and that will be the first step towards her falling helplessly in love with me. [You have won two games against the target within the game world!] [Activating Game World pause!] Just as those words sounded in my ears, the world around me stopped moving. Everything seemed to have paused as an informative window shed before me. [ Name: Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub Sex: Female Age: 21 Species: Dream Subus Walker Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 4 Title: The Crown Princess, The Woman Who wed Her Way Up, Lust Incarnate, Pure Yet Lost...etc. Love: 30% Description: A strong, powerful woman who stands in her own position through her own hard work and desires. -->Lives with the fact that Life is all about lies and living is all about lies, to live, one must lie. That is her greatest insight into life. -->Irrespective of her seductive appearance, Angelina wishes for a pure love, one of beauty and grace, one where she can open up to her partner about anything, a love where the one she loves will never lie to her. Difficulty: S (Well, with your ability to falsify your way through her eyes of truth, you can literally ce her in a world of lies) ] ''A paradoxical situation.'' I chuckled at myself. Angelina knows that lie is all there is, yet even within all that, she wishes for a pure love. But what is quite the irony is the fact that I, who shall get her, will be cing her in a world of lies just due to the fact that her eyes of truth won''t work on me. Her greatest strength will be a weapon that will be her downfall. ''Enough with this.....'' Shaking my head off, I focused on the matter at hand. ''Give me the clear details of what I need.'' With a wish, a new window popped in front of me. [ Bloodline: The DreamWalker Subus Description: The very first pure bloodline among the subuses that walked thends long before. Unlike the current subi who are known for only their beauty and ability for great sex, the ones of the past could get into your dreams without you knowing and make people their ves by stabbing deep into their subconscious. -->A feared power of breaking anyone''s within their mind and leaving no proof behind. It grants a great ability to know a person, understand their deepest self, and create paths to break that person. ] Looking at this ability, I smirked. A very powerful bloodline that helped the once helpless girl rise to her position of power, the one she used to get into the minds of others, understanding their betrayals or desires before them and using it to her advantage. Most of Angelina''s people are fully her ves, blindly loyal to her. Of course, there are some conditions to be met before this can be activated, and I have made sure to fulfill these conditions so that Angelina can use them on me. Heck, she already has, as she can now invade my mind and get to either know me or work herself to break me. But then again, that is going to be fun. ''This will be very fun.....'' I mused as I started to tweak with her bloodline, the Game World being a very broken ability. Thanks to that, now I can make changes to her bloodline, at least add my desired changes to it to make it however I want it to be. ''Hehe...this will be trouble....'' I internallyughed as I looked at the changes I made to Angelina''s bloodline, ones to just match with me. [ Bloodline: The DreamWalker Subus Conditions To Activate For Austin Lionheart: -->Enchanting Desires: Angelina''s bloodline will activate when Angelina experiences intense desires or fantasies rted to Austin. The more passionate and fervent these desires, the stronger the connection she has to Austin Lionheart. -->The Scent of Seduction: The fragrance of Austin Lionheart, his unique musky scent, which blooms only in the presence of overwhelming desire, will signal the activation of the bloodline. -->The Melody of Yearning: The resonance of a hauntingly beautiful melody, audible only to Austin, will apany the activation of the bloodline. The tune will be a manifestation of his deepest longings, creating a hypnotic atmosphere within the dream realm. -->The Mirror of Truth: In the dream realm, a mystical mirror will appear, reflecting Austin''s desires and secrets. Angelina will be drawn to this mirror,pelled to explore the depths of his subconscious, unaware that the reflections are carefully curated by Austin himself. ] ''Um.....this is good'' As I mused at the conditions she had to go through to get into my dream world, I soon made some other changes to what shall happen in my dream world. [ Situations that Shall affect Angelina when she is in the Dream World of Austin Lionheart: -Enchanting Desires: .-->Arousal of Passion: The moment Angelina steps into my dream, an intense surge of passion will envelop her. Her senses will be heightened, and an overwhelming desire, specific to me, will course through her. The bloodline will amplify her physical and emotional responses, making every encounter in the dream realm an electric experience. -->Emotional Resonance: The bloodline will create a unique emotional resonance, linking her feelings to mine. The more profound and genuine my emotions, the stronger the connection within the dream. This resonance will serve as an invisible thread, weaving our desires into a tapestry of shared fantasies. -The Scent of Seduction: -->Musky Temptation: The fragrance of my unique musky scent will act as a trigger for the bloodline. As she inhales the enticing aroma within the dream realm, a wave of irresistible attraction will wash over her. The scent will be a subconscious reminder of the desires we share, embedding itself into the fabric of her subconscious. -->Sensual Allure: The musky scent will not only evoke desire but also enhance the overall allure of the dream realm. Every corner will be saturated with the intoxicating fragrance, creating an environment where sensuality and temptation intertwine. -The Melody of Yearning: -->Hypnotic Harmony: The hauntingly beautiful melody audible only to me will y a pivotal role in shaping the dream realm. As the tune resonates, it will evoke a sense of yearning within Angelina. The music will serve as a catalyst for the emotional journey, guiding her through the intricate dance of desires. -->Symphony of Seduction: The melody will adapt to the ebb and flow of our interactions within the dream. Its tempo and intensity will mirror the emotional crescendos, heightening the overall seductive atmosphere. Each note will be a brushstroke, painting the canvas of our shared fantasies. -The Mirror of Truth: -->Illusions of Intimacy: The mystical mirror within the dream realm will reflect carefully curated images, mirroring my deepest longings and desires. Angelina, drawn to the mirror, will unknowingly explore the depths of my subconscious. The reflections will create a mirage of intimacy, blurring the lines between truth and illusion. -->Desire-Fueled Reflections: The mirror will not only capture images but also project a subtle influence on Angelina''s perception. The reflections will be a catalyst for her evolving emotions, gradually shifting from curiosity to fascination and, eventually, to a profound longing for the connection we share. ] ''Now this will be funny, the subus thates for seduction gets seduced'' I smiled, I also added the small change of me having absolute control over her movements when she is in my dream world, in my dream world she will be my puppet, one that shall only see what I show her and one that shall only experience only what I give her. After I showed her all my ''heartbreaking'' experiences, my future ''great'' goal entrusted to me, my ''true'' loving character that any woman shall die for, Angelina would have fallen too deep for her to ever try to get back out of the ditch I created for her. Not to mention the extra stamping that will be done to her subconscious, enough to make her only horny and loving in my embrace. Chapter 590-Well Played..... Chapter 590-Well yed..... ''This power is horrifying...'' The gift from the Goddess L is something that can break the bnce of the world on so many levels that it''s very dangerous. The ability to twist things like this can make me very powerful if I use it at the perfect times, but even then, this power isn''tpletely near omniscient. For example, I can''tpletely change the dynamics of a bloodline. I can''t just change the data of Angelina''s bloodline to have fire-controlling or water-controlling powers. What I can do is y with the things existing within the bloodline to either change it in the base power or to strengthen the bloodline or more. I can''tpletely bring in a new bloodline or just simply add things to it. The power works on the basis of bnce, and as long as I don''t go to break the bnce too much, everything will be fine. ''But it''s not over yet.'' There is a reason that I yed two games with Angelina, for I needed to make two changes. [ 2nd Bloodline: The Lust Subus Description: Another variation among the subus bloodlines out there in the world, they belong to a much lower scale within the power scale yet they have a specific ability to charm others'' minds, filling them with lust or making their presence turn any creature lustful if used at the perfect time. -->At a smaller scale, the user of the bloodline will be able to subtly control the lust of others and even make a false sense of attraction and haze into others'' minds, it''s a very useful power. -->They are also able to give sexual pleasure like no other species to their partners, making them very much hunted for sexual pleasures in the past. ] Yup, that''s right. Angelina is a very rarely seen blessed individual with 2 bloodlines, but unlike her first bloodline, this isn''t very OP and it has its own drawbacks. For there are many ways to deal with this kind of seduction, in fact, this is the known bloodline of Angelina to the world, while the other one is hidden. The main case here is the drawback of the bloodline. Every bloodline will have one drawback within them to bnce the power they give. For example, if Angelina were to use her first bloodline too much, there is a chance of her being lost within the dream world, not being able to distinguish reality from dreams. Gives a very good chance for her to either lose her mentality or never wake up from her sleep. And the drawback of her 2nd bloodline is... [2nd Bloodline Drawback: -->Higher level of lust than other people. -->Will get extreme pleasure out of immoral acts and will never be able to have a normal one rtionship after losing virginity.] The NTR bloodline, one can say, in this case it''s a very unwanted thing for your own woman to have, this side effect is the one that drove Angelina mad, enough to take her own life, for it slowly started to corrupt her mind into a slutty being, making her break all her inner qualities and it''s a thing I never want on any of my women. In fact, I have many other ways to deal with it, even the use of my own bloodline can get the issue solved. But even then, I never want something like this to ever stay in the bloodline of my lover. I want itpletely gone and never to exist within her blood. To me, deletion is 100 times better than just coverage. ''Um... let me see, this might do the job....'' As I finished the correction, a smirk came to my face. Now the new drawback is very much better. [ 2nd Bloodline Drawback: -->Higher Level of Lust Than Others: The bearer of this bloodline would experience a higher level of lust than ordinary individuals, a constant undercurrent in their existence. -->Committed to a Single Man: Once fallen in love, the person would be fullymitted to a single man in one life and every other one. Theirmitment and fidelity would be unmatched, devoted entirely to the one they loved. -->Inability to Fall Out of Love: The bloodline holder would never be able to fall out of love, with body, soul, and mind devoted fully to their one true love. -->Secretly Enjoys Watching Their Loved One with Another: A peculiar fetish emerged a secret desire to see the person they loved making love to another woman. They would feel a mix of extreme arousal, jealousy, and satisfaction witnessing the act. ] With a subtle smirk, I contemted the irony of these alterations. The Lust Subus, once known for its pitfalls, had now be a testament to the power of careful maniption. The drawbacks had shifted from potential destruction to a strange blend ofmitment and desire. Well, thatst one isn''t actually needed, but it''s something fun, so I put it in. It will be very fun to see how Angelina''s desire and jealousy shall battle against each other until she might confess or I might make her confess her ''fetish'' to me. ''Wow, I am really turning into a sadist here....'' As I closed the window, my eyes met Angelina''s, the world returning to its normal flow. Unbeknownst to her, her bloodlines had undergone a metamorphosis, a transformation that would sculpt the path of our interactions in the days toe. The games were far from over. The altered bloodlines had set the stage for a seductive dance, a y between desires andmitment. Angelina, seated across from me, was yet to grasp the extent of the changes, and the anticipation of whaty ahead painted a mischievous glint in my eyes. ''Interesting,'' I mused, my gaze locking onto hers. ''Shall we continue, Angelina?'' Little did she know that the threads of fate had been subtly woven, entangling us in a dance of desires and illusions. The room retained an air of charged tension as Angelina and I resumed our positions, our eyes locking in a silent agreement to continue the games that held more than met the eye. "Urgh..." A low, painful moan escaped Angelina''s mouth as she looked at me, her brows furrowed. I remained silent as I asked her. "Are you alright?" "Yes, I''m fine, just a bit down...." She replied, leaning back into her chair, and taking deep breaths. Her eyes soon opened again as she spoke. "So, I have won all your games, are we now even?" "We are nowhere near even." I replied, handing Angelina a document. She took it and started reading through it, her eyes slowly starting to tremble with the words. Soon, she finished reading and handed the document back to me. "This information will be more than enough for me to sink some of my siblings.....forever." Angelina finally spoke, her eyes now containing a small hint of apprehension as she looked at me. I enjoyed it for a moment before speaking. "I wish for my influence all over the world." "Why?" She asked back. To this, I just gave her a wry smile. Angelina epted it and kept her mouth shut as I continued. "While your siblings are good, they are not nearly as perfect and intelligent as you, and for me, you are a much better choice to support than the rest of your siblings." My words brought a light smile to her face. The fact of me telling only the ''truth'' was enough to lightly please her. Plus, she could also see where this discussion is going. "So we will get even?" She asked me, to which I spoke. "You have now understood the importance of the game I showed you, right?" To this, she nodded her head. "To me, it was not about ying with you, it was about seeing if you are worthy to be my ally, and in that regard, you have passed with flying colors." Reaching this point, I poured myself another drink as I started to take light sips. The silence got a bit heavy as I continued. "But this war between the two of us began because you overstepped your boundaries and you overestimated your worth..." The final wording of my speech brought a somber feeling to the room, hinting at my desire. Angelina spoke. "What should I do to make us even?" This question of hers made me smile. "It is not me who shall be the one to decide that....." As I finished saying that, Ipletely focused on my drink, the conversation ending here. Being smart, Angelina understood what she had to do. Now, being in a position of weakness, Angelina can only hold on for her to get back to the top, especially when she has no idea about the true extent of my powers. Plus, now she has a small liking toward me too. "I shall make sure everything shall suit your taste....." Angelina said, standing up from where she sat. I didn''t look at her as I kept focusing on my drink, she seemed not to mind it as she started to walk out of the room. Before leaving, she suddenly ced a light kiss on my cheek, and I made sure to notice the small blush on her face as she walked out of the room. Seeing this, I looked at my drink, swirling it in my hand. The situation around Angelina might have looked simple, but veryplexyers of maniptive ys had taken ce. A small mistake in the sultry y, and then Angelina might have fallen out of the sudden mood that I had created here. With a smile, my eyes turned toward the candle burning at the end of the room. [ Item: Essence Candle Description: A candle invented by a psychiatrist that was reincarnated into a murim world. He used his ingenious idea and understanding of the mind and the psyche to create this candle that subtly keeps shifting the atmosphere in the room. Uses: It creates a flow such that the inhalers of the scent of the candle shall go with the flow of the one that had lit the candle with their blood, making it such that the one who inhales shall subtly undergo with all the small desirable flow the one who lit the candle wants. Cost: 5000 ] ''You have fallen too deep, Princess Angelina.'' Chapter 591-The Union That Will Never Happen? Chapter 591-The Union That Will Never Happen? After Angelina left, things started to get much more lighter the next day. She, knowing my correct intentions, quickly contacted Jacob and made a perfect apology. She was well-prepared enough to understand Jacob''s personality. By the end of her apology, Jacob was moved and happy enough topletely forgive her. The things that led to that were quite the sight to see. She quickly contacted Jacob''s crush, easily dealt with all her problems, subtly yed around with some wordings to quickly get on her good side, and spent arge amount of money and her connections to get the two lovebirds some great freedom and a trip. With Angelina''s understanding of women and men, she easily made a n that quickly led to the girl and Jacob confessing their feelings and bing a couple. Thanks to Angelina doing all this and getting them the best trip leave ever, the issue there was quickly resolved. Heck, Angelina went the extra mile to make sure to take care of the girl''s family. By the end of it all, she sent me a letter with just a question mark and a heart symbol at the end, her intention being inly simple. I too just sent a letter with a smiley face drawn on it. But what will be the true fun will be how Angelina will have to try to get in contact with me more to somehow enter my dream. She ced the mark to enter my dream world, but for her to get a pathway, the conditions I wrote must be satisfied. In normal cases, it is needed for all her assets, and in their case, it''s quite easy for her as the conditions will be very simple thus making the use of her bloodline very useful. But for me, I had changed the conditions. Her confusion must have burst out when she understood the conditions upon her return. Her expression truly was quite fun to see, but then again she has no choice but to fulfill them, and after going through the embarrassing routine of fulfilling them, it will be quite a sight to see the things I shall do to her in the dream world. Anyhow, after her apology, things quickly cooled down between the two of us. Our factions took a seat back, with my faction having now shown its supremacy in both power and connections. In retrospect, my faction is now the most feared faction in all of Babylon. Something of a legend is rising about myself, as I camete into the game, yet I rose to power greater than the ones who began long before me. Though the bit of downside is the amount of apprehension I am earning from my hidden enemies in both the light and dark. The movements I made showed a glimpse into the powers I have within and outside the academy, a very heavy kind of power that quickly brought apprehension to all. After all, one can''t begin to imagine the connections I must hold for me to quickly bring someone like Angelina to her knees both here and outside the world. My connections are already telling me that a lot of people have started to poke into my background, especially the few years I spent outside traveling. Even a fool can understand that I have earned extremely powerful connections for my travel, for no simple son of a duke family can have enough power to affect even the situation within the demon realm. Leaving aside the quick power and legacy I earned, things quickly became much better in the academy after my single fight and my faction fight. The single fight I took quickly cooled the bloated egos of all the new geniuses, while my domination in the faction war put me at the top of the favorites to win the war that is soon heading its way to the academy. After a brutally heated fight, everything has now cooled down, bringing a semnce of peace and tranquility back to the academy. Though for others, it''s a rest, for me, it''s just another fight that I have to do. ... A smile came to my face as I, along with my family, greeted Lora entering inside the room, followed by Olivia, who was dressed much better than she usually was. A very beautiful egal charm covered over her as she stepped gracefully into the room. The gown, in hues of royal blue and silver, cascaded down her figure, its intricatecework and embellishments adding a touch of ethereal beauty. The fabric shimmered as she moved, catching the ambient light in a dazzling disy. The neckline of the gown dipped gracefully, revealing just a hint of her delicate corbone. The sleeves, adorned with delicatece, added an air of grace to her ensemble. Her blonde hair, intricately styled, fell in gentle waves around her shoulders, and a tiara adorned with sapphires graced her head. As she moved, the soft rustle of her dress seemed to echo the grace and poise instilled in her by years of royal upbringing. Beside Olivia, Lora Ezraeil, the Empress herself, exuded a different kind of allure. Her blue hair, falling to her shoulders, framed a face that held a certain enigmatic quality. Lora''s choice of attire was no less captivating. She wore a red dress that clung to her seductive body, emphasizing the curves that spoke of both power and allure. The gown, though regal in design, could not conceal the proud rise of her bosom or the confident stance of her figure. "You seem to be growing more and more beautiful every day...." My mother spoke as she moved forward to hug Lora, who hugged her back with the same calm face. "I can say the same about you." Lora replied as she hugged my mother back, the two of them sharing a huge for a moment, breaking it apart as Lora went forth to give some warm hugs to my sisters. Then she reached me, her eyes lighting up with lust and love, deeply hidden within her eyes as she hugged me too, her whisper filling my ears. "I''mpletely bare below~" Her voice is seductive enough that no one would believe her tone as she leaves the hug. Meanwhile, my mother gave a light hug to Olivia while Olivia and Nora went on some talk. Soon, all of us sat in the room, getting deep into our talks, an amiable atmosphere filling the ce as the guards that came along with Lora stayed outside. Light drinks and snacks were given around as the talk went on for half an hour. Soon, everything settled down as my mother asked the important question. "So what''s the important thing you wanted to discuss with us as a family?" As she asked this, she faced Lora, who was sitting opposite her on a sofa, me sitting beside my mother Grace, Elda taking the other side, while Olivia and Nora shared the same seat. The question brought silence to the room as Lora took a sip of her tea, her eyes trailing to me for a moment after which she ced the cup down on the table. Her eyes found their way to my mother''s as she spoke in a regal tone. "I want to propose a union." "A union?" My mother asked back. ''Well, here ites....'' "Yes, a union between Austin and Olivia, an engagement if I say so." The heaviness of her wordsy in the room, for a moment it seemed as if the world stopped moving. My mother looked at Lora, who seemed to not understand what Lora was saying. Elda, the most gentle of all, was the first to recover, a scowl of anger and disgust filling her face, one that I never thought that I would see. While Nora seemed to be lost in the world, her mind seemingly grinding to a halt. All in all, everything seems as messed up as I imagined it to be. "I-I seemed to have misheard, you want an engagement between Olivia and my son?" My mother asked, seemingly begging for the answer to be different, and this time Lora seemed to be confused as she spoke. "Indeed, it''s not hard to say, the two of them are close, they know each other from their own childhood, and both of them have very high standing, beauty, power, and grace. Moreover, the union between the two of them will only make the Empire stronger." Lora said, her words purely hinting at the betterment of the Empire, not as if she has the inner desire for the marriage to happen so that she can be close to me anytime and get fucked by me any time she wants. ''Gotta say, great poker face...'' I mused as the atmosphere got hotter. Chapter 592-Cheating Men Must Die? Chapter 592-Cheating Men Must Die? A strange silence fell between the room. Lora looked at my mother with a calm gaze, while Grace quickly earned back her poker face. She, being the duchess, quickly gained herself back as she gazed at Lora for a moment after which she turned to look at me, the surprise on my face mirroring her first one. "Um...what do you think about this, son?" My mother asked her question resounding in the room, bringing everyone''s eyes to me. Both Nora and Elda looked at me with frowns on their faces, Olivia with a slightly narrowed gaze, my mother stoic, and Lora with her calm gaze. ''Wow, now this is a powerful battlefield.'' I mused as I took in the gaze of everyone in the room, meeting the eyes of each and every one until my gaze finallynded on Lora, fixing itself there as I started to speak. "Well, this is all very surprising to me. I mean, I-I didn''t expect this sudden engagement at all..." As I said this, a sly smile came up on both Lora and Olivia. Disregarding it, I continued. "I mean, I am very happy that you have rmended the engagement to me, but I haven''t seen Olivia in a romantic regard. She is like family to me..." As I spoke this, Olivia kept a calm face, showing nothing, while Lora frowned, her eyes seemingly asking me what the hell I was saying. Although these words seemingly started to improve the mood of my family. "Though I am ttered by this request, I wish to take some time to think over this. After all, there isn''t anything I hate about Olivia, and taking Olivia as my wife doesn''t sound like a bad idea." At the end of my words, the atmosphere in the room became chilling, Elda and my mother seemingly holding themselves in quite well, but the look on Nora''s face ain''t good at all. ''Sigh, she really needs to get some better poker face.'' To anyone with good emotional value, it would be easy to understand that the current look of subtle anger and jealousy shouldn''t exist on a sister''s face at all. Heck, even Olivia is giving me some suspicious looks while alternating between me and Nora. Thankfully, Nora quickly picked up on it as her face turned emotionless. Meanwhile, Lora, being the Empress she is, kept her calm face while she nodded her head, her words filling the room as she spoke. "That''s good enough for me. Well, there is no need to rush for the engagement. We can have Olivia and Austin spend some more time together. Perhaps love can naturally bloom between the two of them." ''The wording is good, but that''s just escting the situation.'' I thought as I gazed at the room that was getting messier and messier with feelings. Thankfully, my mother had very good control over her feelings, taking control of the situation as she turned to look towards Olivia, her question ringing in the room. "What about you, Olivia? What do you think about the engagement?" This question brought all the attention to Olivia, who stayed quiet and calm throughout all the conversations. Her expression betrayed nothing, but at this question, a light blush filled her face as she soon spoke with a light smile with her eyes on me. "I actually don''t mind having to marry Austin. You seem like a very good husband candidate. Well, I am sure that there is no girl out there that will say no to being engaged to Austin~" The ending of her words was fun and teasing, but the damage was already done. Her word tone and bodynguage gave a suggestion pointing towards her attraction towards me, something not taken well by any of the women in this room. ''Sigh... she went against the n.....'' Imented to myself. Both I and Olivia already had a n for how the meeting would go. After a few days of my speech, derations, and proof of how dangerous it would be for an engagement between the two of us due to my ''destiny'' and ''hero'' status, after all, it''s very easy to y with the heart of a girl in love. Any girl would want their man to be excellent, and in this case, the records of my status as a ''hero'' only brought pride and worry to Olivia. But she did relent on the fact to y with the script I had created for the meeting, one enough not to cause too much problem within the dynamics that I had created. And Olivia was happy to go along with it. After all, I am doing this to keep her ''safe,'' but now things have gone to shit. The n was to create a quiteckluster reaction from Olivia, one of disinterest or interest, someone just willing to go with the flow, but Olivia has thrown all of that into shit. ''Well, not like I didn''t expect it.'' I thought. The one thing to do when dealing with crazy girls in love is to always n for failures, and in this case, this might be due to Olivia''s experience when she went through with this along with Nora''s reaction quickly putting Olivia in defense mode. ''Marlene and Catherine might also have some role in this sudden change.'' Overall, things didn''t go as I nned them to go, bringing in suppression and conflict from my family and even Lora? ''Why the hell are you angry? Isn''t this your idea?'' I inwardly shook my head at this stupidity, but then again, perhaps Lora might have been expecting ack of interest from Olivia, mostly her dream of Olivia spending too much time ruling the Empire far from me while Lora took the time to indulge herself on me. ''Well, that was a n with a lot of loopholes in it.'' As I got lost in my thoughts with the atmosphere down, the talk between us quickly went nil, leading to Lora standing up as she spoke. "Why don''t you all think about this, while Olivia and Austin try to get closer?" "That sounds like a good idea." My mother replied, her expression remaining calm as Lora spoke. "Good, then we will set out for now, for I am still a bitgged from the earlier teleportation." "Sure, get enough rest." As my mother replied, Olivia joined Lora, and the two of them set out from the room, the guards quickly sticking to Lora like glue. Just as the coast was clear, Nora unleashed herself. "What do you mean by you are okay with the engagement?!" Her scream filled the room as I let out a sigh, my words being heard out. "What else was I to say? From any normal point of view, the engagement sounds like a good idea." That wording of mine only red Nora up. "Does that mean you want her?!" Nora''s voice choked up, along with the small tears in her eyes that started to shine. Seeing this, my mother unleashed her aura, filling the room with her presence as she spoke, looking at Nora with a frown. "Calm down, Nora. Don''t act up like this. I had already told you before you started this rtionship with Austin that things wouldn''t be easy. You won''t be able to defend him like other women, nor will you be able to say he is yours in public." My mother''s voicey calm, but I, who had spent a lot of time with her, actually understood that a storm was lying within her words. The sheer jealousy she''s feeling is somehow being held back by her maturity, but it seems that won''tst for long. Though the words she spoke quickly cooled down Nora, she held back her words while biting her lips. Clearly, she is facing the consequences of her love for the first time. While Nora held herself back, my eyes turned towards Elda. She came forward to stand in front of me as she raised her hands high. I smiled at her action as I hugged her body tight, her arms wrapping around my neck, while she jumped and wrapped her legs around my waist, holding me tight. Her intimate actions quickly caught the attention of the other two women as I asked. "You have nothing to say?" "Nope, I know my big brother only loves us and wants us and will never cheat on us." Though the words she said were loving, the chill and emotionless emotion behind it were quite chilling. ''Guess she is broken too.....'' Chapter 593 593-Just Make Her Hate me! Chapter 593 593-Just Make Her Hate me! "Well, at least someone is still believing in me," I replied, though that didn''tst long before Elda raised her head and fiercely kissed my lips. Elda''s lips pressed against mine with a fervor that sparked the room. The atmosphere heated up as the intensity of the kiss grew. Her tongue sought entrance, and I weed it, our mouths dancing in a sensuous rhythm. Feeling the hunger in Elda''s kiss, I deepened it, exploring every inch of her mouth. Her legs tightened around my waist, pulling me closer. The taste of desire lingered on our tongues, an unspoken promise of the passion that was about to unfold. The room became a stage for our heated exchange, and I could sense the jealous gaze of Grace and Nora intensifying. Elda''s hands traced the contours of my body, igniting a fire that was impossible to ignore. As our tongues continued their dance, Elda''s moans mingled with the sultry atmosphere. The air was thick with desire, and I couldn''t help but nce at Grace and Nora. Their eyes were locked on us, and I could see the envy in their expressions. The tension in the room escted, making every movement feel like a seductive performance. Breaking the kiss, I whispered into Elda''s ear, "Well, someone is filled with emotions..." "I-I just got so jealous!....." Elda directly replied, the confidence fading away and being reced by the loving Elda I know. Also, the dangerous atmosphere that was surrounding Elda quickly disappeared. ''You know what they say, the more silent and gentle they are, the more dangerous behaviors they are hiding.'' "Cough... we are here too, you know." Suddenly, Mother coughed and spoke, the light blushes on her and Nora''s faces being the same, while the envy too shined simrly. Seeing Grace, Elda quickly squealed and jumped out of my embrace while quickly hiding behind me with a blush, the sudden love-like actions between us in front of our mother frying Elda''s brain. Quickly helping to suppress the situation in Elda''s mind for a moment, I smiled at the situation before taking the attention of the room by speaking. "First, I would like us to talk about this situation but before that..." Ending till here, I quickly walked in front of Nora, towering over her as she meekly kept looking down. Seeing this, I smiled lightly, my tone rough. "I need to teach someone a lesson." Saying so, I grabbed Nora by the chin, lifting her face to meet my gaze. Her eyes, a mix of defiance and vulnerability, locked onto mine. There was hunger in her gaze, a craving for the dominance she knew wasing. My lips crashed onto hers, and I took control of the kiss, a possessive hunger in every movement. Nora surrendered to the intensity, her hands instinctively reaching for my body. I held her close, our bodies pressed against each other in a dance of desire. Tasting her, I explored every inch of Nora''s mouth, iming her with a fervor that left no room for doubt. The room became a witness to our passionate exchange, the air thick with the scent of lust. Nora''s moans mingled with the charged atmosphere, a symphony of pleasure and desire. I broke the kiss, leaving Nora breathless and wanting. She looked up at me with a mix of confusion and longing, her lips swollen from our heated exchange. I whispered in a low, husky tone, "That''s what you get for acting up, Nora, never doubt my love for you." Turning to the others, I addressed the room with a smirk, "Now, let''s talk about this engagement and figure out what we all want." The tension in the room remained palpable, desire and jealousy intermingling in the air. ... "So what to do about the engagement?" I asked out loud as all of us took seats, Elda and Nora at my sides like my two lovers, blushing, happy, and jealous as they stuck to me, while Grace sat in front of me, an awkward look on her face, one reminiscent of a mother not knowing what to do in the current situation. But I knew that it was a facade to hide her desire and longing to burst out. "Of course, we reject it!" Nora directly spoke with a strong voice, to which I held her hand stronger, myfort calming her down as I spoke. "But we can''t simply do that. We have to create a situation for it." As I spoke, I looked at my mother who nodded her head at my words. "This engagement in all possible ways looks perfect, and even Olivia seems very much interested in you." As my mother spoke this, the hold of both Nora and Elda tightened on me, their anger quite evident. To which I spoke. "While it''s ttering, as I said, I have no interest in this engagement, plus it''s quite easy for me to get rid of this engagement." "How?" Unexpectedly Elda asked with a cold tone, the eyes of the three women being focused on me as I spoke. "Simple. I just need to make Olivia not like me. She only seems to have an interest or desire for me now. By using the situation of wanting to spend time to know each other better, I can make her dislike me, enough to want to never marry me." The dialogue in my words quickly made the three of them think. The strategy is simple but if executed well. I shall be able to get rid of this engagement, after all, Olivia can''t marry someone she can''te to like or fall in love with. "The n can work, but it needs extensive nning, and we would need someone on the inside." My mother spoke, with her words ending her eyes turned towards Nora, who didn''t hesitate to betray Olivia. "For this matter, I shall happily betray Olivia." Gone was her knight and personal code, only the jealous woman who needs her rival that she doesn''t want gone, now exists. "If so, we will be able to deal with this somehow, but my son, are you sure that you want to get rid of this engagement? In all words, Olivia seems like a wonderful partner to have." My mother suddenly spoke, herst words serious as her eyes focusedpletely on me, she taking the mother role,pletely keeping away all her jealousy and feelings. Now she was just a mother who wanted what was best for me. ''That''s why I love her this much.'' "Mother..." x2 Both Elda and Nora tried to speak, but one raise of her hand and the two shut themselves up while doing so, their hands wrapped around me. Even at this time, Grace didn''t take her eyes off me, nor did I. Hence, my eyes stayed strong and firm, the grip of mine getting stronger as I replied in a firm tone of conviction. "Mother, I don''t need anyone else in my life, no woman shall ever reach the feelings I have for either of you all. Just having all of you with me for eternity is enough for me, and no woman, mortal or God, can beat that. No beauty or power can measure that too, understood?" The extreme conviction of my words, my eyes, and my aura quickly subdued the other three women here, their eyes shaking a bit, especially Elda and Nora, who couldn''t hold themselves back anymore as they practically leaned into my chest, hugging me tight, while my mother in front of me smiled with love. But the subtle rubbing of her thighs showed another story of desire hiding deep within her, the moment of lovey-dovey filled the ce, with Nora and Elda quickly kissing my cheeks as they spoke. "I love you the most too!" x2 I smiled at it as I hugged them while my mother could only gaze at this with jealousy in her eyes, no doubt wanting to be pampered after my sudden strong confession-like words. "Good then, we shall have an in-depth discussion about how we will y this." My mother spoke, breaking the atmosphere, no doubt not wanting to see me spoil Nora and Elda anymore. "Um... we need to get that thot away from big brother." Elda spoke. "My thoughts exactly." Nora replied, not even minding that the lord she chose was being spit-balled in front of her. ''No wonder they say mad love changes a woman.'' I mused as I looked at the situation around me, Nora seemingly furious, feeling as if Olivia had betrayed her, Elda having expressions and words of pure malice, and Grace staying calm but knowing each and every bit of her body and mind, I know that she is more furious than ever. Chapter 594 594-Punishing Big Sister But Is This A Punishment? Chapter 594 594-Punishing Big Sister But Is This A Punishment? The discussion between the four of us went on for some time, with some ideas being thrown here and there, though everything quickly cooled down when meetings between me and Olivia had to increase. "So a n that will make Olivia want not to marry you while making sure that her connection with you is not lost?" Grace spoke, her words being the main point here to fulfill. "Sigh.....we will think of something along the way but for now I will make sure to just dy things" I spoke, the mention of me spending more time with Olivia brought scowls to the faces of the three women but they quickly reeled themselves in as they knew that they couldn''t let their feelings cloud their judgments here, for they couldn''t openly talk about their rtionship with me. "Guess, we will have to keep thinking" My mother said, to which I nodded my head, soon the meeting between all of us broke apart yet one in particr held onto me tight as she whispered to me. "Can youe with me?" Nora''s puppy eyes along with her seductive whisper were more than enough for me to understand what she wanted, her sudden struggle didn''t go unnoticed by the other two, so while giving Nora an envious gaze Elda left my hand as she spoke. "Humph....I will let you have him for now" As she said this I looked at my mother who just gave me an awry smile and nothing more than that was needed for Nora to drag me towards her room in the mansion, push me into the bed, she lock the door behind her, she then raised her skirt with her hand and I saw that she was crotchless, open panties. Her pussy waspletely visible. "Wow, when did you get this?" I asked in surprise, my intent focused on her lower lips making Nora blush a little as she spoke. "I got this at a shop, I wanted to surprise you but now I need all the love my lover can give me now~" she said before walking to me in the bed as she kissed me on the lips "-and I need it deep inside me in three different ces~" "Roughen me up, Austin, Your big sister really needs a good, hard pounding from her loving brother" She whispered into my ears, making my cock twitch in my pants. Closing my eyes, I epted her advances. Lowering her head slightly, I was met with warm lips and I could feel her passion as she greedily sought for more. She took the initiative, as she drove in on my open lips, entangling our tongues. Opening my eyes slightly, I saw that she too had her eyes closed, her lovely and pretty face looked full of joy as she engrossed herself in our kiss. I kissed my sister''s cherry lips, my lecherous hands were free to roam her body. One went under her clothes and grabbed her proud peaks, while the other went under her skirt and hadplete reign over her defenseless and exposed entrance, flicking and inserting my fingers as much as I wanted. After an uncertain amount of time, our faces separated with a weak thread of saliva extending from both our lips. Her breaths were getting more uneven, her face was flushed red as her body temperature slowly rose. "Haaa¡­ Haaa..." Nora gasped for air as she looked at me with misty eyes, I felt the pink buds on her breast slowly harden, while my fingers felt a pool of moisture in between her legs I carefully looked at Nora''s charming face. Her beautiful, delicate face was tinged with desire and her hazy eyes looked muddled with lust. She had her golden hair tied up in a ponytail, which exposed her white swan-like neck. Her eyes now looked even more befuddled with lust, as she went back in for a kiss, it would seem the jealousy in her had turned into crazed lust for wanting me now. This time she didn''t go for another deep kiss, instead opting to coquettishly bite my lips as her kisses slowly trailed down my body. Starting from my lips, her lips went to my cheek and she gave it a lick, beforeing down to my neck. Her hands also went under my clothes and skillfully removed my top during the exchange. Slowly but surely, her lips descended as she nted kisses and licks down my body. From my neck to my chest, to then my belly, and before I knew it, my sister had dropped her ass to the floor and her face was level with my crotch. She was rubbing her face through my trousers, feeling my meat stick through her tongue. She had an intoxicated look as she felt my erect dick through the thinyer of cloth separating my cock and her face. "Brother¡­ Please¡­" While sitting on the ground with pleading eyes, she begged me to finally grace her with the dick she''s been yearning for. "Ahhh~ Thank you Austin..." Nora wrapped her hands around my meat stick before she raised it a little and she gave its length a loving kiss. Rather thanining about the distinct smell of a dick while she buried her face in my crotch, she looked even more intoxicated as she caught a whiff of its scent that I could practically see hearts forming in her pupils. After she was done kissing it, she held it before her wide open mouth before she finally wrapped her luscious lips around my dick. Nora, with her red and blushing cheeks, pursed her lips as she sucked my dick with loving fervor. "Mmn~" I felt her tongue twist and turn around the head of my cock giving me great pleasure as I looked at Nora moving her head back and forth under me. I could see her hardened nipples poking through her clothes as they made themselves known to me. I held her head in ce and I saw her eyes light up in slight nervousness, but mostly anticipation, as she knew what I was gonna do. With my cock still inside her mouth, I pulled out all the way until it was just the head that was inside, and with one go, I thrust everything back inside her. She jerked for a moment before she closed her eyes as she felt my cock fill her mouth. Drool escaped her lips and continuously dripped down the corner of her lips, down to her chin. With her lips still at the very root of my cock, I tried to move my dick around while still inside, exploring every nook and cranny of her mouth before I pulled back once again and then thrust it back inside. My dick came in and out of her mouth, in conjunction with me pulling her head back and forth on my dick, it gave off the sense of me fucking her face as I ravaged the insides of her mouth and all of it felt so unspeakably pleasurable. With great satisfaction, I pulled my dick out of her small mouth, multiple small threads of saliva and pre-cum remained connected between her mouth and my dick. "Haaa¡­ Haaa..." With a red face Nora gasped for air while sticking her tongue out, with cloudy eyes she looked at the dick that was fucking her face just now before a lewd smile unconsciously crept up her face I pped her face a few times with my cock until I was satisfied, before Iid my dick down at her face and some of the pre-cum and saliva inevitably got into one of her eyes forcing her to close it. I pulled her down on the bed with me, and she smiled at me and gave a yful giggle. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply. "Now, Austin, do me like the little slut I am~" She cooed. "You''ll have to earn it first," I told her with a smirk. She moaned in disappointment, and then nodded her head, agreeing to my terms. Iid her down on the bed, and took her skirt and panties off of her, throwing them across the room. I lifted her legs and spread them wide. I could see her puffy, wetbia and her throbbing clit. It was an intoxicating sight. I began by licking up and down her outerbia, getting them nice and wet. My tongue made its way towards her clit, and I gave it a small flick. Nora gasped and moaned loudly. I continued flicking and licking her clit, making her moan and buck her hips. After a couple of minutes, her breathing became heavier, and her body started to spasm. I knew what wasing next. I took my head out of her crotch, and her face contorted into an expression of pleasure and disappointment. "Austin! Why did you stop?" "Because I don''t want you to cum just yet." "Well, I want to cum! Please Austin!" I smiled at her and leaned in close to her ear. "I know you do, but we aren''t done here yet. Now, tell me what you want me to do." She was quiet for a moment, and then replied: "I want you to lick my pussy until I cum. And, I want you to eat my ass too." I smiled. "That''s exactly what I was hoping you would say." I began licking and kissing her pussy again, making her moan and writhe in pleasure. Then, after a minute or two, I brought my tongue down to her asshole and gave it a gentle, sensual lick. Her eyes opened wide and she gasped in surprise. "Ahhh!" Her legs twitched, and she grabbed my head and pushed me into her asshole. "More, Austin, lick it more! Lick my asshole like the slutty big sister that I am!" I did as she asked, licking her ass faster and deeper. "Yes! More, please! Keep licking me!" "You got it." "Oh God! Yes, yes, yes! I''m gonna cum! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m CUMMING!" I continued to lick her asshole as she came. She bucked and writhed, her body convulsing. When she finished, I stood up and smiled at her. "How was that?" "Amazing. But, I want more. I want your dick inside me." I unzipped my pants, and pulled them down. My hard cock sprung free, and Nora''s eyes went wide. "I don''t know if I can fit all of that inside me." "Don''t worry. We''ll go slow at first." I took my dick and put it up against her dripping wet slit. I rubbed the head against her lips, making her moan softly. "Oh yes, please put it in. I want to feel you inside me." I smiled, and slowly pushed the head into her pussy. She moaned and arched her back. "Yes! More!~" I pushed deeper into her, and she began to moan and thrash around. I continued pushing, and eventually, the entire head was inside her. I kept pushing until I was balls-deep inside her. She screamed in pleasure. "Oh God, Austin, you''re so big! Fuck me hard, please! Fuck me hard, please, please, please! make me forget everything!~" I began thrusting in and out of her, causing her to scream in ecstasy. "Oh fuck yes! Harder! Harder! Fuck me harder, my love!~" I picked up the pace and began mming my cock in and out of her pussy, causing her to scream even louder. "Yes! Fuck me, more, more more!~" "I''m gonna cum, Nora. I''m gonna cum." "Do it, please, do it, do it, do it!" I felt my orgasm rising, and I knew it wouldn''t be long. I thrust into her as hard and fast as I could, causing her to scream even louder. "Cum! Cum inside me, Austin! Please, I want your cum!" I couldn''t hold it in any longer. With one final thrust, I shot a huge load deep inside her. "Yes, yes, yes, yes, YES!" I copsed on top of her, panting heavily. She was breathing heavily as well, and her eyes were zed over with pleasure. We stayed like that for a while, neither of us moving or speaking. Chapter 595 595-Punishing Big Sister But Is This A Punishment?(2) Chapter 595 595-Punishing Big Sister But Is This A Punishment?(2) As wey there I removed myself from her before I gave her tight ass a spank, her ass trembling as I spoke with an authoritative tone. "Face down, Ass up." she quickly assumed the position of being fucked from behind as she held her ass up, with her own hands, she spread her own ass cheeks open as if inviting me and burying her face down the bed. I massaged her pussy for a little bit before I pointed my hard cock into her spread fuck hole. My finger''s touch elicited a moan from her and I then held her head down to the bed while keeping her ass plumped up in the air, before I finally plunged my dick deep into her drooling cunt. "Ohh~" When she felt my dick go inside her again, she immediately let out a moan of satisfaction. Even though she had the side of her face pressed down on the bed, it didn''t stop her wet pussy from tightening up on my cock when she felt my dick get shoved inside her. From behind her, I can see from the side of her face that she had a satisfied and stupid grin on her face while I continued pping her asscheeks from behind. She had her tongue out while drool dripped down the corner of her mouth down to the bedsheet. "Fueeh~" Her pussy wasn''t offering any resistance, instead more of her love nectar flowed out, lubricating her lewd passage even more and making it easier for my cock to go in and out of her sopping wet honeypot I continued plowing my sister from behind and I noticed that her hands were still spreading her ass. Her cute butthole was slightly open so I took the liberty of inserting my thumb into her bum and that elicited a rather hard reaction from her. "Ahh!~ O.. Oh!... Aghh!!~" Although her voice was slightly muffled by the bedsheet, it wasn''t enough topletely stop her erotic moans from echoing out Her body stiffened for a moment when she felt the finger prodding into her asshole and once it got inside she let out a pleasured voice. But only once I started ravaging her pussy''s insides in conjunction with me probing her ass with my thumb, did she continuously let out moans of pleasure. Her mind is being overloaded with the pleasure she''s receiving from two of her fuck holes and her arms lost strength and she couldn''t continue holding on to her butt any longer. With one hand strongly holding her head down to the bed and another lecherously ying with her butt hole, I continued filling her hole with my meat stick. I then gripped her hair and pulled her head up slightly so that I could have a better look at her face, and I felt her pussy tighten even more around my dick, as her vaginal walls tried gripping it but her love nectar had made it too slippery. Instead, I enjoyed the moment my hips would m against her tight ass and a p-like sound would sound out every time. I took a closer look at her face, her face was alreadypletely lost in pleasure, a silly-looking smile was stered on her face, her eyes were rolled up in pleasure, and her tongue was still sticking out as more and more drool wet the bedsheet below her. "Yes~ Ahhn~ so deep~" She enjoyed the feeling of her insides being ravaged and her face told me that pleasure was the only thing currently in her mind The pleasure I felt slowly built up inside me as well. Seeing my elder sister''s tantalizing curves bounce every time I m my hips forward and seeing her face get lost in the pleasure my cock was giving to her, were too stimting for my eyes. Her sopping wet pussy gripping my cock so tightly certainly didn''t help, and I felt my pleasure build up to a climax. I held her head down even more strongly as my thrusting became a lot more frantic. She also felt the sudden change in my pace and she knew what was about toe. She bit the bedsheets in an effort to to muffle and prevent herself from moaning out. With one big thrust, I plunged my cock as deep as I could in her vagina before releasing everything inside her. I deposited every drop of cum that I had right in her fertile womb. "Inngghhhh~" her moan was muffled because she was biting the bedsheets But the moment she felt the sudden burst of warm semen into her womb, filling her uppletely, she couldn''t hold it any longer and her body started trembling. Her hole suddenly strengthened its grip on my meat stick and her own orgasm began. With my cock still lodged inside her, she couldn''t hold her dder and wet the bedsheets below her all the while shivering in her orgasm. "Ha¡­ Haaa..." Unmoving from my position, I started to catch my breath I took my hands off of her bum and head, and my dick was still buried deep inside her. I reveled in this post-orgasm rity for a moment before I started kneading her plump ass that was still raised up in the air. With great satisfaction, I finally pulled out my cock out of her recently creampied pussy. The moment I did, cum started to drip out of her honeypot. I then spanked her ass one more time with a desire to leave another handprint on her ass cheeks. The sudden pain awoke her from her stupor and she immediately knew what she should do after being creampied by me. Iid on my back, and Nora climbed on top of me. She lowered herself onto my cock, and began riding me, her ass bouncing up and down on my shaft. She was moaning loudly, and her breasts were swaying back and forth. She reached down and yed with her clit while she rode me. "Oh God, Austin. That feels so good." "Yeah? You like that?" "Yes. Oh fuck, yes." I reached up and began squeezing her breasts, making her moan even louder. "Mmmm... yeah. y with my tits~." "Your wish is mymand, princess." "Oh~ Oh God~!" She screamed, and her body shuddered violently as she came. "That was amazing, Nora." "No problem, Austin. But, I''m still not done. I want you to fuck me in the ass." "If you insist." She climbed off of me and got on her hands and knees, her ass pointed towards me. "Give it to me, Austin. Give me that big cock." I got behind her and positioned my cock at her asshole. I slowly pushed into her, making her moan and wince. "God, you''re so fucking tight." "Just keep going, Austin. I want it." I pushed deeper into her until I was buried inside her. She groaned and arched her back. "Fuck yes, Austin. That feels so good." "You ready for me to fuck you?" "Yes. Fuck me!" I began thrusting into her, and she moaned and screamed in ecstasy. "Oh fuck, yes! Oh God, yes! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" "Tell me how much you love my cock in your ass." "Oh God, yes. I love it. I love it. I love it. I love it. I love it. I love it. I fucking love it. Keep going. Oh God, yes. Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. FUCK ME!" I fucked her harder and faster, and she screamed louder and louder. "I''m gonna cum, Nora. I''m gonna cum." "Then do it! Cum inside me, Austin. Cum inside me." I couldn''t hold it in any longer, and I exploded deep inside her ass, filling her with my cum. She screamed and came with me, her whole body shuddering. "Oh fuck. Oh God. Oh God. Oh God. Oh God. That was amazing, Austin." "It sure was." Wey there for a while, just holding each other and basking in the afterglow. "That was amazing, Austin." "It sure was." "I love you." "I love you, too." We kissed passionately as I began to fill up her again. Chapter 596 596-Lustfilled feast. Chapter 596 596-Lustfilled feast. I quickly left the mansion after filling up my older sister and leaving her a bubbling mess. I made sure to show Nora my love and to discipline her body a little, though the punishments just showed up to be a gift for her. Well, in the end, the two of us enjoyed it, that was all that mattered. ''But now I have to deal with another mess.'' As I thought so, I quickly cleaned up everything about myself, getting rid of any indication of lust or a woman on me. Soon, I entered the busy streets of the academy, a disguise covering me as I made it through the lightly crowded streets. I could have stayed to spend some more time with Nora and my mother, but something else needs to be dealt with first. Easily making my way through the people, I entered inside a very famous cafe shop, that provides private rooms. It didn''t take long for me to enter my private room, the ones waiting for me being a quite beautiful ''student.'' However, as soon as the door closed behind us, the facade dropped, revealing the alluring Empress Lora. Without wasting a moment, she threw herself into my arms, her voluptuous curves pressing against me, her lips seeking mine in a hungry kiss. ''Sigh... I had just satisfied one woman...'' Thinking so, I cupped her enticing ass, our lips locked in a steamy embrace. I pulled her closer, intensifying the embrace. Our tongues entwined, dancing with a primal hunger, as if trying to convey desires that mere words could not articte. In the dimly lit room, time seemed to stand still as we indulged in the decadence of our secret liaison. Lora''s moans harmonized with the passionate symphony we were creating, a melody of stolen moments and ndestine cravings. The air thickened with the scent of arousal, and the taste of her lips fueled a fire that consumed all reason. But the kiss didn''tst for long as Lora broke out, a thin saliva holding between us as Lora spoke with a pout. "You have some exining to do to me." "Of course, my love." I replied with a smile, taking a small bite of her cheeks while sinking my hand into her supple milf ass. ''Just who would think this is the ice-cold empress without any emotions?'' I thought as Lora squirmed below me. Seeing this, I whisked her from her position, carrying her princess-style while I sat on the sofa, cing Lora on myp. Our eyes met, her grudge-filled eyes meeting mine, though more than a grudge, it seemed to look like cute defiance. Seeing this, I took a sip of her lips, making her melt in my embrace. Seeing this, I started to speak. "I''m sorry that I changed the n so soon, but it had to be done." "Why?" She asked with confusion filling her voice. "Because my older sister confessed to me." This sudden word froze her body, while her eyes widened, but there wasn''t too much surprise on her face. "Did you notice?" I asked, to which she nodded her head. "Her reactions weren''t hidden well." "I see..." Is all I spoke, to which Lora asked. "When did this happen?" "A day ago." I replied, making Lora frown. Her head leaned deeper into my chest, taking my scent with great happiness as she asked. "So what do you n to do?" "I don''t know, I don''t see Nora that way. I love her as a sister, so I am stumped, and I have you, so I don''t need anyone else." Speaking till here, I took a sip of her lips again, making her squirm in my embrace in happiness as I continued. "That''s why I had to change the n. If the sudden engagement takes ce after her confession, things would have turned in a direction I can''t predict." Hearing my words, Lora frowned hard. "Does she want something from you?" She asked. "I don''t know, but things have been pretty awkwardtely, but all that''s gone now that you are here." A ''bright'' smile filled my face as I spoke. "I don''t want to deal with all that now, now I just want to focus on only you." This answer of mine made Lora smile. By this simple maneuver, I can keep her from trailing too much into Nora. "So how did you escape?" I asked in intrigue. "Well, most of the people I brought are mine, and the ones that us sent after me have already switched their allegiance to me." Lora spoke. "Now that''s my girl." I spoke with a whisper as I sensually kissed her ears, her body definitely heating up as she hugged me tight, her words filling my ear. "Austin, I need you~." "Not now. Today we will enjoy our date, and tonight I shall ravish you until there is no space left in either your womb or your huge... ass." The finality of my whisper brought a gulp from Lora as the sexy milf nodded her head like a meek girl. "Good, let''s order some food." I spoke, making Lora smile. With that, our conversation shifted to more immediate desires. The air was charged with anticipation as we navigated the menu, choosing dishes that promised not only a feast for our taste buds but also a continuation of the sensual dance that had already begun. The waiter, seemingly unaware of the charged atmosphere, took our order, leaving us alone again. Lora''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in, her lips brushing against mine. "I can''t wait for what the night holds." Our connection deepened, and I replied, "Nor can I." The food arrived, a tableau of colors and aromas that mirrored the intensity of our connection. We fed each other in a delicate yet seductive ballet, the exchange of vors bing an extension of our intimate dance. The dishes arrived, each te a canvas of culinary artistry that mirrored theplexity of our desires. Lora''s eyes, a mix of mischief and anticipation, locked onto mine as the waiter carefully arranged the feast before us. The charged atmosphere hinted at the ndestine liaison that unfolded between the emperor''s nephew and the empress herself. Lora''s lips, still moist from our shared kisses, curled into a smile as she picked up a fork, the silverware gleaming in the soft, dim light of the private room. "Where shall we start?" she purred, her voice a velvet invitation. My eyes traced the contours of her face, lingering on her lips before meeting her gaze. "Anywhere you desire," I replied. The first bite was an initiation, a delicate exchange of vors that ignited the senses. Lora''s fingers, adorned with jeweled rings, delicately grasped a morsel. With a slow, deliberate movement, she brought it to my lips. Our eyes locked as I parted them, capturing the offering between my teeth. The taste was exquisite, a fusion of spices and textures that danced on my tongue. Lora''s gaze intensified, her satisfaction evident as she witnessed the pleasure on my face. I reciprocated, selecting a sulent piece of meat and lifting it to her lips. The touch of her mouth against my fingers sent a shiver down my spine. The thrill of this forbidden exchange amplified the sensations, turning a simple act of feeding into a carnal experience. Our hands intertwined, fingers brushing in a silent understanding that surpassed words. The feast continued, a symphony of vors and shared moments that built a crescendo of desire between us. The dance of feeding each other became an erotic ballet, each bites a step in the seductive choreography of our shared appetite. As the meal progressed, the boundaries blurred further. The exchange of bites turned into lingering touches, fingers tracing patterns on bare skin, concealed beneath the table. Lora''s foot found its way to my leg, her toes teasing the inside of my thigh, a subtle but unmistakable invitation. Our conversation, now a series of low murmurs, became a duel of innuendos. The air was heavy with the scent of arousal, our senses heightened by the intoxicatingbination of food and desire. Lora''s lips, stained with the colors of the feast, beckoned me. I leaned in, capturing her mouth in a hungry kiss. Our tongues danced, mirroring the earlier exchange of bites but with a newfound intensity. The taste of exotic spices mingled with the unmistakable vor of Lora, a heady cocktail that left us both intoxicated. Her hand found its way under the table, her fingers brushing against my hardening cock. I inhaled sharply, my eyes closing in a mixture of pleasure and anticipation. "What do you desire?" she whispered, her voice husky with desire. "You." The word slipped from my lips without hesitation, the need apparent in my tone. "And I, you." Her fingers lingered for a moment, a promise of things toe, before withdrawing. The rest of the meal passed in a blur of shared desire, our bodies aching for a more intimate connection. Thest morsels were devoured, the remains of the feast a testament to the passion that simmered between us. Lora''s lips formed a smile, a knowing look in her eyes as she signaled the waiter. "We will take the check, and the dessert menu," she instructed. "Yes," the waiter replied, his voice betraying nothing as he quickly left the room, the illusion I ced in the room doing the trick. I quirked an eyebrow, a yful expression on my face. "Dessert, eh?" Lora''s smile grew, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, yes. I intend to devour everyst morsel." Her words sent a shiver of pleasure down my spine. She continued, her voice a whisper. "And you, my dear, are the most delectable of all." The waiter returned, his timing impable, and ced the dessert menu on the table. "Take your time." He turned and left. Lora and I leaned in, our gazes locked on the list of sweet offerings. Each enticing item was a promise of what was toe. The choices were infinite, and the possibilities seemed endless. With a sly nce, Lora reached out and touched my hand, her fingertips tracing patterns on my skin. "Choose wisely," she murmured. "Your pleasure is mine." I closed my eyes, allowing the sensations of her touch to wash over me. My mind filled with images of Lora''s naked body, her curves illuminated by the moonlight. "You," I breathed, my eyes opening to meet her gaze. "You are the only choice that matters." The waiter''s arrival, a few minutester, broke the spell between us. Lora''s hand lingered on mine for a moment before pulling away. She sat back, a satisfied expression on her face, and waited for the desserts to be served. The tes arrived, each a work of art in its own right. The confections were a perfect marriage of vor and texture, a visual feast for the eyes as well as the taste buds. Lora and I savored the desserts, our movements mirroring each other''s as we savored the sweetness. I selected a spoonful, the delicate confection dissolving on my tongue. I swallowed, the vors lingering. "It''s delicious," Imented, my eyes never leaving Lora''s. "Mmm, it is," she replied, her gaze intense. "But I must admit, the true feast has only just begun." "Oh?" I queried, feigning innocence. She smiled, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Yes. And the night is young." Her words held the promise of an unforgettable experience. The private room became a haven for our adulterous desires. The food, now a forgotten backdrop, bore witness to a scene of unbridled passion. Lora''s hands explored my body, tracing the contours with a familiarity that spoke of hidden encounters. Lora''sughter, like a melody, filled the room as we savored the exquisite cuisine and each other. The intery of tastes, textures, and desires heightened the sensual experience. Our gazes locked, and I could sense the unspoken promises beneath the shared bites and stolen kisses. The evening once shrouded in uncertainty, now unfolded as a canvas for our shared fantasies. The ndestine liaison between an emperor''s nephew and the empress herself, a tapestry woven with threads of longing and forbidden pleasures. ..... "Huff....so where to....huff after this?" Lora asked as she lightly licked the cherry juice on her lips, one that I fed to her from my mouth. "Now I head out to satisfy you romantically" I spoke with a grin. Chapter 597-Date With The Cheating Empress. Chapter 597-Date With The Cheating Empress. Third Person POV: The sun began its descent, casting a warm glow over the Babylon academy, where the ndestine romance of Austin and Lora would unfold. Disguised as ordinary students through the clever use of illusion magic, they moved freely through the bustling streets, their real identities hidden beneath a veil of normalcy. Austin had orchestrated this evening with meticulous precision, a symphony of surprises tailored to the tastes of the empress, Lora. As they strolled through the academy grounds, he took her hand, their fingers entwined in a secret dance that mirrored the connection between them. Their first destination was the vibrant arcade nestled within the heart of the academy. Neon lights flickered as Austin guided Lora through the bustlingnes, each step infused with a shared excitement. The air buzzed with the electrifying energy of the arcade, a ce where the rules of the empire held no sway. "Ever yed Skeeball?" Austin''s voice, a conspiratorial whisper, reached Lora''s ears. The mischief in his eyes mirrored the yful spirit of the night. Lora''s lips curved into a smile as she nodded. "Not in a long time." Austin guided her towards the row of Skeeball ''machines'', where the ttering of rolling balls and the jubnt cheers of yers created a symphony of joy. The first game of the night unfolded withughter and friendlypetition. Lora, the empress stripped of her imperial duties, reveled in the simple pleasure of the game with the one she loves. Theirughter blended with the ambient noise of the arcade as they moved from one game to another¡ªwhack-a-mole, air hockey, and a dance-off that showcased Austin''s surprising moves. Lora, caught in the whirlwind of games andughter, felt a lightness in her heart, a rare respite from the weight of the unfeeling ''body'' she wore in the waking world. After the delightful y, Austin guided Lora through the vibrant streets of the academy. The air was alive with the hum of magic, the distant echoes of student chatter creating a lively backdrop for their stolen date. As they walked, Austin pointed out hidden gems¡ª a quirky bookstore, and an art gallery tucked away in an alley, each chosen to reflect Lora''s diverse interests. The evening market was the next destination, a lively carnival of colors and sounds. Stalls lined with trinkets and treats beckoned them. Austin led Lora to a fortune teller''s booth, where a mystical figure offered to unveil the secrets of their future. The empress indulged in the yful act, herughter ringing through the air as she discovered the whimsical predictions. As they strolled through the market, Austin surprised Lora with a small gift¡ªa delicate ne that caught the glimmering lights of the market. The gesture was not just romantic but a testament to how well Austin knew her tastes. Lora''s eyes gleamed with appreciation as she fastened the ne around her neck. The evening progressed, weaving a tapestry of shared moments and stolen nces. Austin, ever the attentivepanion, orchestrated the evening like a maestro conducting a live symphony. Their journey took them to an open-air dance floor, where a live band yed soulful melodies under the starlit sky. Austin, a skilled dancer, led Lora in a graceful waltz, their movements synchronized in a dance of forbidden passion. The academy, bustling with life, seemed to fade into the background as they swayed to the rhythm of their hearts. A midnight stroll through the academy''s botanical gardens marked the higher act of their enchanted evening. Light filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the path. Austin, sensing the quiet yearning in Lora''s eyes, led her to a secluded spot overlooking a tranquil pond. They settled on a bench, the cool night air adding a touch of serenity to the ndestine affair. Austin, gazing into Lora''s eyes, spoke words that transcended the boundaries of their secret liaison. He shared dreams, whispered promises, and painted a future where their love need not hide in the shadows. The sky, a silent witness to their forbidden tryst, bathed the academy in a silvery glow. Austin, his eyes alight with mischief, guided Lora towards a hidden garden¡ªa sanctuary illuminated by the soft glow of enchantednterns. They meandered through winding paths adorned with blossoming flowers, the fragrance a heady concoction that mirrored the intoxicating nature of their rendezvous. A small pond shimmered in the moonlight, its surface rippling with the reflections of a thousand stars. Austin, a masterful storyteller, wove tales of constetions and distant gxies. Lora, entranced by his words, found herself lost in a dreamscape where the boundaries of the empire faded away. The night, still young with untold possibilities, led them to a masquerade ball. Austin, a charismatic partner, twirled Lora across the dance floor again, their movements a sensual ballet beneath the silken veils of anonymity. The masks they wore, a symbolic barrier between their secret selves and the judging eyes of the world, only heightened the intensity of their connection. As the clock struck midnight, Austin led Lora to a secluded balcony that offered a panoramic view of the academy. The city sprawled below, a testament to the empire that awaited them. Yet, in this stolen moment, Lora felt the tendrils of passion weaving a tapestry that transcended the constraints of duty. "Every dance, every whispered word¡ªit''s all for you," Austin murmured, his eyes tracing the outline of Lora''s face as ifmitting it to memory. The night, now steeped in the hush of a secret shared, took a contemtive turn. Austin guided Lora towards an observatory, where a telescope awaited. They gazed at the celestial canvas above, lost in the immensity of the universe. In that quiet space, words ceased to be necessary, their connection spoke in the shared silences. Then a leisurely walk through the academy''s art district marked the final act of their enchanted evening. Murals painted by students, each a testament to the diverse talents within the academy, created a kaleidoscope of colors that mirrored the spectrum of emotions shared between Austin and Lora. As the night neared its end, they found themselves back at the entrance of the academy. Austin, a conjurer of moments, paused beneath a tree adorned with softly glowingnterns. He turned to Lora, his eyes reflecting the vulnerability thaty beneath the fa?ade of confidence. "Tonight has been magical," he whispered, his fingers tracing the curve of Lora''s cheek. Lora lost in the wonder of the night, found herself at a loss for words. "Thank you," she said finally, her voice trembling with the weight of a thousand unsaid things. Seeing this Austin understood what she wanted, so he whispered into her ears. "So how about we head to a room?" Lora seemed to have been dying to be asked the question as she replied with a reverent tone. "Yes.....please!" The empress'' heart was beating like a drum as Austin held her hands. She then proceeded to guide him towards the dorm. As the pair entered, the room was dark. With a flick of his finger, the candles were lit and the mood was set. Austin gently ced his hands on Lora''s hips. The two began to sway, their bodies moving in perfect sync as if they were dancing to a melody only they could hear. As the music yed, the tension in the air grew thicker. Austin slowly leaned down and brushed his lips against Lora''s. She eagerly responded, deepening the kiss. The passion between them was palpable, their bodies pressed against each other, desperate for more. Austin''s hands roamed up and down Lora''s body, exploring every inch of her. Lora moaned, her eyes fluttering shut, as she surrendered to the sensation. The room was filled with the sounds of theirbored breathing and the asional gasp of pleasure. As the song ended, the pair broke apart, their faces flushed, their chests heaving. Austin gently cupped Lora''s face, his eyes full of emotion. "You''re so beautiful," he breathed. Lora smiled, her heart swelling with love. "Make love to me," she whispered, her voice heavy with desire. Austin wasted no time, his hands moving to unbutton her blouse but just then she held his hand, her eyes looking at him as she spoke. "No, I have something special nned before this" Saying so Lora pushed Austin to the sofa and entered the bedroom, a few minutester she called him in. Chapter 598-Satisfying The Empress Chapter 598-Satisfying The Empress Austin POV: Entering Lora''s private chamber, I felt the charged anticipation like electricity in my veins. The door, adorned with intricate patterns, swung open, revealing a world bathed in shadows and desire. The room was a haven of luxury, illuminated by the soft glow of flickering candles. Silken curtains danced with a seductive rhythm, teasing the edges of an opulent bed that awaited its upants. There stood Lora, the epitome of regal sensuality, a vision that could unravel empires. She wore a babydoll dress, a cascade of blue silk that barely concealed the treasures it embraced. My eyes drank in the sight of her, tracing the delicate curves of her body. The dress, strategically designed with openings over her nipples, revealed tempting peaks that rose with a certain arrogance, a challenge to any who dared gaze upon them. Blue stockings adorned her legs, a sinuous invitation leading my eyes upward. Open-crotch panties, a delicious contradiction, whispered promises of pleasures yet untasted. A golden ne, subtle against the sea of blue, drew attention to the hollow of her neck, one that I brought her today¡ªan invitation for my lips to explore. Lora''s hair, a waterfall of sapphire, framed a face that held the cold elegance of a queen in public but now, in the intimate seclusion of her chamber, became a canvas of desire. Blue eyes, windows to a world unknown, sparkled with a heat that defied the icy exterior she wore in the court. She stood with an S-shaped grace, an allure that was bothmanding and yielding. Her breasts, proud in their prominence, beckoned like forbidden fruits. Her posterior, a testament to sculpted perfection, was a silent plea for a lover''s touch. As I took in the sumptuous tableau, Lora''s lips curled into a smile¡ªa knowing, hungry smile. It was a revtion, this transformation of the Empress into a tempest of passion. Caught in the maic pull, I stepped closer. The room, now charged with the silent tension of longing, awaited the union of two souls navigating the treacherous waters of an illicit affair. My breath caught in the charged air as Lora''s eyes met mine, a silent agreement of the forbidden dance about to unfold. Her lips, painted a shade darker than sin, curled into that knowing smile, inviting me to explore the treasures hidden beneath the veil of her dress. I approached with a predatory grace, my fingers trailing the delicate fabric that clung to her frame. The silk felt cool against my touch, a stark contrast to the heat building between us. As I stood before her, our gazes locked, I traced a slow, deliberate path up her legs, following the contours of her stockings. Lora''s breath quickened, a subtle gasp escaping her painted lips as my hands cupped her face, fingers entwined in the cascade of sapphire. My thumbs traced the line of her jaw, a prelude to the intimate journey I was about to embark upon. Leaning in, I pressed my lips against hers, a hungry kiss that sought to devour any pretense of restraint. Our tongues danced, a tangled symphony of desire, as my hands moved lower, caressing the curve of her neck. The golden ne whispered against my touch, a harmonious apaniment to the rising tempo of our passion. Breaking the kiss, I trailed kisses down her jawline, savoring the sweet taste of her skin. My lips lingered at the hollow of her neck, where the ney, before venturing lower, grazing the exposed tops of her breasts. The blue silk strained against the swell of her flesh, a tempting barrier that begged to be breached. With a slow, deliberate motion, I lowered myself to my knees, the scent of arousal hanging heavy in the air. My hands glided over the curves of her thighs, reveling in the smoothness of her stockings. The open-crotch panties whispered promises, and I couldn''t resist the invitation. My lips found their way to the exposed peaks, teasingly circling before closing in on the tempting prize. Lora''s sharp intake of breath fueled the fire within me as I tasted the sweet bitterness of desire. I lingered there, worshipping at the altar of her sensuality, before trailing a path down her stomach. The dress clung to her like a lover, revealing the contours of her hips and thighs. My hands roamed, mapping every inch of her, as I continued my descent. The anticipation in the room was palpable, a symphony of breaths and moans that underscored our ndestine encounter. As I reached the apex of her thighs, the air crackled with electricity, the air crackled with electricity. Lora''s eyes, ame with desire, met mine in a silent plea for more. The room, with its flickering candlelight and silken shadows, became a stage for our forbidden rendezvous. I kissed the inside of her thighs, each touch a promise of what was toe. Lora''s breath hitched, a symphony of moans and sighs escaping her as my lips traced higher. I could feel the heat radiating from her core, an invitation that fueled my hunger. The babydoll dress, a mere whisper against her skin, revealed the curve of her stomach. My hands moved possessively over her, fingers dancing along the edges of the fabric, teasingly pulling it higher. Lora''s body responded to my touch, arching into each caress as she surrendered to the intoxicating dance. Her nipples, framed by the strategically ced openings, stood proudly, aching for attention. I circled them with my tongue, a slow, deliberate dance that had Lora''s fingers entwining in my hair. The taste of her, the mix of salt and desire, lingered on my lips, a vor that fueled my relentless exploration. Moving upward, I kissed the swell of her breasts, tracing the curve until I reached the rosy peaks. My tongue flicked against them, sending shivers through Lora''s body. The room echoed with the symphony of her pleasure, a melody that urged me to go further. The dress, now a mere memory, pooled around her hips as I explored the expanse of her thighs. My lips traced intricate patterns, each movement designed to elicit a gasp or a moan. Lora, caught in the whirlwind of sensations, clutched at the sheets, a silent plea for more. The scent of arousal hung thick in the air as I ventured lower, my tongue tracing the contours of her most intimate secrets. Lora''s back arched, her hands gripping the sheets, as waves of pleasure cascaded through her. I tasted her, a slow, methodical dance that had her hips grinding against me. As her release neared, Lora''s cries grew louder, a crescendo of passion that filled the room. The candles, still flickering, cast shadows on the walls, illuminating the intensity of her pleasure. With one final stroke, Lora tumbled over the edge, her body quaking as the sensations overtook her. I continued my exploration, my tonguenguidly tasting her, drawing out every drop of her desire. Lora''s eyes fluttered closed, her chest heaving, as the waves of her orgasm subsided. As the final tendrils of pleasure faded, she opened her eyes, her gaze locking onto mine. "My Empress," I whispered. "Your Majesty..." "Hush, my love.~." "Do you want me?" she asked, her voice a low purr. "Yes, my love. With all my heart." She ced a finger on my lips, amand to remain silent. The softness of her touch was a revtion. With slow, deliberate movements, she trailed her hand down my chest, sending a surge of desire through me. She teased and tantalized, her fingers leaving a trail of fire. I inhaled sharply as she cupped my bulge, squeezing gently. The sensations were exquisite, and I felt my arousal grow. I could feel the heat of her desire radiating from her. She wanted me as much as I wanted her. The knowledge was exhrating. With a slow, fluid motion, she pulled down my pants, revealing my rock-hard cock. She stroked the shaft, her touch eliciting a gasp of pleasure. She gazed at me, her eyes full of lust and love. I pulled her up kissing her as her sexy blue babydoll dress with its open nipples and crotch rubbed against me. I hugged her body, pulling her close to me and pulled down her lingeres, then pushed her down on the bed, holding her arms to the sides. I looked at her with a smile, herrge breasts pushing out. Feeling my hot breath on her earlobes, Lora could not help but shiver softly and let out a small groan. I pinched Lora''s nipples and groped her breasts. Under my attacks, her nipples became erect and slightly red. "¡­ Austin~¡­" Lora''s twisted her body again. Strangely, however, instead of resisting, it seemed more like she was catering to my movements. My penis quickly became erect. Soon, Lora could feel my huge weapon touching her body. "¡­ Uhn¡­" Lora moaned and closed her eyes. A soft pant escaped from her lips and a hot feeling filled her body. "Ahn¡­" Lora groaned helplessly as I took off her remaining clothes before taking off mine. I then kissed her neck and shoulders and started to rub my penis on her thigs. Lora looked at me with shyness and happiness. I kissed the empress''s nipples, enjoying her snow-white breasts. I sucked Lora''s breasts. The sudden pleasure made Lora moan. But I was not done. I sucked and licked her nipples, filling them with my saliva. Then, when she was at the highest peak of pleasure, I bit her nipples mercilessly. "Ah~¡­!" Lora groaned and gasped. For some reason, though, the pain only made her nipples more sensitive. The pleasure she was feeling increased greatly. "¡­ They are truly beautiful breasts," I said with a smirk. Then, I continued using my mouth and tongue to kiss and lick her right nipple. At the same time, my hands groped and pinched her other breast. "Ah...yes~" Lora panted and screamed, unable to contain herself. In front of this pleasure, the usually dignified and morous empress was like a helplessmb,pletely at the mercy of my attacks. "¡­ Wifey, are youfortable?" I breathe on her ear. I smirked, my hands roamed the rest of her beautiful body, caressing her belly, waist, and long legs, and finally arriving at the ce between her thigs. It was so wet that my hands were drenched immediately. "¡­ As expected, you are already so wet. It looks like you want it as much as me." "I guess I should give it to you then." I bit her earlobe and pinched Lora''s clitoris, making her gasp and shudder in pleasure. "You are the only one who can make me feel this way, Lora. You are the only one I will do this with." I looked at Lora''s flushed face. "You are the only one I love." I kissed her and put my fingers inside her vagina. Lora let out a loud moan as my fingers touched her deepest ces. I yed with her inside, making sure to not forget to caress her clitoris as well. "Ah~¡­ Hyaan~!" "Do you like it?" "I do~ Ahn~¡­ I love it~!" "I see." I smiled. "Then, how about this?" I inserted another finger into her and started to rub her clitoris with my thumb. "Ahh~! It''s¡­ amazing~!" Her moans grew louder and more frequent. "I''ming~! I''m going toe~! "I see. Go ahead." I kept up my assault on her body, driving her toward the edge. "AHHN~!" Lora climaxed with a scream, her whole body convulsing with pleasure. I watched as her expression changed, and then slowly rxed. "Did that feel good, Empress?~" "Yes¡­ It was amazing." Lora was lying on her back, her chest heaving with each breath. She looked at me and smiled. "Thank you." "It was my pleasure." Lora was so turned on that her body was screaming to be filled with my huge meat stick. And I was nning to give it to her. Kissing her earlobe, I moved my dick until it was directly in front of her entrance. I rubbed my member on her slit, making her shudder and shiver repeatedly. Lora''s eyes had turned hazy, and her face waspletely flushed. Her desire had increased at an unstoppable level. "¡­ What should I do, my love?" The empress looked at me with a lustful expression and moaned in shame and embarrassment. "Fuck me¡­ Make me yours¡­ Hurry up¡­" Lora moaned and hugged my back. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around my waist. I smiled. Immediately after that, I sent my giant dick forward, piercing her moist cave! The empress groaned softly. A sigh of satisfaction escaped her lips, and her body shivered slightly. I thrust inside her forcefully. I pumped and drilled inside her. I fucked her roughly. The sound of skin pping against skin filled the bedroom. The intense pleasure was enough to have her reach an orgasm immediately. Her pants and constant moans were proof that her body was trying to endure it, but it was simply too intense. "Ah~! No~! Not so fast~! Please~! I''ming~!" "You are so tight, your majesty." "No~! I''m sorry, but it''s too deep! It''s too deep! Ahhhnnn~!" The empress let out a high-pitched scream. Her entire body trembled and she arched her back as she experienced the most powerful orgasm of her life. However, I did not stop there. "Oh, you came already, Empress? Don''t worry. I''m not done with you yet." I continued to pound her insides without stopping. Each time I thrust inside,yers of soft flesh wrapped around my meat stick and wiggled, bringing me incredible pleasure. I thrust my holy sword repeatedly, reaching the entrance of her womb with each thrust. Each time I pierced her, Lora moaned softly, which was incredibly arousing. I kissed her lips again, muffling Lora''s moans. Meanwhile, my huge dickinvaded her tunnel and brought her a pleasure she had never experienced before. "Lora, your pussy is so hot and tight. It feels really good." "Uhhn~! You are so big, Austin. It feels too good~" "Does it, love?" "Yes~!" "Then, how about this?" After saying that, I started to thrust harder, and even faster. Lora''s moans grew louder and louder. She screamed and writhed in pleasure as my giant member destroyed her insides. Her eyes rolled upwards, and her tongue hung from her mouth. "Ahhh~! Oh, yes~! It''s so good~! You are making me feel so good~!" "Lora, you look really sexy when you are being fucked." "I''m not used to this, so please be gentle. Ohhhn~" "I can''t hold back anymore, wifey~. I''m going to cum." "I want to feel youe inside me." "As you wish." With a final thrust, I shot my thick, creamy load deep inside her. Lora let out a shrill shriek and her eyes widened in ecstasy. She had never felt such pleasure before. Her body shook violently, and she orgasmed with such intensity that her vision went white. Chapter 599-Satisfying The Empress(2) Chapter 599-Satisfying The Empress(2) As I was about to pull out Lora held me tighter with her pussy. "Fill me without end" Shemanded. Her hole started to slowly mp and shrink, making her vagina even tighter than before. I felt the change and immediately started my movements, making Lora cry out of pleasure. I lifted Lora''s legs and put them over my shoulders, then, I pressed them against her chest, making her honey hole straighten up. In this way, the weight of my whole body was put into my dick which was entering and exiting Lora''s sacred cave repeatedly. My thrust fiercely inside Lora''s meat hole, creating slippery sounds caused by the friction of my rod with her love juices. Under the fierce attacks, Lora''s body trembled and was filled with a strange and fulfilling satisfaction. I did not ignore her breast in the meantime. I touched them gently at first, before kneading them vigorously and sucking and biting them. Suddenly, she yelled, her toes curled, and her mouth bit my shoulder. "Uuuu¡­" With a loud and muffled groan, a great amount of love juice spurted out of her honey hole. At the same time, Lora''s entire body shook fiercely. While Lora was orgasming, my dick kept thrusting in and out of Lora''s cave, using the abundant love juice to ease my movements and make them faster. I pressed her against the bed harder and pressed my lips against her mouth roughly, using my tongue like a snake that invaded her mouth rampantly, viting her tongue and throatpletely. I put my hands on her waist and thrust as hard as I could. The twoyers of flesh came in contact with each other, my weapon thrust I put my hands on her waist and thrust as hard as I could. The twoyers of flesh came in contact with each other, my weapon thrust inside her womb and the love juices continued to gush out. I pressed down on Lora''s boneless and soft body and enjoyed the joy of her flesh. I went in and out of her sweet and delicious cave while enjoying her reactions. Lora''s beautiful face had turnedpletely red, and her eyes were hazy and unfocused. I lowered my head and kissed Lora''s sleek and graceful shoulders. I then lifted one of her legs and turned her body to the side. I moved my lips again towards her plump and sexy lips. Without hesitation, I pressed my lips against hers and slowly invaded her mouth with my tongue, sucking her saliva greedily and ying with her tongue. Lora grunted and twisted her body in answer, making us rub against each other more intensely and giving her a burst of pleasure. When I finally released her lips, Lora panted heavily before letting out a loud shout. "Ahn...more!....fuck me more!.....mark me!....make me only yours!!~" I bit and sucked her neck, creating several hickeys and making Lora''s body shudder. At the same time, my waist continued colliding against her intimate parts and creating loud pa~pa~pa sounds. "Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­" Small drops of sweat appeared on Loran''s body. Feeling hot, Lora panted heavily and tilted her head aside. "Oooohhh¡­ So good¡­" Lora whimpered like a child. The soft groan that burst out of her mouth was truly breathtaking. I continued thrusting my dick inside, soaking it in the love juices flowing out of her vagina. With each attack, Lora''s body swayed like waves, and her breasts shook lewdly. Lora gasped and grasped the bedsheet with both hands. She moaned and moaned once and again while her beautiful body was being pressed by my crotch. Her legs and waist were also entangled with mine, allowing me to get in deep. Lora was already lost in pleasure. She hadpletely given herself to me. I could feel the tip of my meat stick entering her womb. I felt a strange, soft, and hot ce. I then started to move. The first time, Lora did not make a sound, but just closed her eyes and bit her lips, enduring the pain. But after I did it a few times, her whole body shook, and she suddenly began to groan and pant. I moved in and out, my pace elerating more and more. At the same time, the sound of the bed was getting louder. The love juice kepting out from her vagina, creating a slippery and slippery environment, allowing my meat stick to move in and out of her tight hole very easily. "Ahhh!!! Aaahhh!!" Lora was alreadypletely submissive to my penis. Her mind and body were no longer her own. Only when I fucked her could she enjoy this feeling of ecstasy. I was also very excited. The tightness of Lora''s vagina made my whole body numb. Even her breast had be more sensitive. As soon as I touched them, she would let out a small shriek, and her whole body would shiver. She was so wet that the sheets were already soaked. I had the feeling that we were connected to each other, and every time our bodies touched, I could feel a kind of pleasure that was both familiar and strange. "Ah! Ah!" Lora''s groans were now getting louder and louder. I was pounding her hard and fast, my hands squeezing her tits. She could feel her climax building inside her, and she knew she was getting closer to the edge. I continued pounding her for a long time. Finally, we reached the limit. "I''m going to cum!" Lora yelled. "Me too! I''m about toe!" We both came at the same time. A huge amount of semen burst out of my meat stick and directly shot into Lora''s womb. Her whole body shook violently, and her love juice gushed out. Soon, her womb waspletely filled with my semen. After a long time, we finally stopped moving. Lora shivered briefly. She felt the heat of my semen in her belly and groaned again. Then, she closed her eyes and started to pant. But her love and desire wasn''t over as I flipped her on the bed, her huge sexy ass towards me as she gave me a sexy look while shaking her head. "¡­ Impregnate me, please." Lora pleaded and I happily obliged as I started to grope her ass. Lora''s butt was shaking from me groping her ass. As it spilled from her ass my cock started to get even harder. I ced my penis head at her moistened entrance and used my strength to push my member in. Loran moaned louder as my penis entered her love hole and her body twitched slightly as the long-awaited feeling of my manhood sunk into her wet tunnel again. I groaned from the feeling and she moaned in response. We both began moving our hips roughly as Lora''s tight hole squeezed my cock and I fucked her love tunnel. We both groaned as we thrust into each other over and over again. She wanted me to cum in her womb but I also wanted to cum in her mouth which was why I was pounding her pussy so hard, her ass rippling from my hits. I kept going faster and faster and harder and harder, and I was getting closer to my limit. Lora was too. Her body was spasming from my thrusts and she was groaning louder and louder. I groaned louder as I was on the verge of cumming. "I''m going to cum!" I warned her. "Yes, fill me, please!" Loran cried out. A few momentster I reached my limit and I pushed my cock as deep as possible and ejacted arge amount of my seed. I let out a low growl and I could feel Loran''s womb swallowing all the cum, wanting me to impregnate her. Lora was in a euphoric state, moaning as she received my load. Lora was so tired and sore but she loved being fucked like this and wanted more. I knew she was tired, but her lustful desire was still not satisfied. I grinned and said, "We''re not done yet." Lora shivered and she asked me, "What?" "Your mouth is still unupied," I told her. Lora moaned and her mouth watered. She opened her mouth and said, "Yes, give it to me." I took my member out of her love hole and I put my penis in her mouth. My cock was drenched in her fluids and she could taste herself. My dick was still hard and my rod was dripping with her love juices, her taste was amazing and her smell was intoxicating. Lora could not stop moaning as I pushed my cock deeper into her mouth and I could feel her throat wrapping around me. "Fuck, your mouth is really good, lora!" I said. Lora moaned and started moving her head back and forth, her tongue rubbing against my manhood. She moved her head forward and I felt her throat wrap around me and the sensation was incredible. "Mmf mmf mmf." Lora moaned and bobbed her head back and forth, taking my member down her throat and then pulling back. I could tell that the empress was enjoying sucking my dick. I groaned as I felt Lora''s throat squeeze around my manhood and I grabbed the empress''s head and thrusted forward. Lora moaned in surprise but didn''t try to pull back. I could tell she enjoyed me thrusting into her mouth and the way she was moaning and her eyes rolling into her head confirmed it. I was amazed at how easily she was able to take me and she was even moving her head in time with my thrusts. I grabbed her head and started fucking her mouth and throat with more strength and Lora started moaning even louder, her body quivering in delight and her eyes rolling into the back of her head. I groaned loudly and I thrusted into her mouth with full force and I could feel my shaft reach deep into her throat and she was still moaning loudly. I was now using her throat as a sex toy, but Lora didn''t mind, she was loving every moment. I looked down and saw a bulge in her neck. "Damn, your throat is incredible, your majesty." I could tell she was getting excited from being called ''your majesty'' during sex and she was sucking my dick harder. Chapter 600-Satisfying The Empress(3) Chapter 600-Satisfying The Empress(3) Lora started moving her head faster and my member was reaching the back of her throat with each thrust. "Ugh." I groaned and I could feel my releaseing soon and my shaft started throbbing and Lora could feel it too. I looked at Lora and I could see she was eager for me to finish. "Here ites" I cried out. I thrust my dick all the way into her throat and Lora moaned loudly as I emptied my balls and filled her stomach with my load. "Uhnnn!" Lora moaned as I pulled out and she coughed up some cum and I could tell she enjoyed it. Lora was looking at me hungrily, and I could tell she was still not satisfied. I knew this was only the beginning of our night together. Lora then got on all fours and presented her ass to me. She looked at me seductively and said, "Come, my love, give it to me." "You really want it?" I teased. "Yes, hurry, I can''t wait any longer." "Good, because I''m going to fuck you so hard." I was excited and ready to ravage her tight huge ass. I got on my knees and I pushed my hard, throbbing cock into her tight hole. Lora groaned loudly as she felt my member prate her anal walls. I grabbed her hips and slowly moved my cock in and out. "Oh! It''s so good, so good!" "Yeah, you like that?" "Yes! Yes! Harder! Harder!" I was surprised that the empress liked it rough. I didn''t mind though, I was going to give her the fucking of her life. "Fuck, your ass is so tight!" I fucked her ass as hard as I could and I could tell she was loving it. Lora was moaning uncontrobly and her body was quivering in pleasure. I kept pumping in and out of her ass, and Lora was begging for more. "Yes, that''s it! Fuck me, love!" I couldn''t believe she was saying this and it was turning me on. I grabbed her hips and rammed her ass even harder and she was loving it. Lora screamed in ecstasy, her whole body shuddering and she was loving every moment of this. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Don''t stop! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" "I''m gonna cum too, your majesty!" "Do it! Do it!" "Ugh! Take it!" "YES!" I shot a load deep in her ass and we both copsed. "That was incredible, hubby." After saying that she didn''t wait for a moment more as she sat above me, her pussy lips rubbing at my hardness as she took herself in, my dick hitting her womb, her huge breasts bouncing in front of me as she did so. I leaned up and put my mouth to one of her nipples and began sucking hard, making the empress moan louder as she bounced on top of me, her pussy squeezing around my cock. "Lora, you''re so tight." "Yes! Keep fucking me!" "Are you going to cum again, Empress?~" "Yes! Make me cum!" She cried out as I continued fucking her. She was close and so was I. I reached up and squeezed her breasts, which made her cry out even louder. "Oh yes, that''s it! Fuck me, make me cum!" I couldn''t hold on any longer and I came hard inside her, filling her womb. The empress cried out in ecstasy, her pussy clenching around my cock. "Yesss! That''s it! Oh yes! You''re cumming in me!" "Yes, your majesty, I''m cumming inside you." "Oh yes, yes, yes!" She cried out, her body trembling with pleasure as she came on my cock. "Ohhh!" As she cummed her insides hugged me tight, her body going limp as she fell on me, her eyes full of love as she spoke. "I love you" "I love you too" I replied as our lips met for a passionate kiss. our bodies rubbing against each other as I took her body and pushed her against the window, her breast to the world as her ass pushed towards me. With a single move, I pushed my dick inside her as her ass rippled from the hit, my tip hitting against her half-filled womb. "Cum! Cum with me!" She begged, her ass bouncing against me as her tits pressed hard against the ss, her nipples hard as her body was full of pleasure. "Cum on! Cum in! Cum! Just fuck me!" She screamed as I did just that, my dick growing hard once more, her pussy tightening even harder as our love juices came out of her body like a hose. As thest drop left her I pushed her down, her pussy still sucking me in as my dick kept pumping in and out of her, her body now facing me, her face covered in sweat, her eyes half-open as she was still enjoying the high. "Fuck me harder, hubby, make your wife feel good," she said, her voice low and seductive, her eyes burning with passion. "Fuck! I am going to cum!" I shouted, her body still hot and tight as I was ready to fill her with my load. "Cum on your wife, fill me to the brim" she whispered as I kissed her, her pussy milking my cock dry as I emptied my balls in her, my dick softening as my body went limp, my cock staying inside her, not a drop spilling out. "Fuck, I think I just squirted," she said with augh as she licked her lips. "I can''t believe you''re still horny, Lora" "I just can''t help it, my body is addicted to your dick, I want to be yours forever," she said, her eyes full of love as she leaned close, her tits still bouncing, her nipples brushing against mine as she whispered. "My hubby, my love, my lover, you make me feel like the happiest woman in the world." "I will never leave your side," I said, kissing her, her lips tasting of strawberries. "Promise me you will never leave me," she said, her eyes wet with tears as she gazed into my eyes. "I promise," I said, holding her close, her tits pressing against my chest. "I love you," she whispered, kissing me, her pussy hugging my cock as we held each other. "I love you, my Empress" "Make love to me" "Always" Her eyes twinkled, and then I felt her pussy contracting around my dick, and she let out a little moan, and then she started cumming again, and then I was cumming again too, our orgasms crashing into each other. "I''ve been cumming ever since I got here, my pussy is on fire" she moaned as I started fucking her again, our bodies moving in unison as we fucked. "You''re such a naughty girl, I bet you want my cum all the time, don''t you?" I said as I kissed her, her hips pushing into me, her breasts rubbing against my chest, her body pressed up against me, our bodies slick with sweat and cum. "Yes, yes, cum for me, fuck me, make me cum again, give it to me, always!" she moaned, and then we both came together, her pussy gushing as my cum filled her up, her eyes rolling back as her body quivered and shook. "I''m so d I met you," she gasped as I slipped my cock out of her, and she fell onto her back, her tits rising and falling, her face flushed, her skin glistening with sweat. "And I''m so d I met you too," I said, stroking her hair as I gazed at her, the ''love'' of my life. "I love you so much," she said, her hand reaching out, grabbing my dick, stroking it. "And I love you too," I replied, and she pulled me on top of her, her legs wrapping around me, pulling me closer, her pussy rubbing against my dick, her hand squeezing me as I thrust my dick into her. "Oh god, I love your cock, you make me so fucking horny" she gasped as she pushed her hips into me, her breasts jiggling. "Your pussy feels so good," I grunted, and she pushed her hips into me again, her breasts bouncing, her pussy tightening around me. "Cum inside me again," she gasped as she bucked her hips, and then we both came again, my cock filling her up, her pussy gripping me. "That was amazing," she said as we copsed in a heap, her hands reaching for my dick, stroking me, her pussy milking thest of my cum out of me. "You are amazing," I said, and then sheughed, her hand going down, fingering herself, her hand cupping my balls. "So are you," she said, kissing me, her lips tasting of the lingering essence of our passion. Our bodies, slick with a mixture of sweat and desire, clung to each other in the aftermath of our fervent lovemaking. Lora''s fingers danced down my torso, tracing the contours of my body as if she weremitting every inch to memory. She lingered at my hips, her touch sending a shiver through me. The room echoed with ourbined moans, a symphony of pleasure that reverberated against the opulent walls. I couldn''t resist the allure of her body, the curves that beckoned for more exploration. My lips trailed a path down her neck, leaving a trail of hot kisses. I nuzzled into the valley between her breasts, tasting the remnants of our shared ecstasy. Lora''s hands, skilled in the art of passion, roamed my back, leaving trails of fire in their wake. As I descended, my mouth found her nipples, the peaks of arousal that had been the focal point of our earlier exploration. I took my time, savoring the sweet vor, the texture beneath my tongue. The bed became a battleground of desire as our bodies entwined once again. Lora''s legs wrapped around me, pulling me deeper into her embrace. The scent of our coupling lingered in the air, an intoxicating perfume that heightened the senses. Our connection was more than physical; it was a meeting of souls in the secret corners of passion. Lora''s fingers traced patterns on my skin, exploring thendscape of my desire. I reciprocated, my hands mapping the terrain of her milfy body with a hunger that defied reason. The room bore witness to our relentless pursuit of pleasure, an unapologetic celebration of our ndestine affair. With each thrust, each shared moan, the boundaries of morality andmitment blurred into a canvas of unbridled lust. Hours melted away in the heat of our passion, and as our crescendo approached, the room echoed with the primal symphony of our pleasure. The final release, a culmination of shared longing, painted the air with a sense ofpletion. As wey entwined in the aftermath, our bodies basking in the glow of satisfaction, all her three holes now fully filled with my seeds Chapter 601-The Exams Chapter 601-The Exams ''Guess that did the stuff...'' I thought as I sat on the edge of a bench, my eyes trailing at all the studentse and go. It''s the next day after my lustful tryst with Lora; she is still at the academy and will be staying for about a week, which means a week of the two of us enjoying each other in unthinkable ways. ''Though she was very hot when she lost herself.'' Her cold personality took a 180-degree flip after we had started. Heck, I have the very sneaky suspicion that she just wants to be get pregnant now and here and she is even begging for it. But somehow, I was able to hold that off for now. But that is not the end of the problems for me; lots of other issuesy for me to deal with, ranging from going hunting with Carmel for her sister''s antidote, spending time with Lora, spending ''meeting'' times with Olivia, nning with my family to keep Olivia at bay, nning with Lora to keep Nora at bay. Then I have several other invitations from others, with Angelina seemingly wanting to discuss with me to strengthen our faction bonds, Marlene and Catherine asking for meeting times, either just spending time with me or to one-up the other. Then there are calls from other girls too; Lanora wanting to spend some musical time together, Nathalia bringing up her confidence to ask me out to give me her creation, Isabe seemingly wanting to spend some time with me to get to know me, probably to create a situation to manipte or control me. Then there is the usual talk with Scarlet; even though she is far away and we are on a ''break,'' she still makes time to contact me or to get to know me or basically try to enter my life again. Though the good thing is she isn''t trying to jump too much into my life; plus, her absence is also keeping Celestina at bay. The two of them trying to get stronger to protect me, the future ''hero'' that shall have a very hard future, thus giving me some breathing room from them. But still, there are others too; there''s the pumped-up E seemingly nning to create some sort of situation to get into my good books. She is calling to book some time with me under the pretense of a rematch. There is also the hidden Emily, one whose schemes at me haven''t worked till now and is still trying now. I gotta handle her soon because if it goes like this, she will explode and do something that will be hard for me to deal with. Then there is the even more elusive Sabrina, slowly biding her time to uncover everything about me. That smart mind of hers is working overtime to uncover everything about me. After all, to a smart woman, that can uncover everything, a mystery she can''t uncover is a very delicious dish that she can''t get rid of. Moreover, I have the ''date'' I have to deal with, one that I requested from her. So overall, there are a lot of girls to deal with and so little time to do so. Now taking out the girls, I have another different issue affecting the world as a whole. For example, the war that the beastmen want to unleash slowly itching to its opening, the dark side nning to bring me and Leonard down like rabid beasts, then some several issues here and there. ''I also have to deal with back in the church and stuff.'' Above that, there is the special Zora; her awakening ising near too. That will require some high-level focus on me to flow through it. Even above that, there are some other issues I have to deal with. ''Not to mention that I someone have to seduce one of the creation Goddess.'' Overall, my life is as busy as it can be. Though I cannotin that much, after all, once everything will be done with and ends in the way I want, I have eternity to live a very leisurely life in front of me. Thus, I stood up from where I sat, my eyes trailing the log''s new movement as I headed to one of the most challenging parts of any educational institution, one hated by the majority of students across all realities... The exams... ... The exams conducted in the academy are very rigid and yet at the same time flexible, quite a contradictory way to do it but it still works. The exam level and procedures are set differently for each year''s ss, the difficulty also increases with each level too. Though as every exam, the exams in the Babylon Academy still consist of the written part. This being consisting of several different levels, depending on your rank, your profession, your future position, and more. Once you reach my level of year, these questions and exams will move to match your personal level. This is to indicate towards an extreme level of teaching from all the teachers. The exam would be tailor-made to each student from the 18th year onwards. It''s a veryplex process but it''s one that ces the Babylon Academy at the top of the world. After all, anyone from here is a very desirable individual in the work they specialize in at the academy. That''s why the exam procedures here are long, lengthy, and thorough, which means a very high chance of falling out of the academy if you flop up or give a chance for others below you to take a higher position. Everything might look simple and easy for me here, but that''s because I am who I am. For the rest, mediocre or the ones not at the top, this ce is a dog-eat-dog world that willpletely destroy you or make you into something that can''t be broken. ''Opportunities you can never dream about at your fingertips, but you need to have the wit, power, and will to take it...'' I mused as I sat in my ssroom after a long time, the eyes of everyone on me, the teacher giving me some looks as he spoke. "So everyone remains cool-headed, take your exams with a confident front, and hopefully I shall see you all in this ss." As he finished, everyone stood up from their ces and they started to leave, well except for me as I sat in my ce, this being my teacher''smand. The reason is that the teachers themselves can''t properly take the exams for me. My profession, the one of the Archery King, a pathway and techniques that I inherited from Eleanor, isn''t something that anyone can mark or understand. Well, at least that''s what the world knows. So making a question paper on it isn''t easy, especially finding teachers who can teach me better than the Bow Empress Eleanor herself. The only questions they can teach me on are ones on survival, the noble etiquette, and the stuff rted more to the mind and intelligence; otherwise, they are all nk. Not to mention that no one really knows about my origin level; several spectionsy but without any confirmation from me, spections will only remain spections. Thus the test conditions for me have to be prepared in a specific manner to match my abilities which they have no ideas of. This same situation lies for all the students at the top of the pyramid in power and position; they will have their very greatly designed tests for them, created with meticulous research by teachers and professors of the highest order, tests that shall only make them better when they finish out all. "So you ready?" My teacher asked, with a wry smile, a hint of excitement filling his eyes. ''It would seem all those crazy instructors and ranging to test me to my limit.'' Chapter 602-The Exams(2) Chapter 602-The Exams(2) "So all the big shots will be taking part in my exam?" I asked in intrigue as I kept walking along with my teacher, he nodding his head at my words as he spoke. "Your case, as spoken before, is a bit special, and all those olden folks crazy with wanting to know more are obsessed with wanting to take part in your exam." Hearing my teacher''s wordsden with his own excitement at tackling my exam, I just smiled, keeping my calm. After all, it''s something to be expected, moreover, it''s verymon for the best high-ranking teacher to take in one or two of his own special students that shall inherit his or her techniques or style. As said before, the academy has a lot of powerful teachers and moreing to join and teach, many seduced by the advantages of teaching here, while somee here seeking for their students to inherit their teachings. After all, the best of the best in the worlde here to learn, thus creating a perfect cycle of great teachers and students. In my case, when I joined, I had a lot of teachers, both old and new, strong and stronger,ing to meet me to have me be taken in as their special student. But I had denied them, and after the news of me being Eleanor''s student came out, none of the teachers dreamed abouting close to me to give me their teachings. Heck, there are a lot of powerful Imperials within the academy hidden, some people of legends, ones that had spread their tales far and wide, those powerful people when they reach the end of their life and have no association with any power woulde to the academy, being its protectors and its teachers. Though the teachings of the Imperials are very rare and only given to the best of the best. Of course, these Imperials too get some advantagesing here. Though the clout of that is only known to the ones that join here, plus they have to sign a shitload of death contracts, minimizing their movements within the academy. After all, no king or Emperor can send their kids here when literally walking nuclear bombs that can kill with a thought roam free. Even though Mira has some restrictions ced heavily on her, but due to the covering of her teacher, Mira is mainly fine. Thus lost in my thoughts, I, along with my teachers, entered inside a room, one fully white, with a single table and chair in the middle of the room, nothing else surrounds the room, making it look quite deste. ''Though it''s very clean.'' Losing myself in useless thoughts, my teacher spoke. "This will be where the first part of your exam, the written test, shall be taking ce, and this is a room specially built for your exams." "Just how bad do you think I will copy?" I asked with an amused smile to which a wry smile filled my teacher''s face as he spoke. "You are the biggest enigma in the academy, not to mention your current worth to the whole world. None of us knows the full extent of everything you can do, so we can''t help but be too cautious." Hearing his reply, I smiled as I started to look through the room, my teacher''s voice filling my ears. "There are a lot of people watching you, but they have hidden their presence so that you won''t be too distracted during your exams." ''Well, you don''t have to tell me twice that.'' I thought as I felt all the presence around the room, the majority of them being present within the Origin level 10. I can even detect 2 Imperials, while there are some more weaker teachers. But I cab feel their life presence and aura that I hade to learn, I can tell that these less powerful teachers are more of the academics present here and very powerful ones too. Thanks to my special blessings from Orpheus, I have the special ability to distinguish unique life signatures from people. No matter how great the disguise, once I have marked your life signature, there is nothing in this world that can hide a person from me. Hence within a few seconds, I have already made sense of all the people within the room, thus giving a nod to my teacher. I walked to the center of the needlessly clean white room as I sat on my chair, my eyes trailing towards the pens and such kept on the table. "Ready?" A voice whispered into my ear to which I nodded my head, and just as I did, a paper ced itself on my table while the same voice was heard again. "You have about 5 hours, and we all wish you luck." With that, the voice turned silent, while I took up the question paper. The question paper itself is based on the topics I had selected for my written exams. After all, the 18th year is the one focused on self-growth and understanding. Thus I had chosen for myself some very interesting yet convenient topics that I can score perfectly on. ''Um... let me see...'' Give your understanding of the Gunvilliane format used during the signature war of the fallen? Talk about the riot of the Lost Kingdom of Nefry. borate on the significance of the Shadow Veil Covenant in maintaining the bnce between light and dark magic. Compare and contrast the spellcasting techniques of ancient druids with contemporary elemental conjuration methods. Evaluate the effectiveness of the Astral Beacon Defense System in safeguarding against extranar threats. Examine the historical context and consequences of the Arcane Schism in the Meridian Empire. Propose innovative theories on the integration of dream magic with conventional spellcasting. Describe the cultural impact of the Crystal Moon Festival in fostering inter-realm diplomacy. Analyze the ethical considerations of using enchanted artifacts in everyday life, focusing on the potential risks and benefits. Explore the mystical properties of the Enigma Crystals and their role in enhancing magicalmunication. Investigate the corrtion between emotional resonance and the manifestation of unique individual magical abilities. Discuss the recent advancements in potion brewing techniques, emphasizing their impact on healing and restorative magic. Evaluate the theoretical framework of the Time Weaver''s Paradox and its implications on temporal maniption spells. Examine the historical archives for references to the elusive Silver Phoenix Society, analyzing their contributions to magical knowledge. borate on the significance of the Moonlit Covenant in the development of lunar-based spells and enchantments. ''Wow, this is someplex shit.'' I mused as I finished reading the question paper. Either the person who created this has a grudge against me, or the marking at which the teachers of Babylon ce me is on a very, very high pedestal. Because the questions they wrote are all on the topics I chose, but the difficulty is on the level of either graduated academics or great philosophers. Not only that, there are some special extra questions asked from outside my sybus, ones of great mark and time, all of them enough to make a high-achieving student faint with bubblesing out of his or her mouth. ''Though it will be funny to beat them all at their own game.'' While I read the question, I had kept apletely calm expression, not giving anything away to these crazy teachers who wanted to unearth things from me. ''Well, not even they would think I have a system with me.'' A system capable of storing any information and seems to know more about this world than anyone. ''Damn, I wish I had you during my school and college days...'' [Then what the hell do you n to do when you get a job?] ''Well, even at that time, won''t I have you?'' I asked with a grin. [ttery will get you nowhere.] ''Well, it did get me into the pussies of the most powerful women in the world.'' [...] ''What cat caught your tongue?'' [You do know your passing depends on me, right?] ''.....'' ''Boss...?'' [Not good enough.] ''Help me, the greatest, most beautiful, excellent, sexiest system in the world.... nay..... universe..... nay..... the multiverse!'' [...] [A bit too much.] ''Umm... don''t hide, I know that would have gotten me into your panties if you had one!'' [....] [Shutting down.....] ''No! I will be good!'' Chapter 603-The Exams(3) Chapter 603-The Exams(3) After the little banter between me and the system, I set on to solve the paper. I wasn''t afraid that the system wouldn''t help me, for I know the system now better than anyone else. While it likes to y around with me a bit at times, in the end, it''s a very trustworthypanion that will always help me. But still, it hasn''t earned 100% of my trust. After all, how can I trust something that is always hiding something or the other from me? But, for now, I am happy with what I have. Thus, time went by as I kept solving each and every part of the question paper. My flow was smooth and unhurried as I kept solving the question paper that would make even some of the most studious academics sweat. Thus, 4 hours went by in a sh, and I had finished my paper, an hour earlier than the allocated time given to me. Thus, with a smile, I ced the paper down on the table as I spoke to the room. "I''m done." "Are you sure?" A voice directly spoke to me, it being filled with a lot of suspicion to which I just smiled. "I''m sure." I spoke, and that was all that was needed for the paper to disappear from the table. "You can head towards the next part of the exam or take some rest." "I will take the next exam." I directly spoke, to which the door to the white room opened up, my teacher appeared in front of the door with a wry smile as he spoke. "Follow me." Giving a nod, I stood up from my seat and turned to a specific location in the room as I gave a light bow. "Thanks for the exam." Enjoying the shocked auras that were rising, I walked out of the room along with my shocked teacher, enjoying ying around with all these powerful figures always trying to test the younger generation. I ain''t your protagonist to always go along with the smooth shit that you throw my way. However, it was still fun because, for the whole time I answered the exam, the eyes, powers, and auras of all the powerful people were fully focused on me, all of them trying to detect a hint of any mana activation to see if I would cheat. Sadly for those hard workers, I copied my way through it all smoothly even with all the precautions in ce. ''Aren''t I an inspiration to all cheaters?'' [More like a bad symbol.] ''Hushhh... it''s you who don''t understand the thrill of copying in the exam with bits and everything and walking out of there with your head held high at the thought you weren''t caught.'' The moment itself feels like an achievement. [Sure....sure.....though you do know that the other tests can''t fully be cheated, right?] ''Yeah, I know.'' Thinking till here, my eyes narrowed. As I said, I don''t really like the idea of being tested like some animal for these old fogies that want to uncover all the secrets within me. The test itself was a push of capabilities, trying to test my mind to the limit of what I could do. In fact, they went far beyond the limit of the mind of any student. And I do not doubt that they won''t try to make the other tests more physical and extremely hard or broken to see how much they can push me. ''Well, two can y at that game.'' Musing to myself at the tricks that I would be pulling, I kept walking with my teacher, who still seemed to be in shock about everything that kept happening. "So what''s my test now?" I asked, bringing my teacher out of his daze as he spoke. "Since we have essed your theoretical knowledge, we are now going to assess how you can implement them in the prospects of your position." "You mean my position as the son of the Lionheart duchy and the young leader of the Archery association?" I asked, to which my teacher nodded his head. "You will definitely move to be a great pir of the world. If it was in the past, we would have just fully essed your skill in handling some problems rted to the power and position you cane to hold, but now that won''t truly work." Speaking till here, we reached another room, a moment of silence falling between the two of us as my teacher continued. "But the current situation of the world is different, and you are blessed with far too much talent and powers that cane to shape the world from whatever ising to hit it. Moreover, you possess a quality that can change the foundation of the world..." Stopping till here, his eyes peered at me with passion. Seeing this, I asked. "And what is this quality that I possess?" "The quality of a hero." Saying this, the teacher pushed open the door, my eyesing up on two teachers staying in the center of the room with a floating orb in the middle. The room itself once again is fully white and needlessly clean, both the aura of the teachers being at the peak of Origin level 10. ''Perhaps even a half step into the Imperial realm.'' Narrowing my eyes at this thought, I walked into the room while my teacher stayed outside, his good wishes filling my ears as I gazed at both the teachers¡ªone being male while the other being a woman. The male was a demon with red hair and red eyes and cracked grey skin along with four big horns growing out, his face being quite sharp with a talon of a nose. While with the female is a beautiful elf with blonde hair and green eyes. "I pay respect to my teachers." I spoke in a calm tone while giving a light nod. The two of them gave it back to me, the demon being stoic while the elven beauty of a teacher had a light gentle smile as she spoke. "Student Austin, my name is Trisa, and this is Lork. Both of us will be the ones to lead on with the illusion twist that we shall be presenting." I nodded my head at Trisa''s words as I kept listening. "You shall be thrown into a chosen scenario, the greater details of which you shalle to understand when you enter the illusion. This will mostly focus on sharpening your will and making you take tough decisions." Giving a nod, I asked. "Will I be able to use my powers in this illusion?" My eyes narrowed at this question, to which Lork replied with his rough voice. "No, the powers you can use and your position will already be set. This is to see how you will fare into truly despairing situations, to see whether you shall break or grow stronger." "Which means that the situation will change ording to your situation, and you shall even control the illusion to match how things will go to break me." I asked with an using voice, to which Lork remained silent, while Trisa''s gentle smile remained the same. Seeing this, a small desire to punch their faces formed within me, but I held it within myself, for it would be more satisfying to break all the challenges they threw at me. So, a smile started to grace my face as I responded. "Sure, let us begin the test then." With this, Trisa nodded her head, that irritating gentle smile not leaving her face as she responded. "Good, then you shall ce your hand on this orb. While your mind will travel to it, your body shall be here. Don''t worry, it will bepletely safe." ''Yeah, I ain''t trusting you, bozos.'' Thinking so, I focused on Farah inside me. ''If anyone makes any funny moves, deal with it depending on the situation. But if you detect killing intent, then kill without question.'' ''Of course, master.'' Hearing Farah''s reply, I smiled as I ced my hand on the orb, and just as I did, the world went nk for me. Chapter 604-The Exams(4) Chapter 604-The Exams(4) A heavy weight filled my chest as I opened my eyes, the color of the world filling mine, and the color being extremely yellow, reminiscent of gold as I focused myself on the bed I was waking in. ''Now doesn''t this bring back memories.'' Enjoying the smooth bed for a moment, I sat up on the bed, the room around me being extremely luxurious, one that looks seemingly belonged to a king. The room exuded opulence and grandeur as if crafted to reflect the wealth and power of a monarch. Rich golden hues adorned the walls,plemented by intricate patterns of royal blue and deep crimson. The air was scented with the subtle fragrance of exotic flowers, giving the room an aura of extravagance. Massive, borately carved pirs stood at each corner of the chamber, supporting a high vaulted ceiling that seemed to touch the heavens. The golden chandeliers hanging from above bathed the room in a warm, golden glow, casting a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow across the walls. A colossal four-poster bed dominated the center of the room, its intricately designed frame adorned with precious gemstones. Silken drapes cascaded from the canopy, creating an intimate cocoon within the luxurious confines. The bedding itself seemed to be spun from the finest threads, offering a level offort fit for royalty. Enjoying the room for a moment, I focused on myself, feeling lots of different restrictions blocking me from essing my full power. Heck, I can feel that this current body is that of a mortal, though I can easily break all these restrictions and destroy this little game of my teachers. ''So, let''s see what these teachers of mine have prepared for me.'' Just as I thought so, the room to my door burst apart, a minister probably bursting in as he shouted out. "My king! Bad news, the abominations have crossed over the red line! They are inching towards our kingdom and the destruction of the world!" ''Now that is quiteckluster.'' I thought as I stood up from my bed, my dress itself being a luxurious nightwear, the only good thing about the situation was that I looked the same as my real life, handsome enough to make the gods fall. [That''s some narcissism.] ''Say that after you mention one god that hasn''t been obsessed with me after seeing me once.'' Shutting down the system, I turned to focus on the man in front of me, the person himself being very well-built and handsome, his dress too being very luxurious. "Calm down, tell me everything that happened." As I spoke so, the man in question turned a bit silent, taking deep breaths to calm himself down. Within a few seconds, he spoke. "Your majesty, you are needed at the council meeting, one has been now called, the situation now is that dire." "Very well." As I epted his words, rows of maids entered the room, all of them having calm looks as they started to dress me up, quickly changing my dress to a formal wear while cing a crown on my head. Once everything seemed set, the man in front of me started to lead the way, the two of us walking through a very styled pce. The grandeur pointed towards the sess and prosperity of the kingdom, plus this one also seemed to be in a lot of power, as the knights'' security seemed high and very well trained. All the people that I came across gave me a light bow and had genuine respect in their eyes as they gazed at me. As such, within a few minutes, I along with the man stood in front of a huge styled door, the two guards on each side giving me a bow as they started to open the door, my name being called as I walked into the room. "His Highness, Austin Lionheart 5th ruler of the throne, the great ruler is entering!" With that call, the entire room came into my view, several people being spread out within the huge room with 5 spectacr pirs spread evenly around, a center walk leading directly towards the top of the stairs where a single throne, mostly made of gold and diamond,y, its presencemanding. While on the dais spread several well-decorated and arranged chairs and seating, with all of them being upied by different people, most of them reaching towards their older age, showing their wisdom and presence of self in the room. "We greet the king!" The call of the people entered inside my ears as I walked regally through the central path toward the throne, soon taking my ce as I spoke. "At ease." Mymand was heard as everyone took their seat, my eyes once again trailing everyone, taking in all the details I could as I spoke. "State the current situation." My wording led to a very old-looking man taking the lead, his voice wise and calm as he spoke. "Your majesty, the red line has been breached, and those abominations are on their way. We are on the cusp of facing a near extinction-level threat." Hearing this, I stayed impassive for a moment till a crazed smile on the king should have on my face came to me. This was soon followed by my words. "But I am not your king; I am just an imposter who has taken over his body and is using it to my will." The sudden confession of mine should have thrown any hall of a king into chaos yet my words and actions seemed impossible, the scenario itself being cut out to these people as the same very old man spoke again. "Your majesty, the red line has been breached, and those extinction-level threat." ''Looks like they will keep reverting everything till I fullymit to the y.'' Storing this information to myself, I spoke. "borate." To this, a man looking tough and tough, most probably military, stood up and spoke. "Our scouts have marked their movements, and the spread shall reach us within a time of at least 6 hours, but by then it shall bete for us to take any action." Hearing this, I narrowed my eyes at the military man as I asked. "What''s our chances of victory?" To this, the man hesitated, a bit of fear passing through his eyes as he spoke. "From all the records, the past and our current self, we have a sess rate of just 40%." Hearing this, the room was thrown into a chilly silence, my eyes traveling through the room, marking the expression of everyone as I suddenly pointed at another old dude, who looked like he had some idea about what to do. "You tell me, what shall we do in this situation?" This sudden action from me startled the room, while the old man in question stood up in shock as he spoke. "Gandalf, Your Majesty, and I might have an idea." "Tell me, and I shall decide if your idea is worth anything." I replied as I leanedzily to the throne, my hand on my cheeks, resting in boredom as Gandalf started to speak. "Your majesty, the path these abominations are moving transcends towards one of our neighboring kingdoms, the Dorkins. If we are to mess with the path and deploy some sacrifices, turning away the position of the horde, we may be able to move the abominations to attack the Dorkins." This sudden proposition from Gandalf brought a chill to the room, the topic itself of doing this being among the cold-blooded. But none of the people here stood up to deflect Gandalf''s words, meaning that they themselves are quite epting of the idea. "Is this your idea?" I asked in an impassive tone to which Gandalf flinched yet he spoke with convictions. "We have no other choice, Your Highness, it''s either us or them." Hearing this, I spoke. "What is to say that we won''t be next in line when this is all over, potentially even pushing the world more towards its end?" This question of mine was responded to by the military man. "But by that time we shall have prepared more. The attack on the Dorkin kingdom might give us the days we need to get more well-prepared, making our chances a striking 70%." Stopping here, the old man who spoke first continued. "Plus, we shall be able to get time to form more allies. With this affecting the whole world and in theory, us being next, we shall receive lots of support and help to block the horde in its ce." ''Um... well, this might not be the end.'' I mused as I saw the people desperately trying to sell the idea of killing millions of people in another kingdom. "The Dorkin is a small kingdom that doesn''t affect the world as a whole; its loss will be just another loss. But if we are to take the hit, we will be just like them, just a number to the world loss, while the Dorkin kingdom shall receive the support we should." As the old man stopped here, Gandalf took over as he spoke. "Moreover, we are more powerful and better than the Dorkins; the world will only be in support of us if we take any action." Hearing this, I stayed silent, my eyes moving through them all as I spoke. "Your ideas have all been heard; I shall tell you all my decisions in half an hour." Chapter 605 605-The Exams(5) Chapter 605 605-The Exams(5) ''Well, they have given this a lot of thought...'' I mused as I sat in my study room, one perfectly belonging to that of a ruler, with just this small walk to the throne room, I havee to learn a lot about the illusion I am in, for one being that ''I'' am very well respected here, one of great power and position, and it would point towards me having a very high intellectual power and strategy. From what I saw, the people here don''t seem to move on mana, yet there are a lot of armed powerful men, well-trained in what seems to be martial arts, and for a king like me with no power tomand such respect would mean that I hold a very high level of intellectual might and rule over this ce with great control. There is also the fact that I seem to be a great ruler, for everyone had respect and awe for me, while the situation of the kingdom itself shows that it''s on a good track. For all the servants I saw, only had happy and contented looks on their faces. This also moves towards the soldiers and more. Showing the ce itself has great stability and power, plus the actions and movements of those ministers only showed to push more information to me, their wit and cold-heartedness opening up a whole lot of information. ''It seems I am also very ruthless too and very hyper-focused on the happiness of my kingdom.'' For the ministers to even mention the fact of getting rid of another kingdom without much issue would mean that the ''I'' here would have been very weing of the idea, and no matter how powerful a man, for a person to be okay with getting rid of a kingdom for his own would mean he should be willing to bear the sins for the death of millions. And to take that action for a kingdom would show a man very loving towards his own ce. ''But this is not the end...'' I mused as I read the letter in my hand. [ Love, I have missed your presence all this while, I miss your touch, the sweet words you have whispered to me that day, the warmth with you had hugged me, and everything you gave given me, that day you took my body and heart, and I yearn for the day you march in here and take my hand in marriage and make me your queen. I am writing this letter not just to show you how much I miss you but also to tell you that I am pregnant! and it''s been a week since I have confirmed it. I haven''t spoken of this to my parents, for I wish for you to present this revtion, along with our love, to the world together. I pray for you to reach me fast, toe here and sweep me off my feet, to keep me safe within your arms. Missing... And... Loving you... Seraph... Princess of Dorkins ] ''Wow, they really know how to create a messed-up situation.'' I had found this letter the moment I entered this study room, it beingced at a very prominent ce for me to find. Not only that, several such lettersy professing the love between ''me'' and this girl, and hence a situation hase where ''I'' have to choose between the kingdom, one that ''I'' am sworn to protect, and ''my'' love, seemingly also ''my'' child. A choice between love and duty, one that can break any man, and I a student studying within the Babylon Academy are to take this decision. ''Yeah, they are going a bit far.'' Just as I thought this, a ding sounded out within the room, my eyes traveling towards the window, where an owl perched upon, its beak hitting upon the window, calling me up. ''Hogwarts, is that you?'' Joking to myself, I walked towards the window. I opened the window, leading to the bird swooping in, dropping a parchment on my table, and flying away. ''Cool, only had seen such things in movies.'' Taking all the situations happening around me like a vacation, I walked up to the parchment, unfurling it, and started to read it. [ Sir Austin, We, the members of the Ultimatum, set on protecting the lines and blurs of all evil and safeguarding the world, have taken a decision on your stance. We havee to know about the situation surrounding the attack from the red line, and we wish you to take a special action depending on it. We havee across a special power that shall be able to hold back those abominations and push the red line back out of the world, giving this world a sense of peace for at least the next 10,000 years. But for it, a great sacrifice would be needed from your side. While we prepare for this impending power, we would need you and the kingdom of Dorkins to be a sacrifice for the greater good. You need to take the lead in the attack, driving these forces away, while we n to activate this power within the Dorkin''s territory, a high chance of both your kingdoms vanishing exists yet that shall protect this world for eons toe. The sacrifices done here shall be recorded in memory, forever etched into the minds of all generations. Do not forget, Sir Austin, your family for generations have protected our realm, and this is now time for you to do the same. We shall begin our preparation soon within the Dorkin''s territory. Hope to see you take the right action. If not, the sins you will carry for not saving this world shall follow you even in the afterlife. ] ''Now that is some good bullshit.'' Reading all this, I had to try my best to stifle theughs trying to burst out from me, wanting to give a big handshake to whoever the teacher was who wrote this parchment. ''Cause he or she had fun doing it.'' Though then again, this will be a very despairing situation for anyone else. On one side you have to respect your kingdom, on the other side, you have to protect your love and your own child, while at the same time receiving a death notice for protecting the world. ''A fight between duty, love, and sacrifice...'' Are the teachers testing me to see what side I shall choose? To know if I shall fail here? To know if I shall fall into despair? Or to know that if I haveplete indifference to anything and everything? ''Nah... being a hero doesn''t suit me at all...'' To sacrifice myself for some world that shall forget me after some time? Why the hell would I do something like that? Moreover, I will disy myself to the world as a hero yet at the same time, I shall enjoy the fruits of evil all viins have¡ªmoney, power, women, and debauchery. The funny thing would be while I will be praised as a hero to the world, the true hero shall be viins that the world shall prosecute. ''Funny, a test that I thought was stupid only reinforced my will on the path I have been hesitant to trudge on.'' A smirk lit my lips as I tore the parchment to bits, my eyes peering into the outside world that looked so real yet its fakeness can''t be hidden for me. I hated being tested by some old fogies, and I have some great idea that this is all happening without the much-needed attention from my dear aunt. ''I will be a hero, a hero that will decide how and why the world will be.'' Feeling a sense of fullness, I turned to walk out of the study room, the eyes of the soldiers and servants meeting me as I walked through the hallway. All the eyes focusing on me, and I just don''t mean the eyes here, I can feel the detailed eyes of my teachers focusing on the action that I shall be taking. Till now, while the expression inside me kept fluctuating on a high level, outwardly, I always kept a calm front, no matter how many situations these old fogies gave me, and now they shall see that not everything can be under their control. And not everyone can be bent to their will. Chapter 606 606-Planning For The New Protagonist Chapter 606 606-nning For The New Protagonist ? Within moments, I was seated back on my throne, my eyes looking down on all the ministers, awaiting my decision, and seeing their eyes, they somehow came to reflect the very eyes of my teachers, the desire to know my decision is evident in them all. "My decision is simple, I will decide my own path...." Just as I whispered these words out loud, a resounding boom surrounded this entire illusionary world, my eyes turning twinkle-like, star-like signatures forming around my eyes, my eyes now being able to see every line covering over this illusion. And just as I did this, I could feel the special bloodline running this, along with the great life force being supplied. ''Must be that elf Trisa''s bloodline.'' Musing at this thought, I connected myself to Mira. [ Connection establishing..... ...Target L..... ...Difference in strength being marked... Total Usage Time: 1 and a half minutes ] As those words flew through my head, the power of a God started to flood me, boosting the power of my eyes to another level. Hence, with the power of L within my palms, it didn''t matter if a half-step imperial, an Imperial, or even a Dragon is running this shit show, in my eyes, everything is now an ant. And hence, I forcefully disconnected the connection from the ones watching here and the ones supplying the power and controlling all this shit. With one small action, I brought a cascade of damage to everyone. I am sure that all the teachers got a good kick to them, while the ones in control got an even harder hit, and thus, with this entire illusion world in my hand, I just stood up from my throne. Just as I did, I appeared in front of a horde of ugly, twisted, slime-like beings, my presence in the sky like a true god as I looked down. They all bore ck and reddish spots, and wherever these abominations moved, started to decay and die, thend and water withering away. ''Gotta give it to them, they make some ugly ass monsters.'' Complimenting my teachers in my mind, I waved my hand, and the entire monster was gone. My eyes traveled to the imaginary world, and I destroyed all of ''viiny'' here. My hands moved, and I made my kingdom the strongest in this world. My hands moved, and the entire red line shot got erased from existence. With one look, I made this entire world perfect, one free of war, discrimination, sadness, and despair. Justplete happiness filled this imaginary world, I erased the entire concept of evil and sadness, making this a perfect utopia. ''Now, wouldn''t this be something...'' Enjoying this unnatural scene for just a moment, I destroyed this entire world,pletely breaking apart the illusion as my consciousness went nk for a moment. The next moment I opened my eyes, everything looked like a shit show. ... As my eyes opened up, the first thing that came to me was that I was still standing. Within a millisecond, the world became clear to me, everything started to work out. ''Did anything happen while I was out?'' ''No.'' Came the reply from Farah, making my head cool from all the revtions and things I made myself be. Then my eyes focused on the scene in front of me, the burly, rough-looking demon Lork fallen on the ground with foaming out of his mouth, his eyes too rolled over his head. Then my eyes focused on my teacher Trisa, one fallen on the ground, coughing blood, while some other eleven teachers tried to help her out but to no avail. Different loads of teachers from different species stood in this spotless white room, and in the middley the orb that I touched cracked and broken. ''Wow, this is some lineup.'' Enjoying the look of the teachers, who are most probably the most famous and ones with great power and prestige, I enjoyed myself for a moment. But it didn''t take long for the focus on the entire teachers toe at me. "You! What did you do!" An elven male teacher beside Trisa called out to me, his origin level 10 power bursting out to hit me at full force. But before it could even reach me, an even more powerful level of an Imperial came and stopped the attack on me, his voice booming towards the elven male. "What do you think you are doing to a student?!" The sheer force of his shout caused the male elf to take a step back, his eyes widening as he looked at a man, who looked to be in his 50s with his gray hair and beard well-trimmed. Yet the power bursting out from the old man is no joke. ''Um... not bad.'' While things went from shitty to shittier, I stood there in the middle of it all as cool as a cucumber. I could see the several healers and some more elves trying something to make the one called Trisa heal yet her life force seems to be only slipping and slipping. Probably in a few minutes, she will be dead. Well, am I petty enough to let a woman die because I didn''t like her annoying smile? Definitely not, I am petty but I ain''t that petty. I did all this with a deeper meaning in mind than just getting some revenge back on teachers who were getting on my mind. ''Now let''s see.....'' [ Name: Trisa Trixiea Sex: Female Age: 200 Species: Wood Elf Talent: 9/10 Power: Half-Step Imperial Realm Title: The Illusionary Princess, Princess of the Trixea tribe, Big sister, kind-hearted Illusion Of Life.....etc. Love: 10% Description: A well-brought-up and good-lived princess of the Troxea''s tribe, a very kind-hearted and gentle soul that tries to see good in all people -->A grown-up powerful woman, with a great unmatched talent, born over illusion that can heal and break she is a very devoted and loving member of the church of life and is quite high in the margin level but not at the highest level. -->Her greatest power is her devotion to the church of Life, believes in its greatest teachings, and stays loved and loving all through her life Difficulty: D+ (If you show her who you are, and your position as the prince of life, then it will be very, very easy to conquer her. Heck, give it some time, this kind-hearted soul will strip, bend down, and beg you to pound her till she''s pregnant with your child.) ] ''Hum... she really is kind-hearted as I thought.'' Normally if a person screwed you over and has led you to moments of your death, you will definitely not have any affection for that person. But hers still stays at a 10, a good impression of me. Now to the main question of why I did all this. Well, this trantes to the next protagonist, among the three yable characters, one is a human, the other an elf, and thest one is a demon. And this Trisa in front of me is the big sister of our next protagonist. She isn''t really a capture target but is very important towards our protagonist''s growth. After all, her power level is no joke, and she is, after all, the cliche seen gentle caring older sister. So Trisa itself was another loved character, so it was a bummer to everyone that she wasn''t a target. Though there were rumors here and there that there existed a secret route that would open up the path to conquering her, but those rumors stayed rumors, and it was crazy she wasn''t a capture target, taking into ount that she was a teacher. Staying true to its form as an eroge, there are some beautiful teacher capture targets here and there, but I haven''t moved upon them yet, for it''s not time yet. I already have my hands full dealing with these immature brats, so I will have to make some preparations before I make the moves on the mature sexy teachers. ''There is even a gilf in the mix too.'' Yup, will have to tap that... Cause I will be taking this protagonist''s sister, mother, and mostly his grandmother too... Chapter 607-The Tests Are Done. Chapter 607-The Tests Are Done. "What have you done to her?" The Imperial, one who is human, asked me, his old grey-like eyes focusing on me, while the eyes of many of the teachers too focused on me. The grudge in their eyes is clear to see, but what is more prominent is their desire to know how the hell I did what I did, breaking past the controllers of them, who are marked among the most powerful in the world. Taking in all the heat, I stayed calm, my eyes matching the Imperial while I detected another one hidden within this crowd. She too focused heavily on me, but I paid no heed to all of it as I spoke. "Do you all want to know how it all happened, or do you want me to save teacher Trisa?" My words resonated in the room, the eyes of the Imperial narrowing as he asked. "You can heal her?" "While I don''t like being yed around with too much, I am not a person to kill or hurt someone who hasn''t done me any wrong. If I made teacher Trisa like this, I am also capable of healing her." The confidence in my words cooled the room down, only the silent coughs of Trisa stayed as the Imperial spoke. "Then you may heal her." Hearing this, I gave a nod as I spoke. "Of course." Saying so, I started to walk towards Trisa, the woman in question lying on the floor, coughing as she gave me a weak, gentle smile, one that pricked my consciousness a bit but I held that side down. If I can''t do at least this small level of evil, I won''t be able to achieve myst goal of living a happy life. "You will be fine." Whispering such words while asking to give me some space, I kneeled in front of the weak elf. Her eyes intently focused on me as I ced my hand on her head, and under the eyes of every teacher, a small amount of life energy, one unique to only the son of life, started to flow from me into the body of Trisa. To the others, the energy felt foreign, for it restricted their sense of ess to them. To the elves, they must have just felt that the aura itself was very natural yet close to them, but I hid nothing from Trisa. Her eyes widened to the limit as she looked at me. For a moment, it would seem the entire world was lost to her as her focus stood entirely on me. As I said before, the members that join fully the church of Life can''t form or have another life with any other person. It''s something they fully ept and live with, with all the members being single and strong all their lives. But doesn''t that change with me? The same situation applies to Trisa; it''s the reason she wasn''t a capture target, an excuse the developers had used. But to me, that is the best starting point to fully conquer this gentle woman. Using my status and power, I can easily bend her to my will, but I truly want the taste of making her fall utterly in love with me so that she won''t be able to live without me. ''This is our secret, okay?'' I sent a mental reply into Trisa''s mind that quickly started to cool down. Her face was now fully red, looking only at me, those gem-like eyes sparkling like never before. As a gentle smile that is borderline on obsession formed on her face, thankfully, it was reeled in by her quickly. Thus, within a few seconds, Trisa was all well and good. Of course, I could have healed her within a second, but I don''t want all my words out there, do I? Standing up, I dusted myself, as Trisa followed me. My eyes met the one of the male elves that had his outburst, his very handsome self filled with a lot of worry for Trisa. ''If I am right, he is her childhood friend.'' I mused, feeling a bit sorry for the guy, the girl he seems to be in love with will never be able to love him back or be able to be held by him. After all, the life force of all members of the church of life is that strong. ''A-Are yo-you re-really th-'' ''Yes.'' I spoke, cutting Trisa off at her words. Being a high member, she has ess to the secret information that the new child of life has been found, and she, like all the obsessed believers made into full of life and loyalty for me, is surely more than delighted to even be in my presence. Though she is high-ranked, she isn''t that high in the rank to know the position of who the child of life, the new saint, their future hero, and ruler is in the church. ''Keep this a secret, and I shall meet with youter to talk about this.'' While I gave her amand, I could see her nodding her head, desperately trying to get a hold of herself, while the rest of her friends swarmed her, asking for her health. Seeing so, my eyes then focused on the demon lying on the ground, the guy still knocked out cold. "Guess things didn''t go as you all nned, did it?" I asked, bringing all the attention to me. The human Imperial took the lead as she spoke. "The situation is on us; we all wanted to see how far you can reach, and perhaps we pushed you a bit far." Seeing the powerful man ept the stance, I raised my eyebrow in surprise, but I quickly shook my head as I spoke. "Well, it doesn''t matter much now; I have my secrets, and I shall live with them. They are not yours to look upon. Though what I want to know now is how good a grade will I get to not go running to my aunt." The mention of myst words brought a flinch to everyone, but the Imperial came up with a chuckle as he spoke. "You are ckmailing all of us at the same time when we did our job?" "Ow... I think my heart is hurting along with my mana! Maybe I should inform my grandfather, my mother, and my aunt all at the same time, while also speaking about my pain to my master!" I cried out as I held my heart, my legs weakening as I sat on the floor, while I looked at everyone around the room with a sly smile, that was bringing some bulging veins to some of their heads. ''Ahthe greatness of having a powerful backing wonder all those young masters get so arrogant, this feels good~'' Just one of the names I spoke about is enough to mess them all up but with all of the namesing out at the same time? Yeah, they know they fucked up! "My boy... what do you want?" The Imperial asked with an amused smile, clearly finding the situation that I was devising quite amusing. But then again, only he and some feel good about it, while the rest of them don''t seem to like the idea of a student trying to rip them up. But what can they do when I have a master that can kill them from kilometers away and still walk away scot-free? "Well, I want to do some business..." I spoke with a sly smile on my face widening, while enjoying taking advantage of some of the most powerful teachers here, and some of them will definitely be sleeping in my bed in the future. ''Ah~ isn''t life good?'' ..... "You were waiting for me?" I asked with a loving smile as I entered inside the great chamber with Lora sitting in a chair with a wine ss in her hand, she was fully naked as she sat in the chair, her huge breasts popping while her ripples seemed to be hard just at seeing me. Her milf like body looked sexy as fuck as she sat in the chair, her eyes getting lit up like stars as she saw me walking to me, her smile widening as she spoke. "How can some tests hold my husband for a long time?" As she spoke I took a seat and just as I did she rose up from her position, and as she did I could see the love juice falling down her thighs and hence without question she sat on myp, her juicy ass wiggling in myp as she showed me her ss. "I prepared this just for you" Saying so she took a sip of the ss before cing her lips on mine, her nipples rubbing against my chest as she did so. "Ummm, that''s so good" As she spoke she took my hand in her hands, making sure not a drop of the drink fell to the floor. "Try it yourself" Taking a sip from the ss, the liquid entering into my mouth and as I did the sweet taste of wine mixed with a sour and tangy taste spread inside my mouth. "Mmm, this is great" "Yeah, I made it myself" As she spoke, she started kissing me, her lips tasting like the drink as she kissed me, the sweet and sour taste of her kiss mixing with the taste of the wine making it taste even more better. As she kissed me her hands went down my trousers, unzipping it before pulling out my cock, her hands slowly rubbing it, her fingers tracing the veins of my cock as she did so, her fingers being so gentle as she did so. As she touched my cock I ced my hand on her waist, slowly moving it upwards before touching her heavy breast. "Aaaah, that''s my boy, y with your wife''s boobs" She said as I did so, the tips of my finger gently poking her erect nipple, making her let out a soft moan, her mouth letting go of mine. "Mm~, my husband is ying with my breasts~" Saying so she kissed me again, this time her kiss was deeper as she kissed me, her tongue going inside my mouth and wrapping around mine. "Hmm~" She let out a small sound, her moans and groans mixing with my own as we both moaned and groaned together. Her hands which were touching my dick were now moving up and down, stroking it as she did so, her hand going all the way up before moving back down. As she did so her other hand grabbed my balls, her finger gently touching and pinching them, her gentle touch feeling amazing as she did so. My own hands moved away from her breasts, going down her waist and touching her pussy, my fingers touching her lips, a small gasp escaping from her mouth as I did so. "That''s it, husband, rub your wife''s pussy~" ''Wow she has fully thrown everything about all her life till now and has joined only with me'' Her hand stroked my dick moving faster and faster as I did so. My finger slowly pushed into her pussy, her walls feeling so wet and slimy as I did so, the feeling of her warm pussy walls feeling amazing as I did so. Her walls tightened up around my fingers as I did so, the pleasure being clear from her expression as I did so. The two of us yed with each other''s bodies, her hands and fingers stimting my dick and balls while my fingers were thrusting in and out of her pussy. My fingers exploring her insides as I did so, searching for her weak points and just as I was about to find it her lips stopped mine. "Husband, stop that" Her tone was a little serious as she spoke. "What is it?" I asked back. "I want your dick inside me" She said before her eyes narrowed. "No, I want your dick inside me right now!" Chapter 608-The Empress Satisfied...... Chapter 608-The Empress Satisfied...... "Well then" Taking my finger out of her pussy and grabbing her waist I lifted her up a bit, her legs moving a bit as I did so. The head of my dick touched her pussy, and as it did a small moan escaped from her mouth, her face having a lewd expression as she felt the head of my cock. "Mmm, put it in already~" Saying so she took my hands and moved her waist a bit, her lips parting away as the head of my cock entered her insides. "Aaah~" She let out a small moan as it entered, her face having an expression of joy and happiness as she did so, her legs moving and her toes curling up a bit as she did so. "More, give me more!" Saying so she lowered her waist, her pussy taking in the entire length of my dick in one go, the warmth and the sliminess of her pussy filling my senses as it did so. "Hmm~, so good~" She let out a low voice, her body shivering in pleasure as she did so. I couldn''t hold it in and I came, my cum filling her pussy to the brim, her face filled with pleasure as it did so. "Ah~, I could feel you cumming" She spoke and just as she did her expression turned serious, and her face came close to mine. "You can''t pull out, understand?" She said before giving me a soft kiss. "I will not pull out until I am satisfied~" Saying so, I started moving, lifting her up a bit before pushing her down, her tits moving up and down a bit as I did so. She hugged me and just as she did I did the same, my hands holding her waist as I did so. My dick thrusting in and out of her, and every time it did her walls would tighten up around my cock, the feeling being so warm and so satisfying as I did so. Her hips would move up and down in rhythm, her own hips moving along with mine as I did so. My hand moved away from her waist, grabbing her huge and bubbly ass, and just as I did I squeezed it. "Ahh~, that''s it, squeeze my ass!~" As she spoke I could feel her legs wrapping around my waist, the grip tightening a bit as I did so. "I can''t take it anymore, husband, give me all you got!" As she did, I started moving faster, my cock thrusting deep inside her and my fingers moving deeper inside her ass, the feeling of her slimy and warm insides was driving me insane. "Aaaah~, more! Give me more!~" Saying so, my other hand grabbed her tits, the softness and the warmth of her huge and round breast being amazing as I did so, the tips of my fingers teasing and pinching her nipple. "Ah, no, you are driving me insane, keep doing that!" Her face had turnedpletely lewd and her breathing had also be erratic as I did so. Her insides tightened around my cock and just as they did I could feel her walls tightening around it, her orgasm hitting her and her face being filled with a mix of pleasure and love as she came, her juices flowing out and her eyes rolling up as she did so. Her expression and her cum pushed me over the edge and I came inside her, the amount of cum was way too much and hence it started flowing out from the edges, the sight of my ''wife'' and Iing at the same time being erotic as hell. "Hah, hah" She panted, her huge tits moving up and down a bit as she did so. Her arms were around my neck and her grip loosened a bit as she did so. "Aaaah~, I can still feel your cum inside me~" Just as she did I felt a bit of movement on the base of my cock, and as I did I felt something warm and wet wrap around the base. Looking at the base, I could see her cervix wrapping around the base, the hole opening a bit as I did so. "I told you, I won''t let you pull out, you have to stay inside me and fill my womb with your sperm~" As she said her voice was a little hoarse. "So, until you do that, don''t expect toe out~" Saying so she kissed me and I could feel a soft smile appearing on her lips as she did so. "You have no idea how much I have been wanting to do this with you" "Is that so?" "Yes" "Then, what are we waiting for, let''s continue" "You don''t have to tell me twice" Saying so, we started moving, the warmth and the wetness of her insides driving me insane, and I could feel my own climax building up, and the moment it did I let loose, cumming deep inside her. "Aaah, that''s the spot~" She let out a soft voice, her insides tightening around my cock and hence I couldn''t move it anymore, her pussy having a firm grip on my cock. Her expression was filled with love as she looked at me, her eyes filled with nothing but love. "I can''t believe this is happening" Lora said and I spoke. "Well it is" "That''s right, I have you all for myself" "Yes, you have me all for yourself" "Mmm, that makes me so happy" "Yeah, I can see that" "You can" "Of course, you are making an expression like a kid who got the best present" "Really?" "Of course" "That''s true, the best present I ever received is you, my husband" "That''s good to hear" "And I will make sure that my present stays with me" "That is something I have no objections to" "Really?" "Of course, why would I?" "Because I want you all for myself" "You are acting as if someone can steal me away from you" "That''s true, after all, the person who stole me was you, and hence I can''t let anyone else do that" As Lora said this she tightened her insides, her obsessive gaze being extreme as she did so, I just smiled at it as I ced her down on the bed and turned her over, her ripe juicy ass being in front of me as I started t grope it with me being inside her. "What are you doing? just keep pounding me!~" She called for as her eyes turned to look at me while she tightened her insides again, a smile gracing my lips as I spanked her ass. Pakh~ "Guess someone needs to be taught a lesson" As I said this, I lived my the forefinger in my right hand before instering it into her ass. "Um~" A moan left her mouth as my left hand still kept groping her ass. "Ah~, ah, that feels good~" Her face became lewder as she moaned, and I could feel her insides getting warmer. "You know" I started saying as I moved my finger in her ass, the warmth and the slimy texture making me go wild. "This hole of yours is not bad" "Really" "Of course, the feeling is amazing" "Ah, really?" "Yeah, but you know, you can''t have the same feeling without the other" "What do you mean?" "Don''t tell me you forgot" "Ah" "Yeah" "That''s right" "So, should we?" I asked and Lora turned her head to me as she begged, all the pretense of an Empress gone. "Yes, please fill my other hole with your dick, I can''t take it anymore, your finger is amazing, but your cock is so much better" ''Wow, she is trying her best to make me fully addicted to her body and herself'' As I was thinking so, Lora started moving her hips, the softness and the jiggling of her ass were driving me wild, and just as she did, I pulled out my finger, and the next instant I pulled out my cock before entering her asshole. "Aaaaaaah~" Her moans echoed throughout the room, the sound being music to my ears. The feeling was even better than I had imagined and hence I couldn''t hold it back and came, the amount of cum being a bit lesser thanst time, and hence a bit of it oozed out, but even then, it was a lot. "Mmm, I can''t believe you are going to fill my asshole too, you know, this is one of my weak spots, and hence it makes me so happy, and horny, now, let''s continue, shall we" As Lora spoke, she turned her head to look at me, a huge smile on her face. "Yes, let''s continue" And the moment I said that we started moving again, the softness and the jiggling of her ass was driving me crazy, and the feeling of her insides was amazing. "Ah, ah, ahh, ahh, that''s the spot" As I thrust into her her eyes rolled up, her face turning lewd as I did so, her tongue hanging out a bit as her insides tightened around my cock, her insides being even warmer and the texture being slipperier than before. "Mmm, mmm, mm, more, give me more!" Saying this, she looked at me, her lustful expression being even more beautiful and lewder than before. "That''s what I intend to do" Saying so, I ced both of my hands on her hips and started moving, the feeling being the same, if not better than before, the feeling of her soft flesh was amazing, the soft and slippery texture making me even wilder, her moans bing louder and louder as we continued. "Mmm, mm, yes, ah, that''s the spot" Her lewd expression was something I could never get tired of. "More, faster, I can''t take it anymore!" Saying so, she tightened her insides even more, the warmth and the tightness making me cum inside her, her insides being so warm and slimy, that the moment I did I couldn''t move anymore, her insides having a strong hold on my cock. "Mmm~" The moan she made was the most beautiful thing I had heard, the sound being the most beautiful and erotic song in my life. "Mmm~, so much cum, you are filling my asshole with your sperm, I love this~" She said, the tone of her voice being lewder and sexier than ever. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh The sound of my dick hitting her juicy ass and filling up inside her ass filled the entire room, my hands held her waist, drilling her insides while I kept cing light kisses all over her back, leaving lots of hickeys on this married woman that is now mine. "Um~ahhh~yes~" She called out, my dick reaching deep inside her, hitting her sweet spots. Lora''s body now surrendered to our illicit pleasure, quivered with each thrust. "Mmm, I can''t believe you are fully filling my asshole too," Lora purred, her satisfaction evident in the post-coital haze. "You know, this is one of my weak spots, and hence it makes me so happy, and horny." As I plunged deeper into her, the feeling was a heady mix of tightness and warmth. Her insides tightened around me, a velvet vice that only intensified my pleasure, our bodies collided once more, her insides were amazing, and her face was even more erotic and lewd. "Aaaah, aah, aaah, aaaaah~" Her moans echoed around the room, and the only thing we were focussing on was pleasuring each other. "More, aah, give me more, I can''t take it" "Yes, here ites!" And with a final thrust, I came, filling her asshole with my sperm, the amount being even lesser than before. "So warm~, so much, aah, I can''t believe you came so much" And hence we continue to fuck each other till I filled her up fully. Chapter 609-Time For The Daughter. Chapter 609-Time For The Daughter. "So you will be leaving soon.....huh" I spoke in a disappointed tone, while my naked body intertwined with Lora''s, her head on my shoulder with her hands drawing little circles on my chest as she hugged me tight, a very satiated look on her face as she spoke. "Why?....are you going to miss me?" She asked with a light smile to which I replied. "Isn''t that a given?" This reply of mine made Lora smile as she ced a light kiss on my cheeks. "Don''t worry love, once our ns alle to fruition, we will have each other for the end of our lives" ''Yeah, sure.....'' Holding back my real thoughts I just smiled inwardly at the ns the two of us are making, ns I don''t want to implement now, not till I have reached my designated threshold and not till Olivia is ready for what is toe, and definitely not till I have implement the n of somehow maintaining my harem while getting them not to kill each other. "I can''t wait for that day" I spoke as I took a sip of Lora''s lips, her taste filling my mouth as she wiggled in my embrace, her obsessive eyes and desire showing itself as she hugged me tighter while cing desirable kisses and hickeys on my chest. "It would seem I have to go" I suddenly spoke making Lora pout a bit. "To see Olivia?" Lora asked with a bit of jealousy to which I smiled while answering. "Yes, it has been about 3 hours now and she must have been done with her tests, and I also need to maintain this boding between the two of us, after all, you are the one that rmended it" Hearing my answer Lora could only pout harder, her lips trailing the hickeys on my chest as she spoke. "You can go but don''t forget that you are mine~" Lora''s voice turned dark at the end but I took it with some gust as I responded. "Of course~" ''Time to fuck the daughter after the mother'' .... "Now why did you do that?" I asked with a frown as Olivia twitched in myp, her head down a bit as sheyfortably on my embrace, the two of us sitting on a huge sofa, as Olivia herself came back from her tests, and from her words, it would seem that everything went well for her, surely her results would be excellent. Right after dealing with Lora, I made my way here, it being easy to get inside Olivia''s room, and once I did I swept her up, till we started to talk, after the fuck up she did back in the meeting with my family, this is the first time we are meeting again and I didn''t jump into any sort of sudden attack at her. Just went with some light talks with each of us sharing how the exams went for each other, but the moment the question left my mouth, Olivia paled a bit as she lowered her head in my embrace. ''Now who would think this is the shining always proud princess?'' I mused as I lightly patted Olivia''s head, making her flinch, her head raising to meet mine as I spoke. "I am not angry Olivia, I just want to know why you did what you did" Hearing my words she rxed as she spoke, her voice a bit low. "I don''t know, it''s just acting like I have no interest in you felt a bit hard, when all the love inside me just wanted to overflow, it became much harder to do than in practice, moreover, the main reason is...." Reaching here Olivia stopped her eyes meeting mine with some hesitation and seeing this Ipleted her words. "My sister, Nora" Hearing this Olivia nodded her head, she trying to mask her surprise as she asked. "You know?" Hearing this I leaned onto the sofa, my hand holding Olivia''s waist tight as I spoke. "How can I not know? it''s not very hard for me to see the signs of desire and extreme love in her, after all, I have the same for you" As I said this those possessive yandere-like eys of mine returned as I took a sip of Olivia''s lips, tasting them for a bit before breaking the kiss, though Olivia tried to hold on and kiss me more but she quickly found herself back as she asked with a grave tone. "Since when?" "I think it from the time I saved her life and many other things but it would seem that Olivia''s desire or love for me just doesn''t seem to end" This reply of mine made Olivia bite her lips as her hand slightly tapped my chest. "Why do you have to go and seduce everyone you see?!" Hearing these words I asked back in an incredulous voice. "When have I ever done that?!" This only made Olivia pout, one being very simr to Lora as she spoke. "Humph!....you took the attention of Catherine and now your own sister seem to have some immoral feeling towards you! just why can''t all those thots just get lost!" Olivia screamed with frustration as I replied. "What can I do I am just that irresistible" I replied in a smug tone to which Olivia replied in a shallow breath. "If only I could lock you up forever with me...." Pretending not to hear that red g of a statement, I kissed Olivia''s forehead, and after doing so I spoke. "Why are you getting so worked up, you know you are the only one for me right?" I asked, making Olivia tone down a bit, yet she still muttered in a wronged voice. "And here I was thinking that I only have to protect you from outside threats but who would have thought an inside threat exists under my nose, my ownmander is someone I should be wary of?" Hearing this I chuckled which earned me a grudge-filled eyes from Olivia as she asked. "So what do you n to do about this?" "I have my own ns, don''t worry, I will deal with my sister, after all, in the end no matter how much my sister thinks she loves me, we can''t be together after all" These wordings of mine cooled Olivia as she clenched my shirt, leaning into my neck to take a deep breath of my scent. "Um~I missed your scent~master~" Olivia''s tone turned very sexy at the end of her words as she rubbed her pussy over my pants. ''Like mother like daughter'' I thought, Lora, using her sexy words and body to make me fully addicted to her, while Olivia here is doing the very same, making sure that she will be the only one that shall be able to get my motor running, by always trying to hit the ball mark of my desires. ''Well I am one not to reject'' Hugging Olivia''s waist, I whispered to her ears. "Now, why don''t my ve go down and get your favorite drink" The mutterings of mine brought a twinkle to this masochist princess, who likes to y rough. "Of course my master~" Olivia replied as she started to slide down my body, her face soon within my lower body as she started to use her mouth to open my zipper, her lips slowly pulling down my zipper with a seductive look, her desires burning. ''My dick will not be able to stay in ce when I am with this girl, she really knows how to excite me'' I thought, Olivia''s actions making my blood pump and rush south. As the zipper was fully down, Olivia used her tongue to pull my underwear''s waistband as her fingers slid under it, her small and warm hands wrapping around my hard dick and pulling it out. Looking at it, a smile formed on Olivia''s face. "Your penis looks so good~master~" Olivia uttered, her hands stroking my penis which was hard as iron, the veins visible. "It is for your pussy, so why wouldn''t it be good" I replied, the sight of Olivia, with a cute face and arge and thick dick, which looked so contrasting yet matched perfectly, made my lower body even more excited. "Ah~master~your penis is so hot~" Olivia spoke in a coquettish manner as her fingers wrapped around the head of my penis. "Ohhh~master, your pre-cum is so sticky~" Olivia muttered, her hand stroking my penis as her eyes focused on the liquid that came out. "Then you should clean it" I ordered, to which Olivia did not think much as she nodded. "Of course, my master''s cock is my favorite meal" Olivia said as her tongue came out and licked the pre-cum on her hands. "Master''s pre-cum tastes so good~" Olivia cooed as she continued to lick her hand clean, her pink and wet tongue looking so beautiful and tempting. After licking her hand clean, she leaned into my dick and gave a lick over the head, her eyes staring at mine as her tongue slid from the bottom of my shaft, the tip of her tongue pressing onto the skin and sliding to the top. Chapter 610-Satisfying The Princess After The Empress Chapter 610-Satisfying The Princess After The Empress Olivia cooed as she continued to lick her hand clean, her pink and wet tongue looking so beautiful and tempting. After licking her hand clean, she leaned into my dick and gave a lick over the head, her eyes staring at mine as her tongue slid from the bottom of my shaft, the tip of her tongue pressing onto the skin and sliding to the top. "Ahh~~" I couldn''t help but let out a moan, as her soft tongue felt amazing over my hard and sensitive penis. "Master~your voice is so hot~I can''t stop~" Olivia replied, her tongue licking my penis as she soon brought her mouth close to the head and opened her mouth, her lips wrapping around the tip. "Ohhh~~" I couldn''t help but give out a loud groan, as her warm and wet mouth made me shiver with pleasure. "Mmm~" Olivia didn''t speak as her mouth started to move, her head moving up and down as my dick slid into her mouth and back out. "This is good, Olivia" I couldn''t help butpliment as her mouth and tongue did wonders on my dick. "Mmm~" Olivia replied, her hands holding the base of my dick as her head continued to move, her eyes locked with mine, showing her desire. I couldn''t hold it and soon ejacted, my sperm flowing out, as it filled her mouth. "Hmm~" Olivia groaned as my cum kept filling her mouth, her head slowlying off. She looked at me, as she closed her lips and gulped, her throat going up and down. "Mm~, master''s cum is the best!~" She said as she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, showing her empty mouth. "Master, can I get some more?" She asked, her hand holding the base of my dick, a smile on her face. "Yeah, just take it" I said, as a wide smile formed on her face. "Yay!" She replied happily as she again took my dick into her mouth and started to move. "Mmmm~" She moaned in joy, as her eyes were filled with happiness. ''Looks like my ve is happy, I will let her be'' I thought, her movements increasing my desire and making me ejacte once more. I couldn''t hold back the sound, my dick throbbing, as it emptied inside her mouth. "Mmm~" Olivia also couldn''t hold back her sounds of pleasure, her moans sending vibrations through my penis. Slowly, she came off, her mouth opening. "Master, your cum is tasty" She said, as her pink tongue licked the corners of her mouth, her lips slightly red. "I am happy you like it" I said as my hands grabbed her neck and brought her closer to me. "I will reward my ve, for pleasing me so" I said as our lips locked, her eyes closing, my eyes, however, didn''t close. Slowly, her hands moved over her clothes and unbuttoned them, her bra sliding down and exposing her breasts. ''My girl is developing fast'' I couldn''t help but think as my hand grabbed her boobs, squeezing them, causing her to let out a soft moan. "Master~your hands are so good~" Olivia cooed as I squeezed her boobs and kissed her, her moans increasing my arousal, my penis hardening. "Mm, Master~" She uttered, as my finger pressed her nipples, making her shiver. I yed with her breasts, her hands hugging my neck. "Mm, master, please give me more~" Olivia spoke, her face filled with bliss, the blush on her face looking beautiful, my fingers moved and pinched her nipples, making her shudder and moan loudly. "Ahhh~~" I didn''t stop there and continued to y with her breasts, squeezing, rubbing, pinching, pulling, making her moan and shiver. "Master, my insides feels weird~" Olivia spoke, as her face was filled with pleasure,I grabbed her waist and moved her forward, her thighs around my waist. "Yes, master~" Olivia spoke, her hands moving between us and grabbing my dick. "Please insert it, master~" Olivia cooed, as her eyes were filled with lust. "Alright" I replied, her hands holding my dick and rubbing it against her vagina. "Master~it''s so hot" She muttered as she started to press it inside her. "Ohhhh~" Both of us couldn''t help but moan, her insides warm and tight, gripping my dick tightly. "Ahhh, master''s dick is so hot~" Olivia''s expression was filled with bliss as she sat over me, her legs spreading to give her bnce. "Now, move, Olivia" I ordered as she looked at me, her eyes filled with pleasure. She bit her lips, as her hips moved up, her pussy sliding off my dick. "Ahh~~" She moaned, her body shivering in pleasure, as her hand pressed against my chest for support. "Ahh~~so good~" Olivia said, her movements getting faster and rougher. I also couldn''t help but let out groans and moans of pleasure, as her pussy gripped me tightly. "Ahhhh~, master, your dick feels so good inside me~" Olivia spoke as her pussy started to convulse, her body shivering. "Ahh, master, I can''t take it, your dick is so good~" Olivia moaned, her pussy getting tighter and tighter, making me also get closer to ejacting. She cried out as her pussy started to spasm, her insides tightening. With a moan, she started to cum, her face flushed. "Master, your dick is too much~" She cooed as she came, her vagina tightening even more, as she leaned onto my chest, her boobs squashed over me. I couldn''t stop either and also ejacted inside her, her eyes closed. "Master, your seed feels so good~" Olivia moaned as I hugged her, her body limp, as Iid her over the couch, her eyes filled with pleasure, her hand rubbing her belly. "It feels so good~" "Of course" I said as I kissed her lips, her hands grabbing my face. "Master, please give me more" Olivia asked, her hands grabbing mine and bringing it between her thighs. "Please make me feel good" She said as she spread her legs, my hand between her thighs. "Mm, okay, as my ve wants, I shall" I said, as my fingers touched her vagina, her body shivering in response, her hands grabbing my head and bringing it close to hers, her lips kissing me. Her sounds of pleasure entered my mouth, as I inserted my fingers into her vagina, my hand moving and fingers thrusting into her. She moaned, her words turning incoherent, her pussy twitching and shaking, as her fluids leaked. "Ahh, master~" Her eyes opened, tears forming at the corners. "More, please more~" She pleaded, as her insides tightened around my fingers. Iplied and used my thumb to rub her clitoris, causing her to moan. "Ahh, yes, that''s it~" Her moans were mixed with her words of praise. "That''s it, master, just like that, rub me there, master, your ve needs you" Olivia''s moans were very sexy, making my lower body heat up, as I continued to rub her clitoris. Olivia cried as her juices leaked, her pussy twitching. "Ahhh~" She suddenly moaned loudly, her body tensing. Soon, she rxed, her hands letting go of my neck and falling to the sides, her face filled with satisfaction, a bright smile on her face. "d I was able to satisfy my girl" I said as I got up and looked at her, her legs spread, her pussy wet, her boobs moving. "Mmm, master, I am not satisfied yet~" Olivia said as her hand rubbed her pussy. "Master, can I get another load?" She asked as her hand spread herbia, showing her insides.I again ced myself over her. "As long as it''s you, I am always prepared" She cooed, her hands grabbing my dick and putting it inside her. A sound left my lips, her insides warm and tight, her juices leaking. Olivia moaned, her insides wrapping around me tightly, her boobs moving, her nipples hard. "Ahhh~~" Soon, I couldn''t hold back and started to move, my dick entering and leaving her. She moaned, her insides gripping my dick tightly, her expression filled with pleasure. "Master, you are so big and hot, your dick is filling my insides~" Olivia moaned, her hands grabbing mine, her fingers interlocking. "Mm, master, this feels so good, please fuck me more" Olivia said, her words getting dirtier, her voice filled with desire. "Mmm, Olivia, your insides are so good, and they are all mine" I said, her grip tightening. "Mmm, master, yours and no one else~" Olivia cooed., my balls tightening, her insides gripping me, her juices leaking. I soon couldn''t hold back and ejacted, filling her insides. "Ahh~Master, that was amazing~" Olivia cooed, a satisfied smile on her face. "Of course" I said as my hands grabbed her waist. "Now, let''s go another round" I said as I thrust into her, making her gasp. "Mmm~, please, master~" Olivia moaned. Chapter 611-Time To Strengthen A Bond! Chapter 611-Time To Strengthen A Bond! ''I guess it''s time to lengthen the things with her...'' I mused as I saw Sabrina walk and sit in front of me, the two of us meeting in secret within my mansion. Right now, it''s the next day after the exam. After my session with Olivia, making sure she was fully satisfied, I spent the rest of the day with some important business talks, dealing with some girls, and mostly spending some quality time with my family. The talks all went over how the exams went, how exciting it was, how we all did, and more. Overall, it was a fun family rare time we all got, with nothing horny taking ce. Everyone had fun, and then the night came where I indulged my little maid in pure bliss. ra made sure to fill all her three holes with my color. And now the next day, I call upon Sabrina. As my maid, she too has her duties, though I don''t call upon that action a lot, for the very reason that if I y with Sabrina''s pride too much, it will only be detrimental to me. After all, she has very simple values, she likes someone, then she likes them to death. But if she hates someone, she will hate that person until they meet their death in her hands. Frighteningly, she has the backing and powers to achieve it too. The hate-to-lovers route will not work on her, though the route of mildly annoyed to great anticipation is still something that is working on her. Heck, she''s like a dog with a bone, trying her best to get all the information about me, dying to break through all myyers of mystery. "So, what''s the n for this date of yours?" Sabrina asked in a mildly curious tone, her voice didn''t seem all that jolly at being on a date with me. Seeing this, a smile graced my face as I leaned back onto my chair. "Why do you seem annoyed at going on a date with me? You know many girls of the academy will die to just go on a date with me~" My prideful voice filled the room, earning me a snort from Sabrina as she spoke. "Humph... then why don''t you invite those girls? I have other things I have to deal with." Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me. To this, I kept a smile on my face. After all, this meeting was for the date that I called from her some time ago. Of course, knowing this woman, I can''t make the date something insignificant. The moment she finds I have some sort of romantic interest in her, some of my ns may go haywire. "Rx, will you? I can guarantee that you will like this date that I have nned. It will be useful to you too. Plus, don''t you think it will be nice to unwind a bit after the test?" This question of mine didn''t get a sudden answer as a very sly smile came to Sabrina''s face. ''So it''s beginning.'' "Then why don''t you call Miss Olivia to a date?~" The sly smile on Sabrina only widened as she saw a ''surprised'' look sh my face. ''Please woman, would you know shit if I didn''t want you to know?'' Holding back my real thoughts to sneer at her, I just turned a bit quiet, and she seemed to enjoy that look on my face. And this is another path of movement that I have chosen from Sabrina, the inner desire to see her get better of me in everything, to be smarter than me, to outsmart me is now burning with desire in her. And hence in each step, she will try to be better than me, to one-up me. This mysterious dude she can''t get a read on. But what she doesn''t know is all the information her elite is giving her is personally controlled by me. So any and all things she wants to get better at or one-up me will be things that I deem I want her to improve on. Till now she hasn''t gotten the better of me. And now with my surprised expression and my quiet look have brought her the first joy of getting the better of me. And this will be a loving drug that will slowly pull her into my trap. She trying to get better than me by studying me is a ssic move to make her fall. This, along with her constant need to monitor me and get my information, will slowly itch her to have only me in her world. Of course, to many, just showing off identally that I am the author that she is obsessed with, the one that changed her life, will get me an insane boost in affection. Heck, it will be very easy to get her after that, but that is not the end I want. I wouldn''t be me if I didn''t use every advantage I have to boost things to my target. ''Looks like I gave her enough taste.'' Thinking so, I leaned onto the table, a smirk filling my face as I asked. "Oh, my~ is the great princess Sabrina stalking me? Could it be she fell in love with me from a single punch of mine? ~" This sudden question of mine,ced with a very annoying tone, quickly made the smile on Sabrina''s face leave. Her brows furrowed as she spoke. "Urgh!... you?... you wish... it''s just that my intelligencework is that good..." Her toney a bit disgusted as she spoke. Well, the disgusted part is forced. I can tell that with a single look. Seeing that I had brought her off her high horse, I leaned back into the chair as I asked. "So you leaked it to anyone else?" I asked. To this, that darn smirk came back as she asked. "You mean to Marlene, who seems to be having some sort of problems with Olivia?" ''Damn, I need to pay those information-dealing guys extra, they are doing a very good job~'' Once again, the surprise came to me, seemingly making Sabrina feel good. I could even see some bounce on her elongated ears, and it somehow looked cute yet dreamy on her. Being the guy I am, I also made sure to leak some information on the way of jealousy towards Sabrina, showing the attention Marlene is giving me. ''Now you will be dying to know what I have that is making them like me, don''t you?'' "Out of curiosity, just what did you do to get the affection of Marlene?" Sabrina suddenly asked, her eyes brimming with genuine curiosity. The reason for that is simple. Among all the girls that Sabrina might know, Marlene is the one who seems to hold duty and battle in her heart, seemingly as if the mundane effects of love don''t seem to affect her at all. Yet now here sheys, the information in front of Sabrina showing Marlene''s desire towards me. Of course, it doesn''t exin the extent of Marlene''s desire, and it definitely doesn''t show Olivia''s interest in me. The current information that I leaked to Sabrina just showed how Marlene is dealing with Olivia. "Oh? Curious, are we?" I asked back with a smile, my eyes meeting hers as I asked after a small silence. "How about this, if by the end of this date of ours, if you say that you didn''t enjoy it one bit, I shall tell you a single secret of mine, no matter what you ask?" This sudden proposition of mine caught Sabrina off guard, her eyebrows raising in question as she asked. "How do you know that I won''t lie?" "Because it''s beneath your pride and self." This sudden reply of mine caught Sabrina off guard, her eyes peering into mine as she bit her lips a bit. I could swear I saw her ears bounce a bit more. ''Cute.'' "Fine, but how do I know that you will keep your end of the bargain?" Sabrina quickly asked, seemingly trying to mask the sudden yet slow hit I gave her. To this question of hers, I bent slightly forward as I spoke in a serious tone. "For this, you will have my word, and you should know my word is worth a million promises." ''Yeah, my word is worth shit.'' Chapter 612-An Apple A Day Keeps The Curses At Bay? Chapter 612-An Apple A Day Keeps The Curses At Bay? "So where are we going?" Sabrina asked as she gave me a look, the two of us were still seated in my room, just seconds passing after I dered my word and now Sabrina was more than on board to see how things would go. To deal with strong-minded girls like her, using some small bets and challenges will make things more fun, and it makes things easy for Sabrina to willingly partake in everything. "Now what''s the fun in the surprise if I foil everything for you?" As I said this, I ced an orb on the table, the orb brimming with an extremely pure amount of mana and space energy around it. The very orb I keep using to move around the ces, the one I used in the past to take Nora along with me, and now this trustedpanion of mine will be used for another girl. "Is that?" While Sabrina''s voice was soft, the pure surprise on her face was hardly hidden as she kept looking at the orb with widened eyes. Someone like her with great memory and ess to a lot of past events and history will be quickly able to understand the worth of the orb on the table. A moment of silence fell between us as I allowed Sabrina to take her time to digest the thing in front of her. Impressively, she got her shit together in a minute as she looked at me with a frown. "Just when I think I am getting closer to opening you up, you keep getting more and more closed." She spoke. ''Well, then how else will I always keep your focus on me?'' Thinking so, I asked. "So shall we?" "Now I understand why you seemed to be missing a lot within the academy. You aren''t at the academy a lot of times, are you?" Sabrina spoke, instead of answering my question. Her eyes are on the orb, and I can see the flicker of greed in her eyes, but she is holding herself back very well. If it was anyone else, they would have jumped to kill me to get this orb and itspanion. "So are you ready?" Seeing that I asked the same question again with a constant smile on my face, Sabrina just looked between me and the orb for a moment after which she ced her hand on the orb. "You are crazy." Is what she muttered in a low voice while cing her hand on the orb. I followed behind it, and the moment the two of us ced our hands, it shined with a bright purple light before the world turned dark around us, a swirling feeling filling me as I opened my eyes, my first line of sight being Sabrina as she looked quite disoriented. Taking my hands off the orb, I stayed silent a bit, waiting for Sabrina to get herself back, and within a few minutes, Sabrina seemed to have regained herself as she stood straight. Her pale face getting better as she started to look around the room, which looked fairly normal. The only thing of interest is the second orb ced in the center of the room on a pedestal. "Where are we?" Sabrina asked. To this, I just kept a light smile as I walked out of the room. "You''ll see." Was my response as I walked into the living room. The whole ce itself is a very minimal house, located within a certain city. The house looked to be for a verymon family. Right behind me, Sabrina followed up as she started to scrutinize the room, probably taking everything about this room to her memory to research it back when she got back to her ce. "Now would you prefer to keep a disguise when we exit this house, or would you like to have the world see you as you are?" This sudden question of mine didn''t get any answer from Sabrina other than her swirling her magic around her, her body twisting under an illusion until she now looked like a very normal elf out there. Beautiful as always, but at least now it isn''t at the level of starting a war for her beauty. "What about you?" She asked, and as always, I too took a normal-looking disguise. And since the two of us were set, it didn''t take long for me to walk out of the house, my eyes meeting upon very open walkways with several people moving around. All of themoners with a mix of a lot of different species all around. The subtle wind hit my face, along with a good scent of the world. Bright trees could be seen around, while a positive yet light feeling filled the entire ce. The whole ce looked like a good town with all the people being nice to each other. "This is?" Sabrina''s words called out as she stood beside me, looking at this peaceful town with all its people moving around. "A small yet happy town, part of a duchy, part of a normal kingdom." I spoke, to which she replied. "Seems like a festival is going on." "Since that''s the case, why don''t we enjoy it?" I asked with a smile as I walked out of the house with Sabrina taking my side. The two of us went side by side as we walked into the main road. The house we walked out of was sided by several other simr-looking houses, all of them forming a colony. The moment we entered the main road, several small stalls and selling points could be seen. And deeper in, several calls for the festival and sounds ofughter filled all around. Just as we started to walk, the two of us came across a kind-looking old beast woman of the cat tribe with grey hair and eyes that seemed to be greying. The kind smile of hers was very apparent as she spoke. "Oh... my, are you the new people that brought the house?" She asked to which I replied with a smile. "We are, though we won''t stay for long. We just came to enjoy the festival, and we will be on our way." My voice was rxed and calm, which made the old woman smile as she spoke. "My... my, it would seem that you two newly married couples came to enjoy the festival here for your honeymoon?~" Thest of her voice was teasing, but nheless, I yed along with it while the slightly taken-back Sabrina just stood by my side. "Hehehe... we just want to enjoy our youth and be on our way." My reply made the woman chuckle as she spoke. "Sigh... I remember the old days, it was a fun time. Never let your youth simply wash away, kids, it will be over long before you know it." As she said this, she took two apples for sale in front of her and she gave them to us. "Here, take it, this one''s on the house." She said as she forwarded the apples to us. "Oh, we can''t possibly take this for free." I spoke, trying to push the apples away, but the woman insisted on it, cing one apple in my hand while cing the other in Sabrina''s, who now had a light smile on her face as the woman spoke. "Now why don''t you shoo and enjoy your youths of love, this is a small town with nothing much, but we all have lots of love in us." As she said this, she made a shooing motion at us. Seeing so, the two of us started to move away, with me saying. "Then we will be on our way, thank you for this." Sabrina followed after me too. "Yes, thank you for this." With that, the two of us started to walk through the streets beautifully decorated. I slowly ate the apple as Sabrina followed the same actions, afortable calm between the two of us until Sabrina spoke. "You could have discreetly put more money on her table." Her voice was light, but I could still feel a hint ofint in her words. "If I had put more, it would have just caused more distress to the poordy, you know that." I replied, and this reply of mine only made Sabrina silent as she kept enjoying the juicy fruit, with free worries of the world. ''So step one is a sess...'' ''Yes, Sabrina, eat the apple, I am sure it''s just going to be better for you...'' Chapter 613-The Elerium Blossoms Chapter 613-The Elerium Blossoms The sounds ofughter and happiness sounded all around us, Sabrina beside me with her apple already in her stomach and doing its job. What did you all expect? For some kinddy to just be outside the home I bought? To just be kind enough to give us some free fruits? Yeah, there might exist things like that out there, but this incident was no simple meeting. I have to say the old woman did her job very well. I will have to pay her extra after this. Anyway, my main indication was to create a simple yet happy atmosphere. Making a couple-like atmosphere between us and getting Sabrina to eat an apple. And not just any apple, a very special apple that will be very useful to me. Ever heard of the story of an old woman making a beautiful woman go to sleep by eating an apple? Only to be saved by the Prince Charming from her sleep? It''s something like that, but not at that level. The woman beside me is very smart. If problems arise just after she eats an apple, and the apple is given by a woman who sits outside the home I brought her to, it won''t take a lot of digging from her to understand there must have been some foul y. "So, are you having fun?" I asked as we walked through all the different stalls. "I would say I am not bored." Sabrina replied as she just kept looking around the entire ce. I didn''t speak with her nor guide her much as for half an hour we just kept moving around the festive ce, theughter and fun in this ce being infectious. "Do you know what kind of festival this is?" I asked after the half an hour mark, at which Sabrina spoke. "Something called the Festival of Fallen Flowers?" Her reply was the name of the festival itself, no doubt something she picked up from all the things being spoken around. Plus, a lot of beautiful blue flowers with dark spots spread evenly around are wrapped all around the ce, from the tall buildings to the sidewalks, it''spletely decorated with these flowers. "Exactly, Sabrina. It''s called the Festival of Fallen Flowers. These beautiful blue flowers are called ''Elerium Blossoms,''" I exined, pointing to the vibrant blooms that adorned the surroundings. "These flowers have a special significance in this town. They are said to carry the essence of an ancient elven warrior, a legendary figure who once saved this town during a great war. The story goes that she fought valiantly to protect this ce, and when she finally fell, her essence transformed into these enchanting blossoms." As we strolled through the festival, the air was filled with the sweet fragrance of Elerium Blossoms, and their vivid blue petals seemed to dance in the gentle breeze. The city hade alive with vibrant colors and joyful celebrations, all in honor of the elven warrior''s sacrifice. "The festival is amemoration of her bravery and a way for the people here to express gratitude for the protection she bestowed upon this town," I continued, my voice filled with a bit of respect for the legendary elf. "Now, the Elerium Blossoms are not just for decoration. They hold a special property ¨C they are believed to bring about moments of rity and introspection. Many people use them to reflect on their lives, make important decisions, or seek guidance." I gestured towards a stall where people were carefully selecting Elerium Blossoms. The flowers were crafted into various forms ¨C from delicate wreaths to intricate bouquets. Artisans skillfully arranged them into stunning disys, and festival-goers were eager to acquire these special blooms. "Some even believe that if you share an Elerium Blossom with someone, it signifies a bond of trust and understanding. It''s a way to connect with others on a deeper level, just like the unity this town experienced during that crucial moment in history." Sabrina listened attentively, her eyes capturing the beauty of the festival and the significance of the flowers that surrounded us. "So, Sabrina, do you believe in the power of these blossoms?" I inquired, curious about her thoughts. She gazed at the sea of blue flowers, contemting the stories and traditions woven into their delicate petals, her eyes taking everything in as she spoke. "I have never heard of such a tale before..." Her murmurs filled my ears as I lightly shook my head. "Well, it''s the story of a small ce about the small legend they have lost." These words of mine didn''t do much for Sabrina, but I could tell that her interest in this ce became much more piqued after my mention of the legendary elven hero who saved this ce. "Are we here for you to show me about some lost legends?" She asked with an edge to her tone, to which I shook my head. "No, we are here to live a legend." I spoke as I started to lead the way, Sabrina by my side as we kept walking, the people and the world kept passing by us as we reached in front of a ce that looked like ancient lost ruins, a major decoration filling this ce, with all the flowers being focused on the ce. I could see several people in the town moving around the ce in respect. "This is said to be the ce where the legend is said to have fallen." This wording from mine made Sabrina focus on the center of the ruins, several towering pirs spread around in this ce with a single big fountain towering out water, the Elerium Blossomspletely filling the fountain water, it floating beautifully around the fountain, swirling around while people seem to be cing the Elerium Blossoms onto the fountain. The fountain in size is huge with the water flowing beautifully from the center. The majority of the people around the fountain seemed to be couples young and old, all of them seemingly in romance, cing the Elerium Blossoms onto the fountain with their hands together. Seeing all this, Sabrina gave me a weird nce, it did not even take long for her to piece things together about this ruin and this special ce seemed to represent the sign of significance between the connection of lovers. Hence, it wouldn''t have been weird for that old woman to have taken us as a couple who came for the festival. "Just why did you bring me here?" Sabrina asked, her eyes seemingly not liking the lovey-dovey situation all around us. My eyes then seemingly glittered, easily seeing through her illusion, and within her body, I could see some green dangerous gas-like stuff roaming all through her, one slowly doing its job. "The main reason I came here is there is something I need here, also for what we are about to do, it will help you find some answers about that specialty of yours." These words of mine brought her full attention. The prospect of getting more information about her unique situation is something that is close to an obsession for her. "So what do we do now?" Sabrina asked, her voice more focused. To this, I replied with a smile. "Now we do what all couples are doing here." This reply from mine earned me a hardened gaze from her, seemingly asking what the hell I was saying, but all she got in return from me was a sly smile that seemed to say she would find what she wanted only if she followed me. Seeing so all she could do was huff as the two of us started to walk towards the fountain. Reaching closer, I ced some copper coins onto the man leading this situation as he gave me a beautifully crafted Elerium Blossoms. Holding that, the two of us walked to the fountain, the size of the fountain dwarfing our sizes. The two of us stood in front of it, my head then turned towards Sabrina as I spoke. "Shall we?" "Why do we have to do this?" Sabrina asked with narrowed eyes, to which I spoke. "Now that''s all part of the mystery of this date." My words could only make her shake her head as the two of us held the flower together. At the same time, we ced it on the fountain water, pushing it through. Though while doing so, I discreetly put a coin into the fountain water, taking a mix of my and Sabrina''s mana into the coin. The moment the coin hit the bottom of the fountain, a bright light burst forth. And even before Sabrina could react, the two of us got whisked away into the fountain, which would have just left silence behind. Chapter 614-Historic World full 614 Chapter 614-Historic World. The feeling of the world twisting around me disappeared as my legs felt the hard floor, my head hitting what seemed to be a top ceiling, while the groaning of Sabrina beside me was heard. The two of us seemingly squished against each other in what seemed to be a little room with a door in front of us. Her superior mind quickly got over her disorientation, as her focus gaze returned, along with it, her disguise too was gone, bringing out the world-toppling beauty, her tinum hairs swirling around her neck, while her beautiful emerald eyes focused on me, narrowing themselves as she asked. "Where are we?" "In a historic world," I replied, making Sabrina twist around within the little wiggle room we had. Not only her disguise, but mine too was gone, leaving me to gaze at her, as the two of us stood face to face, our bodies pressed against each other as I spoke. "Why don''t we first try to get out of here?" My words seemed to be the only thing she wanted to do now as she sted the small door apart, and the two of us clumsily fell down into the dirt. Seemingly, the control over our bodies and mana was quite hard to keep control over, but the moment the outside world and the dirt met us, the call of war surrounded us. The smell of blood entered my nose, the cries of death wiggled around, and the dirt felt hard yet soft, while darkened skies covered over the two of us. Quickly, both Sabrina and I stood up, our eyes meeting a messed-up ce, with several houses spread broken and defeated, dead bodies spawned all around. The ce itself looked like a humongous city hit with the hardened details of war. I could see bodies spread all around, some high on the roofs, some sprawled, and many torn apart. The species range is many, but what I could see the most is elven people spread around, seemingly being soldiers who are now dead. The culmination of the dead being seemingly innocent citizens and soldiers. And from what I could see, there exist two different people going to war, seemingly being seen for their dressing and the manner of death all around. My eyes then moved towards where we fell from, a tight box sprawled from a broken home. "Looks like we were in a safety box, used during times of war," Sabrina directly replied, her eyes already taking everything in, and her mind definitely working at full throttle to understand the situation to a better degree, the smell of burned bodies and death filling the area. "This must have been a beautiful city," I spoke, earning the attention of Sabrina. But right now, she seemed to be in no mood to take my wits y as she directly grabbed my shirt, her eyes narrowed, locked onto me as she demanded. "I am done now ying your games! This situation doesn''t look like an illusion, and I have no intention of moving from here without getting the confirmation of what the hell is going on! You just can''t y around with me as you wish!" Her screams might have sounded loud, but they didn''t faze Sabrina. She made sure to lower the tone of her voice, just to make sure no one heard her word while making sure to imply the tone to my ears. I took her rage in for a moment, understanding that it''s not easy for her to see several of her kind sprawled around dead. The majority of the elven soldiers seemed to have faced an extreme amount of gruesome death, and the lingering corruption energy here goes to speak a long way about a very dangerous story too. "Fine, I will tell you everything, but do you think this is a good ce to talk?" Just as I asked this, an arrow directly drilled itself into the center of our connection, forcing Sabrina to let go of me, her eyes bearing to look to the side to see several people consisting of a group of elves moving towards us, seemingly being soldiers with the marking of one of the two groups that seem to be at war. "My...my....what do we have here, a human and an elf having a secret tryst?" The lead elf, who seemed to be a captain, spoke, yet his eyes, along with the eyes of several of the other soldiers, focusedpletely on Sabrina. I could literally see the lust dancing in their eyes as they looked Sabrina up and down. "Looks like we will be able to get some steam here boys..." The elven captain called out, their entourage quickly surrounding us, their weapons pointed at us along with some bows. ''Like I thought, a great deal of the future power of archery is lost into the future.'' One look at those soldiers holding the bow, and I can tell that they are experts who seem to follow the path of archery, men who shall never miss and will kill you with a simple shot. Yet history shows us that the true art of Archery only awoke with Eleanor, till then archery was used just as a support in case of long shots, not worth to be chosen as a single path. Well, I expected something like this after getting to know the fact that the war had started a long time ago, with itsting for years, along with the fact that lots of memories and heritage of the past were either forgotten or forcefully removed from existence. After all, the ancestor from which my bloodline flows, brought this world to its knees with a single arrow. "Youngdy, you seem to be a hiddendy from the world, else I would have remembered if someone as beautiful as you walked this war." The captain spoke, licking his lips, and as elves, all of them looked handsome but to Sabrina they just brought disgust as she gave the man a disgusted look, probably not believing that a noble elf could make such an expression. "Captain, looking at her bearing and power, she might be someone of high nobility, a high elf. This might get us in trouble, she might perhaps even be a hidden illegitimate child, having hidden out here for protection." This sudden speech from a soldier to the captain seemed to have cooled the guy''s head filled with lust, as a thoughtful look took his face. One look at Sabrina would be enough to show that she isn''t one of low birth, even in this Era. "You might be right, but I don''t think any power will be mad if we return her back after we enjoy her." The captain spoke, his lust being the same for the others. Looking at them, I can tell that they have been at this war for far too long and just want to find anything to get rid of their lust, and a woman like Sabrina is someone they would never be able to taste in their whole life. "Plus, we would for the first time get to taste a High elf. Don''t you guys know the worth of doing so, moreover if she is a virgin?" This sudden speech from the captain only seemed to me the lust of the other members. ''Wow, this is a first.'' I mused as I stood beside Sabrina, feeling as if I am not worth shit in their eyes. Well, this is the current era, and no species lives in total love for each other. After all, we are in the Era of the great war, where each species hates each other and just strives to kill everyone to be the best and most powerful in the world. Standing beside me Sabrina seems to want to burst past and kill those in front of her, but she can''t, for the soldiers in front of us are at Origin level 7, while the captain seems to be at the Origin level 8. ''Just mere soldiers at this level? Damn, the past was indeed something.'' Thinking so, I turned toward Sabrina who too looked at me, her eyes seemingly asking for a solution, and seeing so I smiled. Sabrina isn''t someone without any great treasures on her, heck, there might be even be a treasure with her that might even be able to deal with Imperials if it came to it, but right now, all of them are deactivated. No artifact from the outside will work here, this is after all the first ce we will begin with once in the game the quest to seduce Sabrina will start. Each protagonist is capable of dealing with each girl, but certain protagonists make dealing with certain girls easier, and if I was controlling the elf protagonist then this route would have opened up. The first step to getting the princess would begin here, it would have started with Sabrina herself finding this historical world reference from her research into finding about her special situation and by now she would be acquainted with the elf protagonist, from whom she would ask help to go to the historic world. The situation leading to that also has several special situations to it too. Chapter 615-What The Hell Are You?

Chapter 615-What The Hell Are You?

''These people are the lowest of the low here.'' As I thought so, one of the soldiers didn''t hesitate to fire a powerful arrow directly to my heart. No questions, no shouts, just a pure action to get me quickly killed, though that didn''t happen as I held the arrow in my fingers, blocking it in a very easy manner, a forceful air push being given out from my action. Though the bigger reaction was the elves no longer had their lustful eyes focused on Sabrina, as they finally looked at me. I held the tip of the arrow in my finger, holding it in my hand as I looked at the arrow with an intrigued look. "The method done to create this arrow looks quite ingenious." I spoke with a smile, making the rest of the bunch freeze in their position. But the biggest reaction came from Sabrina, who kept looking at me with widened eyes for stopping the powerful attack of an Origin level 7. Her eyes narrowing as she looked at me. "Guess we all have a lot to deal with, don''t we?" I said with a smile and waved my hand at the members in front of me. The soldier elves in question didn''t even get to mutter a word as all of them soon broke into particles and floated away with the wind. No screams, no cries or shouts, they all just died and became one with the world. A reaction of using my destruction energy in great power. A chilling silence fell between me and Sabrina as she kept looking between the powerful soldiers that turned to dust and then me. Her eyes seemingly not being able to tell what the hell is going on. Even for the powerful mind of Sabrina, everything that is happening would look like a fairy talee to life. "Cat got your tongue?" I asked as I made a throne made of ice and sat on it. Sabrina turned to look at me as she asked. "What are you?" "Now that is a long story that can''t easily be exined." I replied as I leaned onto the ice throne, creating one for Sabrina as she took a seat in the throne. Her eyes looking at me calcting yet extremely weary now. "How powerful are you?" She asked, to which I replied. "Is that how you speak to a guy that just saved you?" "Saved me from the situation he kept me in?" She shot back. "Touche." I replied as I started to speak. "What we are in is a historic world, one belonging to the elven warrior that is being celebrated right now within the outside world." This response of mine didn''t seem to satisfy Sabrina as she asked. "Just how strong are you?" "If you are as smart as you think you are, then I think you will be able to find the answers to it yourself, for I am not removing the enigma around me." This answer of mine made Sabrina shut her mouth. Her eyes being closed as she started to take deep breaths. As she did so, the mana around the ce started to tremble around her, seemingly being sucked into her mind, swirling around to calm her down. Secondster, she opened her eyes, their focus on me as she asked. "Tell me everything in a clear concise manner." ''Hiding her fear of me behind her eyes, while not fearing tomand me even with all the powers that I have shown her.'' Iughed internally at the situation. To others, this might be a show of arrogance and pride, while a part of it is. The truth is that even in the past situation if the situation had be very dire, Sabrina has the means to deal with it on her own too. But more than that, her eyes were always focused on me, showing no fear at the soldiers. For she knew that I am not an idiot, and since I came here, I must have ways to deal with the danger and protect her at the same time. Knowing her intellect, she must even have left behind some sort of scheme to bring me problems even before she followed me on this journey of mine. Making sure that even if she doesn''t return, I would face its consequences. "In simpler terms, the woman in question this Historic world belongs to will have answers to some of the questions you are asking yourself." I spoke to which she asked. "Answers that you, yourself have?" "Indeed." I replied as I smiled, one that is surely bringing some annoyance to the stunningly beautiful woman in front of me. "So what do we need to do now?" She asked to which I replied. "I don''t know." "Um?" Is all she replied, while giving me a disbelieving look. She seemingly not believing the reply I gave her. Seeing so, I waved my hands in surrender as I spoke. "I am not omniscient, you know, and you should damn well know that getting theplete information about a historic world is not easy. Such level of information won''t exist. All anyone will get is the bits and pieces to enter the historic word." My reply calmed Sabrina down as she asked. "Let me guess the condition to activate is an elf to be with you?" I smiled at her words as I spoke. "The condition is to have the mana of a high elf of royal blood, being mixed into the flower Elerium Blossoms as it floated to the fountain while dropping the ess key inside." "The coin?" Sabrina asked to which I nodded my head. This made Sabrina thoughtful, her eyes looking around the entire ce till she asked. "Do you have a detailed report of this legend fallen here?" To this, I threw a file to Sabrina''s hand, her eyes not missing the fact that I essed my storage ring, something she isn''t able to do at all. But all she did at that was to snort and to start reading the file that I threw her. One having all the minimal information she would need. Well, that is all the information any normal person shall be able to have anyway. Within seconds, Sabrina read the file, her eyes closing down while her mind surely yed around with all the information. And after a few seconds, she opened her eyes again, their focus on me with a narrowed slit as she spoke. "You cunning..." "What? Can''tplete the words?" I teased as I saw a smile filling Sabrina''s face. The very document I gave Sabrina is more than enough to bring her ''fun''. And this is to show that I have already filled the condition of Sabrina having fun because for her, finding anything new about me is fun, and I surely filled that criteria now itself. "This woman sounds like a hero that would have been saved into the garden of the heroes of Elves, yet she doesn''t exist in any record that I have read." Sabrina''s words were both a question and realization to herself. "Sounds like you are already a fan." I replied. "Aren''t you?" Sabrina asked me as she pointed at the file, the wordings in the file showing off an elven woman who tried to fight against the indiscriminate killing of other species and tried to protect life all as one. And during my exnations, I also made sure to always show respect when I spoke of the legendary figure. This all being simple hints for Sabrina to use at me. "I never said I wasn''t." I replied as I stood up from the ice throne. Sabrina standing up with me as the thrones simply melted away. Our eyes meeting the entirends as Sabrina asked me. "What''s the n?" "The first would be to find ourselves a way to getplete control over our mana." "You also don''t have full control?" Sabrina asked in a skeptical tone to which I spoke with a wry smile. "The previous attack of mine cannot be said not due to my own very strength but let''s say due to a situation." The ce here ispletelyced with extremely pure mana battling impure corrupting mana, which means that it''s near impossible to have full control over our mana here. Which would mean that the two of us have to be careful of how we utilize our mana. "Don''t take in too much mana, there is a chance of you being corrupted." These words of mine brought a serious look to Sabrina''s face as she looked around. During that time, I took a bracelet and threw it to Sabrina, who looked at me with a questioning gaze. "A disguise bracelet, you can scan a person and make yourself look like them." I spoke. Chapter 616-Emotions......

Chapter 616-Emotions......

"Hmm... this looks like a new model," Sabrina spoke as she looked at the bracelet I gave her, her eyes seemingly peering through the mysteriousyers of the bracelet, her gaze then turning to me. "It''s not yet released," I replied. My statement made Sabrina look at me with an exasperated expression. "I am starting to think anything you show me won''t surprise me anymore." "Well, that''s debatable," I retorted as we stood before some corpses of dead soldiers. "Which one should we take?" Sabrina asked, and I gave her a weird expression in response. "You know, why are you trying so hard to act like you are an idiot? You do know I know your intelligence, and truthfully, your intelligence won''t be a backdrop for me," I said. My sudden reply seemed to take Sabrina back; her eyes met mine, and a small blush appeared on her face. Not out of any love, but from the fact that she was actively lowering her intelligence disy, something she does every day. Yet in front of me, she doesn''t have to do so. "Guess we are taking the green one," Sabrina spoke after a cough, trying to hide her embarrassment. The truth behind it was simple; among the dead soldiers present, therger number of bodies belonged to soldiers of the color blue, while the green ones were less present, indicating the stronger and winning side. The elves I just killed belonged to the green side as they had wrapped themselves in the color green. "Guess that''s what we will do," I replied as the two of us soon scanned the bodies with the bracelet, and within seconds, our bodies transformed into the dead bodies of the soldiers, both being male elves and both being handsome. "This feels weird," Sabrina spoke as she flexed herself in her new disguise, turning to look at me. "What now?" she asked. "Now we move through this ce, till this historic world itself guides us to where it wants us to be," I replied, and Sabrina seemed to expect my answer. "Then let''s. Oh, also, how do I ess my space ring here?" she inquired. "Nice try," I replied directly. "Tsk," is all the sound that Sabrina made as the two of us started to walk. ..... Third Person POV: The scent of death and the corruptive feeling of corrupted mana surrounded the two of them as they kept walking through the destroyed city, the dead bodies, the tears of the dead, their agony, and pain all being a reflection of the evil the armymitted along with the effects of war present all around. "Does this affect you?" Austin asked with a calm voice as he walked beside Sabrina, who kept looking at all this with freezing eyes. "Is that anything to you?" sheshed out for a moment, her expression taut. As soon as she did it, she frowned, not letting her emotions cloud her. Her superior mind always kept her emotions at bay, a situation that was both a boon and curse to Sabrina. Feeling the unknown situation, she looked at Austin, who spoke. "It''s the corruption energy. Due to your special physique and the situation in which we came in, we won''t be fully corrupted, but the presence here is taking over the mana within you and raising your emotions to an extreme degree. But with your mind, it''s just to a real-life normal level or maybe a bit above," Austin exined. This response from Austin made Sabrina wide-eyed. She started to feel and express arge amount of emotions she never knew she had. Ever since that fateful day, all and every expression that Sabrina gives out is either forced or a mask of feelings she puts on not to make anyone around her feel weird. The truth is Sabrina barely feels any emotions at all, with her intelligence or maybe with something else. She barely feels things, enough to be called apathetic. Yet using her extreme mental precision, she copies and rules with the expressions and reactions of others to y them in her hand as she deems fit. The only ones for which she has genuine emotions are her family, the ones that were with her before the incident. But that was in the past. The one now that she feels for is the one walking beside her. ''He really is the biggest enigma around,'' a man that she can''t see through at all. Worst of all, he is a man who is somehow making her bring out her true feelings, and she doesn''t even know how it is happening. When she first met him, all she had was the same apathy for him. Yet everything changed in that legacy world of the elves. That damn ce where she was yed like a fiddle by the man named Austin Lionheart. He knew more about her than herself, yed her, and tookplete advantage of her. That was the first time Sabrina had ever faced such a high-level defeat. ''And now this...'' Sabrina closed her eyes, relishing in all the feelings she was experiencing, connecting herself to it. Thest time she felt it was at the lost world of the elves. It was there that she started to feel an extreme amount of hate and desire for freedom, and it was those controlled feelings that led to Austin ying her like a fiddle. And now, after such a long time, she is able to feel all the hidden emotions within her¡ªanger, sadness, annoyance, and somehow a sense of connection to the man beside her. The very man that is now somehow being something she is attracted to, a mystery that she wants to break and get to know everything about. ''This bastard has already won the bet,'' just making her feel normal or even any sort of emotion is something close to impossible. The only thing that now brings her any sort of emotion is finding things about this man and binging on his surprises, along with the books of Earth¡ªthe person who she is crazy to see and is now soon close enough to get into the topmostyer to meet her sort of fan. He is the only person for whom she, Sabrina, has respect and adoration for, and now Austin Lionheart is the second. Funny, the only feeling she had for Austin at the beginning was the ''interest'' from Emily, who seems to be obsessed with him. Sabrina just wanted to know what kind of man Austin Lionheart was to get such a level of adoration and love from a woman like Emily, who only seems to have schemes and money in her mind. Yet to such a woman, she seems to have thrown everything aside to just get the love of the man now walking beside her. ''Though I can understand that a little now,'' Sabrina felt a bit of pity¡ªan emotion for the first time for Emily, her dear ''friend.'' The only reason she had taken her as her friend is that she found Emily to be very useful¡ªa woman of such mind and prowess would be a very useful woman as her right-hand woman. But now she feels pity for Emily. ''She is trying to scheme against a power she can''t hope to match,'' Sabrina thought, her mind cing Emily below her and Austin at her level. Somehow that is smart¡ªfooling the world under their eyes. A man who hides all his cards yet isn''t unwilling to use them when he needs them. A man that now seems to match untold beauty, power, and mind. Perhaps even having an untold power and position in the world. To the world, it would seem Austin is in their hands, yet under the eyes of the powerful, he is ying around with them all¡ªa lonely man ying with the world in his hands just like her. ''Come to think of it, he seems to match all of my requirements for the perfect man,'' Sabrina thought, her cute long ears bouncing a bit. Sabrina could still remember the time when she told Emily what she thought to be her ideal man. ''Someone of untold dignity, presence of mind, someone that hides in the dark and controls the world. A man that will be able to challenge me.'' And now, ironically, that man seemed to have idealized in the form of the man that Emily seems to love. ''The y of fate is always ironic.'' As she thought so, the little bounce in her ears got a bit higher, and Austin walked beside her, looking at all this with a hidden sly smile. The man in question looked forward in their walk, hiding the more hidden truth about this corruptive aura and the little green poison from the apple flowing within Sabrina''s body. ''Life is good,'' Austin mused as he walked with the intelligent woman, a bit lost in her thoughts. Chapter 617-She Is Showing the Way.

Chapter 617-She Is Showing the Way.

''All''s well that ends well,'' Austin mused as he saw through all the expressions taking ce within Sabrina. There is always a reason why he doesn''t try to actively make romance or heart-throbbing things with Sabrina on the outside. It''s due to the very dull feelings of hers, a curse and yet a blessing that keeps her strong. The first meeting he nned for Sabrina inside that legacy world of Alberdo, the ce where her emotions werepletely let free and even overwritten with desires to make sure that the lusty wishes of the great ancestor of the blood elves were set free. Above that, what Austin wanted was to achieve the desire of getting the true emotions of Sabrina out, the emotions she hasn''t felt in a long time, a scenario that helped him to take over Sabrina and y her to his whims. It was all due to Sabrina being controlled by her emotions, a situation she never had to deal with after that incident with her mother. As said, there are several situations perfectly set for all the girls. The first connection for the yers would start here for Sabrina, the ce where her true emotions are set free. It''s at this time that the yers would have to leave a good mark on Sabrina, and in the game, this scenario will only make Sabrina have good feelings of rapport with you. And it''s from there that the yers will have to try to get Sabrina to be yours, using several opportunities or the call for help from Sabrina. Overall, it''s taking advantage of the ''feelings time of Sabrina to increase her emotions toward you, but Austin has a better n than that. By now, he already has a mark on Sabrina, making sure that he already has a ce in her heart. This scenario that he is going to conduct will only push the things to the perfect path that he wants, and it all starts with the little apple that Sabrina had eaten up, the very one that Austin had gone to great lengths to create. Yes, that''s right¡ªcreate. Its functions are something he took out of a fairy tale, the very one about the poisoned apple. But Austin did make some changes to the fairy tale to match how he would conquer Sabrina. The apple itself has some neat good functions that can help him, for Austin has no desire to keep taking Sabrina all around the world where powerful historic worlds of Elvesy that can pump up her feelings like some drugs. The apple itself is designed to drill deep into Sabrina''s body, pressing itself into her mind, physique, and her body, created with some help from happy Gods that Austin knows along with some stuff that Austin brought from the system store. The first of its function is to induce feelings of greatness within Sabrina whenever she thinks of Austin. For that, he made sure to add some of his blood and a bit of something special to always amplify and keep the drugged feelings for himself. And all of this awakens whenever she thinks about him. And now it''s active. For the function to activate itself, it would be needed for a pumped-up emotion within Sabrina to be active. Hence, he brought Sabrina here, and once her feelings are active, then all she has to do is to think about Austin and the first function of the apple of feelings for him being always present will activate. It would mean that even if she leaves this ce, her feelings for him will always exist, and whenever with him, she will be able to feel true feelings and pleasure. It will also start the small routine of bringing in Austin''s figure, his words, Sabrina''s memories with him, and everything rted to him ying in Sabrina''s memories at times of different intervals. In a nutshell, Austin will be living in Sabrina''s mind rent-free till the time he removes the poison from Sabrina''s mind. Yup, it''s poison, a small little good poison for her mind. The other function will start when the first part of my ns finishes, bringing the beautiful elven woman to sleep little by little. Only after the degradation of her mind will begin with the poison. ''Now that is the act of a scum...'' Calling himself a scum, Austin focused on Sabrina who now keeps thinking with a deep mind, her eyes going forth every ce, taking deep breaths to seemingly control all the emotions flowing through her. "Rough time?" Austin asked as the two of them kept walking, to which Sabrina snorted but then before she could give any snarkyment, she seemingly cooled down. ''Amazing level of control there...'' Sabrina directly controlled the annoyance she was feeling¡ªan annoyance that perhaps she had been feeling truly in a long time. "This is all new to me and funnily I wish for such a situation every day, a day to feel like the rest and not be a..." "Cold stone bitch?" Austin spoke,pleting Sabrina''s words which once again earned a side eye of annoyance from her, this time not being able to control herself. "You do know I am the only princess of the most powerful Empire in the world, right? And knowing you, you must also know all my other hidden identities," Sabrina spoke without much context, her eyes peering into mine. "And you should know by now something like that won''t affect me much," Austin replied, to which Sabrina spoke. "I know." This time her words contained a certain woolly touch, a little bounce in her steps along with lighter facial features that Austin or anybody else is used to seeing within a long time. "Did you bring me here knowing the effects it would have on me?" Sabrina asked the clouds above getting darker and cker. "I do," Austin replied as the two of them reached a fully ruined part of the city, the clouds above suddenly turning red, while in front of them hundreds of burned bodies could be seen, many of them seemingly stuck to the ground from trying to crawl away, the sadness and despair in this ce is extremely high. "What happened here?" Sabrina asked. "War, that''s all. A war without honor or dignity, that''s what happened," Austin spoke, and just as he did, he could hear the call of soldiers. The two of them looked at each other as they started to move, passing through the broken ce until the two of them came upon a huge opening where several military tents could be seen, the ones belonging to the green dress elves. All of them moving with perfect marching powers while several powerful presences can be felt all around, the tent itself beside in a perfect manner with some soldiers talking, some ying, some burning other bodies, while in some far ces of the corners, the pained cries of women can be heard. "This is no soldiers, this is no war, they are animals..." Sabrina spoke, and even with her disguise, Austin could feel the sheer wrath and disgust filling Sabrina. "This is just the presence of the past war, for we both know it wasn''t war, it was all just brutal ughter in a world wherews were fully thrown away," Austin spoke, his eyes looking and hearing everything with calm eyes. There''s enough reason for Austin to change from his journey; it alles down to one part being all the historic, and edgy worlds he covered. Austin hase to see a darker past of this world and hade to understand how shit would be if he doesn''t have the power to take control of his life. He has seen more dirt and shit in the past of this world much worse than what is happening in front of him right now. "Call for breaking the resistance! Those fools are gathering on the 8th of the 9th cell call, all interested in breaking it up can gather now!" A call sounded out from a soldier who looked to be more powerful and authoritative than the rest of the soldiers, his presence filling up the entire area. "An Imperial," Sabrina spoke in a shocked voice, for the Imperial itself doesn''t seem to be the highest person gathered here in this little ragged tack part of the soldier gathered around. "What now?" Just as she asked this, a bit of light lost from within Sabrina''s eyes, which quickly recovered in a second, seeing so Austin asked. "What happened?" "We are to follow those gatherings," Sabrina spoke with a toned voice, her expression looking taut. "On whose orders?" Austin asked. "On hers," Sabrina spoke. Chapter 618-A Cruel Culling.

Chapter 618-A Cruel Culling.

The group of the military quickly formed around the perimeter. Even with their ragtag look, when arranged together, the members formed a very attentive soldiers'' unit, all of them now looking sharp and straight as they awaited the order from the guy who looked like the one taking the lead. "HAVE ALL GATHERED?" The man asked, using his mana to spread the voice all around. The gathering of members was about at Origin levels 7 and 8, all of them, their auras spreading around to create a powerful gathering of mana as they shouted out. "WE ARE!" The shout spread around with full power, joined by the forceful voices of Austin and Sabrina, who stood side by side. In normal circumstances, it''s nearly impossible to just dress up or disguise as a soldier and enter inside it to join a raid. Each and every soldier will have their unique mana signature registered to the ce. Moreover, every soldier themselves will have an idea about their fellow soldiers, not to mention the extremely powerful people here who might be able to break through and see the disguises. Yet, at this moment, somehow fate or, in this case, the woman controlling this historic world seems to have bent some of their will to allow the two of them to join the ranks without any problems. ''If such an army exists on the outside, chaos and death will be thest of the world''s problems.'' Austin mused as he looked at the powerful gathering. He knows much more than this is just a small scale, not that very important level of military whenparing it to the lost golden age. An age where people with the level of Gods walked a lot, especially ones at the high-level gods, many even being primogenitors of several races, many of them created by Orpheus. A time when the level of strength ispletely skewed. As such, the march began, the man in a more well-defined green uniform taking the lead in the sky, flying like it''s normal while the rest took the ground. A march of power filled the entire area as they all kept moving through the rubbles till they reached an open ground with a swirling portal. Without any words, the man took the lead, entering first, while the group consisting of Austin and Sabrina soon followed. The swirling space quickly brought them into a huge forest seemingly spanning wide and far. Besides him, he could feel a hup from Sabrina, a sound of both pain and pleasure leaving her. This led to Austin taking his hand to be held with hers, his mana slowly swirling inside her, one filled with his unique power of healing by hiding its unique protruding which quickly started to circte within Sabrina, cooling her down. The funny thing is that none of the other soldiers seemed to even mind or pay attention to the actions of the two of them. ''Though this is one hell of a forest.'' Austin thought, the size of the trees being high enough that nothing can be seen, the powerful presence of mana here is enough to make normal citizens easily reach the level of Origin 4 without needing any special techniques or a great te to hold talent and mana. While thinking so, he felt Sabrina beside him calm down. ''You okay?'' Austin sent out a telepathic message. It took a few seconds for the answer toe back. ''I''m feeling fine now.'' ''Need me to still hold your hand?'' Austin teased, which led to Sabrina immediately letting go of his hand, a chuckle leaving his lips at her move. He knows that for Sabrina, things will only be getting weirder for her, the mana and aura being a bit too much for her to easily adapt. The atmosphere before was one filled with corrupted mana making it hard for Sabrina to control things. But this here is the exact opposite; the mana here is too powerful and weing of hers. Such that her mana flow is so good that her natural control is making it hard for her to keep herself in control, that and the specialty of her gifting into y. "LET''S MARCH AND GET RID OF THESE INCESTS!" With that shout, the man took the lead in the sky, keeping forth as he kept moving forward, his powerful voice leading the soldiers to walk with an even higher purpose as they moved forth. With just a snap from the man in front, the entire army vanished, soon appearing in a gathering of several different species moving around in the forest. A beautiful opening is created in the forest, with several happy yet excited species moving to make a life together, to form a sense of connection within the war where only hate and hatred seem to thrive for all the species around. A ce existent of love or the ideology of growth or happiness. Yet within that, all these different species gathered together, forming a small-scale ce to make a living, to somehow find happiness together, and guarding all that being a small-scale group of militia bearing the color blue. Their numbers are on the smaller side yet their skills and strength seem to be on the higher side than the army that Austin came along with. "Urgh!... disgusting, to think our blood would live equally with such vermin." One of the soldiers spoke, which was soon followed by the talks of the rest of the group, their words not being much different from the first soldier, all of them expressing their disgust for people working together. ''What a level of cruelty...'' As Austin thought so, he could see the pure fear burning within all the people in the gathering as they came upon the soldiers who suddenly arrived. The funny thing is that these normal mortals living life seem to be at powers ranging from origin level 2 to origin level 4, all of it naturally being achieved by just breathing and living. ''Just what is this Era? Where are we?'' The call of Sabrina filled my ears yet I didn''t respond to it, the sounds of rms ringing sounded out, the cries of the others filled the forest, and the man in the lead snapped his finger, producing a humongous fireball as he threw it to the ground, to burn all of the ones below yet before it could touch the ground, the thing turned to frost, became water, and just turned to gas, all of this happening in seconds. "I WILL NOT LET THE LAST STAND BE LOST!" The shout of a woman was heard, she appeared in front of the floating leader of the little group that Austin arrived in, while the group consisting of Austin and Sabrina started to move, the perfectly connected group breaking apart as they started to move and attack the people below, hoping to kill them all. At the same time, the other military groups from the other side started to move, they though being in lesser number stood out both in power and military movement, all of them moving at coordinated and controlled movements both to move the people and attack the opposers at the same time. Up above the battle between the Imperial-ranked leader and the elven woman began before Austin could even get a good look at the woman in question, within seconds the happiness and quietness of the forest broke into a full-on war, and in between all this, Austin jumped forth held Sabrina''s hand and used his magic to quickly make the two of them invisible and move around the entire chaos happening. Sabrina might have been able to do the same if it weren''t for the fact that she can''t precisely control her mana, the reason behind it being the sudden boost in the mana, to make an example anything she does now will at least be 3 times more powerful than normal, which means one needs an extreme level of mana control to get used to this. For Austin, he is already used to all of this having dealt with different Historic worlds, plus having to use and control mana when he activates his connection to the other Gods, thus having already experienced using mana and power on the level of the highest Gods there is. Chapter 619-Hurt Me More!

Chapter 619-Hurt Me More!

Vanishing from the ongoing war both Austin and Sabrina hid themselves from the eyes of the people, the carnage happening beautifully in front of the two of them cries and killing filling the entirends, blood dying the forest red. ''We need to help them!'' Sabrina called out to Austin. ''Yeah and how would that go? What can you do by jumping into this?'' Austin replied back as the cries got louder, the emotions running through Sabrina being the drugs making it harder for her to control her actions like she normally does. ''That doesn''t mean we shouldn''t try!'' As she called out she seemed to gather the power within her, her mana rilling out as the forest seemed to dance to her call, the nts twisting around to provide support, trying to effect the battle and at the same time trying to move the people all around at the same time. ''Guess I should have expected this from you.....'' Throwing this message into Sabrina; ''s mind Austin too joined to help her by holding her hand! his smooth mana colliding with hers, quickly bringing them together as he started to guide Sabrina through the process of smooth control of the situation, both their manas trembling at each other''s embrace as Austin started to lead Sabrina on. His control and help helped Sabrina forth, improving her control over at the situation, while the wild itself came to help from Sabrina''s call, the nts and trees twisting and turning, their branches forming into protective barriers and weapons to aid in the chaotic battle below. The air shimmered with a blend of Sabrina''s ethereal magic and the raw power of the natural world. Austin and Sabrina, hidden in the folds of invisibility, continued their coborative efforts. The chaos beneath them unfolded like a living tapestry of war, the ground soaked with the blood of those caught in the crossfire. As they moved together, Austin ''marveled'' at Sabrina''s innate connection with nature. Her powers, intertwined with the flora around them, created a surreal spectacle. The air was thick with the scent of magic, the cries of pain and fury blending with the rustle of leaves and the crackle of arcane energy. Their joined forces became a beacon of hope for those fighting against the oppressive military. Sabrina''s abilities flourished under Austin''s guidance, her control bing more refined with each passing moment. The forest itself seemed to acknowledge their alliance, responding to Sabrina''smands as if recognizing a kinship. The elven woman leading the resistance cast powerful spells, her every move a dance of both elegance and destruction as she fought against the leader elf. Austin could sense the strength within her, a force born from years of struggle and resilience. She fought not only for herself but for the freedom of her people, and her determination resonated with Sabrina. At least it resonates with the current Sabrina whose emotions are going haywire, unity and a sense of kinship filling over her, making her control stronger while at the same time Austin can see the hidden blessing and beast in her rearing its head, the curse on her resonating, the legacy calling forth as somehow things seemed to take her hand. Other than him, Austin can feel the powerful creator of the historic worlding forth to give Sabrina guidance, seemingly wishing to see another result than the true past. ''Guess everything is going ording to the n'' Austin thought as the battlefield unfolded like a vivid painting, with colors of magic colliding, and the sh of weapons creating a symphony of chaos. Austin and Sabrina, still hidden from view, yed their part in this grand performance, weaving a tale of unity between different species against the war of oppression. As the battle raged on, Sabrina''s newfound control over her powers became evident. The forest responded to her emotions and intentions, creating illusions to mislead the enemy and barriers to protect the innocent. Austin''s expertise guided her through the intricacies of managing such a vast array of forces. The elven leader, catching glimpses of the mysterious assistance, felt a surge of gratitude toward the unseen allies. She fought with renewed vigor, drawing strength from the unexpected support. The tide of battle began to shift, the oppressors facing thebined might of nature and magic. Once again such a thing is just pure impossible against the true power but it would seem that this historical world is to draw a fairy tail of victory. In the heart of this fantastical battleground, Austin and Sabrina continued their dance of coboration. The invisible duo yed a crucial role in turning the tables, their actions a testament to the potential harmony between different worlds. As they guided the forces of nature, the forest itself seemed to apud their efforts, leaves rustling in an unseen breeze. The oue of the battle remained uncertain, but the spirit of resistance burned brightly. Austin and Sabrina, united in purpose, wove threads of hope into the very fabric of the conflict, determined to bring about a change that would resonate beyond the boundaries of this historic world. ''Damn...I am tired of dealing with all this shit'' Austin thought, ying the dangerous dance of battle within this ce, truthfully this situation is turning boring as hell and he can snap it all off in a second but the fairytale-like y is needed for at least starting thepletion of this historic world, the woman who created all this and watching it all is just that kind of character. One believing in the representation of unity, working together, that love can fight over anything, that the power of friendship is stronger and all, she thrives on that and the goal is to show a good performance to this woman, with a fairytale-like story. Austin knows it and is guiding the situation under that, the little disy of power, his idental walking, talking and all movements is to give that peeping woman a story she wants to weave controlled by him, a story that will make him closer to Sabrina. To that peeping woman, she will see two different species, a royal elf and a human of significant power entering inside her historic world, and Austin is sure her story spice will tingle to create a romantic enemy to lovers shit to satisfy her desire, for she is one hell of a woman screaming for forbidden species love. And above that, she is a loser for the enemies-to-lover route and that''s the main reason Austin wants Sabrina here, for there is no better wingman or in this case wingwoman than the one guiding this historic world. ''Come show me what you can do'' Just as Austin thought this a loud sound called out, a child could be seen thrown away, while a powerful energy focused on the duo. "Traitors!" An elven soldier belonging to the green army called out as he pointed his sword in the direction of Austin and Sabrina hidden, he saw through their hiding spot and invisibility as he started to charge at us, a powerful ripple leaving his sword as he waved to Austin and Sabrina'' their hands together as they jumped aside. ''Why are you running?'' Sabrina called out to Austin, to which he replied. ''Someone he blocking off my things!'' Austin lied in haste, his heart giving a thumbs up to the woman watching in his heart. ''Great bring in more torture!'' Austin called out. ''Wait, why do I sound like a masochist?'' [New title Masochist type fighting lover added!] ''That better be a joke!'' Chapter 620-Drama On Drama.

Chapter 620-Drama On Drama.

Another hit sted at them which Austin dodged with Sabrina in his embrace in princess style, the dirt and mud fixing on the two of them as the sonic boom of the hit spread around, the male elven soldier in question, brimming at the power of an origin level 7 attacked again, to which the two of them dodged again, right now their disguise was gone. ''Is your power down?'' Sabrina asked Austin as shey in his embrace to which he replied. ''Not really.....'' ''What the hell does that even mean?!'' Is the reply that was thrown back at Austin as he kept dodging, their presence now open to this blood filled battlefield, as another hit arrived, to which the mixed mana control of Austin and Sabrin took ce as a single giant tree grew and took the seat, the after-effects using the duo back off. ''Nice'' Austin replied, to which he got a very annoyed side-eye. Sabrina shot Austin a re, her irritation was evident despite the chaos around them. The battlefield echoed with the sh of weapons and the cries of those in pain. The elven soldier, undeterred, prepared for another attack. ''You could''ve warned me about that one,'' Sabrina muttered, adjusting her disheveled hair and clothing. ''Well, where''s the fun in that?'' Austin grinned, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ''Besides, we need to keep this dramatic, don''t we?'' Sabrina rolled her eyes, but a small smirk betrayed her amusement, this ce slowly bringing in the emotions that Sabrina didn''t know she had. As they continued their banter, the elven soldier unleashed another barrage of attacks, each strike fueled by his rage and betrayal. Austin and Sabrina danced through the onught, their movements synchronized as if they had rehearsed this routine countless times. Austin couldn''t help but marvel at Sabrina''s adaptability. Her control over nature had evolved from chaotic to calcted, a testament to her unspoken power to adjust to any situation. Together, they manipted the environment to their advantage, using the very elements around them to fend off their assant, one looking like a beautiful fight. In the midst of the chaos, a figure appeared on the outskirts of the battlefield. It was As the battle intensified, the elven soldier grew increasingly desperate. The tide had turned, and the forces of nature seemed to conspire against him. Austin could sense the fear in the soldier''s eyes, a realization that his betrayal had cost him not only allies but also the upper hand in this conflict. In the midst of the chaos, a figure appeared on the outskirts of the battlefield. It was the elven leader, the one fighting against the oppression of her people, in her hand the head of the very leader that led the soldiers to battle here. Her eyes widened as she witnessed the unseen forces at y. "This can''t be...," she whispered, her voice carrying a mix of awe and disbelief. The elven soldier, momentarily distracted by the unfolding spectacle of his leader''s cut head, lost focus. Austin seized the opportunity, a sly smile on his face. "Let''s wrap this up, shall we?" Sabrina nodded determination in her eyes. The duo unleashed a coordinated attack, a fusion of their magical prowess. Vines sprouted from the ground, entangling the elven soldier and restraining his movements. Simultaneously, a gust of wind, guided by Sabrina''s maniption of air, swept him off his feet and lifted him into the air. "Now, my turn," Austin dered, his eyes glowing with a faint arcane light. He extended his hand, and the elven soldier levitated higher, caught in an invisible grip. The elven leader, witnessing the spectacle, gasped as she realized the true bloodline and royalty of Sabrina. In a swift motion, Austin gestured with his hand, and the elven soldier was flung away, crashing into a pile of debris. The vines released their hold, and the gust of wind subsided. The battlefield fell into a momentary silence, the air heavy with the aftermath of theirbined effort. ''Wow this surely is stupid'' Austin mused, in any normal situation an Origin level 7 would have wiped the floor with the two of them, especially towards these olden times, where movements and powers were double of what they normally were, yet here Austin and Sabrina were, taking down an Origin level 7 almost in a very heroic way. Sabrina, panting slightly, turned to Austin with a mix of suspicion and exhaustion. ''Just what the hell is happening?.'' Austin grinned, a twinkle of mischief in his eyes. ''Who knows, it would seem that someone is the dark is liking us to support us.'' His reply only made Sabrina frown, she isn''t an idiot to see the ways that things are flowing, someone is ying and toying with them, thinking so with a serious expression Sabrina spoke. ''You are telling me everything when we get a breather'' ''Fine'' Austin replied, as the dust settled, the elven leader approached, her expression a mix of gratitude and curiosity. "Who are you?" she asked, her eyes searching for any clues to the identities of Sabrina and Austin Austin stepped forward, his demeanor confident yet enigmatic of the past as he spoke. "Just consider us guardians of the bnce, here to ensure that all species flourish together." Sabrina nodded in agreement, ying her part in this carefully crafted narrative. "We believe in a world where unity triumphs over oppression, where different species can coexist in harmony." The elven leader seemed to absorb their words, a glint of hope recing the weariness in her eyes. "Thank you for your assistance. We are in your debt." As Austin heard this he eyed Sabrina who happened to look at him at the same time, both of their eyes seemingly running around with the same manipultive ideas as Sabrina spoke. ''You got quiet the tongue'' To which Austin replied. ''Can say the same about you'' Thus with a nod, the elven leader returned to the battlefield, rallying her troops with newfound determination and at the same time helping to get rid of the rest of the soldiers. Austin and Sabrina, their roles yed to perfection, watched as the resistance gained momentum, while the woman overseeing this historic world, hidden in the shadows, observed the unfolding tale with satisfaction. As the battle continued, Austin and Sabrina jumped in to help with the scenario, even now Sabrina hadn''t regained her full control, thus with the help of Austin the two of them started to support the battle from the background, using the forest to their advantage. Their mission, however, was far from over. The next act of this carefully orchestrated drama awaited them, and Austin could already smell that woman preparing something more. Soon the help of Austin and Sabrina wasn''t needed, as things started to get under control with the remaining soldiers fleeing or being killed, thus the two of them moved to the recesses of their invisible sanctuary, Austin turned to Sabrina with a thoughtful expression. "You''re doing great, by the way." Sabrina, still catching her breath, shot him a wry smile. "ttery won''t get you out of trouble if you pull another stunt like that without warning." "Oh,e on, where''s your sense of adventure?" Austin chuckled. "Besides, you agreed toe here, remember?" "That doesn''t mean I like to be yed around with" Sabrina spoke, as she leaned against the tree, her grudge-filled eyes on Austin as she spoke. "Spit it out, what''s all this? how the hell did we so easily win against an Origin level 7?" As she asked this Austin with a teasing smile, leaning against the same tree spoke. "Let''s just say the woman you so admire right now has the ir for the dramatic and right now it would seem that our suffering is just beginning" "What do you mea-" Sabrina wasn''t even able toplete her dialogue before which the same elven woman that was the leader, one of an Imperial rank crashed right in front of them, coughing out blood. ''Really?'' Austin asked particrly no one as he raised his head to see a powerful elven male soldier floating in the sky, his presence outweighing the resistance leader, as his green dress floated in the sky. Chapter 621-Not Following The Plot.

Chapter 621-Not Following The Plot.

"So.....what now?" Azrail asked as he looked down at the elven woman crushed into the ground while an extremely powerful elven soldier floated up above the ground, his eyes focused down at them with burning murderous intentions, seemingly just waiting to burst towards them. "What do you think we can do?" Sabrina asked back in a tired voice as she looked at Austin, right now they had just finished a battle filled with powerful members that could have ended their lives, yet after just one movement, they were thrown back to where they began from, to an impossible situation. "Cough.....I will hold him back with my life...cough....you please take the rest and just escape." The leading elven woman spoke as she coughed out blood, her bloodied eyes focusing on the floating soldier above, with that, she burst forth towards the top, her skin seemingly bing drier as she punched towards the male elven soldier that went flying. She turned to look at Austin and Sabrina as she spoke. "Hurry! get out of here with the rest!" As she said this, she waved her hand at the remaining people below, all of them being moved through the forest for their rescue, while the woman in question seemed to be burning her lifespan to get some boost in her power, a very moving heroic disy to give her people some more time. "Austin let''s get the hell out of he-" Sabrina turned around as she spoke, her words meant to scream for them to run away yet it suddenly stopped at the situation in front of her. It was Austin seemingly sitting on a veryfy chair he got out of god knows where, in his hands seemingly tasty-looking popcorn as he sat there eating it. And now for the first time since Sabrina''s existence, her mind came to a pause, even with her great logical processing power she was unable to understand the sight in front of her, seeing so Austin waved his hand at her as he spoke, pointing the bucket of popcorn forward. "Want some?" Once again Sabrina couldn''t grasp the change in situation, they were within this deadly forest around, surrounded by powerful enemies, one that could kill them with a thought floating above, while a fearsome elven warrior woman above gave up her life so that they could escape, yet here sat Austin eating popcorn and chilling like he is in the middle of a goddam vacation! "You don''t want it?" Austin spoke seemingly questioning herck of not having any hunger in this deadly situation. "We need to run!" Sabrina screamed, and just as she did the elven warrior once again hit back to the ground, her body now looking like a broken twig, her dying breath leaving her as she turned to look at the odd duo, betrayal filling her eyes as she spoke. "Why?..." That cracked call sounded out filled with questions, to this, Austin smiled as he popped another popcorn in his mouth as he spoke. "Yeah, I have no interest in dealing with some long-range drama that you are throwing my way, I gave you your fun, now it''s my turn." As Austin spoke this, he held a single piece of popcorn in his hand, wrapping it in dense destruction energy, as he rose his powers to the level of L connecting to her, once doing all that in a split second, he turned to look at the man floating in the sky and waved his hand, firing the popcorn faster than the man in question can react. BOOM! Is all the others heard, and before they knew it the body of the elven warrior at the level of an Imperial fell to the ground with a hole in his head, blood slowly dyeing the ground but sadly that wasn''t the end of it. Looking above a small hole could be seen in the sky! yup, the sky now has a hole in it that slowly but surely spreading around. "....." "....." "Huh.....the vor must have been heavy..." "....." "....." [Really?...] ''Why? too bad a joke?'' Austin mused, enjoying a small dad joke he sent the way while looking at the stunned expressions of the woman around him, Sabrina might not have understood the energy he just used but to the elven woman ''dying'' in front of him, she surely understood what is happening and that''s more than enough for her dying body to really tremble in fear. Seeing that he has achieved his purpose he sends a mental note to the dying woman in front of him. ''You are now going to do everything in the order that I am telling you to do, or the few familiar Gods I have won''t hesitate to bring you back from the dead just to torture you to death, and that time I shall be enjoying the view from behind the screen'' Glup.... Swallowing down her saliva the dying woman quickly snapped her finger making Sabrina slowly fall asleep, her body hitting the ground, as the dying woman quickly came back to life, her beauty on full disy as she spoke. "What do I need to do?" ''Always good to have great sugar mommies'' Austin mused as he ate another popcorn, a sly smile filling his face as he spoke. "You need to now y another game but this time for me." ..... Sabrina''s eyes started to flutter, her body aching and her mind a bit heavy as she opened her eyes, they came to gaze upon a white ceiling as she started to slowly sit up, her body feeling weird all around as a voice heard out. "You finally awake?" This prompted Sabrina to turn around, as she sat up, her eyes focusing on the woman sitting at a table sipping coffee, seeing her Sabrina''s eyes widen as she spoke. "You..." "Indeed it''s nice to meet you face to face, finally....." As she said so the woman, the owner of this historic world snapped her finger, resulting in Sabrina quickly appearing in front of the table with a drink in her hand, the hotness of the tea, filling her hand, while its smell started to clear her head. "It''s a rare tea leaf that''s extinct in your time." Hearing this Sabrina held all her questions in her mind for now as she started to take small sips, the taste filling her mouth, rxing her mind and at the same time purifying her mana and making her body stronger. "Good tea." Sabrina finally spoke as she ced the teacup back on the table, her eyes focusing on the beautiful elven warrior in front of her as she spoke. "What happened?" "What do you rememberst?" The woman asked back to Sabrina, whose mind started to y thest of her scene, the scene itself making her unable to believe in herself as she spoke. "I saw-" "No need, I saw what you saw, got to say you have some extremely high evaluation of the boy." "Um?" Seeing the confused look of Sabrina, the woman started to speak. "Till now you have been in an illusion ying upon the innermost thought process of yourself." This sudden revtion takes Sabrina back, her mind ying through all the scenario yet everything looks perfect, everything looks real such that she is finding it hard to believe that everything was ying upon her thought process. "The background of the battle and information is something I inputted but the way, your actions, and life every moment have all been your own thought process, depending on your ideology and understanding." This reply from the woman in front of her made Sabrina silent, her mind being shaken up by the woman''s words, especially linking it to all she was dreaming about. "Have to say the two of you make a cute couple." This wording from the woman in front of her makes Sabrina snort but her inner mind already epts the fact that she already ces Austin in a very high regard. "My name''s Elerium, what''s yours?" Chapter 622-The Truth......

Chapter 622-The Truth......

"My name is Sabrina but may I ask where the boy who came with me is?" Sabrina asked as she looked at Elerium, who was smiling at her with a gentle adult-like smile as she spoke. "Oh? The boy broke through the illusion spell faster than you, got what he came for, and left, he is waiting for you outside." Her words made Sabrina frown at the thought of losing to Austin again, the prospect of heringst, of not being able to differentiate between a mere illusion of sleep with her superior mind being a hard hit on her pride. But Sabrina learned to control her annoyance for now as she looked at Elerium. "Can you tell me what''s wrong with me?" To Sabrina, what mattered to her now was the answer to this question, one that had been guing her for a long time and one that was driving her mad to know the answer to. To her question, the smile on Elerium faltered, but remembering what would happen if she didn''t go with the flow, she relented as she spoke. "Now, I myself don''t have the full story of how it all began, but what you are going through is a curse from the past, a time cut out from history for the royal family of Evatador." Hearing these words, Sabrina frowned, her mind churning through at hyperspeed at the warning in front of her. The royal family name of Sabrina is Mammon Galen Delon, the one that is said to have survived the wars before to form the greatest Elven Empire, now said to be the strongest Empire in the world. Yet the name Evatador doesn''t even ring a bell for Sabrina within all the past records that she had read. Seeing the confusion in Sabrina, Elerium continued. "That is the name of your family before it was changed. As you know, there existed several royal lineages during the past, ones leading different types of Elven royalties, yet it would seem that only yours seemed to have survived till the end...." As Elerium spoke herst words, true sadness seemed to envelop her as she took a sip of her tea, her mind turning calm for a moment as she started to continue to speak of information she had little interest speaking about but was forced to make some changes on. "The Evatadors were a powerful royal lineage of the past, ones said to have one of the highest connection and closeness to nature, said to be loved by the fairies and one of the favorites of the Goddess Orpheus." As thest of Elerium''s words sounded out, pure fascination filled Elerium''s eyes. For a moment, those fascinated eyes looked toward a particr direction, after which she focused back at Sabrina, continuing to speak to Sabrina whose eyes were getting more and more clouded. "Take my words with salt, for I don''t have the full story. But from what I heard, the Evatador familymitted an unforgivable action of aggression during the war, one going against the very nature of life. They dabbled in necromancy, the thing I am not sure about is how things got till there." These wordings made Sabrina frown, looking at Elerium with an using gaze as she spoke. "The whispers of necromancy were all pure whispers. No proof of it exists....." To this, just a thin smile took over Elerium as she replied. "After understanding the secrecy of history, can you truly believe everything is as told?" This question reeled back to Sabrina as she started to circte with extreme surprise in her heart. Yet, Sabrina quickly gained herself, her mind now needing to know of the information more and seeing so, Elerium gave Sabrina an appreciative nod as she continued. "I don''t know if this is true or not, but the said actions of the Evatador family seemed to have gained great power yet a curse. It was all stopped by arge powerful grouping together and putting an end to it all, but in the end, in the final moments of death, a sense of lunacy took ce, and the remaining powerful necromancy-made member of the Evatador ced a curse of resurrection before she vanished." These wordings of Elerium shook Sabrina to the core, the understanding of the past of her family highly cracking the amazing pride and love she hase to cultivate for her royal family, which she had believed to lead to the resurgence of the elven lineage after the great war that almost destroyed everything. Seeing the hyperventting Sabrina, Elerium ced her hand on her forehead, slowly pressuring down the emotions flowing through her as Elerium spoke. "Calm down. The sins of the past don''t dictate the future. The family of the past isn''t the current family, for your family has done everything in its power to regain the elven honor. And perhaps if it wasn''t for the legacy of your family, the whole elven lineage must have ended up getting lost." The wordings of Elerium cooling down Sabrina, the magic also ying its part as Sabrina''s mind started to work in full throttle at giving her hope. While the past must have been bad, the current Sabrina has seen with her own eyes the happiness and prosperity that her people are enjoying under her family''s care. Within moments, Sabrina seemed to have reeled herself in, her mind calming herself down as she looked at Elerium and asked with a suspicious tone. "How do you know all this when you have just said to hear it all?" "As I said, the truth of the Evatador family epting necromancy is something that I just heard, and I don''t know if they did it by their own will or were forced. But at the ending battle to kill thest one called the necromancy Queen, I participated in it, and I was there when she said herst prayers of curse to resurrect in the future." The ending of Elerium''s words painted a gruesome picture for Sabrina as her eyes started to tremble, her mind reaching at a conclusion as she spoke. "D-Don''t tell me, am I?" "Yes, the curse seemed to have awakened in you. The gruesome things of the past and the gift you so-call hate have been ced on you such that you may be driven to the greatest of darkness. So, at the ripe time, the greatest tragedy befalls you and your mind is corrupt, the necromancy queen wille and take over your body." The words of Elerium only furthered to make Sabrina lose her mind, her breaths getting harder, her mind feeling like jelly, her body feeling cold. The prospect that she herself might be a pawn that might destroy her family made her body feel cold all over. And Elerium let such thoughts cloud Sabrina''s mind for a few seconds after which she spoke. "Haa...I knew I was cursed, but I didn''t think it would be this much. Guess I really should have died then in ce of my mother...." Sabrina muttered with a dark voice. While the news itself seemed to be heavy, she has gone through far too much to just easily break again. "But I wouldn''t be all too afraid. It would seem that the boy Austin would rather go to hell and back than see you finally be taken over...." "Um....?" These words brought a great quake to Sabrina''s mind as she looked at Elerium with an inquisitive gaze, her mind already seemingly closing around her, but Elerium held it for her. Plus, Sabrina had grown to make her mind stronger, to not let herself fall into the control of the past. Seeing Sabrina listening, Elerium leaned onto her chair with a smile as she spoke. "To be truthful, I nned on killing you the moment I saw you. For us, the members who took part in the purge had thought we had ended the entire Evatador bloodline, but it seems we were wrong. And seeing the powerful curse growing in you, I wished to end you, to keep the world safe. Yet the boy proved me wrong." The first wordings of Elerium made Sabrina''s body turn cold, the sharp killing intent that Elerium released being more than enough to make Sabrina''s body tremble. Yet thest of her words seemed to only confuse Sabrina more as she looked at Elerium with a confusing gaze, a chuckle leaving Elerium as she saw the look. "To be truthful, the moment he broke out of the dream, he spoke to me all about the good that the new royal family has done, about how you all kept the royal lineage safe. He also pointed towards all the darkness you had to go through to be someone of pride, and above all, he told me of the crazy ns he wishes to do to save you." "To save me?" Sabrina asked with a confused gaze, looking at the smiling Elerium. Chapter 623-The Truth Isn’t All That Truthful.

Chapter 623-The Truth Isn''t All That Truthful.

"The boy was something else, someone like him even in my era would have thrived greater than anyone else, and this boy seems to care for you a great deal." "Austin.....does?" Sabrina asked in a confused voice, her mind finding it very hard to put together a man she didn''t have much interaction with to care for her at all. "You know what, the boy explicitly asked me to keep this a secret, but it would be the greatest failure on my part as one that brings together people if I didn''t tell you this." As Elerium said this, she leaned onto her chair with a teasing smile as she started to speak. "You should know that the boy was sweating all around with great apprehension as he spoke to me in great detail about what the leftover lineage of Evatador did. He also, in great detail, spoke about the suffering you went through as if he lived it through himself." These words only brought greater confusion to Sabrina, who couldn''t begin to grasp the things being said to her. She can''t understand the fact of why Austin would even care about her at all. "Moreover, he presented a very crazy n of saving your life from the one eyeing to take over your body and prevent bringing havoc and death back into this world. Do you know how these curses work?" Elerium asked at the end of her words, making Sabrina shake her head. "From what I can see, the curse itself was meant to bring you immense anguish and sadness in your life, to make you drown in despair and corruption, till the voice of the Necromancy Queen would have filled your mind, slowly urging to do things to let her take over your body. So let me ask you this: have you ever heard unwanted things in your mind?" This question brought a frown to Sabrina''s face as she looked at Elerium, speaking in a cracking voice. "Yes, once, the day my mother died brutally in front of me to save my life..." Speaking of this, the atmosphere around Sabrina only got heavy. The ideology of being a mere scapegoat to a powerful presence, whileing to know that her whole life was filled with the misfortune of evil, isn''t something that is easy to bear for anyone. But right now, in that despairing mind of Sabrina, she yearns for the truth behind the words now being spoken by Elerium. "Now, that is the call when misfortune and corruption keep filling your ears. The necromancy queen will keep trying to bring you down, but it would seem that your mind is still strong even then. For it, you have my admiration¡ªto keep such mental strength after everything, now that is true strength." Elerium spoke with an admiring voice, to which a gentle smile came over Sabrina''s face as she replied. "Well, I had some help." As she spoke of this, the several books of Earth filled her mind, they being a supporting pir that kept her strong throughout, one that gave her strength to move forward even in the darkest hour, that and... Thinking until here, Sabrina''s mind turned towards a certain keepsake, she keeps with her hand, one from a lost promise, the very first friend she made after her mother''s death, a male friend that left with a promise, one whom she has no idea looks like, a very one that came and left her life abruptly as a child. "Help or no help, to be strong like you is a gift, and I hope it follows you everywhere. Above that, this boy Austin seems to genuinely want to heal you, and his idea, while crazy, has a chance of working. This, along with me understanding your nature, has led me to not kill you and give you a chance..." Elerium spoke, to which Sabrina replied. "I see..." Sabrina''s eyes started to twinkle with an unknown delight, the prospect of Austin''s feelings for her boosting a sense of pride in her. But above thaty a me awakened to understand why he seems to care so much about her, to seemingly risk everything to heal her, for she isn''t too naive to not understand that whatever n that a woman like Elerium calls crazy is very dangerous to execute. Sabrina''s mind shes to love, but she has spent enough time with Austin to understand the fact that he isn''t a man who falls in love at first sight. If he is nning on really helping her, to cure her by seemingly going against an ancient entity from the past, then... ''Then it doesn''t feel bad to be his...'' Such a thought quickly brought a light blush to Sabrina''s face as her cute long ears trembled a bit, the poison doing its job of keeping Sabrina''s mind feeling whenever Austin came into y. "I''m sure you two will be a very cute couple, seeing how you feel for him too..." Elerium suddenly spoke, making Sabrina wave her hand in denial while saying. "No, I don''t think we will be anything like that..." "Do you seriously think that after what you dreamt about him? Never thought I would see a woman hold a man in such high regard to have a dream os him tearing apart the sky..." These words made Sabrina blush frivolously in embarrassment, the very thought that she was holding Austin in such high regard even in her deep subconscious mind being something very hard for her to ept easily. "Leaving aside that, it would be better to keep this thing with just yourself. You know about the fact that this boy cares about you..." Elerium spoke, to which Sabrina nodded her head, easily understanding the fact behind it. If Austin really cares about her that much and is hiding it, then he must have his reasons for doing so. "Also, if I were you, I would look through any specific things that might resonate with this..." Saying so, Elerium forwarded a certain band made of the beautiful flowers of Elerium Blossoms, they looked very beautiful yet normal. "This is an artifact that keeps misfortune and the movement of the curse at bay, but somehow it seems you don''t need it. As I can see something as powerful as this keeping your curse at bay, why else do you think your curse isn''t acting up?" Thest of Elerium''s words made Sabina thoughtful. She too came to understand that while things have been bad for her, they hadn''t reached a level of breaking her fully, which would mean she has something that is keeping the curse at bay. "I will look into it." Sabrina spoke as she ced the bracelet on her hands as Elerium spoke. "Oh... the boy actually wanted you to have that." This made Sabrina stare at the bracelet in her hand in a focused manner till she looked at Elerium and spoke. "Thank you for everything you have told me." "You''re wee for it, and also, if I were you, I would snatch up a boy like that when I have the chance. It''s rare to find someone that cares that much and rarer to have one almost lose everything for you..." As thest of the whispers were heard, Sabrina quickly started to fall asleep, her head lightly hitting the table as Austin suddenly appeared beside her. "You really are a very dangerous man, you know if you y like this, hell might find its way to you." Elerium spoke with a calm tone as she looked at Austin who smiled at her as he spoke. "And which god shall take the lead?" This made Elerium shut up as she spoke. "I did my part of the deal, so you do yours." She spoke, the deal between them was simple. While Austin flexed his strength to her with destruction, he swooned her in with the power of life, Orpheus''s touching power being a very big bribe that she can''t refuse, one that will give her the power to be reborn and live in this current Era. "Of course." Austin replied, and he snapped his finger, a destruction energy wave leaving him, and the whole thing got destroyed within a second. Thus, with a blink of an eye, he was back in the real world with Sabrina in his arms, the fountain that was previously working turning dark and bloody as it started to wither away and fall into a bunch of blocks. The screams and whispers filled all around at the sight of loss, words of bad luck all around as the duo of Austin and Sabrina moved quietly around. ''Like hell, I am letting a bitch like you back into this Era...'' Austin thought. Chapter 624 624-First Crumb Given!

Chapter 624 624-First Crumb Given!

Austin POV: ''Now that''s all settled nicely...'' I mused as I watched at Sabrina lying on the bed, her face looking very gentle, a serene expression painting her features in the soft glow of the setting sunlight filtering through the window. The tinum strands of her hair cascaded over the pillow. Her emerald eyes, usually filled with determination, were now peacefully closed, their usual spark temporarily dimmed. The room seemed to bow to her presence, and the air itself whispered in hushed tones, acknowledging the royal elven woman''s slumber. Sabrina''s natural allure was undeniable, her features gracefully sculpted and radiating a timeless elegance. Her skin, pale as moonlight, seemed to glow with a soft luminescence, adding to the enchantment of the scene. The gentle rise and fall of her chest, a rhythmic dance with the calm breaths she took in her sleep, added ayer of vulnerability to her regal presence. The lean contours of her body, with moderate proportions, suggested a graceful strength hidden beneath the delicate exterior. It was the kind of beauty that held both power and fragility in perfect harmony. The air held a delicate fragrance, a subtle mix of nature and the unique scent that was distinctly hers. She looked very different from the face I met back in the past¡ªa meeting between the two of us thatsted for a short while but one that I made sure to leave an evesting print in Sabrina''s mind. From here, I need to y my cards right if I want to make her utterly fall in love with me, greater than her love and duty to her people. The n and path towards that are quiteplex, and it will take step-by-step guidance from my side till she is hopelessly in love. In truth, Sabrina herself will keep guiding herself to fall in love with me. Using Elerium, I have moved the first crumb to her mouth, and like a dying traveler in need of water, Sabrina will find the rest of the crumbs whenever I want her to. And the final piece to the fantasy tale that I am weaving will be the poison now flowing within her, the functions being a bit rted to her curse, and I will even be using her curse to weave the epic tale of sacrifice and hidden support of a man. One that will bring tears to the eyes of every woman once they hear it. Heck, they will all be madly in sorrow and love once the tale is woven, and for it, step by step, things are being done. I have kept the first step, and I would have to see how this would flow out before I make my next move. After all, this is not some mind-control shit, and I can''t always be sure of how Sabrina might act in the future. But even in that case, I have kept contingencies upon contingencies. ''Though the plot went better than I thought...'' In the game, the situation within the historic world of Elerium will keep changing upon which characters wee inside the historic world with. If we came up with the other yable character of human or demon, them being different species from elves, then we would have a rtively easy story y by Elerium. But if we came with the elven yable character, then things would have taken a shittier turn with extremely hard things being thrown the yer''s way to survive. That woman Elerium might not admit it, but she''s a sucker for different species'' love and their existence. She hates to see the same kind of love between the same species. ''Talk about a reverse racist...'' Even though that situationes, it will be quite easy for this character of the elf male to make it through it because, unlike Leonardo, this guy is very, very strong from the beginning, walking at an Origin level 9, along with several other gifts and talents. The guy himself is trapped in constant training, and ording to my sources, he will be released soon. Anyhow, leaving that guy aside, the main part is that even in the end, Elerium would have kept Sabrina safe. Why, you ask? Because she is the follower of the necromancy queen, a fanatic that followed the queen that thought only living together in death would bring all the species together, another psycho that walked thends in those times. The very reason in the game Sabrina is led towards Elerium is due to a small part of her curse ying with her, leading and manipting her fate towards that historic world where Elerium would have gifted her things just to fasten the speed of awakening the queen and bring more misfortune to Sabrina. In the game, conquering Sabrina needs a lot of strength and power, cause there are a lot of fights in it and by the boss fight, you need to be prepared with a great amount of either strength or strategy to fight the phantom of the necromancy queen. And it''s during this arduous path of ours that we need to make Sabrina ours. And truthfully I had no interest in going through that route. It''s a lot of work and very risky. That''s why I had given Sabrina ''that'' when we met in the past to keep her curses at bay, to weaken those fate maniptions, and keep all misfortune away from Sabrina. Otherwise, as I had told you before, by now Sabrina must have be a very vengeful and dangerous person full of hate. Cause bad things after bad things should have followed her, and Sabrina''s bloodline itself should have acted against Sabrina to bring her down, but that didn''t happen effectively giving me a much more gentle Sabrina. The books helped too. Of course, back then when I dealt with Sabrina, I hadn''t nned until here. While I nned to use the past and the books to get her, I hadn''t thought of anything as dramatic as I am nning to do now. But thanks to the things I received until now, the gifts and talents, they have now opened me up to a much more daring path that I can take. A n that will earn me the maximum of Sabrina''s love and her gratitude, the two of which would be useful tools that I would need when I need to control my harem, at least when ites to the light. ''Sigh... the shits I have to keep doing to get a girl...'' Perhaps I might be the only one to y with the power of gods to get girls when with my current status, I have two churches filled with women who would jump to have my stick in them till they are filled with my seeds. ''Though once again I only got to have all these because I seem to chase after the girls...'' Laughing a bit internally at the circleing full round, I turned to look at Sabrina now awake and sitting at the edge of the bed looking at me, her eyes bearing into mine as I asked. "What?" Now the answer to that will determine which path I will be further taking with Sabrina. Cause when you deal with girls like this, it won''t hurt to have more than one strategy in your bank. "Nothing, I was just feeling a bit tired." Sabrina spoke, shaking her head off. ''n A it is...'' "Did Elerium say anything special to you?" As I asked this question, my face looked seriously at Sabrina, my eyes catching through all her expressions, enough to make Sabrina know that I was keenly looking at her feelings. Though while at the same time a bit of hesitation is also filling my face. "Other than the fact that I am cursed and am to live a horrifying life? No." Sabrina replied with a dry tone, looking at me. Seeing so, I ''heaved'' out silently as I leaned against the chair I was sitting on. "Looks like you know it now." I spoke, my eyes peering out the window looking at all the people moving around. "I do." Sabrina replied back in a calm tone as she too gazed out the window. I stayed silent enough to let the silence between us befortable as I asked. "What do you n on doing now?" A thoughtful look took Sabrina''s face at that question. She turned to look at me with a slight smile as she spoke. "Fight for my life. Isn''t that what I have always been doing?" "True that." I replied as I smilingly looked out the window, but Sabrina didn''t relent at the opportunity as she asked. "What did you get out of that realm?" To this, I kept my eyes on the window as I spoke. "Something useful." Chapter 625 625-Nice Location

Chapter 625 625-Nice Location

"I will be taking a leave for a few days..." Sabrina spoke as the two of us returned to the very room in the academy we left from. The high and mighty figure that left was not the one that returned, yet even then I can see the fire in her eyes, the desire to not lose herself today, to not give up, and that''s all that will keep her going until I set things straight. "Then I wish you the best of luck in this endeavor of yours....." I replied, making Sabrina look at me. Yet she didn''t tell me anything, she just nodded her head and started to walk out of my room, and back to her ce. From my calctions, we might have spent about 4 to 5 hours in this situation, and I have achieved most of what I set out to achieve. Above that, I know that Sabrina herself will strive to find a cure on her own. She isn''t weak enough to know that I am going to save her and just take a seat back and wait to be the one that brings on death and misfortune, though sadly for Sabrina, all information regarding the issue that she wants to investigate was already taken away by me a few years ago. I had some other ns then, but now I will be using it for another purpose. I will slowly leak the information to Sabrina, bit by bit, guide her, and keep her busy with things, and when everything is set, I will deal with her then. For now, I have a lot more to deal with, especially when a powerful mage hero from the past will soon be getting back her memories. Even till now, I am quite confused about the actions I should take there. ''Nah, I do, but it''s just a pain.....'' Musing at that, I walked out of my room, walking through the hallways of my mansion when a maid came up to me. With a respectful bow, she spoke. "Lord, you have a call from one of your teachers." ''Looks like she is finally taking the bait.'' "Thanks, I will deal with it." As I said so, I took the letter from the maid''s hand and I started to read through it, light amusement filling me as I started to walk out of the mansion. This time no disguise or anything as I simply kept moving through the ce till I used a teleportation device to arrive at the section where the much more powerful teachers live and thrive. Just as I arrived, the several eyes of the teachers and students moving here focused on me. More than that, the mana presence here is pure and dense, along with the soft scent of nature. Even just getting out of the teleportation center, I can see vast amounts of trees and nature spread all around. ''An area for the more powerful members of the elven teachers.'' Walking through the ce, I can see a normal than higher amount of elves moving around, a mix of teachers and students, and even walking within all these masses of very beautiful men and women I stood out like a sore thumb, my sense of beauty being higher than theirs, not to mention the good feelings I give off to these elves due to me being the prince of life here. Heck, I can easily get a beautiful elven woman to bed if I spend about an hour talking and flirting with her, granted my current status gives me a boost but even then, my normal specs with Orpheus''s blessing are more than enough to get some of them worshipping me and my dick in a few hours. ''Wow, I sound like a real hentai protagonist.'' Chuckling at that weird yet somehow urate thought, I kept walking through the lightly busy streets, the whole ce with trees, beautiful flowers, and beautiful elves all around, making this ce look like a light paradise, not to mention the neutral mana here being purer than normal. ''A great ce to have a pic.'' Thinking so, I reached a more well-guided area of the teachers, the ess to this ce needing a more formal invitation. "Do you have an invitation?" A student asked me as he stood outside the ce essible to an inner area where the extremely powerful like Trisa live. That ce itself has a very extreme amount of pure mana, along with several things good for the mind and body growth and calmness, and not just anybody can simply walk into that area. The ce itself is like another sector itself guarded by a huge gate, one in which I can see several other elven teachers looking with desire, no doubt that ce being their goal. "Will this suffice?" I spoke giving the guy the letter sent to me by Trisa, the student itself being someone doing this for the points, else how would you get the students of future powerful noble members of the world to just stand at guard? ''Must be some heavy points there.'' As I thought so, the guy rubbed the letter against some scanner which glowed green. To this, he handed me the letter with a smile as he spoke. "You can go forth." With that, the gate itself opened up, and I could see a small crowd forming behind me at the gate opening, and thus I passed through the gate, and then the powerful wave of mana hit me, along with the scent of a natural nt meant to make the mind calm always. ''This is nice.'' I thought as I walked through the forest-like area. In fact, this whole area looks like a forest with several trees spread around, nts, and I can even detect many lifeforms, some of them being fairly formidable to the students but above that what''s nice is the amazing mansions that are spread around in this ce. Taking the several patches of area I can detect the beautiful and huge mansions all around, their being created around the trees themselves, using it as the base as these beautiful mansions spread around, there are several of them and instantly the letter in my hand is guiding me to the one I am meant to go. With light steps, I started to walk through the well-paved area of this ''forest'' ''-like ce, the presence here being very natural, and I could feel the very expensive and rare nts all around this forest, meant to give the best towards the best. ''No wonder all these teachers and crazy toe here, this is a mini paradise'' I can even detect some beautiful waterfalls all around belonging to some of the teachers, along with the many powerful familiars being kept around. Just as I kept walking through this ce, several beasts seemed to have sensed me and started to walk from the trees themselves right into this walkway as they started to surround me. Their presence was majestic, these beasts emerging from the natural surroundings with a grace that matched the enchanting atmosphere of the elven teacher''s haven. Creatures of ethereal beauty, each adorned with vibrant colors and features. A sleek unicorn-like horse with a silvery mane approached, its eyes reflecting an intelligence beyond the mundane. On its back, a flower crown seemed to bloom naturally, a symbol of harmony with the surrounding nature. Beside the unicorn, a radiant red and blue bird soared gracefully, its fiery plumage casting a warm glow. The air shimmered as it circled overhead, the vibrant hues beautiful. From the shadows, a bear-like animal emerged, its scales gleaming with an iridescent luster. The movements of magical creatures continued to unfold as majestic griffins, elegant fae deer, and luminescent tigers and lions joined the entourage. Each being seemed to radiate a unique energy, a testament to the affinity of the fantastical creatures that called this ce home. As I continued to walk, the mythical beings formed a gentle procession around me, their presence a silent acknowledgment of my status as the prince of life. "Now aren''t you all beautiful?" I spoke with a smile, rubbing the head of the horn while enjoying the mane of the lion, the bird perched up on my shoulder while the griffin rubbed its head on my thighs. Right now, I gave up my little walking adventure as I sat on the ground and started to lightly y around with these beautiful animals, some being the familiars of the teachers. ''They surely like to peek.'' I thought as I felt all the gazes focused on me. After all, none of these beasts surrounding me are weak, many at Origin level 6, 7, and 8, beings of pure terror around, now happily nuzzling against me, granted they are already tamed before. This must be quite a shock to the rest. I''m just doing this to fill in the gaze of Trisa, hardening her belief while making the interest of some of the teachers spark more in me, many of them might be useful to me. Chapter 626 626-Best Place To Hold Seeds

Chapter 626 626-Best ce To Hold Seeds

I rxed myself, sitting within this nature surrounded by all this beauty and beasts. It''s not always good to keep running around, gotta take some rest in between, and what better way to do that than to spend some time with animals, ones that do not have any sort of exterior motive when they are with you? Though even when I am doing this, an external motive of getting some attention is furthering my cause still exists, something which I am fine with. Because, as I always imagine, when all this is done, a very rxing and beautiful future awaits me. "Grrrr....." The lion-like beast, the size of a bear, purred as it kept rubbing its mane lovingly against me, the rest of the beasts looking at me with envy as they too desire to just be petted by me. The only ones not backing off are the huge bear and tiger-looking monsters, they keep giving me the puppy eyes to get some love. ''This is fun.....'' Having to y like this once in a while is good, much more so when I can feel the shock around at the fact that such powerful creatures even though tamed are behaving like some household-grown little puppies at me. They''re dying to get some love from me, thus I yed around with them a little, giving each of them some love till I slowly went to nap with my head resting on the lion''s body. Thus, Iy asleep, surrounded by powerful beasts of Origin level 8 and 9, each holding some mythical bloodlines from the past. The bigger part being that I am now sleeping in the middle of the path for the teachers of Origin level 10, Half-Imperial and above. Though I have to say that the scene itself might have been beautiful. Thus with me closing my eyes to sleep, the beasts themselves being much more rxing and calm, they too being influenced by my call as they closed their eyes all around me, sleeping in a protective embrace as they all fell happily asleep. .... ''Yawn....now that was some good sleep.'' I am starting to understand why a lot of people prefer to sleep out in camping by nature. Though in my case, I fell asleep in the middle of powerful beasts in a ce meant for the extremely powerful teachers of the academy, and no one came to walk me up, not when the beasts itself were giving signals that they could cause a ruckus if I am awakened. Not to mention that the elves themselves are connected to nature, they take from it and use it, but they love and care for the nature much more than anyone else. The scene of me enjoying my sleep with all the beasts in the middle of nature with such a rxing smile must have been more than enough to make their hearts soft and wavy. Thus after my 2-hour sleep, the night sky hade up, with the moon shining down at me, its radiance beautiful as I kept walking, giving my farewells to the beasts with a promise of another return. Thus, my walk reached its end as the elven mansion, to which the letter guided me, loomed ahead with an elegance befitting the magical surroundings. The entrance was adorned with intricate carvings depicting scenes of nature, magic, and the symbiotic rtionship between elves and mythical creatures. The door, crafted from enchanted wood, opened silently as I approached, revealing the grandeur within. The interior I can sense was a blend of elven aesthetics and the opulence of a noble residence. Large windows framed views of the lush forest outside, and delicate curtains swayed in the gentle breeze. Elven tapestries adorned the walls, telling tales of the intertwined history of elves and magical beings. I can even sense a lot of different elves moving around, some bearing even the mark of the Church of Life. The moment I stood in front of the door, a row of servants awaited my entry as the head maid seemed to take the lead as she spoke. "We wee you, student Austin." A bow leaving her as she spoke, I too kept a respectful front as I replied. "It''s an honor to be called." I replied as I gave the head maid the letter, she taking it with grace as she spoke. "Please follow me." Her words being very respectful with great eptance and favorability towards me. Well, that has to be the case after I showed how attuned I am to nature and to all elves that is a symbol of how pure and well-loving and loved I am. "With pleasure." With my formal answer, the maid took the lead, she walking forward with her chest puffed up as I followed behind her, the two of us keeping our walk brisk as I entered inside the mansion, several beautiful artworks in the hallways, along with different indoor decorations of nature. "A beautiful home." I spoke in my walk, earning a smile from the head maid as we soon reached the door, holding Trisa. The maid giving me another bow and pointing towards the door to which I entered inside anding in I gazed upon the enchantingly beautiful woman awaiting my presence, and the moment the door closed behind us, she didn''t hesitate to kneel and speak. "I pay respect to the holy son, the prince of life and the child of Mother Ophues, the chosen one and the wielder of life." While her words might have been quite cringe, they were all filled with fascination, respect, and wonder at me. I took it with stride as I walked up to the main chair in the room and sat on it, my eyes still meeting the kneeling Trisa as I spoke. "You may stand." My words were like the words of God to her as she stood up from her kneeling position. Even with her gentle nature of a big sis, the extreme amount of worship and respect in her eyes for me being fully focused as she spoke. "I ask your forgiveness for not meeting you outside to let you in, but it would seem that you want to keep your status a secret and someone of my level just waiting outside to get to you might have raised suspicion, especially with all the talks going around the world." "I understand and I don''t mind, it was good thinking." This reply from mine lit up Trisa''s face like fireworks on a night sky. ''I guess my ns with her will work easier than I thought.....'' By nature with her presence she too will strip down and get ready to be fucked if I ask for it, but I want the rtion between the two of us to be developed very well before I take that action. And even if I just let nature take its course, it won''t be long before she, like the rest, will be hopelessly in love and desire of me. Trisa now itself worships, respects, fascinates, and even mildly considers me a God child in her heart, a messiah to be worshiped, in fact. And from there to endless love isn''t a hard route to get to, and it''s with her that I shall be making myself a part of her family, one I will be getting on my hand very soon. "You did well calling for me, I was about to contact you since from now till the end of your life you shall be working as my personal maid." These words of mine enough to make anyone of Trisa''s level burst out with rage only seemed to make her body tremble, she seemingly having reached the zenith of her life. But even then, she asked me with a hint of doubt. "May I know why you have chosen me from all the other candidates?" This question of hers led me to look at her with a sharp look. She took a step back before she could burst out with apologies. I spoke. "I liked your gentle nature. To have such pure love and eyes is something I find rare, and I just wish to have someone like that beside me." This reply of mine took Trisa back for a moment as her brand of a gentle smile took over her face. "I see...." Is what she said, and to this, I spoke. "Now,e and massage my shoulders, it''s a bit stiff from my sleep." These words only made Trisa tremble in happiness as she walked up behind me and started to gently yet lovingly massage my shoulders. This all being from the fact that the second I had returned home from the test, I had sent a message back to my big sis, the saints of the Church of Life, asking for Trisa to be mine within the Life of Church, and being the indulging big sis she is, she readily agreed to it. Thus from there, it''s the simple fact of Trisa getting the message and being over the moon. Of course, being mine here would entail being my best seeds container too, to be the very responsibility of carrying forth the genes of the Holy Child. Heck, as I mentioned that before, my ''big sis'' at the church is already making a squadron to carry my children forward. ''And I always wonder how my girls would feel about that.....'' Perhaps that might be the time that lots of powerful girls mighte together to destroy a church. ''Hum.....that might not be a bad idea to get them all together.....'' [You do you, you are talking about destroying a church?] ''Nah....mommy Opeheus will justugh and tell me to do what I want to do.'' [I can''t imagine a scenario where she will say no...oh cosmos, what have you be?] Chapter 627 627-The Same Seal, Another Path.

Chapter 627 627-The Same Seal, Another Path.

"You''re good at massages....." I responded. A few minutes had passed since I entered inside, a smile growing on my face at the thought of what expressions the servants outside would make at the fact that their dear master was on my back massaging me. "I used to do them for my brother...." Trisa replied, no doubt a fond smile gracing her face to which I continued with the path I was slowly creating. "Oh? you have a brother?" I asked with a nonchnt voice to which she replied. "I do he''s actually close to your age. When he was young, his body was a bit brittle, and I used to give him massages to make him feel better." As she spoke so, I could feel the rhythm of her massage changing a bit, her hands lovingly grazing all around my shoulders. "So, is he in the academy?" I asked back. "No, currently, he is in a ce owned by the War Council in training. It would appear he had an unchallenged level of talent, and right now, he is being nurtured to bring the most out of his talent." I could pick up the pride in Trisa''s voice as she spoke, she no doubt had a great amount of love and care for her brother. "You must really love him....." I spoke, to which she replied. "He is my cute little brother after all....." Trisa spoke to my words, to which I spoke in a brooding voice. "If he is as talented as you speak, then he might be a future prospect of a hero that can save this world from itsing cmity." These words of mine froze Trisa''s hands, she being as powerful and influential as she is, wouldn''t be null to the growing sense of unease all around the world but that is all she would know. What I want is to give her another picture, one from the Holy child she reveres and worships above all. One should take into ount that for these fanatics I am the words of God itself, a personification of their most powerful belief walking and talking to them. Basically, I am the closest thing to the divinity of Orpheus that walks thesends, one that has never happened before and one they are smart enough to understand will be the only one to ever be. To these people sitting in the same room as me, breathing the same air as me, or even getting the chance to touch me is an extreme level of privilege. That''s how deep and powerful my presence runs, and when my words are spoken, they will take it as the divine decree and believe to the end of the earth. And that is something I will be using to create my dictation to the world, one that I shall control andmand, and in one that I will get out as the hero. "What is this disaster you speak of?" Trisa asked in a low tone, her voice as serious as one can get. To this, I helped the hands that were massaging my shoulder, after which I whisked her to me, easily cing her in myp, as she went with the flow, relishing in my touch and now very shyly blushing at the fact that she was sitting in my divine embrace. "Hol-Holy child..." Trisa spoke with a stuttering shy voice, her eyes meeting mine with a meek gaze, now no longer does she look like the perfect older gentle sister that everyone sees but a meekdy who has no experience with men and is extremely shy yet feeling ted even at the chance to sit in myp. ''The craziness of the divine and churches fills all thend.....'' Thinking so, I made Trisa look into my eyes, making sure those gentle green eyes were meeting my powerful purple orbs as I started to speak in a husky voice. "Trisa, you believe in the teaching of life, right?" My words made her nod her head in a daze, which she quickly shook off and just looked at me with a focused expression, I noticed the blush filling up her ears, which were trembling a bit around. ''Looks like even she isn''t immune to full frontal hit of my charms....'' "Then listen to me, Trisa, something big and dangerous is heading our way, one that will finally try to put an end to our world and take away everything we love and care for..." The mention of these words made Trisa serious as she looked at me, these words of the divine bringing fear to her eyes, for anything that I deem can end the world will be able to end the world. "What is this danger? and shouldn''t we inform the War Council?" To this question of hers, a mncholic look took over my face as I leaned against the chair, the hand holding her waist tightening up as I just started to look up at the ceiling, the presence of a man holding a lot of pressure and the future appearing like an illusion around me as I started to speak. "While the situation is one of worry, you are not to fret. I will never let this world fall, and I have been in my pursuit of it ever since I was a child..." These whispers of my words ended with me slightly speaking forward. "Ever since I was young, the awakening of my bloodline showed me the path of danger, ones that I cannot speak about to the world for it would be sensed by the enemies and then they shall target my family and everyone I care about. My bloodline keeps me safe, not the ones around me, so due to that, I began my journey to save the world in any way I can....." To the gentle Trisa who has a very gentle heart, this story and mentions of mine will surely shake her heart and sprout another level of feelings I wish to employ upon. Heck, even right now I can see her looking at me with some sad eyes. I even went the extra mile of cing the same spell I ced on my aunt Mira on Trisa. With meing out as the Holy Child she trusts and respects me 100%, thus allowing her soul to open up to me. Not to mention, with this story, I have disced her emotions a bit along with the oing arrival of disaster, she is in quite the shock overall, along with the fact her body pressing into mine, I slowly ced the same seal I ced on my dear aunt Mira. And just as the sessful trigger sounded out, I directly flooded her entire being with my feelings of extreme pressure and mncholy, and its effects were amazing. "Hick!" Trisa jumped in myp a bit, her eyes widening as she looked at me, seeing so I asked. "You are okay?" As I asked with this, my feelings of gentle care and my supreme warm soul of life easily flooded Trisa''s body, to make her understand where I wasing from. And this isn''t Mira who took in all the hits and didn''t cross the line due to her strong will and her not desiring to cross any taboo line, this is Trisa, who already has a lot of worship for me. ''Huh.....with this, I will have her eating out of my palm in 2 weeks or less'' I can do it in less time, but I have some other things I have to deal with, while I also want to take my sweet time making this woman reach a level where she won''t be able to go without seeing me a single day. "I-I''m fine...." Trisa spoke with a little choked-up voice, no doubt having understood where these feelings wereing from and fully immersed in my story. "Please, continue telling me..." Trisa said with renewed vigor, seeing so I went back to my position and continued with the mncholic y. "I understood that I can''t save this world alone. I can''t tell others what I know, but even then I wanted with me people that I could trust, ones I could leave my back to while having the talent to be with me to change the world itself. And then it was my bloodline was leading me, and I found them." "The ones in your faction, right?" Trisa said, to which I just smiled back at her, a feeling of happiness and appreciation of hers flowing towards her. Along with it, I started to send my small like of hers, one of romance to her, a small me it is now but one that I am sure Trisa understands is within me. Chapter 628 628-A Gentle Puppet.

Chapter 628 628-A Gentle Puppet.

My n for Tris is simr yet different from the path I took for Mira. For Mira, I kept drowning her in guilt, and then the sweetness of my limitless love, which was cracking and cracking her defense against my approach of love. But it''s different for Trisa, she already has boundless feelings for me and is ready to get fucked by me in a moment''s order. But above those feelings, what I want to cultivate is an immense amount of desire for loving me and wanting to be loved by me, a situation where she herself might evene forward to help me fuck her mother and anyone I want to fuck in her family. And the way to do that begins with filling her first full of duty. Once I fill her with the feelings and stories of all the trouble I went through, one story that would bring the devil to its knees crying, I will start to slowly sprout some feelings of my love towards Trisa, who is the only one who can somehow empathize with me. Thus creating a situation in Trisa''s mind that in this vast world, she is the only one who can understand me, the one who can stand beside me and love me by empathizing with me. This would soon follow with the feelings of like sprouting in me, slowly developing into love for her, which she, in her sweet paradise, will not be able to reject. But then again, there is the chance of this backfiring on me and her developing sister-like feelings of protection, which I really don''t want. For that, I would need to break Trisa''s mind a bit. Thus, the seal that I put in Trisa has a little bit of a twist than the one I did for my aunt because, unlike my aunt, Trisa isn''t some supreme genius wielder of mana. While she is strong, she ain''t strong enough to know about the shit that I have kept inside her, and the seal will slowly, from this night onwards and at all times, open up its tendrils and cover up her mind, her soul, and her body with only me, me, and me. The stories I told her, the feelings I passed on to her, and the thought that she could be the only one who could stand beside me and understand me will all amplify to a mind-blowing level. Basically, from now onwards, all the time 24/7, the only thing that will be invading her mind will be me, my body, my scent, my words, and everything else will be the only thing that she will be living through. As I said, the amplification of everything happening will be extreme, such that when she feels sad for me, the sadness will be to such a level that she wishes that she could jump, run up to me, and ce me on herp and just keep hugging me. The same goes for any feeling she has, it will be very, very massive. And this will keep going till I am the only thing she wishes to live for until her gentle heart epts that I am the most angel-like thing walking between heaven and earth, such that I need to be the only thing in her little universe that needs her attention, such that she thinks that I need everything this world has to offer and will ever die and tremble with tears at the fact of even saying no to anything I say, at the fear of bringing even a little bit of hurt to me. At night, all she will do is dream of me, me filling up her dreams in such raunchy scenes that even the subuses that bring sex dreams will blush at the things that Trisa will dream of. By the end, all Trisa will be doing will be living for me, trying to bring me extreme satisfaction, and live to see me being happy. With what I have set, a twisted form of extreme love will birth itself in Trisa''s heart. Not to mention the degradation her mind will go through at the dreams of and how her mental stability will fall, always being pressed at and even at those times when I am sharing my pain, I will show my care at her looking down, which will grow the guilt in her heart about her being an extremely selfish person. These ns might not work well for other people, but with a gentle heart like Trisa''s, by the end of it all, her identity itself will vanish. All that will be left is the husk of Trisa only caring obsessively about me, where her gentle heart will only beat for me, not to mention the other secret things I have deployed in it that will be making her go a little crazy. As I said, by the end of it all, Trisa will be eating out of my hands like a loyal dog. ''I wish things were this easy with the other girls.....'' How good would it be if I could just ce a seal like this on them that would lead them to fall in love with me and just run behind to get me? But sadly, things don''te to life that easy, and even in this case, I have to put forth my efforts, and it''s not like the girls themselves won''t suspect foul y. I mean, such a sudden rise in feelings and all this shit? Yeah, they probably will easily understand the fact that something wrong is going on. But this won''t be a problem for Trisa, not just because of her gentle nature and me being the Holy child, but because I already have something that shall cover up that loophole. "And you see the calls of the world kept calling out to me, asking me to save the world. It was hard a bit; whenever I closed my eyes, I felt as if I was reaching nowhere, even with all the people I knew that it would take time for my friends to grow to be powerful, and by them perhaps everything would be over." I spoke, leaning myself on the chair with Trisa''s head on my chest. She gently yet firmly rubbed her hand on my chest, trying to give me her support because she herself can''t seem to sit straight with all the feelings that I am sending her. "It was a run here and there, and I knew that I needed allies, powerful ones. But even then, what can I say that will make them believe me and follow me when I can''t even speak about it? And thus I ran to make myself stronger, running around the world for strength, and between that, I fell, and I fell hard." As I ended my words here, Trisa held onto my chest, her body trembling a bit in my embrace, but I didn''t stop speaking as I continued. "When I looked around me, I was all alone, no one was with me, and I started to break and cry yet even then the call of the world filled me, urging me to get stronger. I broke everything about me to follow that, and even at the end, I fell, and thankfully, that''s the best fall I took in my life because Mother Orpheus saw me, my drive, and took me as her child." Reaching till here, I gave Trisa some breathing room, lowering the feeling of chaos, pain, and loss to give her the gentle embrace of life, her body rxing as I started to speak. "From then on, I gained something new, a new path to save the world, and I will do everything in my power to keep this world safe, for it contains my family, the people I love and care for. But sometimes, though, I wish I had someone with me who could understand me..." At the end of my words, the feelings massively flew towards Trisa, one of loneliness, due to which her body started to shake again lightly. This all is a relief and is marked deeply into Trisa''s soul. "Leaving that aside, as I said, something ising, and for it, I need people I can trust. Right now, I have the Church of Light with me, and I will be making a lot of allies and powers to deal with the approaching darkness, and in that pursuit, you are the first one who shall be join me from the Church of Life. Do you get it?" As I asked this, I stopped the supply of my feelings, raising Trisa''s head with her chin, I looked deeply into her eyes, and now after torturing her with all the negative feelings, now I started to fully supply her with my loving trust and desires. "When I saw those eyes of yours, I knew at that moment that you are someone of a very gentle soul. With my powers, your soul looked very beautiful to me, and I knew at that moment that you would be someone very dear to me, a person who would help keep my light in this darkness, someone who would bring me back if I go too far to save this world." Reaching here, I slowly rubbed Trisa''s chin, the feeling of my life for her increasing being supplied to her as I spoke. "So Trisa, can you be someone like that for me?" This question of mine was met with those gentle green eyes filled with a little amount of tears yet the duty in those eyes was heavy as she spoke by nodding her head. "It would be my greatest honor to do so." Chapter 629 629-I Am A Monster.

Chapter 629 629-I Am A Monster.

"I knew I could trust you." As I replied with this, the liking I have for her increased, while the darkness growing in me also went down a bit, all of which I clearly indicated to Trisa, who kept taking it all in strides, no doubt cing me at the level of great Gods for my generosity and sacrifices. ''Though, for how much longer will you survive?'' I mused as both my hands went to hug Trisa''s waist while making her attach close to me, seemingly taking in herfort and she, like the gentle-hearted woman she is, pushed herself closer to me as she lightly hugged me tight, thefort I am sending her at this action of hers making her just hug me tighter. Thus, the two of us just sat there like this, enjoying each other''s warmth like we were the only two people left over in the world, a sense of belonging that she would only be able to attach to me. Thus we sat there, letting time pass by as the half an hour mark hit, the two of us still wide awake, but the warmth I was giving her was something that she was getting addicted to. The aura of life that I am subtly marking around Trisa is so pure that it''s like the highest drug there is for elves. Once she gets into this, she will never be able to leave it. I will be like the final destination that she will always want to be with, the warmth and happy feeling of belonging, that she will never be able to get anywhere else. And within no time, her favorite activity will be toy on myp, hug me tight, and just sit there. "Never thought I would have one of my own teachers sit on me like this." I suddenly spoke, making Trisa smile a bit. "I can say the same here." She replied as she lightly moved into the position she was sitting in, to which I spoke. "Where is the washroom here? I would like to go for a quick trip." These words of mine just went on to get more chuckles from Trisa as she very, I mean very reluctantly got out of my embrace and spoke. "It''s just right down the hall." "Thanks." Saying so, I stood up and started to walk away but not before cing a light kiss filled with a lot of feelings on Trisa''s cheeks, one that made her blush madly while those cute ears of hers trembled up and down, leaving her like that I walked out of the room where the servants kept their movements, my light question easily leading me towards the washroom. ''Guess it''s time to start this.'' For Trisa to not fully fall into any sort of suspicion for me, this is the action that I have chosen to take, for even with all her blind belief and worship towards the church and me, she isn''t a fool. You don''t reach her level of strength being a fool. If she is pushed too much, she can think for herself too that there is some foul y here, and for that, I need to crush any problems that arise now itself. Thus entering inside the washroom, I quickly connected myself to Orpheus, raising my power levels to her level. [Ding!] [30 seconds gained!] With that at my hands, I didn''t even wait for a moment, my presence disappearing from the washroom, soon appearing in the room where Trisa was waiting, her eyes focused on the door. The moment I appeared in the room, theplete divine pressure and presence of mine burst forth, fully putting Trisa to her knees. I even activated the inner marking of life within her that only extremely lights up when she is praying to Orpheus or is near me. Then I added the divine power to it. With her mind, it didn''t take her long to understand what was happening, but I didn''t let her even open her mouth as my voice in a female pattern very simr to Orpheus started to fill Trisa''s mind, one filled with divine might and power. ''My child seems to have taken a liking to you, your pure soul helping to keep the darkness in him away. Hence, I have blessed you to feel everything he can, and now your soul and life shall only live to make him walk the path of light. I have connected you to him in all ways possible. Don''t tell it to him, just be the light of his life, keep supporting him until his life isplete as a hero, and even after that, be his and be his light...'' As the end of my words finished, Trisa fell to the ground with blood flowing from all her orifices, her life barely on hold from hearing the divine voice of the Goddess Orpheus directly into her mind without her being a saintess or a chosen one. Well, at least I need to go this far to prove to her that everything happening is true. And thus, as her eyes began to shut, I made her see the illusion of Orpheuspletely hidden behind a white mist in her eyes as it shutpletely. And thus, as she lost her consciousness, I waved my hands and brought her back to full health, making her perfect. Thus I disappeared from the room, appearing back at the washroom. ''Now, that''s the second time that I have almost killed this woman.'' Washing my hands, I started to walk back to the room, the head maid waiting outside as I smiled at her and entered inside the room. My sight came upon Trisa fainted in the room. When I made my scene, I made sure not to let anything leak out, to the rest, nothing happened. But to this believer, her Goddess descended and gave her a divine decree, and every suffering she is to go through from now on will be the gift she has to ovee to be my light. Thus I picked her up gracefully and walked up to the chair, sitting on it I ced Trisa lovingly on myp as I started to slowly y with her hair. From now on, she will suffer a lot of mental attacks but by the end of it all, I will make sure to give her the most beautiful yet fulfilling life after it. It doesn''t make anything better, but it at least puts my heart at ease a bit. ''Cause as always power talks and right now Trisa is the most important piece I need for me to deal with the other elf protagonist. Trisa will be the main key that I will link to ce the elven protagonist as the next disaster, just like I will do with the other ones. ''Cause, in the end, it was always them or me. And even with all the powerful gods now loving me, I am not going to challenge the system that can keep me hidden and help me take advantage of the Gods, at least not until I can find more information and make myself understand that I can take the system on. But that journey is a long way. ''But even then, I would have died a dog''s death without the system.'' No matter how much I curse my situation and tell it''s heavy and all, I know deep in my heart that I am loving the current situation. I love this life that I am living currently and that''s what at times makes me curse myself, making me sometimes despair at the fact that I am a very awful person at heart. If it wasn''t for the threat and gifts of the system, I would not have worked as hard as I did and ironically I wouldn''t have reached the current situation I am in, one of power, strength, might, and poprity. If I didn''t have the drive that I did, I would have lived a pretty normal life and that would have been my greatest regret. In this ce where with strength they can y you around like a toy, I would have been a toy, just like Trisa is right now, which scares me a lot because in a way, aren''t I a toy right now? One I feel the system can break at any time. ''Yet I still love this...'' I havee to understand that I love this power, this maniption and ys, and no matter how much I deny it, I have to ept the fact that I am a monster. And then find a way to live with it all. Chapter 630 630-Small Punishment.

Chapter 630 630-Small Punishment.

"Hey, are you okay?" I asked with a very gentle tone, my feelings of care for Trisa flowing to her like a rocket as she opened her eyes, they seemingly opened themselves up as they looked at me with confusion which quickly went away when my face reflected beautifully within her sight. "Ah!..." Being the voice that left her mouth as she jumped a bit in my embrace, no doubt the memory of what I did flooded her mind to oblivion, making her feel extremely honored at the very fact that the goddess Orpheus would descend on her mind to give her a divine decree, and now that will be the basis that will keep me afloat. Her mind now must be going through a lot of confusion and to that, I gently held her and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Calm down, I am here with you..." These whispers of mine, along with my words, got her under control a bit as I asked, the same gentle care filling her. "What happened? I just went to the washroom and came back, only to find you lying here without a single hurt. Did something happen?" My care of mine was gentle yet loving, and the feelings were more than overwhelming, not to mention the shift that I put into her mind when I acted as Orpheus, a very tant criminal act that would send the entire church to kill me if I wasn''t their holy child, and Trisa won''t doubt any of it. I gave her all the powerful presence she needed, not to mention that no one had the balls to even act like Orpheus. If done so, Orpheus herself might mess you up, but to me, her loving son, she will take it as her child trying to act like her mommy, forgiving me for a sin that will lead to me being hunted by any living thing with life on this. "No, I just had a breakthrough and went into a trance." Trisa replied in a low voice, her guilty face revealing that she was lying to me and not liking it at all. But she is smart enough to know that the Goddess Orpheus wants her to keep what she can feel about me a secret, and her gentle fanatic heart will more than be happy to be the light of the hero that will lead the era. "Really?" I asked with confusion, seeing it so, the guilty look on Trisa''s face only got worse, but she still nodded her head, those long ears of hers going down a bit either in guilt or sadness at lying to me. Nheless, the situation of her hurting me by lying is beginning the chain reaction of guilt and hurt that I want to see. "If you say so, I will believe you." I replied, the blooming trust and like I have for her flowing to her, making her ears go down even further. Seeing so, I moved forward, reaching toward her left ear as I blew on it a little before biting down slowly. "Eiek!" She reacted as her body trembled while her hand squished a bit against me, but she didn''t dare to push me away. I leaned back slightly, allowing my lips to brush against Trisa''s earlobe. Her body quivered in response, a mixture of surprise and anticipation dancing in her eyes. I traced the delicate curve of her ear with the tip of my tongue, savoring the softness beneath my touch. "You''ve been a naughty elf, keeping secrets from me," I murmured my voice a low, sultry whisper that sent shivers down her spine. My fingers danced along the edge of her ear, teasing and tantalizing. "And naughty elves deserve a little punishment, don''t they?" She bit her lip, a subtle nod confirming her agreement. The air was thick with a charged tension as I continued my sensual assault on her sensitive ears. I nted feather-light kisses along the shell, alternating between gentle nibbles and soothing licks. Trisa''s breath hitched, and I could feel her pulse quicken beneath my fingertips. Her eyes, a mix of desire and vulnerability, met mine, silently pleading for more. I grinned, reveling in the delightful torment I was inflicting upon her. With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I reached into the mana around me creating a cube of ice. Trisa watched with a blend of curiosity and trepidation as I held it above her ear, letting the cold water droplets trace a path along the heated skin. The contrast of temperatures heightened her senses, making every touch more electrifying. "Um~" The ice melted, leaving a delicious trail of coolness in its wake. I continued my exploration, trailing kisses down the nape of her neck, savoring the subtle taste of her skin. Trisa''s hands clutched at the fabric of my shirt, her breathing bing increasingly uneven. "Your punishment is far from over, my dear Trisa," I whispered, my lips brushing against the shell of her ear. "But perhaps, if you''re a good girl, I might consider being merciful." I continued my sensual teasing, exploring every inch of her delicate ears with a delicate touch and calcted moves. My fingers traced the contours, caressing the sensitive skin with the utmost care. Trisa''s gasps and soft moans were music to my ears, a symphony of pleasure that fueled my own desire. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, the dance of my fingertips, and the gentle nibbles on her earlobes kept going in a slow torture. My lips traveled down her neck, nting soft kisses along the way. Trisa''s breath hitched, and her hands gripped the fabric of my shirt. I could feel the tension in her body, the mix of anticipation and desire. "You lied to me, Trisa," I whispered again huskily against her ear, my warm breath sending shivers down her spine. "And now I have to make sure to teach this maid a very good lesson, don''t I?" She nodded, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and arousal. I let my fingers dance lightly along her waist, tracing teasing patterns that made her squirm. "Mother Orpheus wouldn''t be pleased if she knew," I continued, my voice dripping with sensual authority. "But lucky for you, I''m feeling generous tonight. So, what should we do about your little transgression?" I leaned back, allowing Trisa to look into my eyes. The intensity in my gaze matched the electric charge between us. Her breath caught, and I could see the anticipation burning in her eyes. "Tell me, my sweet Trisa, what can you offer me to make amends? How will you make it up to me for the sin of lying?" Her lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, she took a deep breath, and at that moment, I could see the determination in her eyes. She reached up, her fingers gently brushing against my cheek. "Anything," she whispered, her voice a sultry promise. "I''ll do anything to make it right." The gentle older sister spoke, the blush on her face beautiful, while I could feel her rising slow desire to make me happy in any way, I smirked, pleased with her response. My hand slid down her side, and I could feel the heat radiating from her body. My lips found hers in a hungry kiss, a collision of desire and hunger. Trisa responded with equal fervor, her hands finding their way to the back of my neck, pulling me closer. As the kiss deepened, I let my hands explore her body, tracing the curves that drove me wild. The room was filled with the intoxicating scent of arousal, a heady mix of passion and lust. Breaking the kiss with a bit of saliva between us I looked at the intoxicated look in Trisa''s face with a brimming smirk. "Now your true punishment would be some spanks...." These words of mine made Trisa''s eyes widen. Chapter 631 631-Small Punishment(2)

Chapter 631 631-Small Punishment(2)

"S-Spanks?" Trisa replied back in a shocked voice, the elven older woman the age of 200 years, one of the noble lineage of the Trixiea family, a half-step Imperial, a proud wood elf being asked to get spaned itself will be a very great humiliation and I can see the shyness and conflict ying within Trisa''s eyes, she understands that I caught her lying to me being very moved at the fact that I am willing to let it go, it is mixed with her guilt for me. But even then, the idea of being bent down and be spanked by me, whose so much younger than her and her student even if I am the Holy child being something very hard for Trisa to do on the spot, yet my feelings of pain at her hidden answer and my forgiveness to give her a small punishment being the pull she can''t say no to. There has been a small dynamic shift in the rtionship between us, from the overly bearing call of greatness it has received a little to give birth to her severe duty that the Goddess Orpheus has ced on her shoulder, while her gentle heart yearns to set me, a man that seemed to have gone through hell and back from the darkness of failure. And right now her heart is in the wrong ce thus, she will agree to go with whatever flow I set and little by little the sense of duty set on her face, along with that lovely blush as she spoke. "O-Okay" Her elven features, usuallyposed and regal, now bore a mix of embarrassment and anticipation. The realization that she had been caught in a web of her own deceit, her centuries-old eyes met mine, revealing a vulnerability she seldom showed. Trisa, a figure of authority in elven society, now stood on the brink of epting a punishment from a younger guy. With a gentle yet firm tone, I guided her towards a nearby table. The smooth wood beneath her fingertips hinted at the promise of something both thrilling and forbidden. My hand rested lightly on the small of her back, a subtle gesture that spoke volumes. As she leaned over the table, her dress lifted slightly, exposing the graceful curve of her elven form. "Trust me, Trisa," I murmured, my voice a velvety caress, "this is for both of us." The vulnerability in her eyes deepened, and she nodded in understanding. I could sense the delicate dance of emotions within her. As my hand moved to gently raise the hem of her dress, her breath caught audibly. The air thickened with anticipation, a charged current that enveloped us both. The fabric revealed the exquisite expanse of her elven ass, she wearing beautiful yet light white panties, showing off her sense of innocence despite her age, as the white panties clutched to her ass making her ass look even more delicious, my fingers traced a teasing pattern, a prelude to the seductive dance of hickeys and love bites I intended to leave. "You''re exquisite, Trisa," I whispered, my lips tantalizingly close to the delicate shell of her ear. Her shiver was a symphony of arousal, and as my fingers left a trail of feather-light kisses on her skin, I could feel the tension building. I have to admit that her ass is quite good, it is plump and round, and the perfect size for spanking, not too big and not too small, just the right size, and I could tell that she took good care of her ass, it is firm and soft, and the skin is smooth and clean, it looks like she takes good care of herself, though I have to say Trisa would have never thought it would be to get spanked. I have a feeling that this would be more a treat to her than a punishment. My fingers danced across her flesh, savoring the sensual heat of her skin. Her breathing quickened, and as I slowly began to spank her, the sound of ps reverberated in the silence. Pakh!~ "Do you know why you''re being spanked, Trisa?" I punctuated the question with another p, this time a little harder. Pakh!~ She nodded her head, her hair cascading over her face in a shimmering wave. "For lying," I replied, my hand moving in a steady rhythm. Pakh~Pakh~Pakh~ With each p, I could feel the tension building inside her. Her ass was a tantalizing shade of pink, and as my fingers traced the delicate line between pleasure and pain, I could sense her arousal growing. "Do you ept your punishment?" I knew that the answer was yes, but I wanted to hear her say it. "Yes." Her voice was a husky whisper, a siren''s song that made my cock twitch. As I continued to spank her, my fingers brushed against her damp folds, and a shudder ran through her body, cute wet marks now forming at the center of her white panties, they were very clear to be seen. "Oh? Is my little maid feeling good from this?" I asked with a husky voice to her ears, thus making her body tremble, while she closed her eyes and bit her lips a bit, of course, she isn''t a masochist to be turned on by getting spanked but I made some foul y in her boy, for the ps had a bit of controlled mana to increased the sensitivity and pleasure at the ce I hit. And there will be nothing more humiliating to Trisa than getting wet while being spanked. "Thi-This..." Is all Tria could mutter in shame as she held onto the table with more strength, she seemingly getting more strength as she spoke again. "It-Its ov-over right?" To this I leaned in closer to her ears from the side "Good girl," I murmured, my hand moving lower, cupping her ass possessively. I could tell that she was aching for release, and as my fingers teased her clit over her panties, her moans grew louder, the seal on her giving me ess to her body, letting me give her more pleasure than she can imagine. Thus allowing me to toy with her body, making it fully under my control, I also kept sending my satisfaction over to her, letting her know that she is making me happy, then there is the added mental pleasure of having the protagonist''s lovely gentle older sister, bend over the table and getting horny with just my touch. ''That guy might even go crazy if he sees this scene, knowing how much he loves his older sister'' "Please," she gasped, her body writhing in pleasure, the innocent 200-year-old virgin elven woman, not knowing what she should do in the situation, I could read her like an open book thanks to the seal and I could tell that she was very much stuck between pleasure, duty and shyness. Though I knew that she will have to let me fuck her if I want to, to this gentle-hearted woman, dirty talks, spanking, and a little teasing are things she hadn''t seening to her. My hands sunk into her soft flesh, feeling her ass over her panties as I whispered into her ears. "You have such a beautiful ass, I just want to y with it forever" "Um!~I-I n-no...." Is all that kepting out of her mouth as my hands kept groping her ass, feeling my hands sink it as I started to y with her ass, feeling it wiggle and change shapes, all while making sure to increase her lust, emotions and her pleasure points within her, just one touch to her with my hands will be pure pleasure to Trisa. "How about this, I will give you 6 more ps and if you can survive it without cumming then I shall let you off your punishment but if you fail, then~" I didn''t finish my words as I slid my finger downwards, giving a low rub on her pussy from top to bottom, my hands lightly sinking inside her due to the wetness. "Um!~" Chapter 632 632-Small Punishment(3)

Chapter 632 632-Small Punishment(3)

The room was filled with the symphony of Trisa''s moans, my fingers continued their dance on her pinkened ass, her arousal heightened by the dual sensations of pain and pleasure. "Let''s make it interesting, Trisa," I whispered, my voice dripping with desire. "Six more, and if you can resist the temptation to cum, I''ll release you from your punishment." The challenge hung in the air, a tantalizing proposition that Trisa, lost in the haze of pleasure, couldn''t resist. As my hand came down in a steady rhythm, the room filled with the intoxicating scent of arousal. Her moans grew louder, the struggle evident in the way her body quivered. Pakh!~ "One," I counted, my voice a sultry whisper that fueled her desires. Her breath hitched, and her grip on the table tightened. The wetness between her legs betrayed the inner turmoil she was experiencing, the conflict between duty and her undeniable arousal. Pakh!~ "Two," I teased, my fingers tracing the curve of her ass. Her gasps filled the room, a symphony of submission and pleasure. The redness on her ass above her white panties was now more pronounced, a visual testament to the sensual punishment she was enduring. Pakh!~ "Three," I murmured, my fingers trailing lower. Her body trembled, the mixture of pain and pleasure pushing her to the edge. I could feel the delicious tension building, a crescendo of desire that threatened to consume her. Pakh!~ "Four," I whispered, my lips grazing her earlobe. The warmth of her skin under my touch fueled my own arousal, and I reveled in the power dynamic between us. Trisa''s resistance was waning, the line between pleasure and surrender bing increasingly blurred. Pakh!~ "Five," I husked, my fingers now dancing on the edge of her panties. Her moans were desperate now, a symphony of need that echoed through the room. The scent of her arousal filled my senses, intoxicating and irresistible. Pakh!~ "Six," I dered, my handing down with a final, deliberate p. The room hung in suspense, the air thick with unspoken desire. Trisa''s body quivered, her breathsing in ragged gasps. The challenge had taken her to the brink, and I could see the plea in her eyes, I could have easily brought her to climax with the control I have over her body but then would it have been a punishment? "It-Its over ri-right?" Trisa asked with a pleading tone as she turned her head to me, her eyes begging to be released from this humiliating experience but above that, I could see the fear in her eyes, the fear that she is loving the situation she was in and that she is getting addicted to it, falling slowly to the abyss. I leaned in, my lips brushing against her ear. "You''ve done well, Trisa," I whispered, my voice a seductive purr. "But the punishment is not over yet." As she let out a breathless whimper, I slid my fingers beneath her soaked panties, a wave of warmth greeting me. Her wetness coated my fingers, and I reveled in the taboo pleasure of viting her innocence. "Such a good girl," I praised, my fingers exploring her folds. "You''ve earned your reward." My fingers traced the contours of her flushed ass, a gentle caress that promised both pleasure and a hint of the forbidden. Trisa''s breath hitched as I explored the sensitive terrain, my touch leaving a tingling sensation in its wake. "Such a gorgeous ass, Trisa," I murmured, my voice a velvety whisper. "It''s almost a shame to keep it hidden always." My fingers moved with a purposeful rhythm, dancing along the curve of her ass, teasing the boundaries between pain and pleasure. I leaned into her ass, my lips brushing against her skin, leaving a trail of soft kisses. The intoxicating scent of her arousal filled my senses, and I reveled in the power I held over her. Trisa''s ass, a work of art, was now my yground, and I intended to explore every inch. With a daring move, I sank my teeth into the tender ass, a yful bite that elicited a gasp from Trisa. The blend of pleasure and pain danced across her features, her body quivering with each nibble. The red marks of my bites adorned her, like a delicious signature on her canvas. "Enjoying the reward, Trisa?" I asked, my voiceced with a seductive edge. She could only manage a breathless affirmation, her eyes zed with desire. My fingers dipped lower, teasing the edge of her panties. With a slow and deliberate movement, I hooked my fingers into the waistband and pulled them aside, revealing the delicate folds of her pussy. Trisa''s wetness glistened, an invitation that I couldn''t resist. My tongue traced a teasing path along her pussy lips, the intimate contact drawing a guttural moan from her. The taste of her arousal was exquisite, a vor that lingered on my tongue. I indulged in the sensual feast, my hands gripping her ass possessively as my fingers found themselves inside her. Trisa''s hips moved in tandem with my teasing, her body a symphony of desire. The room echoed with the sounds of our forbidden y, a crescendo of pleasure building between us. "Um!~ah!~" I continued my exploration, alternating between teasing licks and gentle bites. Trisa''s body responded eagerly, the waves of pleasure intensifying with each passing moment. The taboo act of tasting her while groping her ass added ayer of eroticism to the scene, a dance of dominance and submission. As the tension reached its peak, I withdrew, leaving Trisa breathless and hungry for more, her mind already long gone. "My reward is to keep you cumming till you faint" I had the power to do it and I will but the poor woman feeling all these emotions and pleasure for the first time is already long gone. With anguid movement, I slid a finger inside her, eliciting a moan of ecstasy. She was tight, her walls quivering as they tried to amodate my intrusion. The sensation of her velvety heat around my finger was intoxicating, and I couldn''t resist adding another. "Yes," I hissed, my arousal growing as her body responded to my touch. As my fingers slowly worked in and out of her, I could feel her pleasure building, the tension rising. My free hand trailed along her back, exploring the softness of her skin, and I couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to take herpletely. "No~please~stop~," she begged, her voice heavy with desire. My name was like a prayer on her lips, and the sound of it made me shudder with pleasure. My fingers picked up the pace, delving deeper into her wetness, and I could feel her muscles begin to tighten. "Cum for me, Trisa," Imanded my voice a low growl. With a gasp, her body convulsed, and her inner walls clenched around my fingers. The sight of her surrender was a beautiful thing, and I watched with satisfaction as she gave in to her pleasure. I held her in ce as she rode the waves of her orgasm, my fingers still buried inside her. It was a moment of perfect vulnerability, and I savored every second of it. As she finally began toe down from her high, I could feel her body rx, and her breathing slowed. I gently withdrew my fingers from her wetness, bringing them to my lips. I closed my eyes and breathed in the sweet aroma of her arousal before licking her wetness clean from my fingers. "Mmm, such a good girl," I murmured, the taste of her lingering on my tongue. She looked up at me with a mix of adoration and uncertainty, her cheeks flushed with the afterglow of her orgasm. I couldn''t resist stroking her hair, and the gesture of affection seemed to put her at ease. But her nightmare is only beginning. "Got to make a change" I spoke and soon, I was sitting at the edge of the chair, and my older Trisa was lying on her stomach across myp, like a little girl fully blushing, the embarrassment of the position almost killing her. In this new position, I was rubbing her pussy with my palms before spanking her plump ass. "Please, stop, please." She protested, but since her arms were held down by me, the only way she could protest was by wiggling her ass. And that action only looked like she was begging me to spank her some more. I started to y with pussy lips with her dress over her body, moving my fingers at her crotch area. But I never inserted anything, I was just ying around the outskirts of her vagina. I could feel my hand getting wet, every time I get near her lower lips that is still sensitive from her two releases. As I was edging her pussy, I didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of inserting my finger just yet. Instead, I went towards her ass, and I fiddle around her asshole, before fingering her there instead. Curious, I tilted sidewards as I took a nce at her cunt. I saw her honey hole flooded with her viscous love juices, it was opening and closing as if it was breathing, begging. "Um~no~~" she cried while panting I decided to finally give her some satisfaction, as I finally inserted my fingers inside her pussy. Her back arched, as she raised her head for a moment with a satisfied face. "Aaaah~" As I started thrusting my fingers in and out of her, squelching noises could be heard every time my fingers went back in. With every thrust, her love juice would squelch out of her pussy. ''Damn, she really is flooded right now.'' The only resistance my fingers met was her own tightness, that was how slippery her insides were. Every time my fingers woulde out, her walls tightened as if not wanting to let go and soon she cummed. "Um~" Trisa moaned, her eyes going above her head this time, while her tongueshed out panting, the third orgasm being tweaked by me as she squirted on myp, her body trembling in myp as waves on waves of her love juice fell down. ''Now that''s a good face'' I marked looking at the new degenerate older teacher. Chapter 633-Pleasure Of Mind.

Chapter 633-Pleasure Of Mind.

''I guess that was a bit rough'' I thought as I looked at Trisa on the table, her legs spread out, she still having her dress raised above her waist but below her bare naked lower lips open to the outside world with her legs fully spread out but what stands out the most is the soreness in those lips, the wet water like marks, along with the fishy smell everywhere. And the winning prize in the room was Trisa herself as shey there immobile in the room, her eyes rolled up into her head, her tongue fully out with saliva dripping down her lips, slow mumbles that no one can make out leaving her lips as he legs in the table kept trembling, I can even see a bit of pee leaving her, little by little her love juice still falling from her sore cunt too. The whole room looked a bit messed up, not to mention the fact that a half-step Imperial isying on the table twitching with her mind already in the deep sleep of pleasure, no more is there the gentle older sister, only a whore that looks to have fully drowned herself in pleasure, I might have made her cum about 10 times with just her pussy. And the worst thing is the fact that each time I made her cum I made sure to increase her sensitivity, no normal woman will end up in this situation, especially no normal woman will be able to keep giving back-to-back orgasms and moreover no man shall be able to do that, well other than me that is. I still have the sight I bought from the system when I was young, the very one I used to pleasure my mother with in the past, using that its quite easy to see the pleasure points in Trisa, and boy does she have a lot towards her bottom and more than that I have the control over her sensitivity, pleasure and reactions. With all this, it didn''t take me long to minorly mind-break this sold 200-year-old virgin mind with pleasure, though in a sense I might have gone a bit overboard, seeing that I didn''t even give her any sense of love before which I made her cum madly from just her tasty pussy but then again this is needed by me to show my ''broken'' side. A minor sadistic side that is born from the sufferings of a hero that I went through, a more of the yandere male side I showed Olivia, along with some shitty behaviors that can be seen in many female based manhwas with that shitty male protagonist that does shitty things in the name of keeping the female lead to themselves. A small part of that shitty behavior will be with me, one that Trisa will try to mend, this along with my feelings and the ultimate pleasure that wille with my teachings, Trisa won''t be able to hold herself for long to fall, by the end of it she herself won''t be able to tell who she is anymore, normally such things won''t work. As said the work of controlling girls with pleasure would only work in the hentai I used to see but thankfully I have control of her body and I can use that to truly bring a hentai-like the situation to life. ''I''m more and more believing myself to be a hentai protagonist, minus being able to fully embrace a harem in peace'' Though truthfully I think being able to embrace the harem happily in the open is the important part, shaking my head off these useless thoughts, I snapped my finger, the mana in the surroundings reshaping as everything around me was quickly cleaned up, the smell is gone and even Trisa appeared back in her perfect good state in the table. Seeing this I walked to her, picked her up, and sat on the chair with her back on myp, her eyes closed as I started to pat her hair but it didn''t take long for the powerful Trisa to slowly start to open her eyes, even with her powerful mind I can see the confusion in her mind for a second which quickly cleared up with a humungous blush. "Eiiiiekk...!!" Is how she screamed up with her face turning fully red, I could see her ears rising up high, her eyes seemingly traveling like a ping pong in her head as she jumped to my chest, holding me tight as she had her face with the greatest amount of embarrassment she can ever feel, a small chuckle leaving my mouth at her action. At the same time my feelings of how ''cute'' she is, my ''satisfaction'', and my ''liking'' for her increased a heavy bit, and with that, I leaned onto her ears and whispered. "I''m sorry..." These words of mine brought a surprise to her, as Trisa raised her head to look at me, in a truthful fashion I have no reason to be sorry towards Trisa, her mind, body and even her soul should be over the moon with even the Holy Child of life touching her body, yet here I was, looking at her with gentle eyes, myplex feeling going towards her as I patted her head. "I just wanted to tease you a bit but it would seem that I went a bit overboard, it was as if I was transfixed by your body, and above that I didn''t think that you were this sensitive" Thest of my words only made that blushe back but Trisa seemed to have controlled herself as she spoke shaking her head. "No, my body is yours and you have the right to do what you want with it" To this I shook my head, my lips cing a gentle kiss on her forehead, at the same time, I made sure to transmit a feeling that my darkness became a bit smaller. "You are not like that to me, to me you are special...." Thest of my words ended up with me lightly nibbling on Trisa''s ears which made her body tamed by me tremble, no doubt her lower lips were leaking again, I smirked at her reaction, letting the poor older woman some relief as I looked into her eyes, manyplex emotions passing towards Trisa as I spoke. "I can''t put a word on it Trisa but you seem special to me, your soul being very beautiful, somehow I am very much attracted to you and I just wish to keep you by my side always" These confession-like words of mind brought a shy smile to Tria''s face, her trembling hands holding my chest as she spoke. "Me too, I too feel very much rxed around you, and it''s very pleasing" Her words made me ''happy'' as I ced another kiss on her forehead, she smiled withplex feelings as she leaned her head to my chest, cing it tightly onto me, seeing this I spoke to her. "From now onwards I will be sleeping with you at night" My voice sounded outmanding and all Trisa could do was nod her head at it, no doubt her mind being brought into a mess but sleeping with Trisa would only help to further my agenda, to show her my painful sides in my sleep and at the same time make her addicted to hugging and sleeping with me, which will only take a short time to achieve. Thus the two of us spent the rest of the moment hugging each other, after which we walked out of the room with Trisa acting out all normal, her gentle aura around her as the two of us moved towards the dining room, where the servant started to serve all the delicious foods that we ate together, we also made light talks as we ate and it was in between this I spoke. "Teacher, can I spend some nights here? I like the atmosphere in the night, plus I became attached to the beasts here, I would like to spend some time here with them and also to clear my mind" This question of mine made Trisa smile as she replied with a natural tone. "Sure, students aren''t normally allowed to spend time here a lot but I can make some sacrifices for you here, plus something tells me the natural life here would love your presence too" "Then it''s settled" I replied back, soon leaving the mansion as I had a certain Empress to satisfy again, she would only be here for 2 or 3 more days and she wanted me inside her filling her with my seeds all the time I was free. Chapter 634-Nice Hand Movement.

Chapter 634-Nice Hand Movement.

"You are getting better....." I spoke as Lora''s oiled-up hands were still moving up and down along my erect shaft. Sometimes, she even put an expert twist here and there into the movement, intensifying the sensations coursing through my body, I ended up in this situation with Lora taking care of me, with her on her knees fully naked after I spoke to her that, I won''t be able to spend the whole night with her. This resulted in her going fully protective of me, even though she understands that I will spend time in a teacher''s home, hence Lora decided to fully pleasure me herself, bringing the Empress to her knees as she worked on my dick. Starting from the cockhead, Lora''s slippery hands would lightly grip my sensitive tip with pressure as though she was teasingly milking it before slickly moving down along the shaft. It might''ve been painful had she been doing it dry. However, because of the oil, the resulting sensation could only be described as heavenly. Her oiled-up palm and fingers encased my swollen member and exerted just the right amount of pressure. She would sometimes mix up her tempo¡ªfrom the bottom, she would glide her slippery hands back up the ns in one swift motion, eliciting as much pleasurable friction as she could in the process. Then she would descend with deliberate slowness and gentleness, using only her fingertips as if she were trying to tease my desperate cock. Once at the base, her thumb would sometimes press at the frenulum, gently caressing the band of tissue that connected the cockhead to the foreskin. I struggled to hold back the moan that wanted toe out of my mouth. ''If I was an actual virgin with zero experience, I wouldn''t have evensted maybe half a minute before I prematurely ejacted there and then.'' Lora looked at me, breathing heavily. I was on my toes despite sitting on the bed. Securing my engorged shaft at its base with a firm grip, Lora reached for the bottle of oil, its slick contents gleaming in the dim light. Carefully, she poured a generous amount onto my pulsating cock, allowing the liquid to cascade down its length, creating a glistening sheen that intensified its allure. She then ced her palm directly at the top¡ªright on my tip. With that, the entrance of my urethra directly touched Lora''s palm, and she started moving her hand in circr motions. The movement further stimted the already sensitive ns, and I trembled slightly. "How does it feel now?~" teased Lora, as she suddenly stopped. "Good.." I replied. Lora then positioned my pulsating cock, firm and eager, against my lower abdomen, aligning it parallel to my body. With a deliberate and practiced motion, she pressed her palm firmly against the underside of my shaft, initiating friction that sent waves of pleasure directly to my mind. As she moved her hand upward, her palm embraced the sensitive underside of my shaft. The slickness of the oil enhanced the glide of her hand, intensifying the connection between her touch and my heightened senses. Heavenly couldn''t even begin to describe the myriad of sensations that I am feeling on my cock. The sensation of my palm traversing the sensitive passageway beneath my shaft was an intoxicating blend of friction and pressure. With each upward stroke, I could feel my patience being rewarded¡ªa stroke at a time. However, Lora was still far from done. She moved her other hand under my shaft, her fingertips brushing against the tender skin of my ballsack, which had been ignored up until this point. "Such precious things shouldn''t be ignored as well,~," she said, almost with a touch of reverence in her voice. I sucked in a lungful of air in anticipation. My body quivered, every nerve tingling with heightened sensitivity as I felt Lora''s noble and dainty hand lovingly caressing my balls as though they were the most delicate and precious jewels in existence. Maybe it''s because she is an Empress, that hearing her direct such ''respectful'' words towards something as dirty as my nuts could elicit such a reaction out of me. Regardless, I could feel my arousal building up. Lora gently cupped my balls, fondling what is probably the single most vulnerable area of every man''s body. She knew just how vulnerable this area was for a man. I could feel Lora massaging my balls with a gentle touch. I could feel my balls tightening in her hand as there was an instinctual nervousness and fear that came along with having someone else touch such an intimate area. She fondled and caressed it, her touch filled with gentle love and adoration, as though she was touching the most precious and fragile jewelry. Eventually, my ballsack hung loose, once they knew that Lora''s nurturing touch meant no harm, only warm pleasure andfort. With her other hand, she went back to lovingly stroking myrge shaft, her fingers caressing the pulsating flesh with practiced finesse. The heat radiating from my engorged member engulfed her hand, and it throbbed, demanding to be pleasured. "You have no idea how lucky you are right now,~," she remarked lightly. I looked at the beautiful face of the woman that is handling my dick. A courteous and dignified Empress from an extremely powerful family is tending to my cock as though it is her duty. Her face was only a couple of centimeters away to the point that I could feel her warm breath on my shaft. I looked at her blue eyes filled with motherly affection, staring and gauging my reactions; Her blue hair, elegantly done and styled befitting her high status, Her cherry red lips, and her milky white face, enhanced with the empire''s finest and most expensive cosmetics. And yet, all of those seemed to pale whenpared to the beautiful expression she has on her face. That smile was filled with warmth and joy. I smiled wryly. "Why do you say so?" Lora stopped momentarily, her eyes widened a little in surprise. She then resumed stroking my cock, her slick hand rubbing along the entire length, as she responded, "Because I have never seen a man''s cock grow as big and as thick as yours... not even the Emperor." I didn''t respond, letting Lora continue with her work. Her soft, warm hands gliding up and down along the entire length of my cock, and her other hand cupping and massaging my balls with a touch of a goddess was an incredible experience. Lora was clearly skilled and experienced, her technique perfect and wless. She continued her ministrations on my genitals, and soon, a familiar sensation began to build up within me. I was getting close to the edge. "I''m cumming..." I let her know of the impending climax, and the response that she gave me was, "Don''t worry. Let it all out, it''s alright. You don''t have to hold back at all." Her voice was warm and inviting, as though she was trying to encourage andfort me. Her hands were also working with more vigor and purpose, her palms pressing more firmly against my pulsating dick. With onest push, I could feel my balls contract. A wave of pleasure erupted throughout my entire body. "Aaahh....." A loud grunt escaped from my mouth as I shot my load. Cum sprayed from the tip of my cock in long, thick jets. I could feel the muscles of my groin contracting, pumping my seed into the air and onto the ground. Lora continued massaging the tip of my cock, her palm pressing against the sensitive frenulum. Every jet of semen that erupted from the tip of my cock was apanied by a rush of pleasure surging through my mind, my thoughts clouded with an overwhelming sense of euphoria. The first shot hit her forehead hard and left a thick trail of gooey semen down to her nose. A second spurt followed,nding on her left cheek and sliding down to her chin. The third one aimed straight at her lips, forcing them to close as the thick ropes of cum threatened to invade her mouth and get onto her tongue. Lora could feel the hot gooey liquidnd all over her face. The warm cum painted an obscene masterpiece, decorating her forehead, nose, flushed cheeks, and delicate chin without discrimination. The next shot then hit her right eye, blinding her for a moment before it slid down her cheek and dripped on her breasts. I could see Lora''s tongue moving around, cleaning the cum that got on her lips and swallowing it. It was a sight that further intensified my arousal,. Lora''s ministrations were relentless, however, and another wave of pleasure was brought to me, as a fourth spurtnded directly on her forehead. Then, a fifth spurt hit her in the chest, staining the area above her nipples with the milky white fluid. The final jet of cum was smaller,nding on her cheek again and dripping down her neck. With a loud gasp, I finished. My cock had finally stopped spewing out my seed, and the muscles of my groin rxed, exhausted from the powerful ejaction. Lora was breathing hard, her breasts rising and falling, a wide, satisfied smile stered on her face. It was obvious that she was proud of her handiwork. "That was.... Incredible..." Chapter 635-Bathroom Fun~

Chapter 635-Bathroom Fun~

I could see Lora''s tongue moving around, cleaning the cum that got on her lips and swallowing it. It was a sight that further intensified my arousal. Lora''s ministrations were relentless, however, and another wave of pleasure was brought to me, as a fourth spurtnded directly on her forehead. Then, a fifth spurt hit her in the chest, staining the area above her nipples with the milky white fluid. The final jet of cum was smaller,nding on her cheek again and dripping down her neck. With a loud gasp, I finished. My cock had finally stopped spewing out my seed, and the muscles of my groin rxed, exhausted from the powerful ejaction. Lora was breathing hard, her breasts rising and falling, a wide, satisfied smile stered on her face. It was obvious that she was proud of her handiwork. "That was.... Incredible..." I panted, the feeling of the orgasm still lingering, as thest bit of semen slowly leaked out from the tip of my cock. "Of course. This is just the beginning, however," she responded. After I had recovered from the powerful ejaction, we went straight to the shower, and I had to help Lora clean the sticky semen that had dirtied her body, we could do it with magic but then that would remove the romance in the action. "That''s not good. Your cum is everywhere on your body. Even your hair got stained," "It can''t be helped, can it? This is a lot more than I thought you''d have. Besides, I''m happy that I can be marked by you in this way," Lora spoke, her voice filled with satisfaction. I took the washcloth and started to scrub her body, carefully cleaning her breasts, her abdomen, and her pubic region. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm, rxing sensation. "Now that you are done, how about we move on to the next step?" Lora suggested, a mischievous smile appearing on her face. I didn''t answer. Instead, I moved downwards and knelt on the floor. I could see her beautiful pussy lips, her slit glistening with the remnants of her juices. "W-What are you doing...?" Lora stammered. "Returning the favor," I replied before I plunged my tongue into her wet pussy. I started with long, slow licks. Lora let out a sharp gasp and her legs began to shake. Her pussy was very wet, and the taste was sweet and delicious. I licked her pussy, tasting the sweet juices, and I could hear her moans bing louder and louder. "T-This feels amazing..." Her hands moved towards my head, holding me tightly. She pressed her pelvis against my face, smothering me, and I couldn''t breathe. She was so turned on that her body was reacting by itself as he body leaned against the wall of the bathroom. I moved my tongue up and down her slit, savoring the sweet nectar. My hands moved up her legs and gripped her thighs, giving her some support. Her fingers entwined with mine, and her grip was firm and tight. She moaned loudly, and I could feel her legs start to quiver. "Y-Yes... Yes!" Her body was trembling, and she was getting close to her release. I kept licking and sucking her clit, and I could feel her juices flowing freely from her pussy. "Please, keep going..." Her voice was desperate and filled with lust. "I-I''m going to cum! I''m going to cum!" I kept licking and sucking her clit, and I could feel her orgasm building up. "I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" Lora''s body began to shake violently. Her juices were pouring out of her pussy and her legs were shaking uncontrobly. Her grip on my hands was tight, and she was gasping for air. "I-I''m sorry... I couldn''t stop myself." "It''s alright," "You are an incredible lover. Thank you,~" The hot water poured over us, creating a steamy haze as our bodies moved in a passionate rhythm. My hands continued to explore every inch of Lora''s sensual curves, fingers kneading the softness of her breasts while my palms grasped the voluptuous roundness of her milfy ass. "Mmm,~" she purred against my lips as we engaged in a deep, lustful kiss. The taste of our mingling desires lingered between us. Lora''s hands, filled with appreciation, trailed down my chest, tracing the contours of my well-defined pecs. Her fingers danced across my skin, feeling the juxtaposition of strength and gentleness. "Mmm, you''re so strong and yet so gentle," sheplimented, her voice a sultry melody that fueled the fire of our desire. My hands, now fixated on her magnificent behind, kneaded and explored the supple flesh. Her moans of approval spurred me on. "Ahh, that feels nice," she sighed her voice a symphony of pleasure. "I''m d," I responded, my fingers continuing their tender exploration of her inviting ass. "Your ass is incredible, so big and soft,~" I whispered, my lips now seeking the sensitive skin of her neck. "Why thank you," she replied, her voice a yful purr. My lips found their way to her earlobe, and I sucked and nibbled, evoking an intoxicating moan from deep within her throat. "Oh my god," she gasped, her body arching against mine. Our entangled bodies moved seamlessly under the cascading water, the steam enveloping us in a veil of heated passion. I could feel the urgency building, the primal need for each other pushing us to new heights of desire. As Lora''s moans echoed in the confined space of the shower, I couldn''t resist the maic pull of her lips. Our mouths met in a hungry, fervent kiss, tongues exploring and dancing in a symphony of lust. The water droplets traced the contours of our heated bodies, amplifying the sensation of our intimate connection. Her hands continued their exploration, trailing down my chest, leaving a trail of lingering heat. The warmth of the water only heightened the intensity of her touch, each caress sending shivers down my spine. My fingers, now drawn back to her sulent breasts, kneaded and squeezed, teasing her erect nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. Lora''s breath hitched with each deliberate touch, her body responding to the electrifying sensations. "Mmm,~" she moaned into our kiss, a seductive melody that fueled my arousal. The shower''s water danced off our heated bodies, creating a sensual ballet of droplets that entuated every curve and contour. My hands ventured lower, trailing along the smooth expanse of her stomach before reaching the apex of her thighs. Lora''s wet skin glistened under the water''s embrace as my fingers found her soaked entrance. The heat and moisture made every touch more electrifying, our connection intensifying with each passing moment. "Oh my god," she gasped, her body responding to the subtle pressure of my fingers. I teased her entrance, feeling the tightness that begged for more. The steamy air resonated with the symphony of our pleasure as I guided her against the cold tiles, the contrast creating a thrilling sensation against our heated bodies. Her legs wrapped around my waist, urging me to enter her. The tip of my throbbing cock pressed against her entrance, a maic force pulling us closer. I pushed forward, the wet, tight embrace of her pussy weing me eagerly. "Oh~yes!~," Lora gasped, her body arching against mine, the thrill of the intrusion igniting a cascade of pleasure. With each thrust, our bodies found a rhythm that echoed the pounding of the water against us. The steamy air intensified the sensations, creating an otherworldly atmosphere where only the intoxication of our desire existed. "Yes, yes, fuck me harder!" Lora''s passionate plea filled the air, a mantra that drove me to new depths of intensity. Our bodies collided in a rhythmic dance, the sound of our lovemaking drowned out by the thunderous cascade of water. Lora''s moans intertwined with the water''s symphony, the pleasure building to an uncontainable peak. Our connection, a fusion of bodies and desires, reached a climax that reverberated through the confined space of the shower. With a final, ecstatic cry, Lora''s body convulsed against mine, the waves of her orgasm echoing through our entwined forms. The climax consumed us both, leaving us breathless and sated in the aftermath of our passionate union. Chapter 636-Getting Caught Is Exiting.

Chapter 636-Getting Caught Is Exiting.

''Um....now that''s very wet.'' I mused as I looked at theplete bottomyer of Trisa, fully wet, her love juices covering her legs that are flowing through until it falls onto me, who she is hugging very tight. The night after I had my time with Lora, I came here and, as promised, slept by fully hugging Trisa to sleep. Her body above me with her head on myp, while I hugged her waist, that''s how we slept. Though I didn''t allow her to get a good sleep directly as I started to send out my pain and nightmares during my sleep, which made it so that for 2 hours, she was suffering through it all. Though I did show some signs of me improving due to her sleeping with me as I hugged her tight. Though her true torture began after I went into a full deep sleep where the hot, steamy scenes of me with her started to flood her mind fully. During the sleep, her body hugged me tight, and at some point, she even started to rub herself against me, not to mention the love juices now fully filling her, falling onto me. The moment I opened my eyes, it''s to see Trisa on my chest, her lips lightly biting my skin, her legs fully wrapped around me, those love juices from her staining my dress. Even with her nightgown, things didn''t make it better with her body partially naked all over me. ''I had made her cum 10 times yesterday yet today she is still raring to go.'' Smiling a bit at that thought, while a small sadistic desire to bully Trisa raised within me, and with all those thoughts, I started to shake her body lightly, making her open her eyes at me. And the moment she did, the first thing that came to her is my face, filled with a smile as I asked. "How''s it going, sleeping princess?" Just as I asked this, she jumped onto me, her lips meeting mine as her tongue entered inside my mouth, her saliva flowing through to my mouth as her tongue started to entangle herself with mine. Not to mention she was rubbing herher region on me in a slow and sensual manner as she started to kiss hotter. The moment she took her lips away, with her face filling with a lustful hue, I spoke. "This is nice..." And truthfully, it''s at this moment that my words registered into her ears, and it''s now that she hase to understand the dream realm is no longer controlling her body, that she is free and that she had dreamt about something she shouldn''t. "Huh....?" Is the first words that came out of her mouth. She seemingly herself not understanding the fact of what the hell is going on, which was soon followed by me saying. "Guess you are now wet both up and down..." At the mention of these words, her eyes seemingly finally regained some sort of intelligence as she looked downward, still leaning onto me with her lips still wet from our kiss. Truly, this was a beautiful sight, seeing a humongous red blush fully filling Trisa''s face, her eyes getting wider and a bit watery, her beautiful long ears starting to tremble around with great speed as she was about to shout with her mouth, which I quickly covered with a kiss, my hands hugging her ass over her body over me. Her moan soon entering my mouth as I continued to kiss her, and the moment our lips separated, her body fell onto me, her breathing and going, her chest rising and falling as her bodyy on top of mine, my hands holding her ass tightly. The sensation of her body over mine, her soft skin, the scent of her hair, her hot breath, and her wetness from her pussy, her nipples touching my body, and her heart beating wildly as if she was a beast who had found a mate, it''s all that I felt at this moment. And the moment I took my mouth from her with both my hands still ying with her ass, groping them, while sinking myself to its softness I spoke. "We wouldn''t want others finding out from your scream, would we?" This question of mine sessfully diverted Trisa''s attention away for a second. After all, I amying in the bed of my teacher in secret, I had sneaked myself in here with the help of Trisa. After all, with her powers, it wasn''t hard at all. Though in the sense, I could have easily stopped the voice from going out using a spell, but then where''s the fun in that? And it''s within that I whispered to Trisa''s ears. "I like a dirty girl~" This voice of mine now fully making Trisa understand the situation at hand. She seemingly dreamt the dirtiest of dreams about me when she slept alongside me, and now having to wake up with me seeing her fully wet from no doubt her hot dream that she had. And before she could even do anything, the voice of the head maid sounded out from outside the room. "Miss, are you up?" This was followed by her trying to open the door which is locked. "Huh? It''s locked?" Is what sounded out from outside, and I could see the color drain out from Trisa''s face. Sure, being the Holy child''s maid and all is awesome, but without that information getting found in bed with me in the morning is just the recipe for a clusterfuck out there. Not to mention the current Trisa looks like the epitome of a slut. "Um~" The loud voice sounded out from Trisa as I pinched her right nipple over her gown, twirling it a bit, which quickly brought out a moan from her which surely sounded out as the call came. "Miss? Are you alright?" "Y-Yes! I-I am fine!" Trisa called out while a very dangerous smile came to my face as I decided to toy with her with the head maid outside. "What do we have here?" I said as my fingers slowly traveled down from her breast, and to her navel, then the waistband of her panties, and slowly going further down, touching her clit which was wet, and with the help of her own wetness, my fingers easily slipped in. "Mhhmm~~" "Miss?" Trisa couldn''t even talk to the head maid as I kept teasing her. "Hmm? What do we have here? So wet. Was that dream that good?" I spoke with a devilish smile. "Miss, are you alright? Do you want me to get some help?" The voice of the head maid was very close as I could hear her breathing heavily behind the door, surely listening in. And with her, Trisa couldn''t speak much due to me ying with her pussy, moving my fingers up and down, spreading her wetness all over her crotch. "Hmm...I could feel the heat of your pussy. What do you say to her? You seem to have a lot to say, no?" I said, whispering to her, making her blush, and before she could speak, I inserted one finger inside, and then two, spreading her out, which made her let out a loud moan that could be heard even behind the closed doors, her legs shaking, and her arms hugging me tightly, her nails digging deep into my back. "Mhhm!" The moment she moaned, the voice of the maid also came. "What was that, miss? Did you say something? Should I get some help?" The head maid started to beat a bit faster, she knew that nothing could happen to Trisa due to her own powers but logic doesn''t seem to work with people that care for you as another finger entered inside Trisa''s lower hole, it frighteningly tightening around my theee fingers as I spoke in a teasing voice. "Oh? Would you look at that, is this situation making you very horny?~ what a bad girl~" At the end of my words, I went to the end of Trisa''s elven ear and bit on it, the maid calling out again as Trisa spoke with blurry eyes and a moan. "Um~pl-please...st-stop....." She said as my fingers twirled in her. As Trisa moaned out again, I removed my fingers from her, and it was then that she started to calm down. Chapter 637-A New Sector.

Chapter 637-A New Sector.

''She needs to work on her poker face a bit...'' I mused as both Trisa and I started to eat at the dining table. The servants around us were bustling while I made myself at home with the tasteful food. The two of us ate in blissful silence, and things would have been better if not for the fact that Trisa couldn''t seem to meet my eyes at all. After that light teasing I gave her, along with her waking up all wet, it was hard for her to even look me in the eye. And then there is the fact that the head maid''s eye is boring itself onto me. I could feel the subtle suspicious eyes of the head maid, a dear friend of Trisa, bearing on me at times. Even the other servants are giving the two of us an odd gaze, with Trisa being so focused with her food that she can''t seem to find the time to look me face to face. "The food was delicious, please give my regards to the chef." I spoke out as I started to lightly tap on my lips with the napkin on the table. The head maid herself nodded her head at my words as I looked at Trisa, so intensely focused on her food that barely two bites had been taken by her. "Teacher?" I called out to Trisa. "Y-Yes?" She suddenly called out, startled, as her eyes met mine, still filled with her shyness and shame. "I will be leaving now, and I really appreciate your hospitality. It means a lot, the ce is beautiful and well-kept." The meaning of my words made the servants smile, while I could see the smug grin filling the face of the head maid. Without any fanfare, I started to head out of the mansion, my steps light and breezy as I kept walking through the heavenly beautiful area. Just like always, the beasts seemed toe around me to spend whatever time they could with me. "Not this time, guys, I have things to do." I muttered with a smile, to which the beasts seemed to have hit with painful news. ''Never thought I would see a lion bring out its puppy eyes to me.'' I thought, looking at the humongous lion, the size of a one-story building, looking down at me with blinking eyes, making me smile as I responded. "Fine, I can give you guys half an hour." ROAR! Tweek! Neigh! All the different beasts started to show their celebration at these words of mine, making me chuckle a bit as I paraded down at their celebrations. "Though I won''t be able to spend all the half-hour cuddling you all, so who should I spoil today?" At this sudden question of mine, the surroundings turned silent, the smell of gunpowder in the air as the beasts started to look at each other with killing intent filling the surroundings. The sheer impact of these beasts bringing their power forth causing ripples in the atmosphere, and I stood in the middle of it all. "Now why don''t you all decide and call me backter?" Leaving those words, I slipped away from the situation at hand. The moment I reached a good distance, I heard the powerful roars from them all as the mana around the situation started to waver around. No doubt an epic fight on their way to see who shall be able to cuddle against me. ''Ha... somehow it feels good to leave other people some problems and walk away with a free mind.'' The battle itself I left behind would have to be dealt with by the more powerful residents of this area. In a one-on-one battle, beasts normally have a more open advantage due to their powerful physique and more. Not to mention, these beasts themselves have the blood of certain mystical beasts from the past. And now their owners would have to deal with the shitshow that is happening. Trust me, that ain''t going to be a pretty picture. Did I do this with any hidden agenda in mind? The answer is no. I just did it to annoy and give some problems to the other living members here. And why did I do it? No reason much. It somehow feels a little tingly in me to cause a little problem inside this peaceful ce. Plus, it also satisfies my feelings that it won''t just be my day that shall be bad. ''Looks like I am awakening to something not that nice.'' Enjoying myself with the thought, I walked out of the much more secure gate and I entered the more open area. As always, all the eyes focused deeply on me. The news of me staying in their dream ce does not make them feel all that good. But then again, to whom would they allin? The dean? Yeah, that''s my aunt and lover, not that the world knows thetter part. The teachers? Nah... I have more power than them here anyway. The other students rallying around? I am literally said to be the most powerful one walking around here. After the disy of my own power and my faction, there isn''t anybody with the balls to go against me. In truth, there is no need for the challenge to decide who will be the King/Queen of Babylon because I am a mini-king here. The only thing driving everyone crazy here is the one wish, one with a lot of restrictions yet power. Smiling to others, I walked through the area ever so beautiful. As I soon reached the teleportation center, it didn''t take long for the queue itself to break apart for me as I easily traveled through it to reach another checkpoint, the spatial waves settling down around me as I came upon another section of the Academy, the hospital. Or more urately to say, a small section of the health department area, the whole ce itself is a mix here, with lots of people walking around, especially ones focused on healing and health. The ones being a mix of different healing techniques all around. After all, in this mixed-up world of magic and power, there are a lot of different styles of health and cures. There is the light healing using light magic, a very clich¨¦ exciting one that heals but also brings pain with the healing. Then there is the much rarer dsrkness healing of ra that brings pleasure and satisfaction when the healing takes ce. Even above that is the healing of life magic, a very rare one that is only applicable to the Saintess of Life Hera and my sister, who seems to be once again gaining another batch of loyal admirers, gotta purge those soon. Even different from that, there are certain special healing paths, dependent on species'', special passed-on legacies and even bloodlines. Heck, even Lanora with her music has a special sort of healing she can do with her music. Each and everyone is special yet different, but they alle up here to share their ideas. Even the branch of healing and cure is a small one. Not many exist, but even the small members are very special within the academy and very high in demand all over the world. The teaching and growth they go through here make them the most important ones in healing and curing in every region around the globe. Hence, the students and even the teachers here are more well-guarded and secure. If anyone aims their nasty hands into this section, then they are aiming their weapons at the world, not something I would rmend in this crazy world, filled with crazy shit. Thus, with light steps, I kept walking through this more well-polished area that seemed to scream humility yet grow as a whole section. Just with a look, I can tell that all of them seem close to each other and only a little sense of difference exists between them all, though even then there ispetition here and there. With a lot of different healing paths and young egos together, there would always be the question of whose healing is better. Thus, in this section, there is always healthypetition all around, with several different young studentspeting with each other. Of course, that is always done with the attention of a teacher. Not all challenges take ce with a real patient, it''s mostly illusion and several other things in y. Still, from time to time, real caring abilities are shined here. In this cutthroat ce where getting better and stronger is the only way to survive, it''s not hard to find patients. Even above that, it''s not harder to find desperate lower-ranked students in need of academy points too. Chapter 638-The Healing sector

Chapter 638-The Healing sector

As I said, the whole of this sector is a very harmonious one, well at least during the normal times. During the times of Healing War, yup you heard it, a Healing War, the whole ce turnspetitive, a very powerfulpetition to see whose healing capabilities, or whose healing style is the best. During those times, it''s a very heavy situation here. Though it''s a funpetition for the rest, to the onespeting, it''s their chance to get their name to the world, a good one to make their name in the history of the academy. And at that time, the ones to suffer and gain at the same time are the lower-ranked students. The lower-ranked students, the ones barely hanging on here, hoping to somehow graduate, to them, it''s a time of pain and gain, for these healers would then look for the best ones to practice their healing on, to get better as fast as possible. And the best way to get better at healing is to keep repeating the practicals. And due to that, the poor lower-ranked students would be the ones to take it on. It''s not at all forced, and there are other ways to get help, but the students are the best recipe to do that with. Thus everything will get for the better yet worse for those at the bottom. ''Though that''s not currently my problem.'' As I thought of this and just walked onto the road, ra walked up to me, she was different from her maid dress, now wearing one more prone to graceful movements yet hinting at her status as a healer. ra''s presence was like a breath of fresh air. Her long ck hair, elegantly tied into a ponytail, swayed with every graceful step she took. Bright brown eyes, gleaming with intelligence and kindness, captivated anyone who dared to meet her gaze. But it wasn''t just her physical beauty that made ra stand out ¨C it was the subtle, adorable addition that stole the spotlight. Two small horns protruded from her head, a unique feature that, rather than diminishing her allure, added a distinct charm. Far from intimidating, the horns gave ra an endearing quality, reminiscent of a small, delicate creature that inspired a protective instinct in those who encountered her. Despite her beauty, there was an innocence and vulnerability that emanated from her. ra''s petite frame, standing at 1.6 meters, further contributed to the perception of youthfulness. As she approached, her healer''s attire entuated her slender form withoutpromising her mobility. The subtle green hues of her clothing resonated with the natural essence of healing, symbolizing growth, renewal, and the nurturing of life. The robe was tailored to fit her slender frame, entuating her figure withoutpromisingfort. Delicate embroidery adorned the edges of the sleeves and hem, showcasing intricate patterns that conveyed a sense of sophistication. The embroidery, in shades of gold and silver, shimmered subtly as ra moved, adding a touch of refinement to her overall appearance. A sash of a slightly darker shade of green cinched at her waist. Underneath the robe, ra wore a simple yetfortable tunic and trousers in coordinating colors. As ra drew closer, her eyes met mine, and a warm smile graced her lips. She gave off a totally different feel than she normally does back at home with her maid dress and behavior towards me. I could see the subtle eyes of everyone turning to focus on ra as she walked towards me, and it didn''t take me long to notice the boys'' shining eyes as they gazed at her. ''As I heard, she is quite the celebrity here....'' ra was already a famous and very loved person in this sector. She, with her unique stance and powers, had quickly gained a lot of respect, along with the hearts of several men falling for her gentle caring side. But that poprity only skyrocketed when she returned back from the academy realm, with new gifts and talents. One that has now ced her as one of the greatest healers in the whole goddamn world. Not to mention the strength she has gained. Not just ra, all of my main members have gone through a very big boost in poprity since they have started to show the new powers of legacy they have received. Thus, everyone raised many questions on how all of them came to gain so many powerful legacies when it''s very hard to get them and the chance for sessfully getting them is very slim, not to mention the very small chance of finding a powerful legacy, to that, all they had to say was luck, and no one can question or take anything away from them, not when I, Austin Lionheart, backs them up. "You know one of these days I need to get you to wear that dress during our alone time." I spoke, making sure that the words that I spoke only moved towards ra''s ears, the words of mine bringing a small smile along with a light blush to her face, making her look very cute as she responded back, making sure to keep her voice contained too. "I''ve already a lot of spicy dresses chosen for all our times, but I don''t mind adding this too." Her words made me smile as she soon stood in front of me and as always the focus of attention all around shifted to me as I spoke. "Shall we?" I spoke to which ra didn''t hesitate to walk and stand behind me, her maid mode automaticallying into y as she stood behind me, these simple actions of hers causing the eyes of everyone to widen, while I could feel the jealousying from all around, few from jealous boys, while the rest jealous at such a useful woman standing like a maid behind me. ''Yup, keep up that jealousy of yours.'' While thinking so I spoke. "This time I want you to walk with me." I responded, these words bringing a lighter smile to ra as she stood beside me and the two of us started to head out, moving through the much-decorated area, while I asked. "Why did you stand beside me when you knew what I wanted?" "I just wanted to hear you say it." ra replied in a light tone, her little possessive side making me smile as my eyes started to take in the area. The Healing Sector of the academy unfolded as a harmonious blend of ethereal structures and bustling activity, with soft, rounded edges and intricate carvings that depicted scenes of rejuvenation and life. The structures were adorned with vines and flowers, living elements seamlessly integrated into the design. Magical wards and symbols, glowing softly, adorned the walls. The overall ambiance exuded a serene yet invigorating energy, creating an atmosphere conducive to healing practices. As I strolled through the area, I encountered a diverse array of students and practitioners, each belonging to a different species, and representing a myriad of cultures. The students, engrossed in their studies and practices, showcased a kaleidoscope of colorful robes and attire. The clothing, beyond its aesthetic appeal, often carried symbolic significance, representing the healing tradition each individual followed. Some wore garments infused with light motifs, while others donned attire that mirrored the darker hues of their healing practices. Magical creatures and familiars could be seen apanying the healers, serving as bothpanions and assistants in their work. Ethereal beings of light hovered beside some, aiding in the casting of spells, while more earthly creatures roamed freely, offering a soothing presence to those in need. In the open courtyards, gardens bloomed with a myriad of medicinal herbs and flowers. The arrangement was purposeful. The gentle fragrance of healing herbs wafted through the air, contributing to the overall sense of well-being. The central za of the Healing Sector was a hub of activity, featuring a grand fountain at its core. The water within sparkled with healing energy,. Around the fountain, students engaged in lively discussions, sharing insights and techniques with one another. Small caf¨¦s and resting areas dotted thendscape, providing spaces for contemtion and rxation. The students, in their moments of respite, shared stories, andughter, and sometimes even engaged in impromptu healing demonstrations. Chapter 639-New Ploy At The Hospital Taken From The Past.

Chapter 639-New Ploy At The Hospital Taken From The Past.

"This ce is beautiful as always." I spoke, walking alongside ra, who couldn''t seem to keep the goofy smile on her face off her face. The very idea of a date-like moment between us is more than enough to satisfy the soul of this cute little girl. Smiling a bit at that thought, I kept walking, the whole atmosphere here was more rxing than the other sectors. Thus the two of our journey kept going till we started to see more dwarves in the area. Yup, there are some healer dwarves out there, but this area is more infested with dwarves due to the very fact that within this location lies a very important character that is now undergoing treatment, one suffering very badly, I might say. The moment I entered this ce, I started to get some very unfriendly gazes from all the dwarves around, the dislike for me is very apparent in the eyes of these members part of a faction. The new faction formed from the ring of the elf that was taken away by the Elven Empire for his great betrayal of trying to get Sabrina killed. ''Rip dude, rest in peace...'' Giving off an internal salute, I reached a much more porch area of the healing sector, the buildings and treatments here being for the more affordable, VIP students, which would mean towards the stronger students within the academy. And within this ce undergoing extreme treatment is the sister of the current leader of the faction, headed by a dwarf leader, a very formidable dwarf man that walks both the path of creation and fighting. Now the main reason all the dwarves around me are giving me the stink eyes is due to the very fact that I put the sister of their leader of the faction, in a situation that she isn''t recovering at all. The moment I stood in front of the three-story luxurious building, my eyes met with Nathalia standing outside the door with hesitant looks filling her face. Though the moment her eyes met mine, all of them lit up in glee, along with a shy blush filling her face, a thin smile spreading all around her face as she walked down towards me and spoke. "It''s good to see you are here, leader." To this, I shook my head as I spoke, my hands going above to give a pat on Nathalia''s head, while activating that spell creating that sympathetic connection towards her mother, increasing her affection towards me. I could see it work like wonder as Nathalia seemed to melt from my pat, those little elongated ears of hers trembling, while that thin smile got better. However, that was quickly followed by the killing intent of all around, as every dwarf in the ce started to look at me with greater anger. But they didn''te forward to say anything. It''s not their ce to speak when the princess herself likes it, not to mention there are not many people with the balls to try and create a problem with me here. "You can just call me Austin in here, we are not at the faction after all." As I said my words, I took my hand away, and I could see the reluctance in Nathalia''s eyes at that action. But she didn''te forth to say anything as she replied in a shy tone. "Um, I will do that." "Now shall we see the patient?" At my question, Nathalia nodded her head as she started to lead the way towards the building, with her present beside the two of us, it wasn''t hard for us to easily enter this facility. Well-built, if I say so myself, and it was between this walk that Nathalia spoke with light guilt in her voice. "I''m sorry for bringing you into this, but after the battle, nothing seems to work. Now only you and ra are thest hope." To her words, I replied with a light tone. "Don''t worry about it, for someone I care about, this is nothing." The contents of my words only going to bring out light giggles and big blushes from the shy Nathalia, who has zero ideas on how to deal with a man. Thus the rest of the walk was with the shy girl trying to get to talk to me more but failing and blushing at any little words from mine. Besides me, ra walked, looking at all this with a sly smile. Thus within a minute, the two of us reached a door guarded by a human and dwarf, my arrival once again gaining me their stink eyes, but they didn''t speak a word as Nathalia opened the door, leading me and ra into a hospital-like room where a beautiful yet sexy warrior dwarfy, her eyes closed, her auburn hair spread around the bed,ying like a sick person. Her face looked paler than Ist saw her, while her body this time was covered with a hospital gown. Shey there with her eyebrows crushed up, shivering in the bed like she was in pain. ''Well, she looks bad.'' I mused, the woman lying in front of me being Krisly, the very one I had fought with before, along with the other four to ce my dominance, and right now she was still suffering from the very fight. The moment I broke the axe, I had added my special touch, plus even breaking the sword was more than enough to put her life at risk. Cause her axe itself was connected deep into her blood and soul, something she created from all her tears, sweat, and blood, an axe meant to be amongst the best and greatest. Yet I broke it, adding a bit of my destruction energy, thus causing a bacsh to her soul, body, and blood, making it so that she lost a huge chunk of her powers, causing her to fully suffer all the time, and along with it her body turned weak. Normally even if by some miracle the axe breaks, she had in-built the ability for the axe to grow itself back. Krisly would have fallen to a state of weakness for some time and returned, but this time it didn''t happen due to the presence of destruction energy I used at the attack. However, I didn''t do it just to get back at her. Reaching at this thought I turned towards the man sitting close to Krisly with a worried gaze. The man itself being a dwarf of age 22, he simrly has the same auburn hair as Krisly but with a darker set of eyes. Facial he looks handsome and even has a resemnce to Krisly quite a bit and just like her, he is also quite bulked up. Like all the other dwarfs he has shorter height but his body seemed to have grown in width as he seemed to have built himself of full muscles, his biceps being enough to break someone''s head, his whole body screaming strength as he sat at the bed, I could feel the raw energy coursing through his body, while his greatswordy at the side of the room. And the moment our eyes met I could feel the anger bursting out from him as his energy started to fill the room. "You-" "Krill!" Nathalia shouted out before the dwarf named Krill could get any words in, her shout making him take his energy back as Nathalia spoke. "You promised you would not make any problems!" "I''m sorry, princess, I will make sure this doesn''t happen again." Krill spoke with a respectful voice, while his anger-filled eyes looked at me, but he didn''t go forth to give any hate-filledment as he spoke. "Please help my sister." His words were directed toward ra who nodded her head, her expression turning from her cute rxed face to one of seriousness as she walked up to Krisly, touching Krisly''s head as her darkness started to leave her body and cover Krisly, seemingly moving through her body trying to see the extent of the damage. And as she was doing so, her eyes met with mine, a wink leaving her as she did so. ''I guess she will do well.'' I mused as the whole situation is something I came up with and I have already given the instruction of how ra should y this. By the end of it all, Krisly will regret the day she opened her mouth to me, though then again, I am not doing this for that. There is a deeper ploy at y here. Chapter 640-I Need To Help?

Chapter 640-I Need To Help?

A probing silence fell into the room as ra kept going through her probing. One might ask, why isn''t Krisly out of the academy and onto the hands of powerful healers out there? Well, the answer to that is the same as before, the problem of what has happened to Krisly can''t easily be dealt with at all. The damage to her blood and especially her soul are things that can''t be healed through normal means. Right now, several doctors from outside the academy, legendary ones, have alreadye and gone, checking through Krisly, and all they could do was to shake their heads and leave. The only other hope is the Saintess of Life, Hera, and she isn''t all that easily moved at all. There is no one that can even make her move if she doesn''t want to. Plus, right now, she has already left out the word to the world that she is super busy and won''t be dealing with anything unless she gets her current things done. ''Though I wonder how the world will feel when they know the fact that the super-important thing is to find me some girls to fuck?'' Laughing internally at that thought, I looked back at the situation at hand. As said before, if Hera can''t do it, then my sister is another person capable of it, but it wouldn''t truly work due to the fact that the full powers and abilities of my sisters haven''t bloomed at all. Elda is still in her younger years and still has to achieve full and masterful control of her power. Hence, in that regard, she won''t be able toe close to what Hera will be able to do. Thus Eda quickly got cut out, only leaving a few other ones that already shook their heads. That is until ra started to shine all around the world with new applications and abilities, ones she received from the ce I sent her to. The legacy of a dark healer, one that fought and saved lives in the past, a hero among heroes belonging to the demon realm, and someone of close ancestral connection to ra. With my help, it wasn''t hard for ra to find that ce and get the legacy, she has already told the world what it is about, and this has only raised her status all around the world. Especially to the sides of the demon realm, for the Hero who gave ra her legacy is a very famous and well-respected one. A Hero who saved lives while healing and at the same time protecting the world, a powerful Imperial who is said to be at her peak and fell protecting one of the Demon realms'' safety from an outside attack. The Imperial in question was called to be one of the greatest healers of her time, the healing of her darkness going enough to heal the soul, to make it better and protect it. One of the few known healers across this world''s history who was said to have achieved healing of the soul, not to mention the numerous abilities she created for battle. Overall, with the mention of ra''s new powers, she got a hell lot of invitations from different powerful families, factions, and more across the entire demon realm and more. And from the whispers I can hear from my members in the Dark Night, it would seem that even the War Council is thinking of taking ra into their ranks. A talent like her cannot be simply lost, and thus a lot of calls came to her. All of theming forth to get her but she stunned them all by a single reply from her. [I am my master''s maid.] This simple reply is more than enough to show where she stands. Many others tried to appeal to her about the beautiful future that awaited her, one of great power and prestige. Hence to all the eyes, it looked like a fool''s response from ra''s side, but the moment they dug deep into ra and understood, they all gave up. What I had done for ra was save her life and give her a new life, plus ra had met them all eye to eye and spoken of her desires, and all those old powerful fools are smart enough to see her eyes and understand that no matter where she would stand, her loyalty will onlyy to one person, thus they all gave up. Though this kind went to once again bring to me an infinite amount of jealousy towards me. Right now, I am the VIP of VIPs across the world, heck, a room full of letters is filled with invitations calling me from all across all parts of the globe. All of them wished to get to know me a little bit at least. Even before I graduate, another room of invitationsy, calling me into different factions and more. Unlike my sister, I don''t have any specific ce to inherit, and that means I am an open market for all those greedy eyes looking at me like fresh fish in the market. Heck, I have got several calls giving mends and titles if I can join their ce. Already, several Empires have made their moves to get me, with lots of new opportunities arriving at my doorstep every day. And this is just the tip of the iceberg. Day by day, the jealousy only keeps increasing as the powers and legacies of my friends start to hit the light. Already I have a big headache I have to deal with due to me showing off those tattoos, ones that are of extreme importance and godlike to certain groups out there. But to the rest, I seem like a very powerful enemy that is appearing or, in this sense, a very powerful force. It isn''t easy in this world to get an inheritance of an Imperial. While talking about it seems easy, the survival chance of getting an Imperial''s legacy is about 12%, it''s that low. Because the one that gets the legacy of an Imperial points towards the fact that the person in question itself will have the ability, talent, mentality, and the will to reach the level of an Imperial. Now how would it flow to have several such legacy inheritors at my control, working for me with full loyalty to their hearts? Not to mention it''s important on the world scale. I barely have time to breathe as things currently are, and I can''t go any longer pushing these meetings off. I need to get some more power and connections if I am to pull out certain things I want to do, and for it, it would seem it''s time for me to grace the world truly and bring myself into the light outside of the academy. ''Sigh, time is getting shorter and shorter.'' As I thought of this, the inspection by ra finished, her eyes furrowing as she looked towards Krill, the brother''s hands trembling at ra''s expression until she spoke. "Her situation is a bit worse than I thought, but I am indeed capable of healing her." The mention of ra''s words was a song to Krill''s ears as he spoke in a rough yet happy tone. "Thank you." But ra wasn''t finished as she waved her hand at Krill as she spoke. "I''m not done, I should be able to heal her, but there are someplications. There is something I need, plus I would also require Austin''s help." The mention of my name, brought the focus to me, Krill''s eyes narrowing but he didn''t jump to say anything, not when the life of his sister''s handy literally at the hands of my maid, my eyes meeting ra as I asked in a confused voice. "What do you mean?" To this, with a respectful voice, ra started to speak. "To do this, I would need that, and only you have ess to it." Hearing this, a frown came to my face, while a rising tension started to spread all around. The ones in the room were aware that whatever it was, it was not something I and ra want going out, at least that''s how we were showing it, and it was within this dilemma of mine that Krill spoke, his voice low. "Please, please help my sister." As he said so, he lightly bowed his head, this being nothing easy for a man such as him, both of high position and power, not to mention high talent. Hence, a stillness fell with Nathalia looking at me while biting her lips, she seemingly having something to say. Chapter 641-Let The Healing Begin.

Chapter 641-Let The Healing Begin.

"Kirsly is a good person at heart..." Nathalia muttered, all her eyes focusing on me with a slight guilt, her shynessing over her, while the apparent look of her, one not used to males fully filled her bodynguage, a moment of silence falling into the room, the air thickening in tension, and it was within this that I suddenly spoke, a sigh leaving me. "Sigh... fine, we will get to it, after all, I can''t have my cute junior crying on me." The rest of my words, made Nathalia blush at my shyment, Krill''s eyes moving to catch that moment. While he looked at me with suspicion, but he didn''t hold onto that for long, as the duty of healing his sister filled him. The brawny dwarf with a huge presence spoke. "Speak, what do you need to get this done?" To this, a light smile started to fill me. "What I need is nothing from you." This reply of mine brought a frown to the man, who was already filled with a lot of pride, as he asked. "You don''t need anything?" To this, I shook my head, my hand finding its way to pat Nathalia''s head, who seemingly melted at the touch of her hair as I spoke. "I am doing this for Nathalia, and above that, I too am quite responsible for the situation. Even though I didn''t like Krisly''s words, it didn''t mean I had to go so far." The light tone of apology slimmed down theforting aura that surrounded Krill as he spoke. "Still, there must still be something I can do for you." He spoke, to this a thoughtful look came to my face which turned into a light smile as I walked and stood in front of the dwarf, my height thus dwarfing my opponent a lot. But even then, Krill''s presence felt very high. "How about this, we can be friends?" I asked, my hand going forth to give him a handshake, the presence of my words bringing some trembling into the man''s eyes, for even though I did put his sister in aa-like state, it didn''t change the fact that all my qualities are to his liking. A man of extreme power yet doesn''t give off a hint of arrogance. Plus, my reputation is good out there, not to mention that as a warrior and as one who has faced my friends who hold absolute loyalty to me, not out of fear but out of camaraderie and trust, these are all good qualities that this lonely dwarf looks for in one he can call a good friend. Truly, if I hadn''t done what I did, he would have jumped to be my friend the day my fight was over. And as much as Krill loves loyalty and power, he loves and cares for his sister more. Hence it''s a bit hard for him to just easily get rid of the te and start clean again. Seeing so, I added a little incentive. "How about this, I will also fix Krisly''s axe and have a battle with you, one man on man." These finely worded words of mine stopped the trembling of Krill''s eyes, it lighting up in a certain joy as his hands went to hold mine, a powerful pressureing forth as he spoke. "Deal." Just as he said this, the entire aura turned much more rxed, smiles filling the faces of Nathalia and ra, a smile filling Nathalia due to the good rtionship forming between us, people she cares about and another smile filling ra due to the n all going ording to n. Thus leaving the handshake, I spoke with a smile. "So shall we start this?" With that question, I walked towards the edge of the bed, my eyes meeting the barbaric beauty as ra asked. "You have it with you?" Her voice filled with confusion to which I replied in a light tone. "Of course, I always carry it with me, can''t leave something important like this outside." And as I said this, I turned towards Krill, my eyes meeting the man''s as I spoke. "Can I have the room to myself?" This question just made him frown, the meaning of my words crystal clear. But before he could speak, I did. "Nathalia can stay if you are worried anything bad will happen. I have spent time with her and have gotten to know her, and while I can see that you are a man of trust and his word, I still don''t want to gamble anything on just my gut feeling. Though I am sure that if I get to know you more, I will be able to trust you, as a friend." The meanings of my words were mixed, one side of it speaking highly of him and on the other side showing off my nature of being cautious. As a powerful dwarf of power, he can understand the sides of things, plus above that, I am still leaving Nathalia with me. After all, she is someone who won''t let any foul y get through. "Then I shall take my ce outside, but please get my sister back to health." With these words, he walked out of the room. One might wonder why does he trust all this and move along with the path, not questioning my word. Shouldn''t he be more against it? Well, as I said, there are some of the good things about having a very great reputation, one clean and healthy enough, not to mention a noble position and past. ''They say don''t judge a book by its cover, but when a lot is being spoken about the book, you can''t help but form some judgment.'' Musing at this thought, I looked towards Nathalia, still shyly twirling her hair in her hands at the words of my trust towards her. ''I really need to push her gifting to me as far as possible.'' When she tries to fulfill ter way of the Dwarven tradition of proposing, I won''t be able to just ept it, not now anyway. There are some things that must be done before that, and this girl lying on the hospital bed will be my first step to reaching that. Thus, without many words to Nathalia, I turned towards ra, and with a nod, a certain earring came into my hand, one that already caused a sense of darkness to cover around the room. And having her level of talent and now literally the best creator on the, Nathalia quickly understood what was in my hand. Even if she wasn''t who she is, she would still have understood the earring floating in my hand, one with an outer golden covering with a single ck ruby darker than anyy in the middle. After all, this earring itself is quite famous, belonging to the very Imperial that had chosen ra, a powerful artifact bouncing on the tips of legendary, the one said to have made the Imperial itself one of the best healers and fighter around. ra hid the fact of receiving this earring because then a lot of issues would havee to me and her. Especially from the demon realm, where several darkness healers walk. Moreover, from the demon families that focus on darkness healing, the powerful ones would go to the ends of the earth to get this. That would just be another headache and a blindside on ra''s body, which would just make it hard for her to move around. "Keep this a secret." I spoke, turning to look at Nathalia, who nodded her head in a slight daze. However, she quickly got over it. After which I gave the earring to ra, who ced it on her ears. The moment she did so, a seductive dark feeling covered all over her like the power of her new darkness healing and a new branch of darkness she awakened getting stronger. For a moment, a dark light shed around the room. Soon, ra ced her hand on Krisly''s forehead, and a strange gas-like darkness was released from ra''s body, which quickly started to enter inside Krisly''s body, drilling deep into her. Within seconds, the darkness fully filled Krisly''s entire being. And with that, a bit of Krisly''s body started to turn ck, the frown on her face receding to form a warm rxing smile. Seeing it, Nathalia smiled a bit, while I looked at this with a calm smile. ra soon began to do what I had set her to do. Chapter 642-Last Words

Chapter 642-Last Words

Time seemed to have frozen within the room as ra continued on with her healing, her hand still on Krisly''s forehead as she kept healing Krisly''s soul. The color of Krisly''s skin started to get bleaker and bleaker yet her expression only seemed to be one offort, and it was the only thing keeping the calmness in Nathalia. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to her. ra is very good at what she does, just as you are." The mention of my words, along with the small pat on her head, brought the focus of Nathalia to me. Her eyes melted in happiness at the familiar touch, while the beautiful flush that filled her face looked cute and sexy as her entire mind seemed to forget about Krisly and just focus on me. She, by instinct, twirled her hair as she spoke. "Um, I trust her too." The words of hers made me smile as I sat on one of the couches in the room. My eyes invited Nathalia, who took a seat beside me. The love she has for me easily throws away all the tension about her friend and fills her body with tension about her shyness as she sits close to me. Her eyes seemingly met mine in hesitation as she asked. "Um, Austin, do you have any free time theseing weeks?" ''And there it is, that question.'' I mused but I didn''t directly reply to Nathalia as a thoughtful look took my face, after which I spoke. "I might have some time in theing weeks. Why, what''s up?" This question of mine brought a light smile to Nathalia''s face, though that was followed by a huge blush filling her face as she asked with hesitation. "U-Um...can you then make some time for me?" The question itself being asked with a lot of willpower from Nathalia, as all her eyes crunched up, her lips pouted a little, her fingers twirling around her fingers, while she seemed to shrink in her ce, all pointing towards a confession-like scene, looking very cute from her, but the dense I can''t just jump into that conclusion, can I? "Sure, I can free up my time for a cute junior of mine, but what''s it about?" The sudden assurance of mine brought a burst of happiness to her face, as her body rxed, her eyes opening up in amazement and happiness, looking at me with shining pupils. While the rest of my words brought another blush to her face filled with embarrassment. ''Damn, she is like an open book.'' While I thought this, Nathalia went by her shy, hesitant expression, her eyes going down to meet herp, her hands once again ying with themselves, and she even started to rub her legs a little on the floor. By the will of gods, even the densest ck hole can see that she likes me, but who am I? I am someone that is even denser than a ck hole, so I didn''t do anything. "U-Um...it''s a secret!" Nathalia finally said, shouting out, puffing up her moderately endowed chest as she looked at me with all the confidence she could, which only went back to her shyness. She looked like a cute rabbit trying to look scary, and to that, I smiled at her as I replied. "Sure, I can wait for it." Though just as I said this, I got a mental message in my head from ra, she using the treasure that I gave her. ''Austin! She is fighting back better than I thought! It''s getting harder and harder!'' This message of hers made me inwardly frown, though while keeping a smile outward, I turned towards ra, she still holding onto Krisly''s forehead. Yet, a humongous amount of sweat seemed to fill her, her hands trembling a bit, while her face looked pale and, along with me, Nathalia too looked, her face widening from her surprise. And before she could say anything, I jumped into action, my voice meeting hers as I asked in a hurried tone. "Is something wrong?" To my question, ra nodded her head, quickly cooking up some believable bullshit as she started to speak. "Yes, it would seem that the remnant of your energy still somehow is surviving within her soul and is making it harder for me to heal her." While her outer words were such, her inner words to me were different. ''Her soul is fighting back better, even her mental scape is growing on! I need some support!'' Nodding my head clearly at ra, I asked out loud. "Is there anything I can do?" The question of mine led to ra speaking quickly. "Yes! I connect you to the soul part causing all the problems, and you can destroy the energy!" Once again, while she screamed this, another message filled my mind. ''With the connection, you can use your raw power to destroy the resisting parts.'' To this, I quickly asked. ''How much is left?'' To which ra replied. ''About 35%.'' Seeing so, I quickly spoke. "Then I will do whatever I can to help." As I said so, I forwarded my hand towards ra, who quickly got it, a connection instantly being formed between the two of us, and I started to feel all the same sensations that ra was going through right now. Within this, I heard out a call, the voice of Krisly calling out. "How dare you bitches try to do this to me!" I felt a smallyer of white light floating in front of me within a humongous darkness, beside me is the soul of ra suppressing thest fighting energy of Krisly, who seems vehement and extremely pissed off as she keeps pushing forth her own will to get out of this cage that has been built. "Then that''s yourst words." With that, I snapped my finger, this time my power at the peak of the Origin realm being more than enough to quickly be a support for ra. She easily removed thest true will of Krisly, the woman in question not even being able to resist after which her true free will ceased to exist at all, leaving behind the husk that we need. "Everything all right?" I asked, to which the soul form of ra replied. "It''s all good, I will deal with the rest." With that, the connection broke, and I appeared back in the room, my hand still held by ra but the connection no longer exists. Taking my hand from ra, I looked at Nathalia looking at me and Krisly with a worried look. "Are you okay?" She asked to which I replied with a smile, waving my hand at her as I spoke. "Yeah, I''m fine, it was an easy thing to get rid of the energy." The assurance of my words made Nathalia sigh out as she once again focused worriedly on Krisly, while this time the pressure that was pushing against ra didn''t exist. So, she quicklypleted all the steps that had to bepleted, and within the half an hour mark, the darkness that had entered inside Krisly''s body quickly flew out of her, returning back to ra. And with that, she took a step back, losing a bit of her bnce but then I was there to catch her body as I asked. "You okay?" To this, ra gave a thin smile as she responded. "I''m good." And with that, I turned towards Nathalia looking at me catching ra with jealousy, though she quickly shook it off as she too asked. "ra, are you okay?" "I''m fine." ra once again replied as she pointed at Krisly as she spoke. "And she is fine now too." As she said so, all of us could see Krisly sleeping with a slight smile of rxation on her face, seemingly being in a good dream, and this was more than enough to make Nathalia smile. And before she called out to Krill, I took the earring from ra''s back while giving her a portion, though I looked like I was giving her a position, I quickly used my heal to bring her back to the tip-top condition in a second. Now she looked all well and good as Krill entered inside the room, the man''s eyes widening as he looked at his sister. He rushed forth to touch his sister''s hand, feeling her warmth and the calm smile on her face. Krill turned toward ra as he spoke. "Thank you for saving my sister." To this, ra just waved her hand at him as she spoke. "I don''t mind, it''s my duty to heal, and more than that, it''s my duty to follow my master''smand." At thest of her words, Krill turned to look at me as he spoke in a low tone. "Thank you for this and sure you are a good friend of mine." "We will decide that after our fight." At this mention of our fight, Krill smiled. Chapter 643-My Difficulties.....

Chapter 643-My Difficulties.....

"Don''t think I will go easy on you." I spoke with a chuckle to Krill, while he smiled slightly at my response, the light ofpetitiveness shining in his eyes as he spoke back. "We will see, a man-on-man fight isn''t all that easy if what you meant was backed by the tradition you know of." His words just made me smile as I responded in a straight tone. "We both know I know the meaning." My words made the much more rxed man chuckle as he spoke. "Then all that''s left is for us to pick a date." His words made me nod as I spoke. "Then I will let you know when I am free." To my words, he spoke. "You are leaving?" "I''m a busy man, Krill. I have things I have to do." To my words, he didn''t say much, just nodding his head at me, the understanding in his eyes being more than enough for me as I turned towards ra and spoke. "Then let''s head out." Seeing ra nod, I turned towards Nathalia, a light smirk on my face as I spoke to her. "I will let you know my next free day when I have calcted my time." These words of mine brought a light smile to her face as she spoke. "Um... I will wait." Saying so, Nathalia stuck close to Krisly, her hand holding Krisly''s hand, to which ra spoke. "Don''t worry, she will wake up in a few hours. She has had a tough fight, that''s all." The end of ra''s words was quite ambiguous, and its meaning was only understood by me and ra herself. Her eyes met mine for a moment as she gave off a sneaky wink to me. Krill''s words were followed after it. "That''s right, she did go through a tough fight." As he said so, he lightly patted Krisly''s head, to which I inwardly shook my head at it. ''She indeed went through a tough fight.'' Holding my thoughts to myself, both ra and I walked out of the room, giving one final goodbye to the others in the room. Now it just being the two of us outside the room, with us already having refused to have Nathalia see us out, and it''s within this that ra leaned onto my ears, her words being whispered. "Let''s head to my ce if you have time. I think I deserve a reward now, don''t I?~" The end of her words was suggestive, to which I replied. "Sure, you do deserve a reward now." These words of mine made her smile with a light blush as we soon walked ourselves out of this hospital-like building. The building itself is a practice ce of a certain healing practice, one quite famous in the world. Thus, the two of us began our walk outside of this hospital, using a bit of my power to make our presence invisible to everyone around. Thus the pace for the two of us was light yet happy as ra quickly intertwined her hands with mine. She leaned her body to press her breasts against mine while the two of us walked in silence, enjoying each other''s presence as we kept walking, the surrounding voices being the only indication that we belonged to this world. "We need to do these more often." ra lightly whispered, and I remained silent a bit at her desire. I know for a fact that she wants to spend more time with us together being lovey-dovey, but I barely have time to deal with all of that, and above all, I can''t just always go on outside dates with her. No matter how much I control my harem, there will always be that one percent chance of things going awry, one small mistake, and everything will fall like dominoes. That''s the main reason that I can''t get rest at all. While I seem to be free at times, I am not free at all. For the free moments I have, I use it to check up on all the different women that I have with me, especially the ones that I have conquered. The world is full of variables, and I can''t control them all. There is always the chance that something or the other might go awry, and one of my already conquered women might meet, and things would then go to shit. It''s a very real possibility due to the fact that all of them are within the Academy. Hence I always have to keep an eye on the different women. I already had already acquired all the special bloodline and treasures I needed to keep an eye on the girls long ago during my travel. Even from a young age when I was here, I knew that I would need something to keep an eye on them¡ªsomething very powerful and hidden that none of the girls would even be able to find out the fact that I was spying on them. Thanks to the information part of the system, I can find the best ces and treasures for my desires spread across the world, though at a steep price, but it''s better than having to live my whole life not knowing when things would be fucked up. And the worst thing was the fact that I couldn''t give this responsibility of keeping an eye on these girls to someone else. Men are out of the question, and even if I keep a paid woman, things would still have a chance of going to shit. ''But things will turn for the better from now onwards.'' I mused as the two of us reached a very well-built and picturesque building. It not being as big and spread out as the one that I and ra got out of, with the building in front of me being a one floor with good aesthetics and nice locations with a que at the top reading. [ra''s Dark Healing Clinic] Seeing the ce, I smiled as I spoke to ra. "The ce hasn''t changed a bit." To this, she replied. "Well, I like it like this. It''s the first thing I bought, and I have no desire for making it bigger." To this, I just looked at the ce, a lot of peopleing to the ce, seeing the closed signs, and walking away in disappointment. "Looks like your customers have increased." I spoke. "Well, I am more famous now." She replied with a smug tone, though the gentleness she always has for me filled her voice, the students in here, not the normal ones, ones with points and talent are capable of cing their clinics in the Healing sector. And this is a brutal ce, where the different students try to grow their healing powers while at the same timepeting to keep their business afloat. "Shall we?" She nudging on my shoulder a bit, to which I just shrugged my shoulder. Thus, with this, ra started to pull at my hand, the magic to make us invisible all around still active as she brought me to the back of the building, opening up the door. She led me inside, bringing me to a well-furnished interior, all of them being quite well-fitting. My eyes first came upon the receptionist and waiting area, after which my eyes finallynded on ra''s own check room. I didn''t have to say anymore as ra held my hand and pulled me into her check room where she checks up on her patients. That too is well-finished with her table and seating area being in the middle, simr to a normal hospital. Though this room of hers is attached to a very luxurious bathroom, dressing room, and more. And just as she brought me to the room, ra pushed me into the chair in the middle of the room as she whispered to my ears. "Just wait for me here." With that, she quickly left the room, leaving me in the seat left to my own thoughts. ''I guess the first part of the n was a sess.'' As one can guess, ra did heal Krisly but not before killing her true inner self. The power and sess of that all go towards the very Imperial that had chosen ra. While the world had hailed her as a hero, there exists a much darker side to that demon Imperial healer that the world is not privy to and information that made me chuckle in disbelief at the fact of what that woman had done with her powers. ra is special in her own bit because, unlike the rest of my friends, she isn''t all that good. ra is willing to walk the path of any evil if it means to make me happy. Thus, unlike my other friends, I didn''t have to be very careful in finding a good Imperial for her to ept from. Instead, I went out of my way to find the best that would help with my situation. A very nasty-minded Imperial at that. Chapter 644-Why I Did It.

Chapter 644-Why I Did It.

The Imperial in question who chose ra is one hailed all around the world as a fighter and a hero healer. She fought inside the ces of the demons and earned a lot of status and power for herself. But what the world doesn''t know is the other side of this demon that yearns for another level of power and status. The Imperial, that woman, was hailed as one of the very few out there who could heal the soul. But what people didn''t know is that she can''t just heal the soul, she can use the openings in the cracks of the souls to keep their original memories and everything set. However, she could erase their original set ego to make the people her ves. Even I was taken aback by the sheer brilliance in which this demon woman functioned. She, under the guise, hailed as among the heroes of the demons, yet within the darkness, she would make the powerful ones that came to her for help, ones with cracked or hairline problems in their souls, into her servants. And one must know that people who can cause soul-like problems are extremely powerful ones. Hence only very powerful demons and other species of great power and prestige came to meet her. And she, under the eyes of the world hidden from the light, would turn all of these people into her ves. A very dark way of her darkness healing that she invented herself. ''But I have to say that she is a goddamn genius.'' The only way for the Imperial''s mind-wrapping works is by using an earring that she herself created, the very one that ra has used today. Of course, it has its own limitations and ways that it can be used. For one, she can only use this on people with some sort of problems in their souls, some kind of problem must be present. The second part is that the person this ''healing'' is being used on should be lesser in power than you and shouldn''t have an extremely high level of will. If they have tough mental strength, then things would be very hard and can even backfire. Hence this Imperial has yed all her cards right and by the end of it all had an extremely powerful organization of people that no one knew. Well, getting away from me crushing on this woman, the main questiones as to why I did this to Krisly. The very bad-mouthed but headstrong girl, one who just fights me to get information on me regarding her friend Nathalia. And the answer I have to give for that is simple, she works for the other side. Just like Shira of the past, this Krisly belongs to the dark side that is flooding this world with deaths and danger. Till now, I haven''t been able to fully infiltrate that ce. I couldn''t even get a double spy for me to work there and get information here. But now I have one, one that will get me more information than I can get now. ''But I have to say that she is a goddamn genius.'' Though Krisly works for the other side, her brother is clean and good, and so is the guy''s family. All of them are powerful members within certain organizations, and their families are clean, except for this Krisly girl. And when I dug deeper into this, it would seem that Krisly herself wasn''t born with much talent, even though her family has great blood of talent. She was born with a rank 6 te, while okay, it ain''t the range of geniuses that should be produced within her lineage, along with it, she couldn''t raise her te well and didn''t have much good control over mana. But it is said to have all changed when she awakened her bloodline. But my guts from the report I saw are saying to me this is no awakening of bloodlines. ''And she wasn''t all that good to begin with.'' The only reason that Krisly had gotten close to Nathalia was to get to use Nathalia for the darker side. A powerful piece like Nathalia, any power in the world will fight and kill to have her, and Krisly slithered her way to get close to Nathalia. I don''t know what her end goals are, but something tells me she didn''t have good intentions for Nathalia. The only good thing I found about Krisly is that she seems to care for her family, and that''s just it. But that''s not enough reason to stop me from doing what I have to do to protect my family and loved ones. Hence I don''t have a hint of remorse for getting rid of the true ego of Krisly and keeping the shell one that is a full ve to ra. When Krisly wakes up, she will just as same how she fell asleep. No one will be able to tell her personality change, but the true Krisly''s gone, only the useful ego that ra can use is left. The technicality of how it can happen is all veryplex, for the demon Imperial had done extensive research into using her darkness into the soul and mind to do this. That''s why I have some respect for her. Anyhow, now I have a very useful pawn that I can use, and it''s finally time. Because even till now, any one of those double agents that I catch can''t be turned at all. I even had Farah try to turn one of them to make them fully loyal to me, but they somehow died before it could even happen. And the things I saw happen to the girl''s soul were quite spine-chilling. The very same aura I felt that day close to death below Shira''s basement had appeared and gone, thus it showed me that I couldn''t forcefully try to enter in. Death contracts, making them ves and all didn''t seem to work. And even in Krisly''s case, it was more of a gamble in my case, not a big gamble because I did this after a lot of thought. I knew that ra had a 90% chance of seeding due to the very fact that the information came from the system itself. Asking for a ve control technique that can help me get over my current problem came at a very steep price, though. But at least now I have a way to the other side and, above that, a very useful way of making power ves. But the moment I thought of this, I shook my head. ''I can''t go too far.'' I want to achieve my goals, but I don''t want to simply put innocents in the crossfire. But if push came to shove, I would do it, but even then, I don''t want to go fully viin. I need to have some sort of line I shouldn''t cross because as always, I don''t want to turn into a monster. And as I was thinking of this, the door to ra''s changing room opened up as she called out. "How do I look?" The moment I heard it, I turned my head up, my eyes meeting the scene in front of me. ''Gulp...'' The vision before me was nothing short of mesmerizing. ra, adorned in a scandalously hot ensemble, unted her curves in a tight-fitting, sheer pink babydoll dress. The delicate fabric clung to her every contour, leaving nothing to the imagination. A transparent pink veil draped over her body, teasingly revealing glimpses of the sinful delights beneath. Her lingerie, a matching set in the same provocative shade of pink, pushed the boundaries of decency. The bra, barely containing her ample breasts, was provocatively unsped, allowing her crimson-tipped nipples to peek out in a tant invitation. The panties, far from innocent, boasted an open crotch design, leaving her perfectly sculpted and already dripping pussy exposed for my hungry gaze. "Don''t I look fucking irresistible?" ra purred, a seductive grin ying on her lips. With a tantalizing twirl, she turned around, presenting her backside to me, jiggling her ass. Her ass, adorned with a string of teasing beads, beckoned like a tempting forbidden fruit. The pull trigger of the beads dangled suggestively, a clear indicator of the naughty games she had in mind, her ass ready for me to take. Giggling mischievously, ra wiggled her ass, causing the beads to sway and dance in a hypnotic rhythm. The beads, strategically ced to stimte her every move, added a sinful element to her already enticing appearance. Her current look was an intoxicating fusion of sexiness and cuteness, a potent concoction that screamed to be devoured. As ra continued to tease, the room crackled with an electric charge of desire. Her eyes, filled with a wicked glint, locked onto mine, and her sensual movements became an irresistible lure. Thebination of her daring attire and the yful beads showcased her uninhibited appetite for pleasure. "Don''t you just want to rip this dress off and ravish me?" she teased, her voice dripping with sultry temptation. Chapter 645-Happy Reward.

Chapter 645-Happy Reward.

My gaze roamed over her, desire burning in my eyes. "Master, wants to fuck me?~" she purred, her words a wicked invitation that resonated in the charged air. With a predatory glint in my eyes, I rose from the chair, closing the distance between us. ra''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as I approached, my fingers lightly grazing her exposed skin. The room became a sanctuary for our shared desires, an intimate space where only the raw, unbridled passion reigned. "I want to do more than just fuck you, ra," I whispered, my voice thick with desire. Her breath hitched, and she bit her lip, an unspoken agreement passing between us. She giggled with a cute voice. "You don''t need to answer that master, your big hard thingy is already saying it all!~" As she said she jumped me, wrapping her arms around me and kissing me as her legs are locked around my waist, as we kissed I pulled her closer, feeling her skin, her soft tits against my chest, her hot breath, and her sweet taste in my mouth, as I did she ground against me, our crotches rubbing against each other with her panties and my pants the only things separating us. My hands went to her bubbly ass groping them tight, while my hands sunk into those delicious buns, my tongue invaded her, my covered dick up and ready kept rubbing against her leaking lower lips while my hands separated those buns, ying with her ass cheeks, my hand sinking within them, gripping them hard. ra giggled and moaned in the kiss, then pushed herself away from me, leaving the taste of her in my mouth as she stood back and put her fingers to her mouth as she made a "shhh" gesture. "Master is getting too horny, let me fix that for you!" She giggled as she came closer, pushing me back into the chair as she kneeled down, her face closer to my cock, and without wasting any more time she unzipped my pants, revealing my hard cock and the precum on it. "Wow, you''re this wet already! I love it!~" As she eximed happily, she leaned closer, giving the tip a small kiss as I moaned softly, the small kiss on my head enough to make me feel good, but she isn''t finished, she started kissing down my shaft, from the top all the way down to my balls, licking her lips and giving my balls a lick, as she did so her hands moved down, grabbing the base of my cock as her mouth went back up, starting to suck the tip of my cock, her tongue working my cock''s head and her hand moving up and down my shaft. ra moaned softly in her throat as she licked my cock, sucking my cock''s head and ying with it, her saliva dripping down my shaft as I moaned, my hands on her shoulders as she worked my cock. "Mmmmh....~" "Haa...~" ra''s moans and my moans mingled together as she continued to pleasure me, her lips sliding down my shaft, her saliva and her warm mouth pleasuring me. "ra..." I moaned her name as she took her mouth away from my cock, leaving it slick with her saliva, looking at me with lustful eyes as she soon stood up and spoke. "Mmmh~You can do anything you want to me~" As she spoke I helped her, pushing her to the table, making hery on it as I loomed above her with desired-filled eyes, my hands going to grope both her breasts. "Um~" ra lightly moaned as my hand started to feel itself over her right breast, my right hand going to her hardened nipples, my finger lightly pulling at it as I gave it a twirl. "Ah!~" ra called out while my mouth went towards her other breast, cing my tongue over her other nipple, feeling it hardened itself in my mouth as I gave it a light nibble with my teeth, ra loved it as she moved her hand to press it down on my head, pulling in me closer as I started to suckle down at her beautiful nipple. "Um~yes!~" ra kept calling out as my lips kept sucking her nipple, while ying with her other nipple, my tongueshing around with her nipple in my mouth, pressing hard in them grinding lightly while at the same time, my other hand holding her other nipple between my forefinger and thumb gave the nipple a twirl and pull, making sure to give the right amount of pressure. "Yessss!~" ra called as her legs kept buckling below me, she pushing me deeper into her chest, the light pink clothing of hers rubbing sensually against me, creating a more erotic situation as my hand ying with her body, soon I left her nipple, bunch of saliva fusing my mouth to her nipple and I started to grope her whole breast as a whole, her moderate breast filling my handspletely as I started to roughly handle them, squishing the soft marshmallows. After that, I bit hard on her nipple and pulled my head back, bringing her breast along with me, thus simirly to the pull I attacked her other nipple with my hand against it and pulled it forward fully just like the nipple in my mouth, this causing ra''s body below me to tremble, her legs moving here and there as she gave a loud moan. "Ahhhhhh~~" Feeling her body tremble below me I could already tell that she has gone through a light orgasm, my mouth left her nipple as my eyes went towards her leaking bottom,ing to meet the love juices now flowing all through her legs and seeing it I smiled, after all the times I have yed with ra''s body, I know better than anyone to make ra''s cum, not to mention all the talent covering over me, not giving the already a bit delirious ra anytime I started to go down. Sooning upon ra''s leaking cunt, thus my hands went to hold her smooth and soft body, her thighs making my hand sink into them as I opened her legs up wide, making my eyes fully see her beautiful lower lips, begging for me to enter her but I can''t give her the satisfaction yet. Thus, pressing a bit onto her thigh as I Groppe it, feeling my hand sink into it for a moment after which I ced light kisses on her thighs, my lips leaving their mark on them as I ced her legs on my shoulder, pulling myself closer as my face hovered over her leaking cunt, my nose next to it as I took a deep breath. "Smell good~" I called out and I felt ra''s legs tremble and get tighter around me, even after all the things we did these little stuff making ra shy, showing off another sense of her beauty, thus without waiting for anymore I dived in, my tongue taking a deep lick of her bottom from top to bottom. "Ah~Um!~" Is the words that came out of her mouth as her hands no doubt went toward her nipple, slowly pulling them as my tongue did its work, I went in deeper as my nose hit her clit, lightly rubbing it against her along with my breath as my tongue invaded inside her, slowly wiggling inside her. "Ahhhhhh~no~~~" ra started to wiggle within the table, the invasion of my tongue deep into her cunt making her jump around, but I didn''t let her as I held her thighs strongly while my tongue kept invading inside her, wiggling left and right while at the same time, my nose pushed against her clit, rubbing it slowly yet torturously at the same time. "Master~this is too-Um!~much!~" ra spoke barely getting any words around, as the amount of juice that kept leaking from her increased greatly, its taste filling my mouth as I kept stimting her g-spot with my tongue, soon the signs started to show, the trembling of her body started to get higher, thus the movement of my tongue started to get faster. It now ramming deeper into her, my nose now fully pressing on her clit, while I fully attacked her g-spot making my tongue hit it with might, flexing up and down, while I used some of my mana to focus towards her nipples, they slowly started to wrapping around ra''s nipples as a vacuum and pulled both her nipples forward. "Nooooo!~" ra''s mind seemed to be nking out as she started to wiggle more, my sense seeing her nipples being pulled up, her eyes rolling up to her head a bit, saliva leaking down her mouth, staining downy, her body fully trembling fully around in the table and to make it all better my hand went towards her ass, the small connector to her beads being there as I gave it a light tug, it fully being spread twards her ass. "Hieck!~ahhh!~" Is all that came out of ra''s mouth and that was thest call as her body fully started to tremble around in the table, her insides contracting, hence at the same time I made the mana on her nipple stronger and twisted her nipple while pulling it upwards, my tongue being stuck within her as I tasted her release fully filling my mouth, thus I took my head back wiping my mouth as I looked at ra fully out as she kept looking at the ceiling with a lost gaze. "How''s that for a reward?" I spoke to ra who is fully out, her situation going to look only more sexy with her pink babydoll still on her, her legs fully wide on the table she looks after patients, the table and the lower floor stained with her juices, her tongue out with her saliva having dipped from her mouth to the table her eyes rolled to the top of her head, while her nipples look red and still a little bit twisted. ''Now that''s a good look'' I chuckled. Chapter 646-Ass Drilling.

Chapter 646-Ass Drilling.

It took few seconds for ra to regain her senses back, her eyes focusing on me as she weakly sat at the table, the lust in her eyesing back as she spoke. "This is not enough~" As she said so she pushed me to the chair, she within seconds strapped onto me, her face facing me, while she started to rub her leaking cunt with my dick, she lubricating it nicely as she kept leaking out low moans. "Um~now it time for me to reward my master~" As she said so she lightly raised her ass up, her dress pink baby doll dress moving along with her ass her nipples rubbed against my chest, easily locating my dick, she didn''t need to use her hand as her pussy lips kissed my dick, slowly sliding it within her, her pussy taking my dick within her, the feeling of her tight cunt surrounding my dick making me moan along with her. "Master''s dick~is the best~" ra moaned, her hips soon moving, her legs on the chair, her ass sitting on my thighs, her legs and mine interlinking together, our position making it easy for us to kiss, her tongue and mine interlocked in a messy kiss. My hands went to her bubbly ass once again groping her, pulling her downwards, her tits rubbing against my chest as our lips and tongues mixed, my hands moving her hips up and down, helping her move on my dick, while her insides fully tightened around me. My hands went to her bubbly ass once again groping her, pulling her downwards, her tits rubbing against my chest as our lips and tongues mixed, my hands moving her hips up and down, helping her move on my dick, while her insides fully tightened around me. "Mhmh~" "Umph~" We kept moaning in each other''s mouths, the kiss not stopping as our bodies connected, ra''s pussy epting my whole thing deep into her, her pussy lips kissing the base of my dick, my pubic hair brushing against her, our crotches connecting together. "Uhhh!~" ra let out a deep moan in my mouth, as she started to increase her speed, her hips bouncing more and more, her pussy fully tightening around me, her lips kissing my dick as her pussy lips started to suck at the base, her cunt moving up and down, her breasts fully rubbing against my chest. The friction made them feel like marshmallows, their size not changing much, they felt soft and squishy in my hands, the fact they don''t have any fat within them just shows how good ra is in shape, her boobs being so perky, so beautiful, and yet so bouncy. "You feel so good~" "Yes, Master is so amazing, your dick is the best, it fills me up so much, my mind goes nk when you fill me up~" As we moaned into each other''s mouth, I increased the strength of my hold, groping her ass and making her move harder, her pussy lips now pping against the base, her insides fully tightening and loosening themselves, her tongue moving wildly around. "Ahh~master!~" "ra!~" My own voice came out as my dick started to throb, the signs of my orgasming close, her pussy feels so good, the heat around her, and the tightness is so good, I want to fill her up with my seed. "Master is gonna cum?~" "Yeah!" "Give it to me, all of it, I will take all of it in, make sure not a drop is spilled!~" "Ummmh!~" I moaned, the kiss now stopped, and our lips separated as we looked at each other in the eyes, her blue eyes sparkling with desire, lust, and love, her face flushed with the sweat and the saliva mixing together as she looked at me, her mouth opened wide, her tongue out. "I''ming!~" "Give it to me!~" I called out as I gave ast pull, mming her down, my dick reaching the deepest part of her cunt hitting her womb, her womb sucking me tightly, her cunt not letting go of my dick as she fully pushed her ass down. "AHHH!~" "Ummmhhh!~" At the same time, my dick throbbed, and the feeling of pleasure washed over me, the sensation of releasing within her making me feel great as my thick seeds started to fill her full, the fact I can do this to her is great, the fact I can give her my seed is so great, and the feeling of her pussy taking all of it, her cunt fully sucking all the seed, taking everything it can is the greatest. "Um~master''s seed feels so good, it''s filling me up, ah~so full~" ra moaned the feeling of me filling her up, no doubt feeling amazing, her insides tightening as her pussy lips continued to suck me, her hands wrapped around me, her lips kissing my neck, her breasts on my chest. "You felt great." I whispered in her ears, making her shiver as she giggled cutely. "You make me feel amazing." "Well, you did give a pretty good performance today, I think a little bit more reward is due." As I said I used my mana, it going around her nipples once again, they started to vibrate slowly, increasing their speed while her cunt started to suck more, her ass also tightening as her legs went tighter around my leg, her ass groped by me. "Umm~" "Don''t hold back." "Um~ah!~" ra soon started toe, her cunt sucking the remaining cum within me, her insides trembling, her nipples vibrating and her cunt and ass tightening around, she shivered within my arms, her face buried within my neck as she let out small moans. "Master is amazing~" She whispered. "You too, you''re a good girl, aren''t you?" "Mhm!" "Do you want your reward?" "Yes~" I asked the vibrations and sucking increasing, the sucking and the vibrating making ra''s eyes widen and her mouth open wide. "Ah!~" A moan escaped from her, and the vibration increased, her legs and ass getting tighter. "Ah!~master is the best!~" She called out. "I''m your master after all." "YES!~" ra nodded quickly as she continued to tremble and orgasm around, her juices leaking and flowing from her. "Ahh~" She moaned cutely, and her cunt sucked, and soon enough, I released inside her, the second round being just as great, her cunt sucking and milking all of the semen, leaving no space, her pussy lips kissing the base and her cunt taking in every drop. "Um~ah~" She moaned as her orgasm ended, then her eyes lit up again as she spoke into my ears. "But my master still hasn''t used his best prize!~" As she whispered this into my ears, my dick twitched within ra making her let out another moan. "You are asking for it" I spoke and with that, I grabbed her ass raising myself from the chair with me inside her as I walked into therge window seeing outside and looking at it a little panic shed through ra''s eyes. "Master~" She whispered but I didn''t give her any more timeplete as I pulled myself out of her, and pushed her against the window with her ass towards me, her breasts pressing against the window as I gazed at her ass, her ass filled with the beads, its puller hanging out from her asshole. "You got a nice ass~" I whispered into her ears as I started t lightly ying with her ass, my eyes on the ass beads inside her. "I wonder what will happen if I pulled this out?" I spoke and I ced my hands on her ass, pulling lightly on the puller, her ass tightening around the bead, and at the same time, her cunt leaked out some juices, my other hand moving towards her cunt, dipping my fingers into it, and then giving them a taste. "Your body is honest, isn''t it? Your pussy is so wet already, even though you came a lot, I wonder how long you willst this time." As I spoke I ced a finger on her clit, soon using a specific mana I added a vibrating frequency to my rod, the tip of the vibrating rod on her ass, my hand lightly pulling the string of the beads. "Master please!~" "Please what?" I asked, pulling on the string, making sure the tip of the vibrating rod was fully inside her, her pussy lips tightening around, and her clit twitching. "Master!~" She gasped. "What are you asking me to do, ra? Tell me and I will do it." "Fuck me!~" ra screamed and her pussy gushed, the juices spilling out as she looked at me, her face red, and her body hot, and her breathing ragged, and her legs trembling, and her hands pressed against the window. "If you want it so badly, then take it." With that, I moved forward, pulling on the string of beads, her asshole tightening, and her cunt leaking fully. "Ahhhhh!~" A loud cry echoed in the room, the vibrations going through her ass and cunt, and she came, the juices flowing out, and the string of beadsing out, her gaping ass now in front of me and I didn''t even hesitate to widen her ass more and slowly put my vibrating dick into her ass, ra moaning out with herself fully pressed to the window. "Um!~" "Now I wonder how all the ones seeing you as the great healer will feel if they see your face now~" I said my dick getting deeper and deeper into her ass, the tightness of her asshole making her cunt suck the beads as I ced it near her lower lips adding a bit of vibrations to it too, her pussy leaking more juices. "Ah!~" "It must be an honor for me, to be the only one to see you like this." "YES!~" ra shouted in reply. "Then, how about I mark your body? I think I should have the right to do so." I spoke as my dick reached the deepest point of her ass, her insides were tight and her pussy and asshole even tighter as the beads sucked the vibrator within her. "Yes!~" She replied as her ass tightened more. "You''re so amazing~" "Only for you, master!~" She cried out as I pulled back my hips and started to push, my hands gripping her ass and holding it tightly, ra''s hands moving against the ss, her juices leaking out as her insides got tighter. "I will fill your ass, and then I will mark you with my magic." "Yes, mark me, Master, fill me, make me yours, only yours!" "Good girl." I praised her as I thrust forward, her insides getting tighter, her pussy and asshole squeezing the beads and my dick, her juices flowing freely. "Ah!~" ra moaned, her body shaking and her hands pressed against the window as I moved, my hands holding her hips tightly, my hands on her waist, her body trembling, and her eyes rolling back. "Ah!~master is the best!~" "You feel great too, ra, your ass is the best." "I''m d Master likes it, it''s all for you!~" "It better be." With that, I held her hips and started to move faster, ra''s pussy gushing out more, her asshole tightening and her body trembling, her pussy sucking the vibrating beads and her ass crushing my rod. "Master!~" ra cried out, her body shaking, her eyes rolling back, her juices gushing and her asshole tightening, her ass getting tighter around me, the sensation making me moan, her insides squeezing her cunt gushing. "Ahhhh!~" Her moans turned into screams, her body shuddering and her eyes closing. "I''m going to cum." "Ah!~" "Are you ready for it?" "Ah!~" "I''m going to fill you up." "Yes!~" ra''s screams and cries were all she could say, her eyes rolling back, her legs shaking, her insides clenching, her pussy tightening and her ass gaping, the sight of her ass sucking my vibrating rod and the string of the beads making me smile. "Then take it." With a grunt, I pulled her ass onto me, her pussy sucking the beads, and her ass taking my vibrating rod, her pussy gushing like neber before. "AHHHH!~" ra''s voice echoed through the room, her juices spraying out, her eyes rolled back, her legs shaking and her body shuddering, her body trembling and her pussy sucking my vibrating rod. "Uhhhhh!~" "Ahhhhh!~" ra''s scream was joined by mine, my cock throbbing, and my balls tightening, the sensation making me grunt, and my seed spilled out, her asshole and pussy gaping and gushing out the juices, her eyes rolling back, her body shaking, her legs quivering, her pussy clenching and her asshole gaping. "Ahhhh!~" With a groan, I pushed myself into her ass, her insides tightening around me, her pussy clenching around the string and my rod. "Oh god." ra moaned, her insides tightening, her pussy clenching around the string, and the vibrator, her asshole clenching and her body shaking, her eyes closing. "Um!~" ra''s eyes widened, her pupils dted, her jaw ck, her tongue hanging out, her body shuddering, her legs trembling, her pussy clenching and her ass tightening. "Oh god." I groaned, my balls tightening, my seed spilling out, my seed spilling out, and filling her ass. "Ahhhhhh!~" A moan escaped her lips, her legs trembling, her body shaking, her eyes closing. "That felt so good." "Mhm." Chapter 647-Jealous Aunt

Chapter 647-Jealous Aunt

Now that was fun... I thought as I kept walking through the streets of the academy, my disguise back on as I left behind a pretty messed up ra, having filled all three of her holes with my seeds, making sure to have thoroughly bred her, the nice dressing she gave on being a big turn for me as we went on to fuck for an hour. Sadly, I couldn''t spend more time on that as I have some things to settle for the day. Thus, I left ra''s clinic, having made sure she was fully loved. Right now, I can''t make my moves on Krisly yet, I want the things to settle down for now before I take my move. There are still some things that I have yet to be made clear. So before I head off to some more other stuff, I have a certain dear aunt of mine who was busy till now. Thus, with a jump in my steps, I soon reached Mira''s, the dean''s building, my disguise being worn down there and the surprised eyes of everyone meeting towards me as I walked through the lobby of the administrative section. My path was towards Mira''s room upwards, and no one came to stop me at all, not after knowing who I was. Thus, within a minute, I stood in front of Mira''s door, opening it as my eyes came upon Mira still seemingly fruitlessly going through some documents, my arrival easily caught her attention, and as such, a gentle love smile came to her face, along with two bright red blushes filling her cheeks. "Beautiful as always," I spoke in a raspy tone as I walked into the room, Mira''s blush getting deeper at my words, but she seemingly trying to get better at the love-like rtionship between us as she spoke. "You look handsome as well," as she said this, I reached in front of her. Thus, leaning forward, I kissed her lips, taking a sip of her taste, our lips pressed together for a second, the feelings between us transferring to each other. And I didn''t especially forget to add my extreme happiness at our meeting. Thus, after a few seconds of tasting her lips, I broke the simple kiss between us, the dazed eyes of Mira meeting mine as I spoke. "Delicious as always." "I guess that silver tongue is being updated to a gold tongue?" Mira asked with a teasing voice as I walked behind the table to her. Thus, without any words, as if it''s the most natural reaction, Mira stood up a little as I sat on the chair, with Mira easily taking up a seat on myp, her silver eyes gently focusing on me. She sat with her face to mine, leaning her head to my chest, her scent filling my nose, while a bit of her purple hair brought tickles to me. "I missed this...." Mira confessed, her hands wrapping around my neck, while she closed her eyes as her heady on my chest, no doubt enjoying the rhythm of my heartbeat. And I too was one not to hold back, as my hands went to wrap themselves around Mira''s waist, feeling their soft squishiness in my hands as I lightly ced a kiss on her head, after which I ced my chin on her head. My hands tightened around her waist, pulling her close into me as I spoke. "I missed this more...." I muttered lightly, at the same time I made sure to fill her entire being with my love and longing for her, something which was doing its magic as I felt Mira be much more rxed with me, the two of us not speaking a word to each other after this, just sitting like this, enjoying each other''s presence being more than enough. Thus an hour passed... ..... "Don''t you have work to do?" I finally asked after an hour passed, the rxation being the best I could give Mira, who still tightly holding onto me spoke. "I just don''t want to leave this situation." Her words made me smile as I responded. "Guess someone addicted." "Whose fault do you think that is?" Mira shot back, slowly raising her head from my chest as she looked at my eyes, her eyes lingering on me fully as her hands went forth to hold my face. Thus, her eyes kept seeing my face till she moved forward and ced a kiss on my forehead, lightly pressing her supple lips to my head. And she didn''t stop her actions there, her lips moved again as she ced a kiss on my cheeks. First, she ced a light kiss on my right cheek, after which she moved toward my left, her desire only seemed to have grown from there as she moved to my nose, cing a light kiss on it after which she nibbled a bit yfully. She then went down to ce a kiss on my chin, after which she moved to ce kisses on my eyes, thus forcing me to close my eyes as I felt her lips gently caress my eyes, they felt soft as always, and it would seem that Mira wasn''t satisfied with this much as she moved again, going the same movements the second round. The difference only being the fact that the pressure she gave in her lips was a bit stronger this time, making it such that I could feel her lips better. And just as the second round finished, I opened my eyes, and with it, Mira''s lips met mine, she pressed her lips strongly against me, just seemingly feeling my lips for now. After which she started to move, her body being pressed forward such that her breasts pushed against my chest, its supple form being squished as she slowly moved her lips and bit lightly on my bottom lip. Then she slowly started to nibble, her teeth pressing against my lower lip, they feeling tickly yet sweet. And thus, continued on for a few seconds with Mira changing the strength at which she bit my lip, sometimes softly as if taking utmost care, and then she moved to press roughly on my lips as if she wanted her teeth marked onto my lips. Once she was satisfied with my bottom lip, she moved towards the top. This time her tongue lightly licked my upper lip, tasting it, and just as she did, she bit lightly, pressing her teeth to me. And then she slowly started to shake her teeth left and right, as the pressure she gave started to get higher. Then suddenly, Mira switched again as she became light, her body once again pushing forth to my chest. She kept this going for some time, till she finally took her teeth off me, but it was followed up with her lightly licking my lips. First, she started it with her lips going forth to lick my upper lip again, the movement of her tongue being slow and hypnotic, its slimy feel filling up my upper lip as she trailed it sideways. And once she was satisfied with the tease, she moved towards my bottom lip. That slimy pink tongue of hers fright starting from right then moving left, filling my lips with her taste and saliva. ''Never thought she could have a lick fetish.'' As I mused at this thought, Mira finally took her face from mine, her hand still holding my face, my eyes seeing her, those hazy eyes seemingly in a daze, along with a light blush, and to this, I brought out my tongue, it slithering downwards first filling my mouth with her taste after which my tongue moved upwards, taking in the saliva and taste of Mira from my upper lip, her taste now fully filling me. My action now finally bringing Mira out of her daze. "Delicious," I spoke, these words making Mira blush fully. She seemingly wants to rush back to my chest and hide in embarrassment, yet she still stays face to face, suppressing her desire to jump back into my embrace. Seeing so, my hand lightly pressed against her waist, sinking into those light yet toned flesh of hers as I asked. "What''s this sudden attack from my shy lover?" These words made Mira smile, yet the tension in her brows spoke another story as her head turned to another side. I didn''t let that be as I reluctantly took my hand from her soft waist to make her face me, her eyes once again moving around the room, fearful of my gaze. Yet the silent full look that I kept giving her finally broke through heryers of tension as she spoke. "I was just jealous..." These words of Mira''s were filled with her embarrassment. The fact that she''s a fully grown noblewoman, the future ruler of the Mage Tower, one of the youngest Imperials in the world, and hailed as a world-ss beauty that Emperors would die to just touch, sitting like this and saying that she is jealous, is something she couldn''t fully ept to say. Yet this action of hers only looks extremely cute in my eyes. Chapter 648-Mira Is Jealous....

Chapter 648-Mira Is Jealous....

I couldn''t help but give out a light chuckle hearing Mira''s words, this action of mine bringing an embarrassed look to her face as her eyes turned sideways. Such cute actions from such a powerful woman were very attractive to my eyes as I made her look at me again. "Did the engagement talk between me and Olivia make you jealous?" I asked, as the good lover I am. I had contacted Mira and talked to her about the situation of Loraing forth for an engagement. I did it the day the prospect of engagement was put forth. After all, even if I don''t do this, I am sure she will learn it from either Grace or from some other form of connection she has. "Yes." Mira lightly replied as she went forth to ce her head on my chest, my face still a bit stinging with her kiss. She once again went back to feel my heartbeat, my tongueing out to lick over my lips again, taking in the taste, and it was within this that Mira spoke. "Just the fact that you would have been lost from my hands somehow caused my heart to freeze. I felt as if I was being suffocated by some powerful force, my heart feeling heavy." As Mira muttered this, the atmosphere in the room got hotter, the mana trembling around, as I felt Mira''s body in my embrace tighten up. ''Then how would you feel about the fact that I just fucked a lot and came?'' No doubt the moment she even gets a whiff of that, she will st open like a volcano to have ra''s body on a stick, not to mention the other stuff that might pop up. Thus, with a jealous bearing, Mira held her hands close to me, tightening me to her, the mana seemingly getting a little bit calm as I started to pat Mira''s back, her breast pressing against me. "I-I just don''t know what came over me. I know you wouldn''t have agreed to it, but the fact that your sweetness would be lost to me and be given to someone else just seemed to rile in some dark emotions within me, and I have never lost my emotions like that." As Mira said this, I looked at something else. [ Name: Mira Lionheart. Love: 105% ] ''Yeah, that tracks.'' The special tactics that I took for Mira meant that her feelings for me kept growing and growing in her heart even when she hadn''t epted them. Hence when it all got epted, it was like the floodgates being opened. All those affections started to pour out of her, not to mention my track record of only getting yandere around here. I felt Mira''s body in my embrace crunch up a little, her hands going to hold the chest portion of my shirt as she lightly peeked her head upwards, her eyesing to meet mine, once again such cute actions from this already milf-looking fully grown aunt of mine being very sweet that I just want to hug her tight and never let go. ''Well, if that wasn''t for the fact that this woman in my arms isn''t an extremely powerful yandere, that would kill with a thought.'' "You are-aren''t disgusted, right?" Mira asked, and for the first time, I got to see the very powerful, very sure woman, being in doubt of herself, the little tremble and fear in her eyes at her sudden words all the more showing that Mira is very inexperienced in the matter of romance. Heck, she has never epted it and doesn''t know much about it. In a sense, she could be said to be an airhead about the matters rting to love and such. After all, no normal woman will start to speak such feelings outright, and truly Mira hasn''t more connected friends with whom she can speak this about. After all, she can''t go to my mother and speak about this when she is loving me! "Disgusted? Why would I be disgusted? I''m happy!" I shouted out, I going forth to ce a light kiss on her nose, lightly biting on her nose as she trembled a bit from my actions, my face finally being far from her as she asked. "You''re happy?" Her question is legit as I also threw the happy feelings I have towards Mira, she seemingly did not understand how I could be happy at all. ''I am not really happy, but do I have a choice in this regard?'' I can clearly see the path where things would lead towards if I say to Mira I am not happy about this, trying to control her jealousy and obsessive desires here will only fire on me in the long run, and I am running for the long run. "Why wouldn''t I not be happy?" As I said this, I pulled Mira a bit away from me. I went forth to hold her face between my hands just like Mira did a few moments ago, her eyes meeting mine, in search of everything as I spoke. "It''s very normal to feel jealous of such things. Even I feel jealous and angry when I feel like some other man tries to flirt with you, and that time all I want is to hug you tight and tell the world that you are my woman." The meanings of my words made Mira smile a bit, one of subtle shyness as I continued. "So I don''t feel disgusted at all that you get these feelings. In fact, it makes me happy. It just goes to show how much you care about me." Finishing with these words, I went forth to ce a kiss on her forehead, pressing my lips against it for a few seconds after which I broke the kiss, the trembling eyes of Mira all set, as she shyly asked. "So the fact that I wanted to crack open the princess''s head with a spell is all normal?" ''Bruh...'' Holding in my trembling feelings, I put a smile on my face. "Um.....maybe? After all, I too feel that sometimes, and you are my first love after all." The mention of first love brings Mira back to a bit of her rity as she asks. "How did things go with Sonia?" ''And there it is, the bomb on the battlefield.'' To her question, a sense of despondent look came over me, one of guilt and a bit of sadness and I made sure to have Mira capture it all, the result being Mira solemnly gritting her teeth but she didn''t say anything else as I spoke. "Sigh.....it was a disaster. I don''t want to go deep into anything, but let''s just say I put an end to it. But it''s still going to be awkward due to the fact that she is still in my faction, and I do care for her" I can see that Mira doesn''t like any of my words, she doesn''t have to say it, the heavy atmosphere in the room, the rumbling mana, and even above that, the sheer face of jealousy fully filling her face. Never thought I would see such a look on my dear Aunt Mira in my life. Her eyes seemingly were stuck between open and close, her lips parched up a bit, she seemingly bit her teeth on her inner side, and her nose seemed to want to st off her face. Overall, she is screaming jealousy with her face, while trying to be understanding that it''s she herself that had first thrown me towards Sonia by pushing me away. "You still like her, right?" Mira suddenly asked. To this, with a surprised look, I turned to look at Mira, her eyes catching my expression. Thus, I quickly hid my expression as I just bit my lips, but my feelings being sent to Mira weren''t lying. Of course, in it, I went the extra mile to show how much more I love Mira than Sonia, but that doesn''t seem to be doing all that well as she puffed up her cheeks and turned her head sideways. Seeing so, I spoke with a wry smile. "It''s not that simple, and you know it." These words of mine going to cool down Mira a bit as she finally jumped back to my chest, her body sticking closer to me, her low voice filling my ears from my chest. "I''m not angry, just jealous, for I have never felt jealousy of anyone else in my life before." I nodded my head at it, fully understanding Mira''s words, and that''s why she is more dangerous, cause she doesn''t know what she should do, and that''s even more dangerous than anything else, something that can bring great disaster if not handled correctly. Thus, I started to slowly pat Mira''s back again, this time in slow loving movements as I started to whisper in her ears. "Whenever you feel jealous, just think the fact that the woman I love is you and only you, and no other woman can take the ce of the love I have for you." These slow loving words were enough to bring Mira down for now as the mana around started to get lighter, some time passing away like this as I spoke. "Speaking of which, I think I might need to go on some dates with Olivia." And just as I finished speaking these words, the rxed mana started to act up in an even more fiery manner, rumbling all around. ''Sigh.....this is going to be a long day.'' I remarked. Chapter 649-Love...

Chapter 649-Love...

"Yes, as I told you, it''s just to fool the Imperial family," I said for the fifth time as Mira kept giving me a hard gaze. She seemed not happy with me, her lover going on dates with Olivia. Even if it is for acting to show the royal family, Mira now looking at me with a narrowed gaze muttered. "But I still don''t like it." Her words made me helplessly shake my head as I kissed her forehead. "You know if you keep being this cute to me, I won''t be able to let go of you and will keep you by my side always." The words of mine made Mira smile as she responded. "That''s something I would love to do, but it''s hard to do now." "Sigh... that''s true," I replied back to Mira''s words with a frown, my hands once again going to pat her back with light steps as I started to speak. "Even I don''t like this, but as you know, I can''t just say no to the proposal Empress Lora put forth. That would make things sour between us, so this is the only way. I just have to show Olivia that we aren''tpatible, and I don''t think it will be hard to get her not to like me." Mira nodded slowly at my words, she understood the depth of my action but it still didn''t make it easy for Mira to ept. "Your family is on board with this?" Mira asked, thus hiding my inner feelings I spoke. "Um, I told them I am not interested in this, though it came with the cost of my mother grilling me about the girl I like, for you know she isn''t stupid not to understand that there is something deeper at y." These words of mine make Mira flinch, she seemingly feels a bit guilty at the fact that she is hiding this from my mother, well, what other choice is there? Mira to jump to my mother and say that she is in love with her nephew and has done things that no family should cross? ''Though in that regard I crossed that line long ago.'' "Sigh... I just don''t like lying to Grace so much," Mira spoke with a light tone, her face being rubbed against my chest, making sure to take in all of my warmth as I patted her back, taking a feel of her silky hair in my hands as I spoke. "We won''t hide this forever; once everything is settled, perhaps we can tell my family." My words soothed Mira as she raised her head in surprise to look at me, her eyes focusing on mine as she asked. "Really?" I smiled lightly at her eyes, my face being reflected in her pupils as I spoke with a nod. "Indeed, in fact, I want the world to know of my true love for you. Maybe the world might condemn me, but will they dare to throw down on me when I am the hero of the world?" Thest of my sentence was enough to make Mira''s eyes dim a little, once again I was being held in a simr lock of her hands holding my cheeks, rubbing them with her thumb as she spoke in a light vulnerable tone. "I don''t want to lose you, I don''t want to see you hurt, my love. I also don''t want you to be some hero, just always safe, and for that, I will try, but something tells me it won''t be easy, and thus I just want you to promise me that if things get too risky in your endeavor for the world, you will leave, let it go, cause I aming to understand the fact that I wouldn''t want to live in a world without you." The pure love in her words even shook my heart, the gentle love and care in her eyes being fully genuine as her hands on my face tightened. I could see the fear passing in her eyes at losing me, and I didn''t directly reply to Mira''s words, my face passing around with several emotions, especially hesitation. A minute passed by like this till I closed my eyes, my head being pulled away from her hands as I leaned myself to the chair, my head rxing as I started to take deep breaths, in a sense several of the mana around me being tense, while the emotions that I am sending Mira being extremelyplex andplicated. Love, happiness, sadness, despair, light, freedom, eptance, and more... The very ssical feel of a man who has suffered through so much yet is trying to get better. "I always seemed to be unlucky, my father dying because he had to protect me and in that darkness, all I had was you, a light in my broken home, and that''s why I love you more than anyone else. Even when I defeated my darkness, a duty of protecting the world fell into myp and I broke through it all with your smile in my heart." "Austin....." A pure amount of pain filled Mira''s voice as she called at me, all the emotions and my expression being more than enough for Mira to understand the depths I had fallen to, and it only went its way to show how much I love her when I speak of all this and even above that it shows my character of good that outshines all evil. "When I came to the academy, I just wanted to get onest touch of your embrace and I thought I might be able to break you away from me, that I might be able to embrace my role as the hero but it was all for naught. I can''t let go of you, and that''s why it means the whole world to me that you epted me." A trembling-like silence filled the room, the only sound being the deep breaths that kept leaving Mira''s mouth, the tremble in her body as she reached her hands to my face, she was overwhelmed with all the love I have for her being sent to her, along with my eptance for her. "That''s why my love, my Mira, I can now promise you that I will try to keep my life above the world for you." The end of my words beingced with my eyes opening up to see the light tears falling from Mira''s eyes, they slowly falling down the edge of her cheeks, a troubled looking over my face as I took my hand to touch the right side of her face, my thumb lightly washing away the single drop of tear. "Please don''t cry...." I begged, to which Mira tried her best to smile, both her handsing to hold my single hand over her cheeks, her hands pressing against my hand with power as she kept lightly shaking her head, her words slipping out from her mouth as her purple hair fell a bit over her face. "It-It''s just I never thought I could ever be loved like this, it just... just feels... amazing...." Mira''s muttering falls with her light tears from her face, they bring a mix of happiness and sadness. Slowly, she leaned herself to me, pressing her forehead against my chest, my hand still being held to her cheeks, while I felt the light tears of hers staining my chest. "It just feels stupid now that I felt jealous..." She muttered in between her light sobs, while she did so, my free left hand went to her back, slowly moving up and down. "Would you look at this, the ever impressive future ruler of mana, Mira Lionheart is a crybaby." I muttered in a teasing voice, earning a chuckle from her as she lightly pressed her forehead against me harder. "You really seemed to know how to get my eyes running....." She muttered in aining voice to which I replied. "Well, that''s what happens when you are in love." My reply in its energy was filling Mira''s body as she whispered. "Love....." I smiled at her words, though that froze a bit as something popped up in front of my eyes. +999999 affection! ''Yeah, I''m not even surprised anymore...'' Chapter 650-Mira Giving The Love.

Chapter 650-Mira Giving The Love.

"Love is amazing...." Mira muttered as she lightly rubbed her head against my chest, her voice filling my ears. "I never thought that I would be able to function like this, without rationality and just pure emotions filling my heart, this is amazing..." "Wee to the team" I teased as I kept hugging her waist, her voice turning low as she spoke. "It must have been wrenching to not be with me right?" The question she asked raised the temperature down again yet I didn''t let it stand for long as I was spoke. "It was but now it''s all worth it" I didn''t get an immediate reply from Mira as she just kept rubbing her head on my chest, her voice turning low as she spoke. "I don''t want to lose you..." "And you never will" I replied as my hands on her waist tightened, the temperature in the room started to get hotter as Mira raised her head to meet my eyes, a ze of lust in her watery eyes, her lips looking especially red and inviting as her silver eyes sparkled while she looked at me, she couldn''t be screaming desire any better. Without any words our lips met each other, this time it being more passionate and loving as our lips started to suck on each other, I took the lead as I started to bite her lips, tasting them in my mouth, my hands on her waist pulling her closer to me as I opened up her mouth, taking her lower lips I chewed a bit on it, feeling the taste of Mira. "Um~" She lightly moaned as she felt the light pain from my bites and then having enough of her lips I pushed my tongue into her mouth and she with her amateur experience started to respond back, her lips meeting mine as our moths covered over each other, the two of us going at it till I broke the kiss, a bridge of saliva linking us. "I want to taste this," I spoke, moving the chair a bit closer to the table, rearranging Mira''s body to make it such that she sat on myp with her facing towards me and thus I leaned her towards the table, her back hitting the table, while her whole front being in disy to me, her eyes shy as she looked at me but Mira didn''t go out of her way to cover her up as she pushed her breasts up, it jiggling a bit. "You can have me whole~" Mira muttered in a shy voice as I smiled, this being a very raunchy scene, as the woman in front of me wasn''t just my aunt, she was also the Dean of the Academy and right now we are in her office with her secretary still outside and I can see that the situation is very difficult for Mira, it is very naughty yet she is doing it all due to her love for me. My cheeks pressed against the side of her breast as I leaned in. My hand then moved up and gently cups her voluptuous tit through the soft fabric of her dress. I gently cupped them, treating them delicately. I fully enjoyed the softness and weight of her breasts in my hands. As my hands continued to cop it through the fabric of her dress, I actually gained a rough idea of where her nipples were but pretended not to notice it. She leaned back at the table, her bodynguage inviting me toe. Her ample bosom was thrust forward, emphasizing just how lewd and busty this noblewoman truly was. I reached under her dress and grabbed hold of those tasty breasts. My fingers dug into the soft flesh of her breasts. As I groped her chest, I couldn''t help but admire the way her tits bounced and jiggled beneath my touch. I knead and squeezed her tits like they were nothing more than ythings. Her nipples were now the center of my attention as I stimted them between my fingers, rolling them back and forth as Mira arched her back in pleasure. "Nnggh~" she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise as I stimted her nipples between my fingers. I pulled down her dress, revealing those titties in all their glory. They bounced and jiggled beneath my touch. They were soft, milky white, without any blemish, and stood proud without any shame like twin peaks of snow. And at the peak of each mound were two adorable yet swollen buds of pink, swollen and sensitive. Without hesitation, I leaned in and took one of her nipples into my mouth. I flicked my tongue against it as I sucked and nibbled on her flesh, savoring the taste and feel of her. "Um~" she moaned, her voice filled with a mixture of surprise and pleasure. It was like she couldn''t believe how good it felt, how much she was enjoying it in the current situation. I moved my mouth to her other nipple, giving it the same attention as the first. Mira''s moans grew louder but she tried to muffle them so that they wouldn''t be heard out, she even tried to cast a silence spell, "Nope, this is more exciting" I spoke, my words being something the fully emotion-filled Mira can reject at this time, thus I went back to her nipples, her body writhing on the table side as I yed with her breasts like they were nothing more than toys, her ass moving on myp, trembling, rubbing against my cock. By the time I finally stopped, Mira''s chest was heaving with each deep breath she took as she panted. The tips of her breasts were coated with saliva, glistening, there were red marks left from the touch and groping that those supple breasts had just endured. As I looked into her hazy eyes, I wasn''t that clueless not to know what an aroused look is, given my experiences and just as I was about to do more Mira held her hand to my face stopping me, and before I could ask she spoke. "I want to show you how much you mean to me" Mira spoke as her head was raised to meet my eyes, a blush depending around her cheeks making her look more and more enhancing as I asked, her nipple hard and ready still beginning for more. "How?" I watched as Mira''s gaze immediately drifted down towards my throbbing cock tenting my pants. She gulped audibly at the realization of what awaited her, I had never made Mira do anything besides sex as within her heart and mind she was still a very powerful noblewoman, and certain things are very dirty to do ro her. Thus under my eyes, Mira pushed the chair back, slowly standing up from myp, her breasts jiggling as she did so, and soon she kneeled down, this station of this happening in this very office being very hot, as she began to slide my pants and underwear down to my ankles, her silver eyes locked onto my throbbing cock. Mira gazed at the throbbing cock in front of her, her eyes trembling as she gazed at my thing. "You don''t have to force yourself" I spoke to which Mira shook her head, her tits jiggling with her red, those hardened red nipples beginning to be pulled. "I want to" She said. Mira tries to y it cool as she keeps staring at a massive erection she wasn''t somehow expecting. Embarrassed as she is about my manhood pointing straight to her face from up close, she gently grabbed the shaft of my dick and raised it up so that she would have better ess to my balls. She then leaned forward, close enough for me to feel her warm breath on my scrotum. Finally, with her hands resting on my thighs, those plump red lips of hers smudged with lipstick, leaned forward and kissed my balls¡ªa deep, devoted kiss. She parted her lips and wrapped them around my balls. "Mmh~" She showed no sign of the earlier tension, instead taking my ball sac into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it in a lewd andscivious manner, trying her best to satisfy her lover. From the way she caressed it with her mouth, you would think she was engaging in a passionate romantic kiss with the love of her life, sucking and smooching it with her luscious lips, except that it''s my balls that she''svishing with her attention instead. ''Guess when you don''t know much you try everything'' She went up, down, left, right, under, and basically every corner of my balls was now coated with her saliva. All over, there were lip-shaped kiss marks, a residue of her own lipstick, and proof of the intense loving that her lips gave my balls. However, the greatest pleasure came from the view. The sight of my noble aunt''s face, eyes closed in subservience and obedience. Her face is not even on my dick, but under it, devotedly taking care of me. And all the while, the sound of her devotion and care echoed in my ears. "Gluurg..Gluuurg...Mmmph" With every swirl, twirl, and lick of her tongue, the salty, slightly disgusting taste of skin and sweat mixed with her own saliva which created a taste that she shamefully found slightly.. appealing. While her mouth was on my balls, myrge cock wasying on her face from her nose up to her forehead, dangling between her eyes. Its veiny features were a sharp contrast to Mira''s smooth and wless skin, with its precum dripping down her hair. And then, without warning, she took both my balls in their entirety into her mouth at once, confining the entire sac in that tight wet space that is her mouth, swirling her tongue around them in a lewd andscivious manner. "Uuurgh... Gllluur...sluurp..!" Mira''s head bobs up and down as she suckles on my balls, gently pulling it down and pushing it back up, filling more of her mouth, her lips eventually reaching the base of it. And as she worked me over, her mouth filled with my flesh, the spit and saliva began to flow freely. Thick strands of saliva slobbered out of the corners of her mouth, dripping down to her chin like a waterfall of filth. She went from kissing my balls softly to devouring them with hunger, with a deft movement of her hand, she tilted my shaft slightly to the side, allowing me to get a better look at her face. Her silver eyes looked up at me, spit flowing freely out of the corners of her mouth and dripping down to her chin. Then, I decided to have a little of my own fun. Since she was squatting down, with her legs wide open, I moved my foot just between her legs, a little short of her pussy. I raised my foot brushing the tip against her panties and where her pussy lips would be. "Hiinnh....Sluurp~" she eximed at the sudden touch, before resuming tovishing my balls with her loving attention. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes hazy as she panted out in shallow breaths. Her mouth was ck-jawed as her tongue lewdly lolled out of her mouth. Very subtly, she was actually rocking her hips on my shoes to get better stimtion for her own cunt. Taking advantage, I put a hand behind Mira''s head and one on my shaft to slowly insert it inside her mouth. "You do it like this" I spoke as I inserted it into her mouth. "Mmmph!?" Mira mumbled with my cock filling her mouth, she moaned, her words barely audible over the sound of her slurping my dick. Her plump, red lips were lovingly wrapped around my shaft. I could feel her tongue twirling at the heart and then caressing each sensitive vein. With love, she takes it deeper and deeper, inch after inch, never breaking eye contact in the process. "Ah?!" I saw her visibly surprised when she realized that my cock was able to reach all the way back to her throat, my cock filling her mouth, the lewd sounds of her sucking and slurping intensifying with each passing moment. Since I was already overstimted from the previous ball stimtion, I quickly felt my own climaxe up. Mira also noticed that my ejaction wasing up through the more frequent throbbing and twitching of my dick in her mouth. With a satisfied grunt, I spurt out several shots of thick hot cum into Mira''s mouth, flooding her orifice. Her cheeks puff up as a result of a determination to swallow any of my load. She keeps it in her mouth, voluntarily getting asting taste of it on her tongue. But eventually, the sheer volume of my cum was too much, and it began to spill out of her mouth and onto the carriage floor. However, by the end of it all, Mira appeared to be happy and satisfied to have sessfully milked my cock of its cum. "Gulp." Mira then swallowed, as she let my remaining cum drool out of her mouth. Chapter 651-Riding In The Office.

Chapter 651-Riding In The Office.

Mira continued to swallow, her eyes locked with mine as she eagerly took in the remnants of my release. A thin trail of my essence escaped the corners of her mouth, dripping down her chin as she gasped for breath. Her silver eyes remained hazy with desire, and I could see a mix of satisfaction and hunger in her gaze. With a sensual smile, Mira stood up, her movements deliberate and graceful. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, leaving a smear of my cum on her cheek. The room was filled with the lingering scent of our passion, and the air was thick with the palpable tension between us. "I hope that was to your satisfaction," Mira said, her voice slightly hoarse from the vigorous oral activity. "It was. That was an amazing blowjob" "It was a pleasure then, and now," Her response made me smile as I stood up from the seat as I spoke. "Now it''s my turn to help you back" As I said that I didn''t give her much of a chance as I raised Mira up and ced her on the table, her beautiful breasts jiggling, that sweet tits of hers still calling for me to ravage it, yet I held myself back for now as my hands started to take off her remaining dress, intent on making her leaking cunt taste my lips to the fullest extent, while I took so, all the very shy noble Mira could do was go with the flow, her lust overriding her reason. "Nyahhh~" Mira couldn''t hold back her moans as I pulled down her panties. They were soaked and clung to her crotch. It was only fitting that the rest of her body was in a simr state, glistening and sweaty from her efforts. Her silver eyes were filled with lust, and her face was flushed with need. Her hands trembled, and she kept ncing down at my crotch, eager to see my manhood. "Aren''t you excited?" I teased, running my fingers along her slick slit, her body shivering from my touch. "Of course I am," Mira replied, her voice hoarse. "I love you, after all." Her words brought a smile to my lips. I bent down and kissed her deeply, letting her feel the heat of my arousal. "Well then," I said, breaking the kiss. "Let''s make this a situation to remember." I lowered my head and ran my tongue along her neck, tasting the sweat that clung to her skin. "You''re mine," I murmured, pressing kisses against her jaw. "And I''m yours." I moved lower, leaving a trail of wet kisses along her corbone. "So, let''s enjoy this," Mira whimpered, her voice thick with desire. "Together." I moved lower, kissing and nipping at her chest. My hands caressed her breasts, cupping them and kneading them, feeling their weight and warmth. Her usually serious voice had turned into sweet moans that resounded in the office. In fact, if not that I stopped the sounds in the office from escaping outside, the people nearby would have realized what was happening there. "Anh¡­~" Mira moaned, hugging my head while I sucked on her nipples. At the same time, I moved my hands towards her legs. I first touched her thighs, using my fingers to stroke her beautiful legs. Mira shivered and slowly opened her legs, as though luring me to continue. But I did not hurry. Instead, I continued stroking her things, caressing and pinching them slowly. At the same time, I moved my hand closer and closer to her moist cave, but I made sure of not touching it. But such caresses stimted Mira even more. She grunted and twisted her body, trying to rub her cave with my hand, but I continued teasing her, moving my hand away each time it was about to touch her slit. Mira pouted. She looked at me with a look of exasperation as though asking me what I was doing, cause I did it a lot back in our heaven. But I just smiled and continued sucking on her right breast. Meanwhile, one of my hands yed with her other breast and my other hand teased her legs. I caressed softly her pubic hair, but I still made sure of not to touch Mira''s slit. Such teasing irritated Mira greatly and increased her lust and itch. "Your body is amazing," I said, running my tongue along the underside of her breast. "You''re beautiful, and I want you to know how much I appreciate you." "I know," Mira said, her voice soft and breathy. "You''ve made it abundantly clear." "Good." I took her nipple into my mouth, swirling my tongue around the sensitive nub. She moaned and arched her back, pushing her chest against my face. My hands trailed lower, caressing her hips and thighs. I could feel her muscles quivering, her legs trembling. "So eager," I murmured, tracing circles on her inner thigh. "You''re trembling so much." "Yes," Mira admitted, her voice strained. "I want you. I want this. Please, don''t make me wait." I chuckled, teasing her with my fingers, lightly grazing her slit. I knelt down between her legs and slowly licked her pussy, savoring her taste. She moaned, her body tensing. I continued licking and sucking, tasting every inch of her, and drinking her nectar. She writhed and thrashed, her body consumed with pleasure. "Um!~" She cried, her voice ringing through the room. "I''m going to cum!" Her body quivered and shook, her cries echoing through the room. She reached down and grabbed my hair, holding my head between her legs as she bucked and shuddered, her body convulsing with ecstasy, its taste filling my mouth as I took my head back, my eyesing to meet the all satisfied Mira as I smirked. Without hesitation, I brought my burning burning cock and put it against Mira''s wet cunt, her lower lips begging to get pounded. Mira shivered. She used her hands to hug my back with an expectant expression while rubbing her slit against my cock. Watching her like it, I thrusted deep into her. "Umm~~" That was everything Mira needed. Mira shivered fiercely. Her body spasmed repeatedly and her mouth let out a soft groan. At the same time, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her moist cave again. I pressed my body against Mira and took a deep breath. The feeling of her tight insides pressing against my dick was amazing. The expression of ecstasy on Mira''s face fed my pride greatly. When I felt Mira''s orgasm started to fade, I started to move. I hugged her waist and pierced her fiercely, my hips hitting hers with power. With each movement, my dick was forced deep into Mira''s narrow cave. "Ah¡­~" When Mira felt my dick inserted inside her, the walls of her hole shivered violently and an intense pleasure swallowed her mind. "Agn¡­Please¡­" Mira hugged my body and pleaded in a low voice. She clenched her fist behind my back and whined in pleasure. Her two legs hanged down weakly, swinging seductively each time my cock entered and exited her cave. I smiled while enjoying her body. With a hand, I gripped one of her breasts while my mouth kissed her neck. "Should I stop?" I asked teasingly. Mira bit her lips and looked away in embarrassment. Her body, however, stuck to mine as though she wanted to fuse with me. I grinned and thrust vigorously, sending my cock deeper inside Mira''s small hole, reaching into her womb. "Ah~....um~¡­" Mira gasped and groaned, unable to form a concise sentence. Her body moved following my movements. Each time I thrust inside her, her pair of breasts trembled and shook, creating a beautiful image. "Such a seductive body." I grinned with a teasing expression. Grinning, I pressed Mira against the table and thrust harder and harder. Her juices flowed out of Mira''s cave, drenching the desk and flowing on my testicles. A part of these love juices even fell on the ground. Happiness, excitement, embarrassment. Various emotions hit Mira''s body and soul, making her groan repeatedly. Before long, her slender legs were wrapped around my waist, and her beautiful body was trembling violently. Mira moaned and gasped without stopping. She twisted her body below me, seductively catering to my movements. Our tongues once more entangled in a long kiss, sharing our saliva with each other. "Austin¡­" Mira whispered softly and hugged my neck. Meanwhile, her little mouth kissed my chest and neck. I replied kissing her earlobe and elerating my movements. At this point, I could feel Mira was close to her orgasm again. I knew she was about toe. Mira wrapped her arms and legs around my neck and waist. She hugged my body tightly while enjoying my constant attacks. Each time I thrust, her body shook and her breast trembled. At the same time, her mouth emitted soft soul-stirring moans. With her face flushed, Mira put on a seductive expression. Her throat emitted stifled groans, and her eyshes shivered in pleasure. I could feel her entire body tensing up. It was obvious she was about to have an orgasm again. Feeling the changes in her body, I moved faster and faster, thrusting and thrusting as though I wanted to break her body. Then, my dick reached her deepest part, touching the entrance of her womb. Mira''s inner walls tightened around me, then, her love juices squirted out, drenching my penis. "Aghnn...~" She had reached a climax. I looked at Mira''s embarrassed expression while tasting the pleasure brought by Mira''s insides. Feeling Mira''s hot and sticky liquid escaping from her moist cave, I could not help but feel refreshed. But although Mira orgasmed, I did not. I was not nning to stop the enjoyment so soon. Thus, I took a deep breath and waited until the afterglow of her orgasm faded out to continue with my attacks. When I felt that Mira''s shivering stopped, I grinned and resumed my attacks. "Ughnn¡­" Mira gasped in pain and pleasure, and a small frown appeared on her face. "W-Wait a moment¡­" She spoke up. "Mm?." "Austin, wait...!" I looked at Mira for a few seconds before smiling and pulling out my stiff cock. "Thanks..." She sighed in relief. But it was too soon to celebrate. I was not nning to stop, of course. Instead, I hugged Mira''s body and lifted her from the desk, my hands gropping and holding her by her ass. Mira blushed and looked away. But at that moment, she felt that something was touching the entrance of her moist cave. Instantly, she was hit by realization, my huge cock was standing upward in front of her slit. I grinned and adjusted Mira''s body, then, I slowly let it fall. "Ah~¡­" Mira let out a soft moan and put her head on my shoulders. Meanwhile, my dick slowly slid inside her hole, separating her two delicate lower lips and breaking inside her entrance, hitting her womb, the very womb beginning to take in the seeds of her nephew to be full of it once again. Mira was shocked. In the current posture, she could feel the size of my weapon more clearly. When Mira felt my dick sliding inside her still-sensitive body, she twisted her hips gently, trying to escape from my attack. But unfortunately for her, her body was still weak from herst orgasm, moreover, in her current posture, all the initiative was in my hands. Watching Mira twisting her body like that was a pleasure in itself. I kissed Mira''s lips and hugged her body, keeping her in that position. Feeling my ns inside her, her body shivered. At the same time, her body turned hot again. Mira started to twist her body gently, trying to insert my ns in the deepest part of her. I chuckled softly and let Mira''s body fall. "Ah~" Mira groaned seductively. Her little lips opened in ascivious expression and her legs wrapped around me. I stared at her while enjoying the warmth of her cave. Then, I started to shake my hips. "Aghn¡­ Uhhh¡­ Ahns¡­" Mira groaned softly while feeling my dick inside her. Her wet lower body sucked on my ns as though it wanted to devour it. I enjoyed the pleasurable sensation and thrust fiercely, going in and out of her cave. Each time I moved, I could feel her fleshy walls wrapping around my meat stick, caressing it gently. At the same time, I could feel my penis hitting the entrance of her womb. I moved faster and faster, harder and harder, creating pping sounds that reverberated in the office, something that any man or woman with experience would understand what was going on if they heard it. Mira hugged my body tightly while kissing me. At the same time, she moved her waist up and down toplement my movements. Her soft and beautiful body shook repeatedly, and her breasts moved up and down like the waves in the sea. It was an incredibly wonderful sight. Her insides tightened around my dick. Each time Mira groaned, her fleshy cave turned tighter, giving me an incredibly pleasurable sensation. Soon, Mira''s fourth orgasm wasing. Mira half-opened her eyes and stared at me dazedly. She then kissed my lips fiercely and started to swing her waist faster. At the same time, I moved faster as well. Feeling that her orgasm wasing, I prepared myself to ejacte. White-hot liquid umted in my abdomen waiting to be shot. At the same time, my dick became even bigger, causing Mira to gasp. Suddenly, her body stiffened, and her toes curled. "Cumming¡­!" With a long shout, Mira pressed her body against me. At the same time, I thrust upwards and shot my semen inside Mira''s womb, filling her up with my hot stocky seeds. "Umm~~" For several seconds, the two of us kept that position. Then, Mira copsed in my arms. I smiled gently and kissed her lips and forehead. Mira then looked at me and smiled before putting her head on my chest. "¡­ That was great," Mira whispered. Certainly, but I was not done for now. Chapter 652-Nice Washing?.......

Chapter 652-Nice Washing?.......

"Huff....Huf...this is too much....." Mira spoke in a light voice as she panted with her head to my chest, she back again in myp with me sitting on another chair, her reddened breasts, now filled with bite marks and redness, squished against my chest, filled with saliva too, her legs powerlessly falling to my sides, her white skin at the thighs filled with the marks of my hand. So is her ass, gropes marks all over it as it slightly kept trembling in myp, this being with my dick still inside her, lodged deep into her with the tip of my cock blocking the gates of her womb, which is now filled with my white seeds, a bit too much I might say. We have been at this for 2 hours, though thanks to my reputation and Mira being my aunt, no one has broken into the room ande to question, I mean what bad thing can be happening when an aunt and nephew in an office? "Um~" Mira moaned a bit, her sensitivity was a bit too high with her just even trying to move, her head still resting on my chest, as her hands wrapped around my neck, her hands being the only thing still with some strength to her body. "How I am an Imperial losing to you in stamina?" Mira confessed. "Cause I am bringing you more pleasure" I spoke with a light smug voice, acting a bit out to just settle down her pride, my still hard dick plugging her insides, stopping all the cum from falling out from within her, the room is a bit broken down everywhere, with some stuff sprawled here and there, not a good sight for a dean if I say so myself. "Ah~how are you still hard?" Mirained as she tried to move again, my cock seemingly not letting her go, though in this case, it was Mira''s insides not letting me go, it tightly holding onto me as if it doesn''t want to let me go. "It''s not my fault, you are the one not letting me leave" I whispered to Mira''s ears while I gave it a kiss, she blushed a bit at it as she started to speak with a shy voice, avoiding my eyes. "It-Its just I am not used to having my feeling all overloaded like this and I-I can''t control it, my insides are not even listening to me" By the end of Mira''s words, even the tip of Mira''s ears were fully red, one can only know how much embarrassed she is, though this just goes to show me how much she cares about me, or more to say it shows some of her traits, the new rising feeling of her showing off her obsession and in this case, her obsession leading to her own subconscious mind to not have her insides let my dick go. "You know I don''t mind living the rest of my life inside you like this~" The naught whispers of mine just got a weird re from Mira whoined. "If it goes like this my insides won''t close up and I won''t even be able to walk for some time" "Nothing a healing spell can''t solve" I replied as my hands went down to hold her bubbly ass, slowly starting to grope them as I y with it, my hands sinking into those plum buns, feeling its softness change shape under my rough hands, as I even ressed down a bit more, fully sinking in my hands as I started to change the shape of her ass, catching, groping and ying with it. "You really can''t let go of my ass..." Mira murmured, her voice containing light scolding to which I replied, my hands still ying with her juicy ass. "What can I do, I just like this ass of yours, my love, ~" I murmured, my hands fully sinking in as I gave it a light pinch, which ended up with Mira ring at me, thus I went back to ying with her ass, not giving any mind as Mira spoke. "Urgh...my insides feel full..." "It''s a good thing you are using a spell, else we might have a kid by now~" I teased again while doing so I spread apart her ass cheeks and applied more force to it, sinking in and all I got in return was Mira''s dazed voice. "A kid..." Seeing the light anticipating feel running through her gaze, I immediately understood the n running through her mind, after all this ain''t my first rodeo. "Don''t worry about it, we will have our first child, a full family when it''s time" The love and desire in my voice brought Mira out of her daze as she lightly nodded her head at me, seeing so I spoke. "Now, why don''t we go and free up, I would love to clean that body of yours" Thest of my words showed my desires and Mira wasn''t about to reject it, so I rose up from the chair holding Mira fully by her ass as I started to walk to the attached bathroom, one of luxury, having its own tub and everything else. My dick was still lodged inside her as I walked, but the sensation was quite different as her insides were constantly clenching me, a feeling I could describe as ''Tight yet soft'' that''s what it is, my dick not moving inside her, but just going back and forth a bit, and the way she was clenching, one can see it was due to the pleasure she was feeling, a pleasure that was making her unable to control herself, as she was breathing heavily on my chest, her soft breathes touching my chest. Though I wasn''t about to go that way, the moment I entered the bathroom, my hand started to glow as a water element magic circle appeared, soon the floor was covered in a thinyer of water. "Wait, what are you going to-" Before Mira could finish, she was already in the air with me, the only thing supporting her weight being my hands and arms, though this position gave me a full view of her face, her beautiful face with the reddened cheeks, the light blush on her face, matching her silver eyes, her hair being tied and ced in front of her. I was mesmerized, the only thing in my mind was her and her only. "Beautiful..." I whispered in awe. "Wai-wait! It''s too embarrassing!" Mira shouted as she closed her legs and wrapped her hands around me, though she was in a position where she could only do so. "Hahaha, rx, it''s just us two" "That''s the reason I am embarrassed" "Come on, rx" I spoke as I slowly started to lower her into the thinyer of water, her hair being the first thing that touched the water, followed by her feet, and then her legs and her ass, and finally, her whole body was covered, the water reaching just to her navel, the water covering her whole body. "It''s a bit cold..." Mirained. "Just bear with it" "Ah" Before she could retort, the water surrounding her started to glow, a golden light being emitted from within, the water slowly changing from cold to lukewarm water. "Is it better now" I asked. "Yes, it''s warmth" "That''s good, I am about to start" As thest of my words faded, the water around Mira, the liquid slowly started to rise, gathering into the palm of my hands, the water being controlled by my will. "Now, let''s clean your beautiful body" "Wait, no" "Rx, it''s just cleaning" "Bu-But it''s too embarrassing, especially like this" "You know, if you are feeling embarrassed then, you can just look at me" I spoke, as the water surrounding her, slowly started to enter her insides, though she wasn''t the only one feeling it, the feeling of her insides, her wet and hot walls, the tightness of the whole was too much for me to handle, as the tip of my dick that was blocking her insides, was pushed inwards. "No~, ah, not there~, no" "Huff~, why are you so tight?" "Don''t speak like it''s not affecting you, you are feeling it too" "Yeah, and it feels too good" I groaned a bit, the feeling of her insides being something otherworldly, the tightness, the wetness, the heat, the feeling, everything was driving me crazy, though that''s not all, I felt the feeling of the water slowly washing away the cum from within her, the hot and thick feeling slowly leaving her insides and being washed away. "Ah~, wait, don''t, please" Mira begged as she wrapped her hands around me, the only support for her body, and the feeling of the water slowly entering her insides, the warm and slippery feeling, was just too much for her, as she came again, the tightening of her insides, squeezing on my dick. "Fuu~, stop moving, I am going crazy" "I can''t control it" Mira moaned out as her hands held onto me, her head resting on my shoulders, though her voice wasn''t the only one being heard, my voice being mixed in. "Ah~, the water is entering" I groaned a bit as I felt the water entering the crevices of my dick, the feeling being just too much for me, the water washing away the cum and cleaning her insides. "It''s going in~, no, take it out" Mira begged, though I didn''t listen, her begging just made me want to continue even more, the feeling of the water, slowly taking the cum out and washing away her insides was just too much for me to take. "Please, no more~" Mira begged once again, though the feeling of the water being slowly taken out from her insides and the warm and sticky feeling slowly filling her insides, just drove her crazy, the feeling was just too much, the feeling of my dick blocking the way was too much. "Ah~, take it out~, it''s too hot" Mira''s voice was mixed with a groan as she buried her face into my shoulder, the feeling of her insides being filled just made her feel dizzy, the feeling was too much, the feeling of the water and the feeling of the cum was just too much. "It''sing out" I groaned a bit, the feeling was just too much for me to bear, the feeling of the cum slowly leaving her insides and the water washing it away, the feeling was just too much. "Aaah~" Mira cried out. .... "Yes~...." Mira''s cute moan rang in my ears the tub half full. "This feels nice" Mira''s murmur touched my heart, her hands wrapped around my neck, her legs wrapping around my waist and her ass fully held by me, it felt like her whole body was wrapped around me. "Hmmm~" Mira softly hummed a tune, her body rxing in my hold, the hot bath and water did wonders to her as she rested, the warmth and hotness making her forget everything as she started to get drowsy. "This is nice" Mira spoke her mind, not even a bit afraid of what would happen if I knew about her thoughts, her body slowly got sleepy and she started to fall, though her head never hit the water, she fell into the warmth of my arms. "Good night, dear" I spoke as I kissed the top of her head, a smile formed on her face as she closed her eyes, falling into the dream world, and leaving me alone. Chapter 653-Daddy Play.

Chapter 653-Daddy y.

3 Days Later: ''Wow, guess time flows fast when you just spend time fucking~'' I mused as I sat at the table, my eyes reading through the document in my hands. Nothing much has changed since the days I spent in the morning and any time I could find to go and be with Lora, making sure that her body doesn''t miss me at all. She left today morning, her eyes practically telling me that she didn''t want to leave. The days were also filled with me going on ''dates'' with Olivia, at least I made it look like that. You know, the needed condition of the two of us going on meets to see if we arepatible or not. Of course, this was followed by the supremely conditioned jealousy of the rest of my family members, which I didn''t like at all. But hey, they can''tin openly, can they? Hence, I spent the three days fearing that Nora might break and stab Olivia in the back while she wasn''t looking. I am not joking, I think I have heard those threats flow from her mouth. Thankfully, those days went very well, and Olivia and I put it into the thinking phase that we are not sure about. The next would then be Trisa. Things have been going very smoothly with her, though I did get an earfulter on from the other eleven teachers living in that region. Me leading to a fight like that wasn''t productive at all. Hence, it resulted in the owners of the beastsing up to me and making ns for their beasts to spend their time with me. "Puff... that was fun..." I muttered, holding my chuckles, seeing some powerful half step Imperial and even an Imperials,ing and standing in line to book their beasts to spend time with me It was a hrious scene that I recorded it secretly. Can''t have me losing things I can''tugh into the days when I am older. However that resulted in anotherplex thing that I had to deal with, after all, these creatures are prideful in their strength, and they tried to control their beasts. But things didn''t work out when all the beasts kept acting out when they didn''t get to see me at all, thus forcing the beast-loving elves toe to meet me to book sessions for me to y with their beasts. Which didn''t take long to spread to all across the academy and start another boom on my name, the help being needed by the teachers itself showing that I was making connections at an extremely frightening pace, not to mention my extremely high connection with beasts, showing my extreme connection to nature. Things are quite noisy in the academy due to that. Besides that, the other things that went forth were for Trisa, spending time with her, going to sleep with her, waking up with her having more and more raunchy fantasies, her sharing in one of my pain, my lightly increasing feelings for her, and she living my nightmares. Everything is going all well that right now Tris just is scared to even think of saying no to me, fearing that my heart might break from a no from her. Basically, she is on the one-way hell to being fullymitted to me, and once that happens, I can put my other ns into action. But right now, that''s not my main problem. "Daddy! Feed me!" Aria popped up on my side in her child form and without any question pushed away the documents from my hand, took a seat in myp, and looked at me with shining eyes, asking to be fed and pampered. Seeing so, I ced the document to my side, my hands going to pat her head as I spoke. "My princess, how many times have I told you not to jump in like that?" "But I was bored! Mommy is busy!" Aria replied to my words in a pout as she annoyingly rubbed her head against my chest, seemingly acting like a bull in battle, it looking very, I mean very cute in her childlike form. Hence I smiled as I pulled Aria''s cheeks a bit. "Guess someone''s bored... huh." I spoke to which the Aria whose cheeks are being squished nodded her head, her beautiful twining green eyes looking at me. On the days I normally keep Aria with Grace, not want her running with me all the time. Sure, I can ask her to keep hidden, but I don''t want her to see the things that I am doing. I don''t want it biting me in the asster on when she regains her true self. But the harder thing is for me to keep the current Aria to myself. When her mind regains itself, things would be a shit show because I don''t think someone like her would want to be hidden in the world. And when her existence fills the world, just anotheryer of chaos and death will ensue. ''But I want to control her.'' Having a powerful fully awakened piece like Aria in mymand will be very useful. Sure, I have powerful people around me, some above the Imperial, but I can''t fully have them operating with me in the light. Aria would be the perfect fit. ''Sigh... I guess I would have to make her fall in love with me when she regains herself.'' I mused, knowing that it wouldn''t be that easy and that the method of ra taking over her mind wouldn''t work due to obvious reasons. Trying to mess with the mind and soul of someone as powerful as Aria will only backfire on me, especially if she is as strong as she is. But then again, it''s me. I won''t be me if I don''t find ways to make this mind and manipted. "Now, would Daddy''s princess like some ice cream?" I asked in a silly voice, leaving the cheeks of Aria whose eyes started to twinkle as she eagerly nodded her head. Though her conditions followed. "But I want Daddy to feed me!" "Of course, princess." I replied in an indulging tone as I brought out some ice cream and started to feed Aria. She happily took small bits of it, and as she took bites, her legs swung harder in glee, making her look so cute that even I was feeling like just locking her up and spoiling her all day. [I wonder if I will get the hells special FBI division call number?] The systemmented. ''Cough... don''t call FBI...'' "So is my little princess feeling any change to her? As if something bad is about to happen?" I suddenly asked during the feeding phase to which a confused look came over Aria''s face, her eyebrows frowning at the question. She seemingly tried her hardest to answer the question to which sheter spoke with her eyes wide. "Nope! I can''t think of anything!" "I see." I replied as I scooped in another spoon of ice cream into Aria''s mouth as she happily took a sip of it. The days have already taught me the ways to give enough spoiling and enough punishments to control Aria, such that I get time away from her and deal with the issues I have. ''Will take it up as a parenting practice.'' Cause with the current situation that everything is going with me, I am sure that I will have a lot, I mean a lot of children for me to take care of. ''The big proud daddy...'' As I mused at this question, ra knocked on the door. "Austin, she is here to see you." Hearing her words, I responded. "Give me a moment." Thus, I whispered into Aria''s ears. "Just hide, for now, my princess." Thus pouting a little, Aria went invisible, and thus the door to the room opened up, Angelina walking in. This time she not being extremely sexy, but her sex appeal of hers still oozed out of her as she walked into the room, with a light smile on her face, by now she not being able to stop herself froming here, dreaming of corporally entering my dream, needing to fulfill the conditions to activate it. ''Guess she has made up her mind.'' As I thought, I stood up from my seat, my eyes leveling with Angelina''s for a handshake which she didn''t refuse. "You are looking better than before." I spoke to which she replied. "Thanks to someone''s help~" A little seductive tease at the end of her words as her tail pped a bit, those bright peach eyes scanning me up and down as she spoke. "I have dealt with most of my siblings, and they aren''t causing me any more pain. It''s all well for me now, thanks to the tip you gave me." "Happy to help." With that reply, the two of us took a seat, our eyes shing with each other as Angelina asked. "So what do you need for this help?" To this I didn''t hesitate to reply. "Leonardo." The words of mine brought in a bit of surprise to her as she replied. "You want him to fall or you want him to rise?" "If you are asking me something like that, then you are bringing in more doubt to me, making me question if I should have aligned with you." These words brought her silent, her eyes falling into contemtion as she spoke in a lighter tone. "He helped me, he fought for me. It wouldn''t fit for my power structure if I just let him go." I smiled at her reply. Normally, with Leonardo''s hormone-raging protagonist aura, something or the other should have happened between the two of them during my fight with the, but thanks to my inside agent, he is dealing with all the girls around and made sure no private meetings took ce between Leonardo and Angelina. However, that does not mean I will push my luck. Can''t say when things might all go wrong. Chapter 654-A Room You Enter But Can Never Walk Out Of.

Chapter 654-A Room You Enter But Can Never Walk Out Of.

"Don''t worry; I don''t want you to suddenly throw him away. After all, by now he must have gotten close within your faction, am I right?" I asked, my tone light, to which the furrowed Angelina replied. "True, he seems to have a natural charisma around him, one of a leader. People seem to get around him quite easily, and having understood the kind of man you are, I see no reason why you would let him go." Her reply made me smile as I leaned onto the chair, my eyes leveling with her as I spoke. "A weapon is only useful if I can use it to hurt my enemy. The moment it starts to harm me, I let go of the weapon." My words were very simple to understand for someone like Angelina, her eyes narrowing a bit at my words as she responded. "But the boy looks naive. I think someone like that would have been easy for you to control..." "Like the current you controlling him?" My response kept Angelina silent, a light smile filling her face at the question, a mix of sexiness yet quietness as she responded. "A powerless woman gotta do what she''s gotta do." Her reply made me chuckle a bit as I responded. "I will make sure to tell that to all the powerless women out there in the world." My reply just went forth to the smile on Angelina getting bigger as she responded. "I''m thinking here that you want to make his life miserable?" Her question prompted me to look out into the window, my eyes gazing at the outside world as Angelina kept going. "I didn''t take you for a man that enjoys bringing others misery, not what you have shown till now." Her words only brought a wry smile to my face as I asked. "If there is something out there that can harm or hurt the ones you care about, what would you do about it, Princess Angelina?" The question of mine got an immediate response from her as she spoke. "I will try to get rid of that problem any way I can. But what kind of problem can a naive person like him cause you? Someone I am starting to see has more power than he is showing the world? Someone that seems to be ying with the world in his palms?" This question prompted me to look at Angelina, my eyes seemingly glittering a bit, cause they really were. The situation itself added a mysteryyer to me as I spoke. "You are right. I don''t enjoy torturing others, and I have my own code for how I perform. Due to circumstances that I can''t tell you, I want that man tortured, so what''s your action?" The final of my defensive words, the light fall in my tone, the sarcasm, and a bit of extreme reaction from my normal interactions with her, all of this being more than enough to point her towards the fact that therey a very important secret on my path towards Leonardo and it''s to that direction that she will look when she enters my dream world. The small actions like this are to manipte Angelina to enter that part of my dreamscape, to show her the ''past'' and present that I want her to see, cause I will be ying with a lot of narrative then. "What do you want me to do?" Angelina finally spoke after staring into my eyes for a few seconds, seeing so I leaned back into the chair, my eyes ncing a bit at the burning incense in the room, before focusing back on Angelina as I spoke. "I have a n for him, and I want you to implement it. I also went through the liberty of making it such that this won''t cause any problems in your rule." "I appreciate that~" Angelina whispered back, in a coquettish tone as I started to speak. "He must be focusing on missions outward the academy right now, isn''t he?" I asked, to which she nodded her head. Seeing so, I spoke. "Good, then call him, tell him it''s a special mission that you want to do in secret and give him this mission." Saying so, I gave Angelina a file who finished reading it in a few seconds, her eyes filled with questions as she asked. "This is pretty much standard stuff. Why do you want to send him here?" "Because it''s my wish." I dodged the question as I responded. "Tell him a relicys at the end of this journey, there are two of them. Tell it''s very important and secretive, that you need it at the earliest. You can pay him generously for it too." "What does the relic do?" Angelina asked me again with a desiring look, her tail swaggering around, her moving around in the chair a bit that her assets giggled suggestively while, a sexy smirk lit her face, thankfully this time she ain''t going forth to use her powers thus I responded. "The first relic will make sure that you never have bad breath, while the second one boosts up your digestive tract." This serene reply of mine took Angelina aback and she responded with a smirk. "Humph!... fine, don''t tell me." ''But I am not lying...'' If she had just activated her eyes then, she would have known that I wasn''t lying at all, cause it''s the truth. And as to why I want Leonardo to go there, well, let''s just say that if you were to take your character to that trial ce without knowing the basic ythrough there, then there is a high chance your character won''t walk out the same way he walked in. The thing about that ce is that it''s a very nasty ce, there was the announcement from the producers of the game that it''s a gag area, a small gameyer that is designed for making one of the yers add in a sense of dark humor to the same, hence if you enter that ce without knowing how to move around, there is only one thing that''s gonna happen, you''re gonna get rapped. And it won''t be a normal one, while I shudder to even ask the information about who made that ce, the thing is that with one wrong step, one specific pattern you follow in the ce, then you or the yer will end up being fallen into a room filled with specially trained special slimes, and let''s just say unless you have the strength of an Origin level 10, the slimes ain''t dying and ''drying'' away until they finish the task they were trained to do. ''Urgh... I think I still have some PTSD from that scene...'' The thing about that ce is that the one who created it hates the 11 heroes, so if you walk in there with Durandal, then all you will be asking for is not walking out of that ce the same way you walked in. ''Though knowing that bastard''s luck something might change.'' This is a big test for me; I haven''t actively tried to pressure or hurt Leonardo because a fate of extreme luck wraps around that guy, especially rting to women. This guy right now is already good friends with some powerful women from Angelina''s faction, like the daughter of a Duchess from the Vampire side, a special demon tribe girl, a powerful demon spear user that seems to hate Grisl but is now good friends with him. It''s not a love-like rtionship, just pure old good friendship and that''s only thanks to my inner agent doing his work, and that guy is basically dying doing that work. He says that girls are somehow bing more and more attracted to him, especially powerful ones and it all happens from some sort of coincidence around Leonardo. This only points to the fact that due to even now him not getting any of the more ''powerful'' girls, the fate around him is wrapping to get at least some high-level beauties to his side, this is with me being passive and not trying to fully hurt the guy, god knows what will happen if I go full throttle, thus I have kept things at bay. ''But I can no longer y passive.'' I wanted to slowly test the limits of fate around these so-called chosen yers but right now the other two are waking up anding close, so I need to get my experiments closer. Until now, from all my tests, I havee to gain someyers of what I can touch and cannot, thus my next move with Angelina will be my specialst one. ''And after that, I can put the real n into action.'' Leonardo has barely seen any hell, the true hell for him has yet to begin. I have barely started to show my cards, and right now I am holding a very goodbination, the moment I really start to make a move, things would change to pure hell for the one I have designated. Chapter 655-Manly Seduction.

Chapter 655-Manly Seduction.

"This is all that you need from me?" Angelina asked with a raised tone, her voice hinting at a bit of disbelief, but I kept my smile at her skepticism as I responded. "Not fully, it''s a start." My words made Angelina thoughtful as she responded. "He won''t die here, will he? ''Cause then it would be problematic for me." Her question made my smile widen a bit as I responded. "You don''t have to worry about any of that, I have no use for killing him. For now, just do this, and after he returns, depending on the situation, I will tell you how to y it." My words didn''t convince her too much, but in the end, things are in my control, so she is going with the flow. Hence she spoke with a pouty face, her tail wagging a bit sexily as she pushed her breast up a bit. "Fine, I will do it, but I need something." "Me keeping your faction running isn''t enough?" I shot back, my words not affecting her mood at all, as she leaned forward a bit, a slight cleavage of hers peeking out. She shuffled a bit on the sofa, while her boobs jiggled a bit. Not to mention that she bit her lips in quite the seductive way as she responded. "It''s nothing much, what I want will not even cost you to move from here." Her words made me ''intrigued'' as I leaned onto the chair, my eyes scanning her up and down as I spoke. "Oh? Then what is it that you need?" My eptance to go with the flow made Angelina''s seductive smile longer, but I could see the hesitation still passing through her eyes. But in the end, her mind seemed to have won her over as she asked with a seductive jump. "Can I sit next to you?" Now, this question made me raise my eyebrow at her, giving her a look as I asked. "Now why do you want to sit close to me?" This was quickly countered by Angelina with another logic. "Why don''t you want a beautiful woman to sit next to you?" Her answer made me chuckle as I looked right into her eyes, and I spoke. "You aren''t just some beautiful woman. While a rose is beautiful and smells nice, it doesn''t mean I like to y with its thorns." This answer of mine made Angelina bite her lips, seemingly running through several things in her mind to get the activation conditions for her to enter my dreams. Among the ones she got, the easiest would be to rise up my desires and get my scent inside her. That is the easiest one to go through, but I am in no hurry to make things easy for her. "Tell me, Princess Angelina, if you were in my position, would you agree to this sudden request of yours, especially from a woman of seduction like you?" This question made Angelina bite her lips, her goals not being very clear for her yet she has to try to get to me. Thus, she leaned herself to the chair, her eyes twinkling as she ced her leg above her other leg, making sure to sh me some skin as she spoke. "Ara~is the mighty Austin Lionheart, now dominating this entire generation, afraid of some thorns from a beautiful flower? I thought men like you have more backbone and liked challenges" Angelina made sure to cover her mouth with her hands and narrow her eyes a bit at the end of her sentence, looking like she couldn''t believe the oue, nicely trying to stroke my ego. Thus, I too ced my leg above my other leg, a little haughty looking over my face as I spoke. "I already have some longstanding calls from excellent beauties out there, many just willing to have me bed them, and what makes you think this little ego-stroking would move me? It''s not me who wants to sit next to a handsome man, is it?" I didn''t simply finish my words. With light movements, I started to unbutton my shirt. While doing so, I made sure to keep my eyes focused fully on Sabrina, a light sensual smile hitting the edges of my lips as soon as my entire well-sculpted chest, which would put the worlds ''best sculpture'' to shame, appeared into the fresh air. "Gulp..." Angelina swallowed a bit, and I think I also heard Aria swallowing up too, but for my mental health, I will make it such that I didn''t hear it. ''Not just women can seduce, you know.'' I mused as I took a bit of the water on the table, ''identally'' spilling a bit of water on my shirt as I ''drank'' the water. "Oops..." I spoke as I opened up the bottoms of my entire shirt, my eyes holding Angelina''s body to mine, and I could see her eyes widen as she came to gaze at my entire upper body. The ones she can see, my center-focused body through the shirt, a sculpted body enough to make a married woman go into heat and forget all her chastity. ''It pays to be good-looking and well-built.'' Musing so, I widened the shirt a bit to give a full-body look to Angelina, who seemed to be lost in the world of daze as her eyes kept looking through my upper body, my hands going to run through my hair a bit as I stretched, giving off the well-defined looks of mine. "Gulp....." Once again, Angelina swallowed herself. I could even feel her heart start to beat faster from sitting here, her legs lightly rubbing against themselves as I spoke. "Um? Is there a problem here?" This sudden questioning of mine brought Angelina back from her daze, her eyes meeting mine, with a lovely blush covering her cheeks, one that now added a certain addictive charm to her as she replied. "Humph! There is no problem." She responded back in a quick manner, but her eyes didn''te to match her words as she kept moving her gaze up and down through my body, gulping a bit hard, while the light blush on her cheeks got even brighter, to which I chuckled. This seemingly made her give me a hardful gaze as I spoke. "What? My body got your tongue?" These words hit her pride, her eyes ring up, but she seemed to want to participate in this game, the ring incense doing its job as she leaned back in her seat, crossing her legs and resting one hand on her thigh, the other ying with a loose strand of her olive-colored hair. Her peach fox-like eyes shimmered with a mixture of curiosity and desire as she replied, "Maybe your body isn''t as impressive as you think." I chuckled, enjoying the banter as I leaned forward slightly, allowing the fabric of my open shirt to reveal more of my chest. "Oh? And what would impress you, Princess Angelina?" Her gaze flickered down to my exposed skin before she lifted her chin defiantly. "Actions speak louder than words, Austin. Show me what you''ve got." Challenge epted. I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest as I regarded her with a yful smirk. "Very well, Princess. But remember, you asked for this." With deliberate slowness, I reached for the ss of water on the table, letting my fingers brush against the cool condensation. I brought the ss to my lips, taking a slow sip, all the while maintaining eye contact with Angelina. As if on cue, a droplet of water trickled down the curve of my jaw, tracing a tantalizing path down my neck and disappearing beneath the fabric of my shirt. Angelina''s breath hitched audibly as she watched the droplet''s descent, her lips parting ever so slightly. Her ck tail swayed behind her, betraying her arousal despite her attempt to maintainposure. I set the ss down with a soft clink, my movements deliberate and unhurried. "Is something the matter, Princess?" I inquired innocently, though the smoldering look in my eyes betrayed my true intentions. She shook her head slightly, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. "N-nothing," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Good," I purred, my voice low and husky. "Because we''re just getting started." With anguid motion, I rose from my seat, allowing the shirt to fall from my shoulders and pool at my feet. The air between us crackled with tension as I took a step closer to her, closing the distance until I could feel the heat radiating from her body. Angelina''s eyes widened as she took in the sight before her, her breath catching in her throat. I reached out a hand, tracing a feather-light touch along the curve of her jaw, relishing the way her skin flushed under my fingertips. "You''re trembling, Princess," I murmured, my voice a velvet caress. "Are you cold?" She shook her head, her breathing in shallow gasps. "N-no," she managed to choke out, her eyes locked on mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Then what is it?" I pressed, my lips hovering dangerously close to hers. "What do you desire, Angelina?" Chapter 656-Womanly Seduction

Chapter 656-Womanly Seduction

I didn''t wait for Angelina to reply to my words as I sat back onto my chair, my body in full disy to the stunned beauty, whose emotions I just yed now with, my words being a taunt from the past, with the same sexual flow as Angelina did in the past in this very room before, now the ys reversed and the one seduced being Angelina. "What will you do now?'' I mused as the stunned woman slowly regained her sense of self, a huge blushing over her face which quickly reced itself with anger and a bit f humiliation and even at this time I didn''t stop unting my body, making sure to take in the eyes of Angelina at all times, to add to her injury a small prideful smirk lit my face that being more than enough to blow the lid off Angelina. Now seated across from me, Angelina took a moment to collect herself, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and determination. The erotic tune continued to y in the background, setting the stage, while the special incense burned with might. Without uttering a word, Angelina shifted in her chair, adopting a posture that entuated the curves of her s-shaped body. Her olive-colored hair fell gracefully over her shoulders, and the peach fox-like eyes maintained an unwavering gaze on mine. I could feel the heat of the moment building between us, a palpable tension that demanded release. With a slow, deliberate motion, Angelina brought one hand to her chest, tracing a teasing path along the neckline of her midnight blue dress. The fabric clung to her like a second skin, emphasizing the contours of her enticing figure. She raised an eyebrow in a silent challenge, inviting me to appreciate the subtle allure of her movements, her boobs jiggling begging to be nibbled and painted red from pain. My eyes remained fixed on Angelina as she continued her seductive disy. The ck tail with a heart shape swayed gracefully behind her, a visual testament to the subus princess''s arousal. As she circled in her chair, Angelina''s fingers yed along the edges of the dress, inching downward with tantalizing slowness. Each movement revealed more of her tempting skin, leaving little to the imagination. The midnight blue fabric parted like a curtain, exposing the creamy expanse of her shoulders. Her fingertips traced the delicate skin, leaving a trail of tingling sensations. The sultry melody in the background seemed to synchronize with her every movement. "Enjoying the show, Austin?" Angelina''s voice,ced with a hint of mischief, broke through the intoxicating ambiance. She knew exactly the effect she was having on me. I leaned back in my chair, a yful smirk ying on my lips. "I''ve seen better," I replied, my tone a challenge. Her eyes gleamed with determination as she leaned forward, allowing the dress to slip further down. The tops of her ample curves teased, inviting my gaze. My eyes met deeper into her cleavage, begging to put my face in between. In response, I decided to y my own cards. With deliberate slowness, I stretched my legs, the fabric of my pants tightening around my thighs. The subtle move drew Angelina''s attention, her fox-like eyes flickering momentarily before regaining focus. The air became charged with an unspoken challenge as she arched her back, her hands gliding over her midriff. The dress inched lower, revealing more of her sculpted form. A bit more of her upper breasts on disy and she didn''t stop with that, as Angelina moved her hand to the ss on the table, ''identally'' pushing it down. "Oh my, me and my silly hands!~" Angelina spoke with an overly wide eyes as she stood up and turned her ass towards me, those heart-shaped tails of hers dancing around as the cloth she wore rightened around her heart shaped ass, thus giving me a good outline of how her ass looked, this juicy melon struggling into her dress, trembling a bit within her dress as Angelina kneeled to get the ss. "Oh!~there it is~" Angelina spoke as she slowly stood up, giving me a nice view of her ass, she patted her ass a bit as they giggled nicely in her dress, that juicy ass of hers, seemingly getting even tighter in her dress as she stood up and ced the ss back on the table with a sorry smile. "Sorry for that, I am just a bit clumsy" She spoke with a teasing smile to which I maintained my smile as I replied. "No problem, I enjoyed the view" This response of mine made Angelina blush a bit, while she has all the knowledge of seduction, this is the first time she is using it all in such a manner, specifically being fully slutty is new for her, and it''s very embarrassing to her too but that''s now gonna hold her off from getting what she wants. Her fingers toyed with the hem of the dress, teasingly tracing the edge as if contemting the next move. Without breaking eye contact, Angelina slowly lifted herself from the chair, the dress now hanging loosely around her waist. She stood, a vision of unbridled sensuality, and took a step closer. Angelina''s attire, a sultry ensemble befitting a subus princess, clung to her every contour. The fabric was a deep shade of midnight blue. The neckline plunged sensually, revealing just enough to entice without giving away too much. The dress had a high slit that trailed up her thigh, showcasing the tantalizing length of her legs. I leaned back in my chair, watching her with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. Angelina was determined to turn the tables, and I was more than willing to see how far she would go. The neckline of her dress dipped lower, exposing a hint of her enticing cleavage again. As she circled around me, Angelina''s fingers trailed along the edges of the exposed skin on her back. The heart-shaped tail swayed with every step, adding an alluring allure to the dance. I couldn''t deny the appeal of her seductive disy, but I maintained an air of nonchnce, meeting her gaze with a smirk. The subus princess, now fullymitted to her role, approached me with anguid sway of her hips. Her eyes locked onto mine, and a silent challenge passed between us. With a teasing smile, she positioned herself so close that our breaths mingled, the heat of her body bing palpable. "Is this what you wanted, Austin?" she whispered, her voice a sultry melody. I chuckled softly, reveling in the game we were ying. "You''re certainly making an effort, Princess Angelina. But I''ve seen my fair share of enticing performances." Undeterred, Angelina brought her hands to the sides of her dress, tracing the outline of her curves. The fabric clung to her like a second skin, leaving little to the imagination. The dance of desire intensified as she moved with a fluid grace, tempting me with glimpses of her alluring form. As she reached my side, Angelina gracefully lowered herself onto the space beside me. The scent of her intoxicating perfume filled the air, adding an extrayer of allure to the atmosphere. She crossed her legs, the slit in her dress opening up to reveal more of her silky skin. I maintained my calm demeanor, smirking slightly at her attempt to fluster me. The tunes in the background added a sensual rhythm to the unfolding scene. "Is this close enough for you?" Angelina purred. I leaned back in my chair, studying her with an amused expression. "Closer, but not quite there." She arched an eyebrow, the challenge evident in her eyes. In response, I leaned forward, closing the distance between us. Angelina''s breath hitched as she followed the movement, her gaze now fixated on my lips. The room seemed to crackle with electricity as our eyes locked in a silent battle of desire. Angelina, not one to back down, decided to take the game up a notch. Slowly, she trailed her fingers along the exposed skin of my chest, tracing patterns that sent a wave of heat through my body. I allowed a subtle grin to y on my lips, encouraging her to continue. Her touch was soft yet deliberate, leaving a trail of sensation in its wake. Angelina''s seductive tactics were gradually bing more pronounced, a testament to her determination to gather the essence of my desire. The atmosphere grew thicker with each passing moment. Angelina, undeterred, leaned in closer, her lips dangerously close to my ear. "Do you like what you see, Austin Lionheart?" Her warm breath against my ear sent a shiver down my spine. I tilted my head slightly, my lips dangerously close to hers. "I''ve seen better," I teased, my voice a low whisper. A yful glint sparked in Angelina''s eyes. Without breaking eye contact, she reached down to the slit in her dress, slowly revealing more of her toned leg. The movement was deliberate, a calcted seduction. I allowed my gaze to linger on her exposed skin, appreciating the artistry of her movements. But I wasn''t one to be easily swayed. With a swift motion, I stood up, breaking the proximity between us. Angelina''s eyes widened, a hint of surprise and frustration shing across her face. "Your attempt wasmendable, Princess Angelina," I said, maintaining myposed demeanor. "But I''m afraid I''m not as easily enticed as you might think." She recovered quickly, a sly smile curving her lips. "Oh, I beg to differ. The day is still young." Chapter 657-Being A Good Daddy.

Chapter 657-Being A Good Daddy.

"Oh, I beg to differ. The day is still young." As Angelina said this, she stood up from the chair, her eyes meeting mine, after which she quickly took a U-turn and headed for the door outside, her eyes peering back into me as she spoke. "While the day is young, I got what I wanted, I sat next to you~" Leaving with a seductive wink, Angelina walked right out of the door, only after making sure that her dress and everything were proper. She looked like a well-dressed princess as she walked out, leaving me shirtless in the middle of the room. Anyone else would curse right back at Angelina for leaving in such a cock-blocking way, but I just smiled. ''Now, that was fun.'' I never got to do a more seductive y with my targets. There are only a few princesses out there who know my power and areing to understand my position, they are Olivia, Sabrina, Marlene, and Catherine, but in that regard, they only got to know that I am above them in strength and power after I made them fall in love with me. But it''s different for Angelina. Okay, there might be some difference there, for the fact that I showed my strength to Marlene and Catherine before I made them fall, but eventually, I did make them fall in love with me in that realm itself. The case of Sabrina is different, she knows I am more powerful than her but she doesn''t have any situation where she needs to get on my good side, plus I am already on her good side. Things are different with Angelina, she is trapped in power, and I am an enigma, a catering force that can make her life happy and safe. Plus, there is the plus point of me not having lied to Angelina yet, there is a more salivating part for Angelina, that if she could get me to be her man, she would be set for life. ''Now, that is a good feeling.'' Things went from me not being worthy of getting their love to they, in a certain sense, not being worthy to hold my love. It''s now the girls that are in the dangerous loop because they aren''t the rare ones here, it''s me, the one said now to be the most handsome man of thends, one with power, position, strength, and to the girls that know me, a family man with a loving heart and an amazing cook, and very mysterious. Of course, each part of that description changes with each girl, but each quality is something not many men of my generation can match up to me on. Thus, I am the much rare prize here, it''s not I that should be scared of losing them, it''s they that should be scared of losing me, though that thought only holds for the much more people who are not the protagonists, their luck somehow seems toe to screw anyone over. ''Only time will tell.'' Smoothing over at that thought, I sat back in the chair. Though the moment I did, Aria appeared on myp, her eyes seemingly having a certain glint a child of her stature shouldn''t have. "Heheheh...." Is theugh that started to leak out of her mouth as Aria stared to slowly touch my open chest, her green eye lighting up, while I swear I could see some drops of saliva flowing out of her mouth. "Daddy''s body...." She whispered, that childish quirk of hers not really matching with the current situation at hand. [Ring.....ring!...ah! yes hello! is this the special FBI division of hell? I have got a case...um...yes....multiverse section 4403-] ''Put the phone down!'' I screamed inwardly to the system, not knowing if this was a joke or a real part from the system side, though pushing off that joke I found the true problem at hand as Aira had gone from just rubbing my chest with her hands to now rubbing her cheeks into my rock hard chest. "Um?...my little princess?" I called out to Aria who quickly broke out of her rubbing as she looked at me with this green innocent eyes. "Yes, Daddy?" She spoke, tilting her head sideways while looking extremely cute, though that would have been better if not for the fact that she was rubbing her hands on my chest again. "What are you doing, sweetie?" I asked to which Aira replied. "I am rubbing your chest, Daddy! it feels good!" ''Not for my mental health'' Keeping those words to my heart I quickly caught Aira''s hands and pushed her head against my chest while I started to rub her head in small loving, familial pats, trying to calm her down. [Ah!....yes, it''s a severe case of lolicon, can you get me the most punishable offense there?] ''Stop with that!'' Shouting at the system one more time I focused on the realm problem at hand. "My little darling doesn''t have to do that okay? it''s not something you do, got it?" I spoke in a stern tone, making Aria''s eyes bubble up a bit, that scene stinging my heart but I held myself, if the one thing that Aira has taught me is that to not let the children use those puppy eyes at you and get away with it, cause if it was a normal child, allowing a bit of her tantrums not a problem, but when the child is a moving nuclear bomb, then that''s a problem. "Don''t get angry, Daddy doing this for your own good, now how about I make it right and treat you to more ice cream?" The mention of myst words, held back those crocodile tears as Aria looked at me with pleading eyes as she asked. "Will I get all the vors?" "Of course, anything for you" I replied, not really keen on this but hey, I don''t think eating a lot of ice cream is going to affect a body that can literally take a nuke, so all well, thus with a wave of my hand, I different types of sweets appeared in the table, different desserts and Aira''s eyes started twining at all the food in front of her. "Now which one do you want to try first?" I asked with a smile, as the table blossomed with an array of delectable desserts, Aria''s eyes widened with sheer delight. The previous incident was quickly forgotten as the promise of more ice cream lifted her spirits. "Daddy, you''re the best!" Aria eximed, her earlier distress reced by unbridled joy. Her infectiousughter echoed in the room as she surveyed the tempting assortment. "Alright, my little princess, dive in and enjoy," I encouraged, a warm smile ying on my lips as I watched her excitement. Aria wasted no time and started sampling each dessert with enthusiasm. She hopped from one treat to another, savoring the unique vors and textures. The room was filled with the sound of her delighted hums and exmations. Meanwhile, I leaned back in the chair, taking a moment to appreciate the heartwarming scene unfolding before me. Aria''s innocence was a balm to my soul, well until I had to get control of her mind and manipte her. ''Small steps at a time'' "Is it yummy, sweetheart?" I inquired, thoroughly entertained by her animated reactions. Aria nodded vigorously, her mouth stained with a mix of chocte and strawberry. "Yes, Daddy! Everything is so yummy! Thank you!" Time seemed to slow down as I basked in the warmth of the moment. Aria, now on a sugar-induced high, looked at me with those green eyes sparkling with happiness. "Daddy, I love you!" she dered, her words carrying a sincerity that melted away any lingering worries. The deration was met with a surge of warmth in my chest. "I love you too, sweetheart, more than anything in this world." "Daddy feed me this!" Aria said pointing at a special ice cream, no doubt her intending to make me feed her and she fed me back. I chuckled at Aria''s adorable request, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint as she pointed to a particrly enticing ice cream creation. Without hesitation, I took a spoonful of the sweet treat, bringing it to her waiting lips. "Here you go, my little princess," I said, a yful twinkle in my eyes. Aria eagerly epted the spoon, her face lighting up with joy as she savored the delightfulbination of vors. Aria''s infectiousughter filled the room again, creating an atmosphere of warmth and happiness. She extended the spoon toward me, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. "Daddy, your turn!" she eximed, a wide grin on her face. I dly epted the spoon, allowing Aria to feed me the delectable dessert. The exchange of bites became a delightful game, each shared morsel reinforcing the unspoken bond between us. Aria, with her innocence and unconditional love, spoke. "Daddy, this is the best day ever!" Aria eximed, her eyes shining with pure delight. "Well then, let''s make this day better?" I asked with a grin, looking a bit like a pervert. [Um.....yes.....bring your biggest punishment...] ''Really! Stop!'' Chapter 658-Time To Settle With The Kid.

Chapter 658-Time To Settle With The Kid.

I smiled, seeing the anticipation in Aria''s eyes. Hence, taking her up on myp, I just activated the special function ced within the same ne I had given my mother, Grace. The spatial wave around me swirled as I quickly brought myself and Aria into the same office as my mother. Her eyes widened as she came upon the two of us suddenly appearing in the room. Normally, as said before, it''s not possible to move around with spatial spells inside the academy, that''s why the transport centers exist here. But the extremely powerful artifact, one from the past, makes it possible to move around, and the ne of the sea Niphteal has such a specific function, though it''s not used around a lot. "Sigh... don''t pop up like that." My motherined with a frown, though that was quickly reced by the joy of seeing me. Aria in my hands threw her hands into the air as she shouted. "Mommy!" A subtle indulging smile came to Grace''s face at that call. The remnants of her problem dealing with Aria had slowly melted away in the weeks. After all, Grace knows that in the end, Aria will regain back her memories and be one of the most powerful people in the world. Thus, it was very hard in the beginning for my mother to go with the flow, but things have gotten better now. "Looks like someone is enjoying herself." Grace spoke, her eyes narrowing a bit while I replied. "Well, looks like you are still focused on work." My words made a wry smile fill my mother''s face. Right now, she is knee-deep in marking all the test results. She also needs to make the assessment sheets for the different students and track their growth, potential, and more. It''s not an easy thing to do, but I can see that Grace is enjoying it to her fullest extent. "What can I say, being a popr teacher has its weaknesses." Her words made me chuckle as I started to walk to Grace with Aria now on the ground, holding my hand. While I stood next to my mother, I leaned into her ears as I whispered. "Why don''t we go out on a date?~" The subtle tease at the end of my words made my mother blush a bit, her looks being beautiful as her eyes turned to look at Aria with doubt. "This..." "Don''t worry Aria will be with us, I wanted to make a move as a family~" An extra stress was added to my words as I spoke the word family, making Grace fall into a daze for a bit, she quickly regarded he senses as she spoke. "But I have something to do" "Just give it to your underlings for some time, let''s just go and enjoy ourselves together" My words brought down the hesitation in her but even then her eyes focused on Aira. "But...." She didn''t need toplete thest of her words for me to understand what that ending meant, her question being directed at the fact of how to deal with things if Airaes along, Aria isn''t an idiot not to understand that something taboo might be happening between me and Garce if she awakens back her memories and goes through her memories as a child. "Don''t worry Mother, it won''t matter much, even if she understands something when her memories return, what would our life matter to someone of her stature?" My question is genuine but still, a bit of hesitation exists within Grace''s mind, which Ipletely squashed with my next words. "And wouldn''t it be better if she found out about it? another person in the world to whom we can show our love, a person that won''t give a shit about our love~" Thest of my whispers made a certain glee pass through my mother''s eyes as Aria stood at our sides, looking at all this, in the end, Grace''s inner hidden dark desire won over her as my mother spoke. "Okay, we can go" The moment she spoke the words I held her chin and turned her head towards me with her still seated on the chair, without giving any break to my mother I kissed her lips, savoring its taste as my mother''s green eyes widened, her love and lust appearing in her eyes, while she looked at bit panicked at Aria, the little girl but I didn''t give her time to think as I started lightly nibble on my mothers lower lips. "You can''t do this in front of Aria" Grace tried to push me away with her hands but I just ignored her, and continued to kiss her, after a bit of time she gave up on pushing me and her arms went limp, the pleasure in her body getting her. "Kyaaa!!" A sudden cry resounded through the office, but I didn''t bother and continued to kiss and savor my mother''s lips. "I''ll go and get my stuff" The next moment Grace''s voice came out and a sh of light surrounded her, the next moment Grace was nowhere to be seen. "Daddy was mean to Mommy!" The next moment the small and cute voice of Aira came from my side, a pouting expression on her face, but I just smiled at her and patted her head, after all, what is wrong with being a little mean, the result would be more than worth it. ''After all, I need to put an end to all this'' There is a reason that I am showing my taboo-like rtionship with Aria and it''s due to the facts and information I found linking my mother to Aria, the ways in which they look alike, their certain moments and such, all of them being very eerily close to each other and I started my hunt to find the answer and with the system by my side, it didn''t take me long to find the answer at all and to say I was surprised would be an understatement. Above that the reason I kissed Grace in front of Aria was a test and the results that I got only went forth to prove my hypothesis. ''Now this will be fun'' Musing at that thought I turned towards Aria, who kept looking at my lips with an envious gaze, though she kept hiding it as she rushed to hug and hold me. "I''m still hungry Daddy!" Ariained and I chuckled at her words. "Don''t worry I will get you something tasty soon with your mommy" "Humph!...okay" The pouting Aria replied as she hugged me tighter and within a few minutes my mother appeared back in the room now dressed beautifully. My gaze swept over Grace as she entered the room, her blonde hair cascading in soft waves around her shoulders, framing her face like a halo. Her green eyes sparkled with shyness as she couldn''t meet her eyes with mine. She wore a knee-length dress crafted from a rich emerald fabric. The dress itself was unassuming in design, with a modest high neckline that hinted at the soft curve of her corbones. It dipped daringly low at the neckline, offering a tantalizing glimpse of the swell of her ample breasts, while the hemline flirted shamelessly with the curve of her bountiful ass. However, it was the way the fabric caressed her curves that truly captured my attention. Despite its modesty, the dress hugged her body with a tantalizing intimacy, entuating every contour and curve. With each step she took, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle sway of her hips, the gentle jiggle of her juicy ass beneath the fabric. And as she turned to face me, the fabric stretched taut over the swell of her breasts. As she moved, the dress swayed with her, emphasizing the graceful sway of her hips and the gentle bounce of her ample breasts. Her plump lips curved into a knowing smile as she approached, radiating confidence and a hint of mischief. The air around her crackled with a potent mixture of sensuality and maternal warmth, drawing me irresistibly closer to her. "Like what you see?" she murmured, she seemingly gaining some confidence, though her eyes quickly turned shy as she met mine, Aria beside me looked at Grace and shouted. "You look beautiful Mommy!" Her words made my mother smile but it wasn''t enough for me as I walked closer to my mother and she knowing what wasing looked at me with subtle watery eyes as I stood in front of her and spoke. "You are beautiful" Just as I word ended I leaned in to take a sip of my mother''s lips as my hands went to catch her waist and push her against me, squishing her tasty tits to my chest, feeling their shape as I slowly started to taste my mother''s lips, my hands sinking into her soft waist. It didn''t take long for me to open up her mouth, my tongue finding its way into my mother''s mouth as I softly intertwined my tongue with hers, her lips brushing against my mouth, as one of my hands holding her waist slithered down till I gropped a nice bit of her milfy ass, they feeling soft as always as I started to apply pressure and sink my hands into her soft yet firm ass. "Ah~" Grace moaned out a bit as she pushed me away, a bit of saliva in her mouth as she spoke. "No" I could tell that if I pushed her more could happen but I held myself back for now, cause my n for Air was just beginning. "Mommy, did it feel good?" Suddenly Aria asked floating in our height, the question dashing away any lust my mother had. Chapter 659-Lets Live Like A Family.

Chapter 659-Lets Live Like A Family.

I liked seeing the color drain out of my mother''s face from Aria''s question, her twinkling curious yes focusing on Grace as she started to utter around. "Um...ah....um..." Being the only words leaving my mother''s mouth as her eyes moved towards me asking for my help, I enjoyed her reaction for a moment after which I focused back on Aria, my lips curled into a gentle smile as I patted him floating Aria''s head. "It''s not something for the current you''re to understand my princess I will tell you all about it once you grow older, okay?" "Mou~no fair~" Aria pouted as she threw her hands into the air andined while floating but in the end, she was unable to win against my head pats as she floated down from the air, her annoyance turning much more calmer as I spoke to her. ''Now why don''t my little princess take me to this ce?" I asked with a smile while giving off a wink to my mother who just snorted at it, her hands curling around her chest, causing those luscious boobs to jiggle, taking my eyes off the prize I focused on Aria who started to read through the coordinate points I gave her, a mage of her level being easily able to take us there, the protection around the academy being the thin paper for Aria. "Did my princess get the ce?" "Um" Aria nodded to my words, thus I used one of my hands to hold Aria''s hand while the other held my mothers, and soon with a sh the three of us disappeared from the room, the spatial anomaly around us being a bit rough but within a second the three of us arrived at a house, the confusion round us quickly setting down as my mother asked. "Where are we?" I smiled at her words, the three of us now have appeared in the middle of a living room, the house looking veryfortable and nice, overall the ce gave a nice family vibes. "Do you like the ce?" I asked to which Grace looked around, her eye staking everything, though within seconds she understood the ce quickly matching her taste. "This...?" To her confused words, I reached out from behind Grace, hugging her from her back, my hands holding her soft wavy waist, sinking in, while my hips crushed against her motherly juicy ass, feelings its softness yet firmness on me while I ced my head on her shoulder leaning down a bit. "That''s right, this is a replica of a house that you wanted..." Thest whispers of my words covered over the blush that hade over my mother, her green eyes looking all through the ce, taking it all in as she spoke. "When?" "I had set this ce some time ago, making sure to give it all your desires, such that when a dayes for us to form a family, we might perhaps spend some time here, together..." Thest of my words ended with me hugging her easily tighter, pressing her onto me and I didn''t need to see Grace''s face to know the fact that she was moved. "Austin..." Grace muttered in a low loving voice, her head turning towards me as she ced a loving kiss on my cheeks. "I love this" "Don''t be done yet, you have to look through the -" "DADDY! DON''T AVOID ME AGAIN!!" I wasn''t able to finish my words to Grace before which Aria came rushing in, pushing my mother away a bit whole she snuggled up to me while floating again, her jealous eyes focusing on Grace as Aria muttered. "Humph!.... I don''t want to be left over!" Her voice sounded cute and to this, I could only turn to look at Grace giving her sorry eyes as I spoke. "Why don''t you go and see the ce through?" "Um...okay" Grace replied in a gentle loving tone, her body moving around to look through the room, leaving me with a floating Aria clutching onto my neck, with a jealous pout on her face, this just going forth to make my ns better as I started to pat he back. "Calm down my little princess, I wasn''t ignoring my little sugar at all" As I spoke I patted Aria''s head, slowly cooling her down, though she didn''t let me go as she kept floating whole wrapping her hands over my neck, seeing that it would take some time for her to cool down, I sat on the sofa, Aria being ced on myp, with her hugging me deeply, her breaths just hitting my ears as I kept patting her back to calm her down. Many might say that it''s a stupid idea to get a mentally 10-year-old-looking girl to blow up with jealousy when the girl in question is hundreds of years old, with the power to wipe cities from existence with powered thought but for my ns toe to fruition, then I need to slowly keep pushing this gentle princess of mine. As Grace explored the room with awe and delight, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction that I had managed to create a surprise that touched her heart. Aria, on the other hand, remained nestled in myp, her little arms wrapped around me possessively. As Grace moved from one corner to another, admiring the details of the replica house, I took a moment to enjoy the warmth of Aria''s presence. I looked down at her and whispered, "You know, Aria, this is all for us. A ce where we can create beautiful memories together as a family." Aria''s pout softened as she gazed up at me with her big, innocent eyes. "Really, Daddy?" I nodded, smiling at her. "Yes, really. And you''ll have your room, just the way you like it." Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and she let out a small giggle. "Pink walls, Daddy! And maybe some unicorn stickers!" "Of course, pink walls and unicorn stickers," I promised, nting a soft kiss on her forehead. Aria''s mood lifted instantly, and she loosened her grip on my neck, allowing me to stand up. Grace had finished her exploration and was now standing near therge windows, looking out at the breathtaking view. The sunlight cast a warm glow on her, enhancing her beauty. I approached her quietly, wrapping my arms around her waist once again. "Now what does my little princess have to say?" This made Aria look at Grace guilty as she spoke. "I''m sorry Mommy....." The little sparkling pools of tears at the end of Aria''s face made Grace''s heart melt as she went forth to pat Aria''s back as she spoke. "Don''t worry, mommy''s not angry at all" The words of my mother made me smile. "It''s perfect, Austin," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I never expected something like this. You really put so much thought into it." I rested my chin on her shoulder, savoring the moment. "I want our family to have a home filled with love and happiness. This is just the beginning, Grace." She turned in my embrace, and our eyes met. There was an unspoken connection, a shared understanding of the dreams we were building together. I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. In the background, Aria let out a pretend cough, making us break the kiss withughter. "Sorry to interrupt, but can we go explore the outside, Daddy?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Absolutely, sweetheart," I replied, taking both Grace''s and Aria''s hands. "Let''s make more memories together." Speaking so I looked at my mother as I asked. "How about some illusion?" "Of course" Grace replied back as I activated an artifact, the magic doing its work as both Grace and I turned to look like a beautiful couple, with brown hairs and eyes, while the same color-matched towards Aria, who though didn''t like the inky feeling just went with the flow. "Where is the town located?" Grace asked. "The town is located in the serene and picturesque kingdom of Eldoria, nestled between rolling hills and lush meadows," I replied. I opened the door out of the house, and we came to gaze at cobblestone streets and charming houses adorned with flower-filled window boxes. A gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the distant sound ofughter and music filled the air. The town, named Everwood, was renowned for its warmth and hospitality. The townsfolk were known to be friendly, close-knit, and always ready to wee neers with open arms. Everwood had a heartwarming sense ofmunity that extended beyond the bustling marketce to the tranquil parks and lively taverns. My mother, Aria, and I stood in the center of the town square, surrounded by cheerful faces and the soft glow ofnterns. Children yed nearby, theirughter blending with the soothing melody of a nearby street musician. Grace, still captivated by the enchanting town, smiled as she looked around. "It''s beautiful, Austin. I can almost feel the warmth of this town." "That''s Everwood for you," I replied, taking Grace''s hand. "The people here are as wonderful as the town itself. Let''s take a stroll through the marketce and meet some of the locals." As we walked through the cobblestone streets, the townsfolk greeted us with friendly smiles and warm hellos. Shopkeepers proudly disyed their wares, from vibrant fabrics to handmade crafts. The scent of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery, making our stroll even more delightful. Aria, now walking alongside us, observed the surroundings with wide-eyed wonder. We reached the heart of the town, where a lively marketce was in full swing. Vendors offered an array of goods and the vibrant colors of fruits and flowers. Aria''s eyes sparkled as she spotted a stall selling handmade trinkets. "Daddy, can we get something from there?" Aria asked, pointing excitedly. "Of course," I replied, leading the way to the stall. The vendor, a kind-hearted woman named ra, greeted us warmly. Aria carefully selected a small, intricately crafted trinket, her eyes gleaming with joy. As we continued our stroll through Everwood, we encountered more friendly faces. The town''s cksmith, a jovial man named Gruff, shared tales of his craft. The herbalist, a wise woman named Seraphina, offered us a fragrant bouquet of healing herbs. Chapter 660-Now That’s How You Suck

Chapter 660-Now That''s How You Suck

"We are from the capital, me and my family are thinking of settling down here, maybe down into the future one day." I replied to the smiling old woman, the old woman in question running a candy shop, selling red and green inviting lollipops. The old woman looked eerily simr to the very old woman who sold the apple to Sabrina, only this time the product was a bit different, while the old woman itself looked a bit different. It''s hard to take in and try to control someone of Aria''s levels, though that''s applicable only to people that have Imperials in your level. But for me, I literally have a Dragon Empress up and ready at my call, ready to try and create or give me certain artifacts I want, not to mention a literal Supreme Goddess as my other mommy. So certain things that can affect even Aria can be created if I y my cards right and right now I am. "What a sweet couple you are! Here, have one on the house!" The old woman, not giving her name forward, handed a red lollipop with a smile as Aria took it, directly starting to sip on it as Grace spoke. "Thank you." "No need, your daughter''s smile has just made my day." The old woman said with a sweet smile as she waved her hand at the money that my mother forwarded. But my mother, adamant, made the old woman take the money, and in response, she also gave an extra lollipop, one shining in the color of green to my mother, who took it up with a smile. These little new childish sides of my mother made me smile as the three of us soon set off again. "The old woman was very sweet." My mother spoke. ''Well, that''s how you are when you are a professional swindler.'' Keeping those words in my mind, I kept going hand in hand with this family of mine. Aria licking happily on her red lollipop while Grace stuck to her green, her subtle red tongueing in to give the lollipop a light lick. I watched as Grace''s lips parted, her tongue teasing the green lollipop with a delicate touch. The sugary treat glistened under the soft glow of the lights. With each lick, her tongue traced circles around the sweet confection, leaving a trail of moisture in its wake. My gaze was fixated on her mouth, mesmerized by the way her lips wrapped around the lollipop, sucking gently before releasing with a soft pop. Aria''s giggles faded into the background as Grace''s actionsmanded my full attention. As she continued to lick, her movements became more deliberate, more sensual. Her eyes met mine, a yful glint dancing within their depths. It was as if she knew the effect she was having on me, and she reveled in it. The air between us crackled with anticipation, thick with unspoken desire. "Enjoying the show?" Grace''s voice was a husky whisper. Without waiting for a response, she brought the lollipop to her lips once more, this time taking a slow,nguid lick from base to tip, she took the whole sweet into her mouth and lightly started to suck on it, a few secondster she took it out, her eyes meeting mine as Grace asked in a shy tone. "You want to?" The lollipop still shone with her saliva as she pointed it at me. Without a word, I nodded, my desire burning hot as I leaned in to ept the lollipop from her outstretched hand. The lollipop glistened with her saliva. I took hold of the candy, feeling the warmth of her touch lingering on its surface. My eyes locked with hers, a silent exchange of longing passing between us. As I brought the lollipop to my lips, I could feel Grace''s gaze intensifying, her anticipation mirroring my own. With a slow, deliberate motion, I parted my lips, allowing the sweet candy to slide between them. The taste was intoxicating, a heady mix of sugar and the essence of Grace. I savored the vor, letting it linger on my tongue as I sucked gently, mimicking her earlier actions. Each lick sent a shiver of tremble within my mother''s eyes, me sucking on my own mother''s saliva and taste is a very horny thing to do. Grace''s eyes never left mine, her gaze burning with shyness and desire as she watched me devour the lollipop. It was as if the simple act of sharing candy had be something so much more. And when I finally withdrew the lollipop from my mouth, the taste of Grace lingering on my lips, I with a smile forwarded the lollipop back to Mother, thankfully the moment I saw her suckig on the lollipop I had blocked off the response from the people around, their presence being such that they weren''t able to perceive us, so the little y was only seen by the other little girl burning with jealousy. "Daddy, taste mine!" Aria shouted, her shout breaking the raunchy atmosphere that had formed between me and my mother, my eyes going down to meet the jealous look of Aira''s as she pointed the sweet to my eyes, it glistening with her saliva. [Lolicon+1] ''Oh....stop that!'' Pushing away the system butting in I focused on Aria, her situation not at all giving me any arousing thoughts, not with her current mindset anyway, though, for my n to work, I need to keep bringing up the new jealousy within Aria''s heart, and its for that very reason that I had fed both Aira and my mother with sweets. After all, it is not at all my mother''s normal behavior to simply start an erotic tongue movement with a lollipop in the middle of the road with Aria walking beside her, her movementspletely out of proportion, all of this beginning with the influence of the lollipop, in normal instance if I didn''t have the knowledge I have right now, regarding the special situation between my mother and Grace I wouldn''t have taken this action but now that I know what I know, this is the best way to have this woman willingly in my ns once she fully awakens and I n to do that in this meeting or maybeter, depends on the flow. ''First I need to write back the past'' "My little princess, Daddy is already full from your mommy''s taste" The wordings of my words was very suggestive, and I could see it bring a blush to Grace''s face, while the awakening lust slowly corroding her mind red up a bit too, the lollipop I gave both Aria and Grace had some specific purposes. The one in Aria''s hands makes it such that it makes her emotions a bit more expressed and double of what she feels like, yeah I know a very dangerous move but it''s needed, the other thing it does is link parts of the souls of Aria and Grace in a very subtle yet powerful way, normally it''s impossible to do such a thing with a lollipop or any other thing for such matter. But it works here due to the very fact that both Aria''s and Garce''s souls have the same frequency and in general are almost practically the same! which points toward the fact that they are most practically the same people too! The story behind that is a bitplex but thest thing is the connection slowly forming between their two souls is very important for me to use, it also increases the jealous factor in Aria but the main function it does is that when the true Aria fully awakened and takes form, all the current memories and feeling that Aria felt till now will be fully entangled into the true Aria that will awaken. This means that the true Aria that will awaken won''t be able to push away any sense of feeling away from her childlike self, that means her daddy''s feelings for me will be there and she will not be able to do anything about it because this feeling will be imprinted directly into her soul, not to mention the special effects I have put in ce due to the soul-bonding happening between Aria and Grace. "Mou~but you tested mommy''s lollipop!" Aria shouted in annoyance The mana round trembling and I could see several people around falling to the ground and clutching their hearts in panic for a moment, the sweets doing their work and slowly enhancing the feelings within Aria, she raising her hands above her head, waving it around in a tantrum. Seeing so I looked at Grace who just looked at me with widened eyes, the lust, and desires in her still taking over her, but she is still trying to keep a clean mind, because the lollipop that I gave her will make it such that her lust won''t decrease at all, no matter how many times she cums or lets her emotions out, not until I give her the antidote to it. "Aria, don''t throw a tantrum, it''s just your daddy is not hungry but don''t worry, I will make it such that you will feed me in the restaurant we eat in" As I said so I walked in between all that rising mana as I patted Aria''s head, the blowing up Aria calming down as she now just looked at me with a pout, the lollipop going back into her mouth. Chapter 661-A Dressing Challange.

Chapter 661-A Dressing Change.

After that light spat everything turned back to normal, in a certain sense, after consoling a pouty Aria I broke down the signal that kept blocking off our presence from the outside as we easily appeared back to the world itself, no one noticing our presence due to the very fact that several peopley on the ground still clutching their hearts in pain. ''Poor guys'' Giving them my condolences I turned towards the still a bit pissed off Aria as I asked. "How about we go shopping?" "Shopping?" It was my mother who jumped in as she asked with a lightly raised eyebrow, to this I smiled as I spoke. "Yes, shopping, we can go to the best one in town and get ourselves an small change, a bit of rxation if I say so. " My eyes turned toward the lollipop-sucking Aria as I spoke. "How about it my little princess? why don''t we go and get you a cute little dress?" "Um?...okay!" Musing to my question for a few seconds Aria spoke, her light smile filling her face as the three of us soon started to move away, my hands going back to hold the two of their hands but this time Grace being a bit more productive as her hands slowly started to rub in a special way with mine, the lust and character override function of the lollipop doing its work as my mother came forth to press her breasts to my hands, squishing those juicy melons. ''Guess this will be fun'' Internally smiling at that thought I led the three of us forward, easily finding the clothing store present, a very famous one around the world as the three of us entered it, our current dress spoke enough for one of the attending women toe forth with a smile as she spoke. "Hello, sir! how may I help you?" She asked to which I spoke. "I would like to pick some dress as a family, and I hope it can begin with my cute little daughter here" At the end of my words, I ced my hands on Aria''s head, patting it a little which made her give out a gentle smile, the lollipop was already over by the time we entered inside the ce, thus the sweet chuckles from Aria seem to melt the woman''s heart as she spoke with a chipper tone. "Of course sir! please follow me!" The saleswoman led us through rows of beautifully disyed dresses, each one more exquisite than thest. The store was a cascade of colors and fabrics. Grace and I exchanged nces, sharing a silent understanding of the importance of this moment for ''little'' Aria. The saleswoman, with an air of professionalism and warmth, gestured towards an array of dresses. "We have a delightful collection for youngdies. Is there any particr style or color you have in mind?" I looked down at Aria, her eyes wide with anticipation, and I couldn''t help but smile. "Aria, darling, any preferences? Princess, fairy, or maybe something with sparkles?" Aria''s face lit up with excitement. "Sparkles, Daddy! Lots and lots of sparkles!" Grace, my mother chuckled, her eyes filled with affection for Aria''s enthusiasm. "Sparkles it is, then. Let''s find the sparkliest dress in the entire store!" The three of us began exploring the racks, pulling out dresses one after another. Each time Aria held a dress against herself, she twirled, giggling and evaluating the level of sparkliness. Grace and I shared amused nces, silentlymunicating the relief at seeing Aria so carefree and happy. The saleswoman, attentive to our needs, offered suggestions and brought forth dresses that sparkled under the store lights. Grace and I took turns holding up dresses for Aria to inspect, and her reactions were priceless. She twirled, danced, and mimicked a princess in each one, making our decision even more challenging. As the options narrowed down, Aria finally settled on a dress that seemed to embody her definition of perfection. It was a beautiful sea-blue gown adorned with sequins that shimmered like stars in the night sky. The skirt flowed elegantly, and the moment Aria put it on, she looked like a tiny fairy ready to spread magic. "Daddy, Mommy, look at me! I''m a sparkly fairy princess!" Aria eximed, her eyes shining with delight. Grace and I couldn''t help but share a mused chuckle, perhaps our thoughts being the same, how would the real Aria react when all these memories finally fill her? The saleswoman beamed with satisfaction at a sessful sale as she spoke. "Now how about we check some things for thedy here?" As she said so she pointed the way forth for Grace, who smiled and nodded her head, telling her to lead the way, thus the saleswoman, started to lead the way. Grace and I followed the saleswoman, entering another section of the store dedicated to elegant evening gowns. The air was filled with a subtle fragrance of silk and satin, adding to the luxurious ambiance of the ce. Grace''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she nced over the racks adorned with stunning dresses. The saleswoman, with a keen eye for fashion, began suggesting various options. "We have a wonderful collection of gowns, ranging from ssic to contemporary. Is there a specific style or color you have in mind, ma''am?" Grace, gracefully browsing through the dresses, responded, "I''m open to suggestions. Something thatplements the theme of the grand ball, perhaps. Elegant, but with a touch of charm." The saleswoman nodded in understanding and began presenting dresses that matched Grace''s description. Each gown was a masterpiece. Grace took her time examining the details, running her fingers over the fabrics and asionally holding a dress against herself, considering the fit. As the saleswoman continued to showcase dresses. Grace, with a yful smile, nced at me. "Dear, what do you think?" she asked, twirling in a midnight-blue gown with delicatece detailing. I couldn''t hide my admiration. "You look absolutely breathtaking, my love. Like a queen preparing for a royal ball." Grace blushed at thepliment, her eyes reflecting happiness and the lust in her eyes. The saleswoman chimed in, "This shade of blueplements yourplexion perfectly, ma''am. It''s a popr choice among our clientele." Grace considered the advice, appreciating the expertise of the saleswoman. The process of selecting a dress became a delightful coboration, with Grace trying on different styles and the saleswoman offering valuable insights. After several tries, Grace finally settled on a gown that embodied timeless elegance. It was a deep burgundy dress with a subtle mermaid silhouette, adorned with intricatece patterns. The way it hugged her figure exuded grace and sophistication. As Grace admired herself in the mirror, the saleswoman, sensing the satisfaction in the air, smiled and congratted Grace on her choice, and it was within this idea that I spoke. "Cough....before you take me for my dress, can you take us to the more adult section for some nightly dresses and underwear..." The subtle pressure and wordings of mine being more than enough for the experienced saleswoman to understand the inner meaning, a light smile came to the saleswoman''s face, while a blush took over Grace''s. "Come with me Sir we have the right section for all that!" The saleswoman led us to a secluded area of the store, where the atmosphere shifted to one of intimacy and sensuality. My mother and I exchanged a knowing look, a spark of excitement and anticipation lingering between us. The racks were filled with an array of exquisite evening dresses and lingerie, each piece more alluring than thest. The saleswoman, with a subtle yet confident demeanor, began presenting the options. "Here, in this section, we have a collection of intimate evening wear, perfect for nightly sleeping. And, of course, a selection of lingerie that will make you feel truly special, ma''am." Grace, her cheeks tinted with a rosy hue, nodded in acknowledgment. The saleswoman continued, "Feel free to explore and let me know if there''s anything specific you''re looking for. I''ll be here to assist." As Grace browsed through the dresses, I couldn''t help but feel a heightened sense of desire. The dim lighting and the luxurious fabrics created an ambiance that heightened the sensual tension in the air. Grace''s fingers delicately traced the outlines of various dresses, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and subtle excitement. "Sir, if I may," the saleswoman interjected, "we have some exquisite lingerie sets that perfectlyplement these dresses. They are designed to entuate the natural beauty of the wearer and add a touch of allure to the overall look." She gestured towards a disy of intricately crafted lingerie sets. The fabrics ranged from delicatece to satin, and the colors varied from deep, sultry reds to elegant cks. Grace, though initially hesitant, seemed intrigued by the suggestion. With the saleswoman''s guidance, Grace selected a few lingerie sets thatplemented her chosen evening gown. The anticipation in the air grew as the saleswoman discreetly handed Grace a few options to try on in the fitting room, Aira walking by looking at all of this in wonder. "Sir, if you''d like to apany your wife into the fitting room, we can ensure the perfect fit for both the dress and the lingerie," the saleswoman offered, her eyes glinting with a subtle understanding of the intimate nature of the moment, as such I spoke to the saleswoman. "Um, can you keep an eye on my daughter?" "Daddy?" These words made Aria look at me with pouty eyes as I spoke to her. "Just wait here my princess, your daddy will be back quick, this is something your mommy and daddy have to do." Saying so I looked at the saleswoman who nodded her to which I nodded appreciatively, and Grace and I entered the fitting room area, us being the only ones as Grace entered inside the room. The atmosphere inside was hushed, the soft glow of ambient lighting casting a warm and inviting aura. The first set was acy ensemble in deep red, a color that heightened the richness of Grace''s skin tone. As she emerged from behind the fitting room curtain, a wave of desire swept over me. Thece hugged her curves in all the right ces, creating a tantalizing silhouette that left me quite horny. The second set, a sultry ck number, entuated Grace''s elegance and sophistication. The delicate straps and intricate patterns added an element of allure, transforming her into a vision of seduction. I couldn''t help but admire the way she carried herself, a blend of confidence and feminine grace. As the final set was tried on¡ªa satin ensemble that exuded a timeless mour¡ªGrace and I exchanged a heated nce. The soft sheen of the fabric against her skin created an irresistible allure. Grace, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of excitement and self-assurance. ''Gulp, guess it''s time to have some fun'' Chapter 662-Dreessing Room Fun.

Chapter 662-Dreessing Room Fun.

A hot atmosphere started to form in between the two of us, the situation being very raunchy, we being here in this very ce, my mother''s juicy boobs giggling, her ass looking ripe to p, thus pushing her into the room, while closing off the curtain, I pushed Grace to the edges of the room, my lips meeting hers, I could see a hint of hesitation in her eye but that directly flew away once my lips met my mother''s juicy red lips, taking a sip. The situation was very dangerous with mepping up my mother''s lips in the dressing room, her body pressing against mine in this dressing room, where steps away exists the saleswoman, along with little Aria. I had my hands grab these soft mounds of flesh through her clothes. I could feel the lingerie she was wearing through the fabric as my hands dug deep and erotically molded the shape of her bountiful breasts. "You really love Mother''s boobs don''t you?" my Mother smiled seductively as she saw me grope her chest, the change in behavior doing its woek from lust. The risk was high, my cock was now very erect, throbbing to enter my mother, the way she had been dressed in these 3 outfits, made me very horny, I couldn''t take it anymore, thus pushing her against the wall, while pulling down the strap of her dress, letting one of her breasts pop out, I sucked it like a baby. As Ipped at her boob, I felt a hand creep towards my pants, undoing the zip, as the other hand took hold of my erect cock, stroking it, without any issues my mother pushed me away as she kneeled in front of my dick, my hard dick stood proud in front of Mom''s face before she started stroking it lovingly. She then looked up at me and lovingly put my throbbing cock just beside her face. I could feel the softness of her cheeks while her hands continued to gently stroke my cock. She then gave the head a loving kiss as she smooched it with her soft lips, before finally putting it inside her warm mouth. The warmth of her mouth instantly surrounded my cock and I felt heavenly bliss when she started sucking earnestly. Her tongue licked the tip multiple times while her head moved back and forth as she buried her face in my crotch. "Ah Yes~" I brushed her hair with my fingers as I looked down at my Mother''s face bobbing back and forth as she took the full length of my cock with her mouth "You really love your son''s dick, don''t you?" I said to her and I saw her face get a tinge of red probably because of shame due to my words, but that didn''t stop her from giving me a blowjob. She even took things further as her hands then gently massaged and fondled my balls, all the while looking up at me with such an erotic face. Seeing her shame and the blush on her face, I wanted to take things further. She can be pretty wild when we''re in our room all alone since there are no reasons to be ashamed. Luckily, the fact that we are doing it outside, with just the cover of a small wall, makes it easy for things to be shameful. Since I was already fondling herrge tits for quite some time and since I already yed with her tits multiple times before, I was able to roughly determine the location of her nipples as my hands went down. Grace stopped for a second but I quickly ced one of my hands behind her back and pulled it towards me again, I held her head and thrust slowly in and out of her lewd mouth. Once she resumed on giving me a blowjob, my hands returned to the hardened nipples, I pinched her erect nipples and pulled them hard as the shape of her tits erotically changed with my hand''s movement. "Mmm~" Grace moaned out as she felt the stimtion on her nipples, I toned down the sound such that it wouldn''t go out much. Her sensual blowjob never stopped and every time I would tease her nipples, she would take my cock as deep as she could in her mouth. The shaft was coated with her saliva and traces of precum. Slurping sounds slowly started to ring out as my dick got more and more wet, and along with it the pleasure of my Mother''s mouth sucking me with fervor. She looked up at me with hazy eyes while she kept my dick inside her mouth. She pursed her mouth while her hands slithered down to herher regions. I saw her hands moving continually into her cunt as she started masturbating, while she gave me a blowjob, the effects doing its work on her horniness. I then took my cock out of her mouth for a little while. I then saw it glistening with her saliva as lines of it were still connected with her lips. She looked like she was expecting to receive the whole length in her mouth once again, but instead, I ced my cock between her boobs. "Oh? You want a titjob?" she asked teasingly. "Yeah," I said while grabbing both of her big jugs and squeezing them as hard as I could She giggled at my actions as she let me use her massive boobs for my pleasure, "It''s a good thing that the dress is strapless. Otherwise, I would''ve had to remove the top" shemented I then thrust in and out of the space between her huge tits, which she tightened by cing her hands on top of her breasts. She then leaned down and gave the head of my cock a lick whenever it would peek from between her soft tits. As my hands tightly held onto her soft fleshy melons, the pleasure was building up, especially when her tongue would lick the tip of my cock every time it woulde out. "Ah, I think I''m going to cum!" I warned her as the pleasure was bing too much for me to handle. "Well, go on and cum all you want. We''re not done here, though" She winked at me. I was then able to get my release as my cock spurted out cum, most of itnding on her face and breasts, coating her soft tits and marking her pretty face with my cum. "Aah!~ It''s so hot, and there''s so much of it~" she moaned in a low voice as she felt my hot cum on her face, dancing my mother''s face with my hot thick cum, filling her face and tits, making it look beautiful in the dressing room but I was more than done as I saw my mother slurp up some of my white seeds to her mouth, tasting it with delight, seeing so my dick only turned even hotter as I pulled her up, using magic to get her cleaned as my lips met her in a raunchy kiss, my hands going to pull at her nipples as my tongue invaded her mouth, my dick rubbing against her moist wet cave. Soon I went down on her, raising one of my mother''s legs over my shoulder, her wet cunt right in front of me, I started licking her aroused cunt, as my finger spread her open. There I could see my Mother''s pussy on full disy as she leaked love nectar for her son. Holding her round ass, I raised my head as I gave her cunt a long lick. "Mmmm~" She moaned out in satisfaction. I took in arge breath as the womanly scent of my mother''s aroused and dripping pussy entered my nose. My hands wandered around her body, from her round and firm ass to her soft supple thighs. While my tongue licked her honey hole and stimted the area around her pussy lips, smooth and supple were her thighs, and although her ass was firm and didn''t sag in the slightest, it was still soft and springy to touch. I decided that her other hole shouldn''t be left out as well, using her pussy juice as a lubricant. I slowly lubed the area around her butt hole up. I took my other hand and slowly massage the area around it to get the muscles to rx, and once it was done I inserted my finger inside and slowly started fingering her ass, her pussy was now being licked and stimted, while her ass was being fingered. It seems that she was losing herself to the pleasures of the flesh, as she let go of any shame she had earlier. "Ah, Ah, yes~" "Ah, Ah, Mmmm, yes, more! More~" She was now moaning out loud, and her hands were tightly holding onto my head, forcing it into her pussy, trying to get my tongue to lick deeper as if it wasn''t enough for her. "Please, I want to cum, I need to cum!" As she pleaded, her hands held tightly onto my head, making sure that my tongue would lick her deeper. I did just that and continued to eat her pussy out. "Mmm, Mmm, Aah!~" The sloppy sounds of my tongue entering her pussy and her moans of pleasure resounded inside the room. As the pleasure reached its peak, I could feel the grip of her hand getting tighter and her hips started to grind against my face. "Ahhh, ahhh, mmm, mm, aahhh!~" My Mother''s hips buckled, as she had her orgasm. As her thighs closed, I was locked into her crotch, not that I wasining. I took in arge breath to take in her scent, her pussy juice was leaking down my face and some had even entered my mouth, which I happily took in. Chapter 663-Dressing Room Fun(2)

Chapter 663-Dressing Room Fun(2)

Thus cleaning my face I went up, holding my tired Grace''s body by herp as I kissed her, I had a lustful smile on my face as my tongue ravaged my Mom''s mouth and my hands continued to pinch and pull her erect nipples, and as if she was not satisfied with what she already got, I heard her moan, "Fuck me, please!" "Oh? Did the blowjob make you really horny? And now you''re begging to get fucked?" I teased her while I pulled away from the kiss, leaving a thin string of saliva between our mouths "Yes. Fuck me, right here, right now. Please fuck me, son!" she pleaded desperately, the disguise gone from the two of us and thest now over her mind. "You want to do it here?" I asked "Yes, yes," she repeated as she begged me, the personality flip being good. "Okay. Since you''re so desperate, I''ll give you what you want" I replied. I then had her bend down and hold on to the edge of the fitting room. "You know what to do from here, right?" I asked "Yes, I do. Fuck me, please!" she begged again, her pussy getting more and more wet. With her panties gone from around her waist and her huge tits jiggling below her, her ass stuck out and ready to get fucked. I then pulled down my pantspletely, releasing my cock again, which was still hard and coated with her saliva, and rubbed it against her dripping wet pussy, teasing her, making her wait for the moment when my cock will enter her. I cupped her drooling cunt and massaged it for a little while as her viscous liquid got on my fingers. I then reached my hands forward and inserted those fingers inside her mouth as she started sucking her own juices from my fingers. "Just hurry and put it in! Put your cock in me already!" she whined, unable to take the teasing anymore as her tongue rolled around. "Heh, very well," I said as I finally had enough fun with teasing her. I then entered her hot, wet, and tight pussy with one hard thrust. She moaned out loud, not caring about the fact that we were still in the middle of a shopping mall. I then grabbed hold of her ass and started thrusting, fucking her, with her massive jugs swinging forward and back with every thrust. I pped her ass hard and she screamed out loud, not caring about anyone who might hear us. "Ahh yes~! Give me more!~" she screamed as I pounded her cunt. Grace finally realized her mistake as she used her hand to cover her mouth. But by doing so she could no longer support her upper body thus her head was lowered while her ass was still raised proudly. Her pussy was tightening around my cock so much that I just wanted to tease her so much more. Her walls were already slippery due to her juices lubricating her, and it made it easy for me to just continue pounding her from behind. I continued fucking her from behind as her pussy leaked even more love nectar. Juices would squelch out of her pussy every time I would thrust inside. Her ass would ripple every time my hips would m forward against it, while her fuck hole slowly loosened as it got used to my cock ravaging her insides. "It doesn''t seem like anyone has heard us, yet," I said out loud "Ahhhn~ then please dear, please move slower" she was practically begging me already as she spoke so nervously "Okay then, Mother~" I was enjoying her scared but also excited expression as the danger of being caught made her aroused I flipped her body around so that she was now facing me, she then wrapped her arms and her legs were hooked onto and resting on my arms while my dick was still lodged inside her. I held her weight by holding her ass tightly, kneading and groping them as I wished. I lifted her body up and now her body''s weight was solely supported by me as I continued fucking her. In this position, her helpless pussy could offer no resistance as I thrust my cock in and out of her. Ramming her as much as I wanted. Her pussy continued to helplessly meet my offense as her body started bouncing up and down on my arms. "Mmm~ Pleasee¡­ Ahn~ just move already..." My mother practically had tears in her eyes, seeing me act so casual I couldn''t help butugh at her worried face. I already got her in the position I wanted, so I can finally end things now. I usually was the one taking the lead, but in this position where I was lifting her body up, her legs were raised and was supported by me. She was truly at my mercy, and she couldn''t do anything but meet my thrusts. I pressed her against the wall. Her pussy walls started squirming all the more when she saw me not move at all from our position. Her walls were so slippery that my dick had an easy time going in and out of her pussy. She was biting me by my shoulders so her moans wouldn''t slip out. It stirred my desires when I felt Mom ''marking'' me as hers, while she was in my arms, helpless as my dick pounded her depths. "Please hubby~..." she begged me tearfully and that was thest straw as I finally reached my climax "I''m cumming!" I said as my thrusting became more frantic With onest thrust inside, I nudged my cock as deep as I could and released my semen into her unprotected fertile womb. I spurted everyst drop inside her as I painted her womb white with my cum. "Oooohh~" Mom epted it helplessly as she felt her son''s cum flow into her depths. That seemed to have been the final straw for her as well, as I felt her pussy mp down on my cock when she too reached her climax. The liquid then gushed out of her and wet my clothes as her body continued trembling on my arms but my mother wasn''t done, her womb sucking in the tip of my dick, wanting my seeds to impregnate her. "One more~" She whispered to my ears, and it was then thaf another saleswoman lightly spoke from outside the curtain hiding the debauchery. "Um, miss you all right?" Along with those words, I felt my mother''s insides tighten around my dick, asking for more fucking. "You deal with this~" I whispered to my mother''s ears as I started to grope her asscheeks and slowly start shaking with me inside her "Y-Yes! I''m all right. Just give me some time, please!" she managed to reply to the woman I could see a naughty grin forming on her face, her body shaking in the excitement of being fucked by her son with another person, albeit unknowingly, in the same room. "Hurry," she said to me in a voice filled with desire and lust. "You''ll have to beg more than that~" I replied in a whisper She looked at me with a sad face and a small pout. Her pussy, though, was still squeezing my dick, showing that she really wanted it. "Please fuck me," she whispered in my ear, and then bit me slightly. "Fuck me until I''m full of cum." She licked the part she bit and then let out a small kiss on it. Her hips, too, began to move, meeting mine and letting my cock go in and out of her. "Please fill me up." I could feel my lust for her rising, and it made my cock go inside her pussy even deeper. "Yes!" My mother let out a silent scream trying to hide what was happening in the room. It seemed that my dick reached the very deepest parts of her, thus I pushed her back against the wall of the room. I could feel the intense pleasure coursing through my veins as my mothers cries of ecstasy filled the room. Her body, slick with sweat, writhed beneath me, her voluptuous curves undting with each thrust. My cock pulsed, releasing its pent-up desire deep within her, marking her as mine. "Lift a leg," I instructed, my tone unwavering. With trembling limbs, my motherplied, offering herself up to mepletely. I positioned myself between her thighs, ready to im her once again. As I entered her, a primal groan escaped her lips, mingling with my own pleasure-filled sighs. I pulled her close, relishing in the feeling of her soft skin pressed against mine as the saleswoman asked. "Um.....miss?" "Ah!" My mother''s whole body quivered in excitement. She looked at me, her eyes wide, and bit her lip. I could tell that she was trying her best not to make any more sounds, but her body was telling a different story. "Just a minute more, please," my mother said, speaking out. "Oh! Uh, yes...I''m sorry," the saleswoman responded, and we heard her footsteps fade away. After the footsteps were gone, my mother couldn''t contain herself any longer. She started to moan and scream uncontrobly. Chapter 664-Food Is Good.

Chapter 664-Food Is Good.

Me, Grace, and Aria soon walked out of the shopping store, the atmosphere a bit stale between us, my mother''s face screaming fully satisfied, while a very calm yet mixed look kept popping up within Aria''s face, of course, no one else got to know anything about what happened inside the dressing room but Aria did, I didn''t go out of my way to block off her senses sneaking in, thus what she saw must have shaken her core in ways that shouldn''t be shaken. Of course, doing such a thing is wrong in so many ways but I wouldn''t have done what I did if I didn''t have a deeper agenda in ce, and also the fact that this ''little'' Aria of mine isn''t little in mind anymore, at least not fully little and for the awakening I want to happen, a bit more pushing from all sides is needed of my n to work. Thus within the atmosphere, with Grace probably doubting everything with her lust still running clung to me, her legs trembling a bit from the action she received a moment ago, not to mention the fact that her insides still filled with my thick white seeds, fully embracing the inside of her womb, thus Grace now has the very face of a satisfied woman, but that won''tst for long with what I have in mind. "Now, why don''t we head out for some food?" I asked in the stale atmosphere, the sudden words of mine bringing in the focus of the two, Aria seemingly having lost a bounce in her steps spoke. "Okay, daddy" I wasn''t the only one to notice the low drop in Aria''s words as I asked patting her head. "What''s wrong princess? are you angry with only your daddy and mommy leaving you with the saleswoman?" My question prompted Aria to pout and turn her head sideways, her cheeks puffing up in a cute along with her side head movement. "Humph!" Is all that came out of the little cutty''s mouth as she just kept her head to the side, not even willing to look at my face, being very pouty now, I chuckled at Aria''s adorable disy of displeasure. Dealing with a pouty Aria was always a delicate dance¡ªone that required finesse and a touch of parental magic. Grace joined the scene, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she observed our ''daughter''s'' antics. "My little Aria, what''s got you in such a grumpy mood?" Grace teased, kneeling to Aria''s eye level, struggling a bit with all my seeds inside her. Aria, maintaining her pout, mumbled, "I didn''t like being left with the saleswoman. It was boring." Ah, the candid honesty of a child. I exchanged a knowing look with Grace, both of us understanding the challenge at hand, at least my mother thought she did, not knowing a deeper darer reasony at hand. Aria, like any child, could quickly shift from joyousughter to a pouty disposition, and navigating through these emotional waters required a special touch, at least it works for normal children but Aria is way different than normal. "Well, we needed to pick out a beautiful dress for you, my love," I exined, trying to soften the situation. "And you know Mommy and Daddy always want you to have the most sparkly and magical dress for any asion at hand." Aria''s pout wavered slightly, her curiosity peeking through. "Really?" "Absolutely," Grace affirmed, her voice gentle and reassuring. "We wanted to make sure you have the perfect dress for any special asion. You want to look like a sparkly fairy princess, right?" Aria''s eyes brightened at the mention of the sparkly fairy princess, a small smile ying on her lips. The pout was fading, reced by the prospect of a magical dress. ''Wow this kid sure can act'' I mused, knowing that the real reason is different and I felt like chuckling at the words my mother is speaking of, her subtle way of hiding how much we were fucking each other in the dressing room, her womb now leaking a bit of my cum. "That''s right, sweetheart," I chimed in, "and we found the most enchanting dress for you. It''s going to be the talk of any situation." Aria''s pout now transformed into a mixture of excitement and anticipation. Her little heart, so quick to feel emotions, embraced the promise of a magical dress. Grace and I shared a subtle triumphant nce, knowing that our skillful navigation had shifted the mood, well again at least my mother thought so but Aria was just a ticking timer and Grace''s problem was just a growing issue. "Now," I continued, "how about we go and find a ce to eat? I heard they have the most delicious treats in a certain ce. What do you say, my sparkly fairy princess?" Aria''s eyes sparkled at the mention of treats. The allure of sweets and the promise of a delightful meal were potent enough to erase any lingering traces of discontent, one now being hidden under a deeperyer. "I want ice cream!" Aria dered, her enthusiasm returning. Grace, with a yful smile, said, "Ice cream it is! Let''s go find the tastiest ice cream in the restaurant, shall we?" As we walked towards the pce dining area, Aria, now happily skipping, held my hand, her pout a distant memory. Grace and I exchanged a silent acknowledgment of the sessful navigation of our ''daughter''s'' emotional waters, the subtle shift in atmosphere and mind going unnoticed by Grace but not me. ... Entering the grand dining area, the atmosphere was nothing short of opulence. Crystal chandeliers adorned the ceiling, casting a warm and inviting glow. Soft music yed in the background, enhancing the overall ambiance. Seated at a table draped in fine linen, with delicate silverware and sparkling crystal sses, we were attended to by a courteous waiter in a crisp, immacte uniform. The menu, a work of art in itself, presented a myriad of culinary delights. Aria''s eyes widened as she perused the menu, her excitement palpable. "Daddy, Mommy, can we try everything?" she asked, her enthusiasm infectious. Grace and I shared augh, reveling in our ''daughter''s'' exuberance. "How about we try a bit of everything, my love?" I suggested, ncing at Grace, who nodded in agreement. The waiter, with a practiced smile, stood ready to take our orders. Grace, always the eloquent one, began, "We''ll start with some appetizers, please. The stuffed mushrooms and shrimp cocktail." Aria, still bouncing in her seat, added, "And can we have cheese sticks, too? They''re my favorite!" The waiter noted down our selections with a gracious nod, and as he walked away, Aria''s excitement bubbled over. "Daddy, I want ice cream after dinner too! Can we, please?" I chuckled, ruffling her hair affectionately. "Of course, sweetheart. Ice cream for dessert is a must." As we waited for the appetizers, Aria''s eyes wandered around the dining area, taking in the splendor of the surroundings. The soft lighting and the gentle hum of conversation created a cozy atmosphere. When the appetizers arrived, Aria''s eyes widened with delight. The stuffed mushrooms were a symphony of vors, and the shrimp cocktail was a refreshing burst of sea-scented goodness. Aria, with a mix of curiosity and glee, tasted each dish, her expressions a delightful dance of discovery. Grace and I shared a knowing smile, reveling in the simple joy of a ''family'' meal. The main course arrived, a feast for the senses. Grilled salmon, sulentmb chops, and a medley of roasted vegetables adorned our tes. Aria, now fully immersed in the culinary experience, took small bites, savoring each vor. As we enjoyed the meal, the conversation flowed naturally. Aria regaled us with stories from her day, her eyes lighting up with excitement. With the main course behind us, the dessert menu arrived, and Aria''s eyes practically sparkled. "I want a chocte sundae with extra sprinkles!" she dered, her sweet tooth on full disy. Our orders were ced, and the waiter gracefully whisked away the menus. Aria, unable to contain her excitement, leaned over the table, her eyes wide with anticipation. I couldn''t resist yfully feeding her a small bite of dessert, and she responded with giggles of delight. Grace, ever the romantic, leaned in and whispered to me, "Isn''t this perfect, Austin? Our ''little'' family, enjoying a magical evening together." Chapter 665-Tasty.......

Chapter 665-Tasty.......

As Grace whispered those words, her warm breath brushed against my ear. I met her eyes, and in that moment, the world around us seemed to fade into the background. The soft glow of the chandeliers, the murmur of distant conversations¡ªall of it blurred into insignificancepared to the woman before me. "It''s more than perfect," I replied, a hidden sly smile ying on my lips. Grace''s eyes sparkled with a shared sentiment, and we found ourselves momentarily lost in the silent exchange of emotions, though the lust in my mother''s eyes stilly stronger than ever. Aria, in her innocence, noticed the brief pause in the conversation and looked between us with wide-eyed curiosity. "What are you two talking about?" she asked, the remnants of her yful giggles still lingering. Grace chuckled, reaching over to tousle Aria''s hair. "Just how much we love being together as a family," she said, her gaze shifting to me with a huge wave of affection, love, and desire. Aria beamed at the sentiment, seemingly satisfied with the answer. The waiter returned with our dessert¡ªa trio of decadent delights. Aria''s chocte sundae, adorned with an assortment of colorful sprinkles, took center stage. Grace and I exchanged amused nces as Aria dove into the dessert with unrestrained enthusiasm. As Aria savored the sweet treat, I leaned slightly closer, and whispered, "You look stunning tonight, Grace. the most beautiful queen of the night." A soft blush painted Grace''s cheeks, and she yfully nudged me. "ttery will get you everywhere, Mr. Charming." With a twinkle in my eye, I replied, "Everywhere is exactly where I want to be with you and inside you~." The exchange held a subtle dance of affection, anguage of love spoken through nces and whispered words. Aria, absorbed in her chocte delight, remained blissfully unaware of the currents passing between her ''parents'' or did she? Taking a spoonful of my own dessert¡ªa rich tiramisu¡ªI extended it toward Grace. "Try this. It''s divine," I suggested the unspoken invitation lingering in the air. Grace met my gaze, and with a yful smile, she epted the bite. The shared sweetness of the tiramisu became a metaphor for the shared sweetness of our life together, which is taboo in every sense of the word. The restaurant, the grandeur, and even the grand ball were eclipsed by the simplicity of love exchanged in a bite of dessert. As we continued to share bites and savor the delectable treats, the atmosphere became charged with an unspoken connection. Aria, finishing her sundae, gazed at us with an expression that hinted at a mix of confusion and longing. The subtle dance of our affectionate exchange had not gone unnoticed by our observant daughter. Grace, always attuned to the nuances of our family dynamics, in here I mean both families, one including my sisters too, hence my mother reached over and took Aria''s hand. "Sweetheart, would you like to try Daddy''s tiramisu?" she offered, her eyes holding a warmth that sought to include. Aria''s eyes brightened, and she eagerly nodded. Grace scooped a small portion onto a spoon and fed it to Aria. The trio of us, connected by this simple act of sharing, created a tableau of familial love. ''Though this will be very uglyter on'' I am already feeling a pang of guilt in my heart but hey what else can I do? everything I do I do to live and in the end what I will be doing will only make things very well between my mother and Aria, opening up to a secret from long lost into the past. Beneath the surface, a seed of longing began to sprout within Aria, I can tell, a seed from several different thingsing together. The shared bites, the whispered exchanges, the intimate connection between her parents¡ªit all formed a mosaic that left her feeling momentarily excluded. The ''innocent'' heart of a child, craving undivided attention, started to feel a subtle ache, well that''s how others can see it but I can see more. As Grace continued to share bites between us, I couldn''t shake the awareness of this undercurrent. It was a delicate bnce, managing the romantic connection between Grace and me while ensuring Aria felt cherished and included. Grace, ever intuitive, sensed the shift in Aria''s demeanor. With a tender smile, Grace directed her attention to Aria. "How about we all share a bite together, like a team?" she suggested, trying to bridge the gap between the romantic intimacy and Aria''s need for inclusion. Aria''s face brightened, and she nodded eagerly. Grace''s intention to include her in the shared sweetness of the moment was genuine, and the trio, once again, united in the simple act of enjoying dessert. "Okay, Mommy!" Aria chimed in, her eyes alight with excitement. With a yful grin, I joined in. "That''s the spirit, my little sparkly fairy princess. Family bites are the best bites!" Though as I said this I ced my hand on Grace''s thigh hidden under the table, my hands slowly starting to grope her soft yet firm thigh, my hands sinking into this delicious thick thighs as my mother''s body trembled a bit, her eyes turning to look at me in shock, yet this simple action of mine bringing out the lust hidden in her heart. With simple movements my hand hidden under the table cloth started to rise up my mother''s skirt as my hand came in contact with her naked thighs, her womb still filled with my seeds as Aria still looked at us with attention to getting some food together, I could see that my mother wanted to push me away yet she still wanted to have my hands move up and start to y with her already leaking honey lips and that''s what I did, my hands shifting her panties to the side as my fingers took a touch. Grace''s body trembled and her legs clenched as she struggled to contain the flood of emotions, a mix of pleasure, shame, and taboo lust. It was a losing battle, and I could sense her resolve crumbling. Her eyes fluttered closed and her breathing quickened as she sumbed to the sensations. My fingers continued their slow exploration, gently grazing the sensitive skin. It was a deliberate torture, and I reveled in the power it gave me. Grace was putty in my hands, and we both knew it. With a featherlight touch, I brushed against the moist petals. Grace inhaled sharply, biting her lip to suppress a moan. The forbidden pleasure was overwhelming, and her senses were heightened. With each touch, a wave of desire crashed over her. The teasing continued until Grace couldn''t take it anymore. With a shuddering breath, she pleaded, "Please..." Her voice was barely audible, but I heard it loud and clear. It was a moment of surrender, and I knew there was no going back. The floodgates had opened, and the taboo desires would no longer be denied. I met Grace''s eyes, and a silent understanding passed between us. I gave her a reassuring smile, then slowly dipped a finger into the wet depths. Grace''s eyes widened and her breath caught in her throat. The sudden intrusion was a shock, and her body stiffened. But after a moment, she rxed, allowing the pleasure to wash over her. Her hips began to move, instinctively seeking more. It was a sight to behold, my mother''s beautiful body squirming as my finger was moving in and out, the wetness inside her starting to coat my fingers and dripping down to her seat as I was now fucking her with two fingers, the pace picking up as Aria still watched, her face darkening, the food still not ready and the waiters now moving around her as the show of Grace''s face twisting with lust and desire, her legs spread, the chair under her dripping wet as her honey was coating her thighs, her panties soaked through and through and her mind starting to lose control. My mother, in the haze of lust, waspletely unaware of the world around her, and that included the people who might be able to see her face twisted in ecstasy. Her head was tilted back, and her eyes were squeezed shut as she was getting fucked by my fingers. The sensations were overwhelming, and her body was quickly approaching the brink of release. With each thrust of my fingers, I could feel her walls tightening. Her breath was ragged, and her hips were bucking wildly. It was clear that she was on the verge of climaxing, and it wouldn''t take much to push her over the edge. "Come for me, Mom~," I whispered, leaning in to graze her ear with my teeth. That was all it took. Grace''s body tensed, and a strangled cry escaped her lips. She shuddered violently, her release crashing over her in waves. It was an incredible sight to behold, my mother, the former Queen of the battlefield,ing apart at the seams, her eyes zed over, her breathing in short, quick gasps, and her legs trembling uncontrobly. The intensity of the orgasm was too much, and Grace copsed into her seat, her body limp and spent. Her face was flushed, and her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath. As she basked in the afterglow, her eyes slowly fluttered open, and she turned her head to meet my gaze. There was a vulnerability in her eyes and a hint of fear. But there was also a glimmer of something else¡ªa spark of joy and happiness. "Mommy?" And Aria called out, causing Grace''s face to turn deadly pale, the full darkened look of Aria showing how she was feeling but I didn''t let that fall, thus I took my hands back, it glistening with my mother''s juice as Iicked it off my finger. "Delecious~" I whispered, this normal action making Grace''s eyes widen and Aria asked. "What''s that Daddy?" Her tone is curious though I could see the dark things brewing within her eyes. "Just an appetizer, my little sweet pea." I replied with a smile. [Title Lolicon Corruptor gained!] ''I better not see that in the panel!'' Thus with a very dark atmosphere, we gathered around the remaining portion of tiramisu, the anticipation evident on Aria''s face dark. Grace delicately scooped a portion onto a spoon, ensuring it was abination of cake, creamy mascarpone, and a hint of coffee, though her legs were trembling, all three of us acting as if what happened before didn''t this just raising the dark feelings everywhere. Aria opened her mouth, and Grace, with a flourish, fed her the bite, shame all over her and something else all over Aria. Aria''s eyes widened, and a delighted expression spread across her face, the dark atmosphere fully melting away at the taste. "Yummy!" she eximed, her joy contagious. ''She really is getting better at hiding everything'' I couldn''t help but marvel at the simplicity of the moment¡ªa family sharingughter and bites of dessert. The initial undercurrent of longing that Aria felt seemed to dissipate, reced by the genuine joy of being together, at least that''s what''s being seen. As we continued to share bites, Grace''s gaze locked with mine, and an unspoken understanding passed between us. The romantic connection we shared now coexisted harmoniously with the familial love that enveloped us. Grace''s eyes sparkled with affection, a silent acknowledgment of the delicate bnce we navigated. Aria, still reveling in the sweetness of the tiramisu, looked between us, her eyes wide with innocence. "Mommy, Daddy, can we do this again? It''s fun!" Her tone hit at something else. Grace chuckled, herughter like a melody in the air. "Absolutely, sweetheart. Family bites should be a tradition, don''t you think so hubby?" I grinned, enjoying the lighthearted banter. "Definitely, Love. Our very own family tradition of shared bites." The waiter, attentive to our table, approached with a smile. "Is everything to your satisfaction?" he inquired. I nodded graciously. "Everything is perfect, thank you." The waiter, someone I control andmand, having done his work, with a courteous nod, retreated to give us the space to enjoy our dessert. Aria, still buzzing with excitement, spoke up. "Daddy, can we go explore other ces after this? I want to see more pretty things!" The prospect of further exploration delighted Aria, and Grace and I exchanged a knowing nce. "Of course, my love," I replied. "We can take a stroll and discover more wonders together." ''Many wonders of Grace''s body'' Chapter 666-Doing It Around The Town.

Chapter 666-Doing It Around The Town.

After our delightful dessert, we embarked on our journey to explore more of the town''s treasures. Aria led the way, her excitement palpable as she skipped along the cobblestone streets, her hand firmly sped in mine. Grace walked beside us, her radiant smile lighting up the path ahead. Our first stop was the town''s historic marketce, a bustling hub of activity where vendors sold an array of goods, from fresh produce to handcrafted wares. The air was alive with the sounds ofughter and chatter as we wandered through the maze of stalls, our senses assaulted by the vibrant colors and tantalizing aromas. Aria''s eyes widened with ''wonder'' as she took in the sights and sounds of the marketce, her curiosity ''piqued'' by the array of treasures on disy. She darted from stall to stall, her fingers trailing over the intricate patterns of embroidered fabrics and the smooth surfaces of polished wood. Meanwhile, Grace and I lingered behind, our gazes locked in a silent exchange of affection. Despite the bustling crowd around us, we felt as though we were the only two people in the world. As we wandered through the marketce, Grace and I stole fleeting moments of intimacy, our hands brushing against each other as we reached for the same piece of fruit or exchanged a knowing smile. But as much as we reveled in our shared connection, we were mindful of Aria''s presence, ensuring that our disys of affection remained subtle and discreet. We held back the tide of desire that threatened to consume us, channeling our passion into stolen nces and secret smiles. well at least Grace is trying to but that ain''t my goal. "Um~ah~" My mother moaned like the end of the world as I pressed her body against the wall of the hidden alley, Aria now being looked into some pieces of jewelry and hooked, thus we got some break to move over here, which in the end, ended up like this, me making sure that nobody will enter and can even see to this ce other than Aria, sneaking nces. "Too!~Fast!~" My mother moaned as her ass cheeks rippled from my hips hitting her, my cock lodging deep into her fuck hole, hitting against her womb, turning her milky ass red, my hands still on her waist as I took a deep pullback before pushing myself in again. "Mnnnnnn!~" Grace moaned, along with it I slid the strap of her dress, making space forward, my hands moved to pinch those cherry nipples of hers, twisting them the pain making her insides tighten to my dick as I bit down on her shoulder sucking on it. "Ugggnnn!" Grace moaned as her body rocked along with the thrust of my hips, her ass cheeks pping against my crotch, my dick pushing deep into her fuckhole, the wet juices coating my dick and balls. I pulled my head back, her nipples still between my fingers as my other hands moved down, pressing her stomach, pushing my cock deeper into her. "Ahhh!~" She moaned, her ass rippling once more, her mouth opened in a silent moan. I could see the drool drip from her chin, her body moving up and down, and the sound of flesh-hitting flesh resounding across the narrow alley. "Cum! Cum in me! Please!~" "You are begging too much, my dear. Don''t you know the importance of waiting for the climax to happen?~" I said, pulling my fingers from her nipples, my other hands going down as well, my thumbs pressing her puckering anus as I spread her cheeks, her ass opening and closing along with my thrusts. "Cum~" "You can wait, can''t you?" "I can''t! I need your cum, please!~" "Hmmmm." "Pleaseee~" "I don''t know~" "PLEASE!!!" I grinned at her begging, her head turning sideways, her eyes pleading as well. "I guess, I can''t say no when you look at me like that, huh?~" "I need you!" "Fine, fine, fine~" I grinned as my lips went over her ears, nibbling her earlobe as she shivered. "I am going to fill you up to the brim, okay? You are going to be filled up with my cum till your womb bursts out, and even after that, you will beg me to make you full. Okay?" I whispered to her ears, making her shiver and her body tightening around my dick. "Okay." "Okay, what?" "Please fill me up to the brim. I want to be so full of your cum, please!~" She begged me as I grinned, biting down on her shoulder, her skin breaking and bleeding, my hands tightening around her waist. "Here Ie!" I roared as I pulled my head back, and pushing forward with all my strength, my dick lodged deep into her pussy, hitting the entrance of her womb, my fingers pressed hard on her anus. "Kyaaaaaaa~" She screamed as her body tightened, her arms, her legs, her cunt, her ass. "Here. It. Comes!~" I roared as I came deep inside her womb, my dick shooting ropes and ropes of thick cum inside her. "AHHHHHHHHHH~" She screamed once more as her body shook violently, her mouth open wide, her tongue hanging outside as she squirted all over the wall in front of her, her eyes rolled up, and she passed out, her body falling down on the ground, my dick still lodged deep inside her. I grinned as I stood, taking deep breaths. ''That was amazing.'' ..... After ''exploring'' the marketce to our heart''s content, we bid farewell to the bustling crowds and continued on our journey through the town, once again my mother''s womb with my seeds and Aria''s mood being something. Our next stop was the gardens, a lush expanse of greenery adorned with vibrant flowers and delicate sculptures. Aria, captivated by the colors and fragrances, twirled amidst the blooms, her ''joy'' contagious. As Aria discovered a charming gazebo adorned with climbing vines, she excitedly called us over. The three of us entered the sheltered space, the air perfumed with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Aria, with the innocence of a child, looked up at us. "Mommy, Daddy, let''s make a wish!" Grace and I exchanged amused nces before nodding in agreement. Aria closed her eyes, her small hands sped in a prayer-like gesture. "I wish for more family bites and endless fun with Mommy and Daddy!" she dered with a giggle. And thus as Aria ran around the garden, there were no people around, with it my hands went towards Grace''s ass, taking a feel, my hands sinking into them as I whispered to her ears. "As Aria looks through why don''t we have some fun in a hidden shrub?~" The desire in my voice was contagious, making Grace who was trying to hide her lust again flinch, the more I kept groping her juicy milf ass the more horny she became, her breathing starting to increase, while she licked her lips, still hungry after the pounding I gave her. "Okay....." Grace whispered, pulling me to a more secure and hidden ce in the garden, Grace pulling down my pants as she started to sniff my dick. "Aria might find out, be careful, okay?" "Yes, yes. I will, now let''s start. I am so hungry for you. It is all I can think about now." "Then what are you waiting for?" I said as I grabbed her hair, pushing her mouth down on my dick, the salty taste making her shiver as I pushed her further, my dick hitting her throat as I felt her swallowing, the muscles around her mouth tightening and loosening, her tongue licking and twirling around my dick, the drooling out of her mouth coating my dick, her saliva dripping down on the floor. "Mnnnn~." She moaned, her body trembling, her face flushing, and her pussy leaking. "Good, Good. Now let''s start for real, shall we?" I said, grabbing her head tightly as I started to thrust my hips, her throat being abused as I pushed and pulled her head, her throat tightening around my dick. "MNnnn, Mnnn, MNNN" She moaned, her body trembling even more, her hands gripping on her thighs as her pussy started to twitch. "Look at you, already this turned on. I should have done this a long time ago." I chuckled as she blushed, looking up at me, her eyes watery and red, the tears running down her cheeks as she started to suck, her cheeks caving in, her lips tightening around my shaft. "MNNN, MNNNN" She moaned once more as I groaned, the pleasure making me shudder, her tongue still twirling and licking my dick, the pleasure building up. "I am cumming. You better drink it all. Otherwise, you will regret it. Understood?~" I said, looking down at her, the lust in my eyes making her shiver as she nodded, her hands holding onto my thighs as I pushed her face closer. "Drink it!~" I roared, throwing my head back, the cum shooting out of my dick, coating her insides, the taste making her body tremble and shudder, her pussy dripping all over the ground as she came. "Mnnnn" She moaned, her lips and tongue working hard to suck and drink all the cuming out of my dick, not wasting even a drop, her body still twitching and shivering. "Now, we have a little problem, do we?" I said as I looked at the twitching pussy, the juicesing out of her, making a mess. "Yes. We have a lot of cum dripping from your pussy." I said, letting her go and making her stand, her body trembling. "But you still haven''t been fucked. And that is a problem, isn''t it?~" I said, licking her face and pushing her to the ground, spreading her legs wide. "I can''t have that. Now, let''s have some real fun, shall we?~" "But-but what if Ariaes?" "We can hide. But we will continue. So let''s not waste time." I said, grabbing her waist, aligning my dick with her pussy, and pushing it in, her pussy being spread by my dick, her mouth opening wide, her tongue hanging out. "AHHHHH~" She moaned, her tits bouncing up and down, her body shaking as I thrust my hips. "You are too tight. You will never get enough of me, won''t you?" I said, pushing deep into her, my hands squeezing her tits, pinching her nipples, twisting and pulling them. "N-Nooooo~" She moaned, her eyes rolling back, her hands scratching the ground, her body twitching and shuddering. "I knew it." I said, thrusting harder and faster, my hips pping against her, my balls pping against her. "Ngggghhh~" Grace moaned, her hands grabbing my wrists, her nails digging into my skin, her eyes unfocused. "Ngggg~" She moaned, her back arching, her body trembling, her cunt twitching. "Cum! Cum on Daddy''s dick! Show me how much you love it!~" I shouted, her body reacting, her insides tightening, her eyes rolling back, her tits bouncing, her cunt twitching and squirting all over my crotch and her thighs, her legs curling up. "Kyaaaaa~" She screamed, her body convulsing, her insides squeezing and milking my dick, my dick throbbing inside her, my hands reaching out to grab her hips, pulling her into my thrusts, my balls pping against her wet pussy. "AHHHHH~" Her mouth opened in a silent scream, her eyes wide open, her tongue hanging out, her pussy twitching and mping down on my cock. "Here. It. Comes!~" "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa~" "AHHHHHHHHH~" I groaned, her body convulsing, her pussy mping down on my dick, her body shuddering and convulsing, her cunt squirting and spraying her juices all over the floor, her thighs trembling and shaking, her back arching, her body shaking and trembling, her insides clenching and tightening around my dick, squeezing and milking it. "Ahhhh~" Grace moaned, her body trembling, her eyes unfocused, her tongue hanging out, her tits bouncing up and down, her hands wing at the ground, her pussy twitching and tightening around my cock, milking and squeezing it, her body spasming and convulsing, her back arching, her toes curling, her body shivering and shuddering. "Good, Good, Good. Very good. Just what I expected. Now, let''s continue." I said, standing and lifting her body, pressing her against a tree, and mming my dick into her, her eyes rolling back, her tongue lolling out, her tits bouncing and her back arching. "Mnnnnn~" Chapter 667-Family Time Coming To A Close?

Chapter 667-Family Time Coming To A Close?

From the gardens, we ventured into the pce art gallery, a treasure trove of paintings, sculptures, and artifacts from centuries past. Aria, wide-eyed with wonder, marveled at the artistic creations that adorned the walls. Aria, sensing the weight of the art, tugged at my hand. "Daddy, look at this one! It''s so pretty!" she eximed, pointing at a vibrant painting depicting a sun-kissedndscape. Grace and I leaned in, appreciating the art through Aria''s enthusiastic eyes. The gallery, with its myriad expressions of creativity, became a backdrop for family exploration. Grace''s fingers subtly intertwined with mine as we moved from one exhibit to another, our connection deepening in the silent corridors of art. The third stop on our journey through the pce led us to the enchanting library¡ªa haven of wisdom and tales. Aria, with her insatiable curiosity, eagerly explored the shelves lined with ancient manuscripts and leather-bound books. Grace and I, surrounded by the scent of aged paper and ink, shared a quiet moment of appreciation for the written word. Aria, engrossed in a beautifully illustrated children''s book, beckoned us over. "Mommy, Daddy, this is a magical story! Can we read it together?" Grace and I exchanged smiles, realizing that amidst the grandeur of the pce, the simple joy of reading together held its own enchantment. The library became a sanctuary of shared stories, the words weaving a tapestry of imagination that bound us together.\ "Hum!~" My mother moaned as I pushed her against the wall of the closet, I now have put Aria on a focused painting and moved Grace here, pushing her into the cramped closet room, cing a do not disturb side outside as I pulled her body towards me, my lips taking up her juicy lips in a kiss, her sexy milf body against mine as my hand suddenly groping her breast over her dress. My dick is hard and reads, rubbing against my mother''s wet bottom, our lower bodies rubbing against each other with our clothes on, the lust within us increasing without any limit. "Umm. Ahhhh.... Ahhh" "Your body is still as sensitive as ever" I said as my hand went into her dress, moving under her bra, fondling her left breast as my lips were pressed against her neck, biting and kissing it, my fingers twisting her pink erect nipple, my hand moving over her body as I kissed her lips once again. "Ummmmm.. Ummmmm... ahhhh.. Ahhh" "Your lips and body is all mine today" "No. Nooo... ahhhh... don''t... ah... ahhh... ummmmm" She said between her moans as her hands went behind me, her hands trying to push me back, her resistance against me only increasing my urge, my tongue forcing its way into her mouth, swirling and ying inside her mouth, my other hand rubbing her wet pussy through her panties, feeling the wetness of her body, my lips releasing from her mouth as I kissed down her neck, biting her soft flesh, my fingers rubbing her clit over her pantie, her body quivering under my touch. "No... please.. don''t bite.. I.. I... can''t control.. Ummm" "You know you can''t, yet you still say those words, but you are forgetting one thing" "What is it" "I don''t want to control" "Ahhh.. ahhhh.. Please... I can''t.. Ahhh... No.. Ahhhh" She moaned as I bit her soft neck, my hand twisting her hard nipple, my other hand moving into her pantie, my fingers moving up her pussy lips, feeling her wetness as her body shivered, her legs shaking, her eyes closing in lust, my lips kissing her neck as her body began to give into the pleasure. "Ahhh.. Ahhhhhh.... noo.. don''t bite there.. ahhhh.. Ummmmmm.. Don''t.. Ahhhh" My fingers moved in her wet pussy, moving up and down her pussy, feeling the warm sensation, her pussy lips, my other hand rubbing and twisting her breast, her soft and smooth skin against my touch, her body reacting to my touch. "Ahhhhh.... Ummm... ahhh" Her body was already weak, her resistance almost gone, my fingers rubbing her clit, her wet pussy, her moans filling the closed space, her body against mine, her lips moaning, my mouth moving to her ear, whispering. "Your body is so hot, I want you so much" "Ummm.... Ummmm..." "I want to take you here, right now" "Ahhhh.. ahhh" I kissed her ear, my finger pinching her clit, rubbing her pussy, her body shivering, her legs almost giving away, her arms around me, her soft moans, my hand rubbing her pussy, her breast, my other hand now holding her chin, bringing her face towards me. "Today I am taking your everything" "Ummm... ahhh.. I can''t.. I can''t" She said, her eyes looking into mine, her body weak, her voice moaning, her body reacting to the pleasure, my lips on hers, her tongue ying with mine, her body moving along with mine, her hand going inside my shirt, her nails scratching my skin, my fingers rubbing her pussy. "Ahhhh.... Ahhh.... ahhhhh" It didn''t take long for my mother to cum, her cum spilling all over the floor and then the rough fucking began, my hands rising to hold Grace by her juicy milky ass, rising her up with my strength, my dick raging and wishing to fuck her already out. "Umm.. Ah.." I lifted Grace and ced her onto the ground, her eyes looking at me in surprise, the lust and the excitement within me making me feel like a beast, wanting to just take her here and now. My hands moving into her skirt, ripping her panty apart, my hands spreading her legs open, her face blushing red. "Ahh... Umm... Don''t.." Her eyes looked at me in surprise, her cheeks reddening, her hands trying to stop me, but my hand went and took a hold of her neck, pressing on her windpipe. "Stay still" "Ahhh..." "If you make any more sounds, I will be forced to silence you myself" I said as I pressed onto her throat, her eyes rolling back, her mouth opening as her body reacted, her hand on her throat, my other hand moving to take out my dick, stroking it slowly, rubbing my tip on her wet pussy, the sight before me making my dick stand hard. "Ahhhh...." My tip touched her pussy, rubbing against her clit, her moans were stifled by my hand on her throat, her eyes rolling back as I increased the pressure, her body struggling, her legs moving. "Ahhh... Hmmm... ahhhh" My hands released her throat, her face was flushed, her chest moving up and down, her breathing fast, my eyes staring at her, her eyes looking at me. "Now, stay still" I said as I ced the tip of my dick against her wet pussy, rubbing my dick on her clit, her face was red, her mouth open, her hand covering her mouth. "Ummmm... Ummmm" Her soft moans escaped her mouth, her face red, her pussy dripping, her body trembling, her hand going to stop me, her eyes pleading. "Ahhhhh.... Ahhhhh... ahhhhh" "Stay still, or I will have to gag you" I said, my hand holding her thigh, spreading her legs wide, her skirt rolled up, her pussy exposed, my tip pressing against her tight hole, her body shivering, her hands clutching onto my arm. "Ahhh.. Ahhhh... ummmmmm~" Thus my mother moaned as I thrust into her, another round beginning in this close-up closet. ..... The fourth stop on our journey through the ce led us to the enchanting library¡ªa haven of wisdom and tales. Aria, with her insatiable curiosity, eagerly explored the shelves lined with manuscripts and leather-bound books. Grace and I, surrounded by the scent of aged paper and ink, shared a quiet moment of appreciation for the written word. Aria, engrossed in a beautifully illustrated children''s book, beckoned us over. "Mommy, Daddy, this is a magical story! Can we read it together?" Grace and I exchanged smiles, realizing that amidst the grandeur of the pce, the simple joy of reading together held its own enchantment. ..... After the library, we discovered a quaint cafe with outdoor seating. Aria, drawn to the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the disy of delectable pastries, pleaded, "Can we have a snack here, Mommy, Daddy?" The charming atmosphere of the cafe, coupled with the tantalizing scents wafting from the kitchen, convinced us to indulge in a leisurely break. We settled at a table with a view of the bustling marketce, Aria excitedly scanning the menu for her next culinary adventure. The waiter, with a friendly smile, approached to take our orders. Grace, her eyes reflecting a mischievous glint, leaned in and whispered, "How about we try something special, Austin? A treat for the grown-ups." The suggestive tone in her voice didn''t escape me. Aria, engrossed in choosing her snack, remained blissfully ''unaware'' of the undertones of our conversation. As we awaited our order, Aria, now upied with a te of colorful pastries, savored each bite with childlike delight. Grace''s fingers grazed mine under the table, a silent invitation to indulge in the pleasures thaty beneath the surface. Our gaze met, and the unspoken agreement hung in the air. The bustling marketce provided the perfect cover for our ndestine dance¡ªa dance of stolen nces and subtle touches. Grace''s foot grazed mine, a secret code in thenguage of desire. "Let''s head to the bathroom" Grace whispered to my ears, her hands traveling through my pants, I smirked at her initiative and nodded my head. "With pleasure~" I whispered back and soon the two of us ended up in the bathroom with I sated in the closet, Grace on myp, her dress lifted up, with my cock already inside her, ramming through with us being in the women''s bathroom. "Ah~" My mother moaned as I moved inside her. My mother smiled and kissed me as I continued thrusting inside her. Her legs wrapped around my waist and I ced my hand under her dress and started groping her breast, she was a little shocked that I did so but didn''t resist. I kissed her neck and then licked her cor bone and then kissed her again, making her moan even more. I increased the pace, going faster and faster. My hands groped her ass, lifting her up and down, and thrusting inside her, and she was loving it. I was about to cum and she knew it, her legs tightening around me as if telling me that she was ready too. I thrust inside her and came and soon after she did too. ..... As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the cafe, our family of three continued its journey through the town. The final destination for the day was a quaint waterfront, where the rhythmicpping of the waves and the soft glow ofnterns created a serene backdrop. Aria, now a little weary from the day''s adventures, settled on a bench overlooking the water. Grace and I, attuned to the ebb and flow of our daughter''s energy, joined her, the three of us enveloped in a tranquil silence. The waterfront, with its timeless beauty, became a canvas for shared reflections. Aria, with her head resting on my shoulder, gazed at the shimmering water. Grace, her fingers entwined with mine, shared a quiet smile that spoke volumes, our love blossoming like the flowers that surrounded us. We lingered beneath the shade of a sprawling oak tree, our fingers intertwined as we shared secrets and dreams. But as much as we cherished our time alone, we were mindful of Aria''s presence, ensuring that our disys of affection remained ''innocent'' and ''pure''. Soon the sun dipped below the horizon and the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, Chapter 668-Aria Bursts!

Chapter 668-Aria Bursts!

The stars started to twinkle in the sky as I sat on a bench with Aria on myp and Grace, my mother on my side, she looked very weak, huffing out breaths from her mouth, while Aria the little doll seemed to be in a very great thought of her own as she kept gazing deep into the night sky, the day going as well as I nned it to go. Grace now being fully filled with my cum in all her three holes, my white seeds swimming inside he, while Aria had a first-hand look at how it all went, a very delicate bnce of loving family and debauchery went through the whole day and it was all perfectly nned, right now we are at this park, which is suspiciously empty with just the three of us being here. ''Guess things are about to get heated up soon'' The effects of the ''lollipop'' are reaching toward its end, the effects of it as a whole gettingrger and greater, thus targeting the correct bnce between Grace and Aria, the mixed emotions fully blooming forth to slowly establish the connections that were long lost within the tricks of time. Therey a deeper reason for me doing everything than just inducing jealousy within Aria. The generosity overload of emotions, plus thebined might, was needed for me to finally ce the puzzle that will fully ignite and bring the true Aria outside and not in a normal range, in a powerful range that will be immensely useful to me. As I slipped into my thoughts, Grace, who had been punched in fully by me the whole day, once again leaned to my ears, her pants filling my earlobe as she whispered. "Huff.... huff....why don''t we move to a more private ce?~" By now, the lust had fully taken over her mind, she whispering this even with Aria sitting closely on myp, Grace throwing away seemingly all sense of decorum as she started to massage my chest, her fingers feeling deep in as she whispered again. "Huff...please~" I lightly smirked inside, and before I could even utter a single word, Aria shouted deeply from myp. "Enough!!" Just as she did so, the entire atmosphere in the park trembled, the mana gave in, a humongous pressure settled down everywhere, and the sky itself seemed to tremble a little bit from her untold anger, jealousy, and every other emotion the ''little'' Aria is unable to pull out and hence before I or Grace could answer both our bodies were restricted, the mana fumbling all around. Without any words, Aria started to float away from myp, floating directly into the sky as the two of us reluctantly followed behind Aria, her little form still being present as her green danger-filled eyes focused on me and Grace, though Grace whose mind now fully filled with lust only seemed to focus her eyes on me, her mouth still panting as she tried to get close to me even though she is still being held tight. "Slut....." Aria whispered, her words not matching towards the one she calls her mommy yet Aria didn''t seem to care about any of that at all as she fluctuated her eyes between me and Grace soon, settling her eyes on me, my care being filled with confusion as I muttered. "What are you doing my little princess?" This stunned question of mine causing the facial features of Aria''s face to twist around, her face looking frighteningly demon-like as she started to shout, her mana-filled, rage-filled voice, filled with several emotions of the past, things from the true trauma that the one called the Hero, The one Aria Dramon experienced as a child slowly wrapping around as it connected her to her own inner self. "PRINCESS? PRINCESS? HOW AM I YOUR PRINCESS WHEN YOU DON''T CARE ABOUT ME AT ALL! ALL YOU DO IS FOCUS ON MOMMY, YOU NEVER LOOK AT ME, YOU NEVER HAVE TIME FOR ME, ALL YOU DO IS YOU THROW ME AWAY, NOT LOVING ME AT ALL!" "ALL YOU CARE ABOUT IS FUCKING, FUCKING, AND FUCKING THIS SLUT! YOU DON''T HAVE THE TIME OF DAY FOR ME! YOU DON''T CARE ABOUT ME! YOU HATE ME! YOU LOCK ME UP IN THE ROOM, NEVER PAY ANY MIND TO ME, YOU LOOK AT ME WITH DISGUST AND YOU HATE ME, BECAUSE I SOMEHOW I SEEMED TO HAVE RUINED YOUR BETTER FUTURE BY EVEN BEING CONCEIVED!" ''Wow, now that''s a lot of hidden repressed emotions bursting out.'' I mused as I took in theplete anger of Aria, while I looked at her with a confused gaze, truly knowing that the wordsing from her mouth weren''t aimed at me but towards the true father of Aria that she had back in the past, though ording to what the world knows, Aria was found as a baby by a dragon and taken in by the dragon, where she rose to be like a dragon reigning over magic. But from what I gathered from the system, a very different pasty within the life of Aria Dramon, a life of rising from the past to be someone like her, though even then, hidden scars that hadn''t fully healedy within Aria''s mind, ones that I will be using to finally bring out Aria in a situation that I desire. "YOU HATE ME! YOU HIT ME WHEN NO ONE''S LOOKING! I TRY MY BEST TO MAKE YOU PROUD OF ME BUT YOU ALWAYS LOOK AT THE REST OF MY SIBLINGS, YOU ALWAYS LOOK AT ME AS IF I AM SOME SORT OF WASTE THAT TARNISHES YOUR REPUTATION AS IF I AM A BUG YOU JUST WANT TO STOMP AND BE THROWN AWAY!" Speaking till here Aria took even deeper breaths, the mana around the whole atmosphere now being fully charged with great power, anger, despair, sadness, and a whole lot of emotions as Aria continued. "I JUST WANTED YOU TO LOOK AT ME WITH HAPPINESS, TO JUST SEE YOU PRAISE ME, TO TREAT ME LIKE HOW YOU TREAT THE REST BUT YOU WOULDN''T LOOK AT ME AT ALL! YOU HATED ME, YOU ALWAYS SPENT TIME WITH MOMMY! WHO EVEN STARTED TO HATE ME? TO CURSE AT ME AND EVEN HIT ME!" Speaking till here Aria''s eyes focused on Grace who was still like a slut in heat and kept waving her body to me so that she can at least get me to touch her body and reduce the lust and heat filling her, the current actions of Grace only bringing in greater disdain and anger from Aria as she waved her hand, the body of Gare floating away from me towards Aria, upon seeing which a very confusing expression filled my face as I started to shout out. "Aria! What are you doing? let her go!" My voice seemed to fall onto the deaf ear as Aria started tough creepily as she floated above Grace in her child-like form, her hand going forth to hold Grace''s neck, applying a bit of the pressure to it as Grace started to choke. "Hehehehe.....if I get rid of a slut like Mommy, then Daddy will pay more attention to me!" Her low mutters this time drilling into my ears, the happy atmosphere the three of us had all day before, seemingly crumbling into nothingness, as a panicked look filled my face, my expression turning angry as I shouted out. "Aria, if you harm her then I will never let this go, I will never forgive you! I will hunt you for the rest of my life!" I seemingly let go of the act that I was ying till now, a true expression of anger and hate slowly forming on my face as I spoke to Aria, who upon hearing my words fell silent for a moment, her hand still holding Garce''s neck as she turned to look at me, her eyes turning dark as lost as she muttered. "Daddy hates me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Does Daddy hate me? Daddy hates me?........" Like a broken loop, Aria started to repeat the same sentence, after which she suddenly stopped, the light shining within her eyes seemingly dulling out as Aria muttered. "That''s right Daddy hates me, I don''t have the right to live, NO ONE SHOULD LIVE!" As Aria shouted out thest cracked words she burst out with her full angered potential but in thest of moments of her attack, a bright light shed from within Grace, covering over and matching towards Aria, from whom the same light started to sh, both of them seeminglying together where Aria''s eyes turned dull, her body starting to twist she soon turned into her mature adult form fully naked as her dress melted away. She too floated beside Garce who had now gone into the same daze as Aria, the two of them floating side by side, looking like twins with a bit of differences here and there, thus leaving me floating a bit below, gazing at all this as my expression turned calm. ''Uff...looks like it all kicked right in time'' I thought. Chapter 669-A New...........Mother?

Chapter 669-A New...........Mother?

''Well, all things considered, this wasn''t bad.'' Thinking so, theplete restriction around me and the atmosphere quickly evaporated, I quickly found myself on the ground as Aria and Grace kept floating beside each other, side by side, both their expressions null and a bit void, yet a simr feeling of presence started to leak out from the two of them. "Guess that''s that," I spoke out loud, the story behind this being very simple yet in a wayplex. The thing here is that my mother and Aria are actually the same person, or in this sense, you can say that Grace is a partial reincarnation of Aria''s soul that was sent forth into the future from something that happened in the past. Basically, both Aria and Grace are the same yet different, and if one were to look at it, Aria can also be said to be my mother. Just like in reality, she is also my mother, just like Grace, the theory here being the fact that in the past before Aria was fully encased in this ice that had sealed her fate, an extreme amount of desire to live a really happy life shed within her heart. A desire is so deep and inherent that for some reason, a controlled part of Aria''s soul was broken off, taken into another cycle of rebirth where, yearster, the replica of Aria, my mother, Grace, was born. The princess Grace went forth to live another life different from Aiura''s, a life she had willed to live in the past. ''The so-called 11 heroes seem to be getting a lot of help here and there.'' And even above that, it''s alling forth to have me interact with a lot of the 9 heroes. I already dealt with Xavier, now I am steadily building a romantic rtionship with Zelda, and right now, Aria, the one nicknamed as a powerful magic Empress, a human that can use magic like no other is my mother. In all, blood and soul, Aria can now be said to be my mother, making that, in a sense, a third mother into my life, and that''s no joke at all. ''Why do I feel like this won''t be the end of mommies for me?'' I thought inwardly, the thought itself going forth to bring chills down my spine, my eyes focusing on the two floating women. Zelda, wishing for a new life, somehow ended up reincarnating, Aria, wishing for a better family-like life, ended up with her having a full clone-like woman of hers, forming Grace and bing my mother, Xavier finally got his wish of resting, and all three of it has every bit of connection to me. Due to me, Zelda is finally getting the normal love life she wants, Grace got her perfect family-like life because of me, and Xavier got his rest because of me too, all of them being linked to me, their wishes being fulfilled somehow through me, and once again I feel the subtle pulls of someone''s y taking ce, and I ain''t liking it one bit at all. ''I feel like I will be pulled even more into this shit.'' There is already Leonardo I have to deal with, and like always he is also rted to the other 9 heroes, not to mention the other 2 protagonists that will be arriving and having their own shit of hero connections that I will have to deal with. ''Though for now, I can only go with one problem at a time.'' Thinking so, I gazed deeply at Aria, the story of hers being as she rose from a very broken powerful family of the past, the same simr story of the girl being bullied, hurt, and not being loved by her family, to the girl itself wanting just to get her father''s love and attention, though in the end none of it happened but Aria did grow up extremely powerful and earned the acknowledgments of the dragons. She raised herself by her bootstraps to be the best in the world, going forth to show the world who she is with her might and strength, though the funny thing being that even though she did it, the inner marking of wanting to have a loving father, to y with him, to get all his attention stilly in her mind, that situation never went away. And it''s that very situation that I used to now fully bring back the real Aria out of the window and at the same time to add a bit of my own vor to this new mother of mine. For you see, about 2 weeks ago, the real Aria awakened from her slumber, but she didn''t get the ess to her own body. It would take about four more days from now for the real Aria to have fully regained control over her body. Though even though she couldn''t have controlled her own body, she could still see what was going on outside from that time frame. And I''m sure that this new mother of mine would have died with shame from everything she saw and did, and unlike the rest, Aria with all her knowledge would have instantly understood her own connections to Grace, which would have only gone forth to bring an extreme amount of confusion, embarrassment, and a whole lot of other feelings within the true Aria. I mean, how would anyone be able to deal with that situation? Aria is on myp calling me Daddy in her infant-like form, while Aria itself is actually my mother. How messed up is that? And how would Aria even deal with it all? And tobat all that situation, I dealt with it using the lollipop, the connection ritual now happening in front of me is doing the very fact of linking all the feelings, emotions, memories, and more from Grace to Aria, making their connection extremely powerful. This does such that the moment it''s finished, Aria in all mind, soul, and body has me, Nora, and Elda as her children, cause if it had happened normally it is just the fact that in a way Aria has kids, the emotions and stuff won''t exist. I took that problem out of the equation by doing all this, preparing it all to be very useful to me. Not to mention all the special feelings Grace will have will fully flow towards Aria, which will already be added towards the special feelings the ''little'' Aria developed as a child, all those Daddy feelings too will flow towards the true Aria and truly I have no idea what will happen from that, cause the real Aria is a very powerful mage, one of mind and skills and I can''t be sure of what she''ll create to deal with the issue that I will be giving her. But I am sure of one thing, after these steps are over, Aria will never ever have any thoughts of harming my family, heck, I am very subtly sure of the good things she might even throw at us. Though then came the question of why did I do all the things I did with Grace today, to go over to create such lust over Grace? The reason for that is simple, it was to bring out thetent traumas I knew that the true Aria had, the feeling of being lost and the feeling of not being the most important one of the day, finally pulling forth all the traumas that Aria tried to hide. And that too was very important for me, because it was only with that did the true Aria finally broke through and gained control over her own body. But the moment she did, the connection I kept burst through fully forming the soul link in front of me, and make no mistake, this is not just for Aria, the thing I am doing is also very much helpful to my mother Grace. I didn''t put her through all this just to torture her and get the connection, this link in front of me isn''t a one-way valve, it''s a two-way connection, thus all the skills, talents, and abilities that Aria created through all her life will now flow directly into Grace, which would soon put my mother on that talent level same as Aria itself. Of course, Grace won''t be readily able to use it all, but with given time, the powers and talents will flow, and a unique path for Grace will open up, one that will shoot her to the top of the power level simr to the legendary heroes. ''I can''t wait for it.'' A small smile lit on my face at that thought, though there would still exist the questions of how and why everything happened. I mean, none of the two women in front of me are idiots, Grace suddenly being fully filled with lust, the extreme reaction from Aria, the mood fluctuations, all of it will be very well questioned. Not to mention that this entire ce is empty when it should be bustling with people, these keendies will be able to smell the subtle ys of maniption all around, and it should also be pointed out that I know Grace''s behaviors and I should also have taken in doubt her sudden rise in ''heat'' and dangerous actions she took, yet I went with the flow. Why? All of these have questions and to answer those loopholes I already ced the needed information for it in those two''s minds, a smirk lighting up my face, thinking of the reaction these two women would have when they woke up. ''Ah... guess it''s time I take some rest.'' Thinking so, Iy on the ground looking deep into the sky. Chapter 670-Aria’s True Thoughts.

Chapter 670-Aria''s True Thoughts.

It''s cold.... That''s what Aria Dramon felt in thest moments of her conscience before that ice descending from the power of the lost kin of icy chaos fell and covered over her, herst vestiges of power going forth to fully seal her fate to keep her safe. It was a gamble on her part, but the revtion from ''that'' gave her the chance that she will survive into the future, a chance to see all the good she had caused, and thus with extreme cold filling her body, making her feel lost and cold, Aria kept closing her eyes. ''Is there a family left out there for me that will mourn or miss me?'' As the ice started to fully cover her, this thought filled Aria''s mind, a sad and lost thought. The idea, that she has no children, a husband, or even a lover left behind to mourn or cry over her, is thergest blow that bloomed toote deep within the mind of this so-called ruler of mana, those dragoon-like feelings she grew up with melting away to pump onest feeling of her humane mind as it all went dark. ''I....I wish I had a family to love, few kids to raise and love would have been nice...'' With that, everything did truly go dark. ..... ''Am I awake?'' The stunned cold mind of Aria finally opened up after who knows how long, her eyes going forth to meet the one said to save her from her own coldness. She came to gaze at the boy, who seemed to be of age 18, his attractiveness of beauty beingpared to the highest she had ever seen, with sparkling silver hair and deep attractive purple eyes. All of which going to give him a certain charm and beauty that seemed to rival Aria''s, but those emotions juststed for a second after which she started to feel the effect of her current issuesing down on her. ''It''s just as predicted.'' Feeling so, Aria used all thest vestiges of her power to make herst move, going forth to talk to the young man in front of her and cing thest vestiges of her body into the hands of the one that was predicted from the past. Even without the deviation that was given to Aria, she naturally felt a certain sense of closeness toward the boy in front of her, as if he were her family. Yet the time constrained Aria couldn''t have given too much thought into that thought, she could only press down it all and shut down her mind again, waiting for the time to go such that she would finally be able to get herself back and to reward the young man that will take care of her. ''Though I wonder how my character will be?'' With such a question in her mind, Aria''s mind shut down again, not knowing that the moment she wakes up again, she would be filled with so much emotion that she would wish she could die for real. .... ''Why? why? why?....what''s all this?'' Aria screamed deep within her mind from seeing everything happening in front of her, her mind being awakened in ways she never expected to happen in her whole life. After she regained her sense of ''vision,'' she started to see everything in her first-person viewpoint of everything happening, she was able to see but not being able to deal with the things happening in front of her. ''What bullshit is this?'' Levels of shame at mind chilling levels shed through Aria''s body, the scene in front of her, the scene of her sitting in thep of a young man god knows how much younger than her and calling him Daddy, fully short-circuiting her mind such that, all she wanted was to get back her control and run away and hide for as long as possible until she could get a sense of her own dignity back. Aria never in a million years thought that the situation would end up like this, her, the great mage of the world, sitting and calling a young man Daddy and ying around like a little child, there being no greater humiliation than this. The only thing that kept filling Aria''s mind was to regain her body and just run far, far away from this. She could only apud the young man going with the flow of her broken mind, for Aria never thought that her past wishes of hers would resurface from deep within her mind to be this, to regress into her childlike mentality where she yearned for her father''s love and attention. ''But still, the young man would make an amazing father.'' From then on, Aria watched, she could see and feel the new worlds around her, the walks and talks of happiness, the calm and peace surrounding all over, the growth of the world, the extremely bizarre yet epting walking of the different species together, the ideology of growth, and above all, she watched the life of the young man in front of her. A young man who seems to be someone with great power and potential in the world, a young man who seems to possess the standings of future rulers that mighte to take over the world. And just like heroes, she could see the attraction of the different women all around forming around the child, he is fire and hope to his friends and love. ''What a fulfilling life.'' Aria thought from deep within but as the real-life went by, the truth that kept falling into her eyes only went deeper and deeper and deeper. Till a certain extreme emotion burst out from within her heart. ''This!'' Her entire being trembled as Aria ''gazed'' upon Grace, even if she couldn''t move her body, her skills, knowledge, and sense still worked over, and it took only one feeling for her soul to fully link and understand that the one in front of Aria is her or in a certain sense, the one in form of Aria would say to be her clone, her exact copy of the living soul. ''HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?!'' Aria inwardly shouted her gaze going numb and numb as she saw so. .... ''I have 2 daughters and a son.'' Aria thought as she gazed almost uselessly towards the silver-haired and purple-eyed young man called as Austin, she the one who had peered a lot into the study of worldly magic understands that the soul is the final container of all rtions and as such by all connection for transitivity, the kids in front of her are also hers. And this thought brought many uncertain feelings deep within Aria''s mind. For the sight she seeing in front of her, is the very one she had hoped to live and dream of her whole life,. Jealousy, arge amount of jealousy blooming within Aria''s mind as she gazed at herself, at her copy, the one named as Grace. ''This is what I wanted at my end.'' Aria could see the deep bond and love between the family, the trust and warmth filling the family fully and it was then that the thought she was suppressing fully invaded her mind. ''I am calling my son Daddy and ying around with him as his daughter.'' This thought makes Aria achieve another level of embarrassment that perhaps no other person living has ever reached in their life. ''Can things be more wrong than this?!'' Aria asked to herself, she trying her best to lock this part of her memory deep within her mind and to forget it, right till this moment, all she ever dreamed of was to run away after she regained control of her body but after seeing and undertaking this, that thought started to fade away little by little, many confusing emotions passing through Aria as she gazes at what in front of her. The scenes of her being loved and treated happily like a princess by Austin, shetching onto Grace as her Mommy due to the resonating soul, all of it shing through her eyes, she seeing the beauty of her ''family''. ''The boy was truly raised right'' Aria thought, she herself falling into this atmosphere, somewhat enjoying it, the situation making her feel sad and happy, angry yet content, embarrassed yet hateful, several conflicting emotions passing through her as she kept going through the life of Austin in front of her. ''Is this pride?'' Aria asked to herself, for the first time feeling pride not for herself but for the young man in front of her, seeing him so brilliantly shine and making her feel content, it''s as if his achievement somehow trantes to her achievements too. Feeling that her ''son'' is such an amazing young man, making Aria go through a whole another range of emotional connections she never knew existed, though the sharp-minded Aria didn''t let it flow to her mind long, she suppressed them quite forcefully, ''cause in the end, the ones in front of her aren''t fully her children. Her clone brought them all up, they are fully rted to her but she has no attachment for raising them, treating them, feeding them, and more, in the end, a connection for the recorded soul only existed and with grace already existing, therey no space for Aria to enter, so hence in the end Aria has no attachment that transcends just soul connection to the family and this thought cooled the several emotions that had been passing through Aria. Chapter 671-Why Is This Happening?

Chapter 671-Why Is This Happening?

Aria''s mind was aplete mess, she did not know what the right decision was in the current situation, the whole situation itself was messed up and even she with all her knowledge and abilities had no clue for what should be done or what actions should take from here. Aria has three kids, and she has a family but she doesn''t have the emotional bond pertaining to that family, only the soul and body likey, and for even a moment the thought of killing her clone Grace and taking up and living the life of a mother to these three children passed through Aria''s mind but those thoughts didn''tst for long. Cause in the end, in the long term it would only have caused problems for her, truly no one can know what the right actions would be in this situation, all Aria can think of is to go with the flow, the only thing retaining her sanity is the fact that as time ticks by the restraints on her keep getting looser, thus opening her to more and more chances of finally getting her body back. ''The time is close'' With those thoughts, the days went by but the unnatural feeling within Aria''s mind didn''t, her gaze catching between Austin and Grace, while her sharp and better mind seemed to gaze at certain indications of things that smells fishy. ''That''s not possible....right?'' Aria asked herself and soon she was proven wrong. ... ''WHAT THE GODLESS SHIT HOLE OF A SHIT IS THIS?!'' Is the scream that sted out from within Aria''s mind as she first gazed at what the hell happened in front of her, the scene of Austin and Grace kissing in front of her, going forth to break all levels so sanity she had ced in her mind, even from the past era she lived in such rtions between mother and son were well heavy taboo. ''This.....this...this...'' Is all that kept ying through Aria''s mind after she saw the scene in front of her, not even being able to believe that such a rtionship exists between Austin and Grace, the thought that the mother and son are in such a taboo rtionship taking some time to register in her mind, especially the fact that Grace is her clone, thus in a way making she herself having an incestuous rtionship with her son. ''This is disgusting!'' Aria roasted in her mind, not being able to ept the sight in front of her, she could see it, the taboo love brimming between the two of them, their raunchy talk and attacks, she could see that this wasn''t some sort of sexual release or lust, its pure adult like the love between the two of them and this only went froth to fully bring down all the respect and pride she had built up for Austin. ''But doesn''t that mean I am also like this?'' Just as those thoughts Bloomed in her mind Aria did everything in her power to just store that question away in a vault that she would never open in her life but even then the scene in front of her didn''t go away, the scene itself forth to provide different scenes and a certain disgusting feeling in her heart grew, though that faded away a little when she gazed at the expression of Grace, the happy, content smile on her face that Aria had never seen with the time spent with Garce blooming bright. The smile itself goes forth to the past wishes, with Aria herslef asking to herself the question. ''Have I everughed like that?'' It didn''t take a genius to find out the fact that, this was pure love, an extremely happy love between the two, while digesting Aria could still see the strong love holding between them, the mother and son didn''t take their taboo love and value, no they were trying to love that love, however, they can. ''Can I only find true love with my own son?'' Aria''s questioned here, this question bringing a great amount of embarrassment to the herself. ''Should I kill this whole family when I get out?'' With Grace''s flow in front of her, it didn''t take long for Aria to connect the dots between the sister states she was pushing away. ''Just how is this a happy family?'' Aria questioned herself, the happy scene she saw before breaking away. ''Can a family be only happy if there is such taboo in between?'' The question itself was very stupid yet Aria couldn''t let it flow away from her mind, though for now, she focused back on the scene in front of her, something within her not being able to let go of the scene in front of her, the scene of Austin taking Grace out on a date with Aria, their movement towards the house and more. The loving family scene with Aria in the middle is something that the tue Aria kept being drawn to, the smiles, the calls, the lovey-dovey y in between, everything being the sweet family that Aria ever dreamed of, well it would have been if it weren''t for the fact that the husband is a son, the wife the mother and the daughter itself being another mother. ''Can anything be more messed up than this?'' Aria questioned, even then she fell into the gentleughs and happiness of the cries of Grace. ''Well at least I am gentle and shy'' She mused though once again Aria was proved wrong. .... ''WHAT THE HELL IN THE MILLION HELLS?!??'' All Aria dreams of right now is to just have her sight cut out from her and her memories drilled into such that she will be able to forget everything that she is seeing right now. ''Am I such a slut?'' An unmarkable level of embarrassment filled Aria''s entire being as she kept seeing all the slutty whore like things her clone is doing, that too in public, hiding under everyone''s eyes! ''Wh-What is all this?!'' She screamed in her mind again, feeling like she just wanted to die again, the body of Grace being fully equal to hers, such that in a way Aria is seeing in clear and dirty view of how her ''son'' is extremely and very skilfully pumping ''her'' full of his white seeds. ''This is not right.....'' Though it didn''t take long for Aria to fully act into the problem at hand, Aria had spent her time with Grace, and above that she knows her own attitude, she isn''t such a big slut. And after that, it also did not take long for Aria to understand and feel the change taking ce in her own body too, she could feel something connecting and targeting the soul connection between her and her close, not to mention the sudden change in Grace''s behavior and with that Aria looked back and it didn''t take long for her to find the porbelm at hand. ''That lollipop!'' She easily sniffed in on the reason that everything happened, it was the lollipop that both Aria and Grace had eaten, the very ones that Austin ate too. ''That means he is also under this influence but what and how did this?'' A sense of urgency and fear bloomed within Aria''s heart, not towards herself but towards her ''son'' she felt as if his life might be in danger, but no matter what Aria kept telling her own heart, in the end, she couldn''t help but let certain things of the maternal bond fill her up. ''Who is doing this?" While she asked herself this question, all she got to see was the increasing debauchery between the mother and son, leaving idly the little Air to watch at all this, the situation itself going forth to bring her down and loosen the chains holding Aria away from getting proper control of her own body. Aria beamed, already ecstatic, because if she could get out of this soon, then she would be able to help out and get rid of the problem at hand. Thus, Aria started to try even harder while gazing at the scene''s she never thought would be possible, those deep, erotic scenes going forth to imprint in Aria''s ''innocent'' mind several dirty ideas. And thus the scene followed, everything reaching up to thest scene where Austin shouted out in anger and hatred, that being thest call that Aria couldn''t handle as she burst forth with her power, finally gainingplete control. But it was at that time, before she could deal with the things flowing through her soul, that a deep light sted from within Grace''s body, the same thing happening to Aria. And thus, once again, bringing her to another darkness. ''Oh, not again!'' Aria cursed as this unknown power acted up and soon she fell into another darkness, but this time Aria knew what was happening. ''We are fully connecting...'' Just as she whispered this, a huge wave hit her, memories, emotions, pasts, everything started to flow deep into her and quickly join and confine upon her soul. ''This!....'' Aria, stunned, could only take all this in, she was being sted in before she could have used her powers to deal with the thing that was flowing in her soul. Chapter 672-New And Improved Mothers

Chapter 672-New And Improved Mothers

Everything went as a blur after the connection, the current Aria couldn''t put a stop to it after it had begun, though the moment the connection fully established everything happened, the clone Grace gaining all the knowledge and information of who, what, and why, everything going forth to pass in between the two. Aria could see it all clearly, while Aria gained everything as a mother, Grace gained everything from her as a warrior, this in a way being an equal exchange between the two, though the more mysterious thing being why the situation itself is happening at all. The mystery began from why everything had taken ce or is even happening filling Aria''s mind, for who or why did even Gracee to be? Many dots connect within both Aria''s and even Grace''s mind, even the current situation is easily linked to someone ying with them, but who or why is all of this being done? The situation itself falls into a very bizarre situation and it''s within this exchange that a voice calls out, filling both the minds of Aria and Grace. ''Consider this my final act of gifts to the two of you....'' The voice itself sounded low yet powerful, a shy feminine voice bursting out within that voice, as it continued, both Aria and Grace were unable to reply back to the voice at all. ''Don''t go behind why or how, if you do all you will find is dead ends, I wish you the best if you try so, but all I hope here is that the two of you ept upon this chance and live with it happily, try to make the future better and protect your son Austin, he himself has a grand fate to aplish, a fate that will affect the whole world.'' The final of the words being added with an extrayer of divinity, an extremely powerful one, making that the one that is speaking reaches upon the level of the Gods and both Aria and Grace could feel it but they couldn''t track upon the nature of the divinity at all. ''I wish the two of you luck.'' With that, the voice faded away, giving the two women more questions than answers but even then the most impending question thaty here was that. ''What extreme fate does my son bear?'' Funnily both the women had the same question in their mind at the same time, the path that Austin took here being partially sessful, as for how this all will bear? It has yet to be seen..... ..... Austin POV: ''Looks like they bought it.'' I smirked, feeling the sess of my n flooding my mind, it''s a simple step that needed a lot of nning to execute, cause with the affected Grace, fooling both of them with a simple voice message won''t work it had to be close to being very much legit, else it mighte back to bite me in the asster. Thankfully I already have some backing from several Goddesses, all of them more than happy to jump at any desire of mine, so calling forth their voice, using the call of the divinity along with it only went forth to help me with my goal, I even went ahead to cover up the preparation of divinity and even y around with the voice delivery. ''No matter how hard they search they won''t find anything.'' I made it such that, any path they take to find the truth behind this, would only meet in a dead end, of course, the main reason this worked is due to the very fact of Grace''s birth happening, Aria understanding that such a thing wouldn''t have happened without the intervention of a divinity being the best thing that helped me to pass through this y of mine. I even took the liberty of pushing myself forth here, and they with their mind wouldn''t take long to understand that perhaps Grace was created for me to be born? Such thoughts won''t leave their mind for some time and the best thing of it all is the fact that no amount of suspicion would fall on me, in a way I am also the victim here, a victim if their thoughts are right is affected from the very beginning of my birth. ''Looks like all the pieces are finally starting to slowlye together.'' The story that the world would know and understand about the legendary chosen hero that will save and protect the world, one known as Austin Lionheart would begin from here and this is just the first piece I have put forth, the true story that I am creating has severalyers that have yet to be unveiled. But the main point here is that I had a lot of fun, I mean, I kept fucking my mother all around the town in extremely raunchy positions while filling all her three fuck holes with my seeds, what more luxury can I ask? And even after all this both Garce and if my calctions are right Aria would run up to me like an affected victim to make sure that I am alright. ''What better life is there?'' The subtle y here only has profits for me and in this regard, this super powerful third mommy of mine will be very useful to me, she knows and feels all that I gave Grace, which also means she has seen the breakdown I had revealing about my ''destiny'' all of this will be things that I will be using to hold on to the power that I want. ''Guess it''s almost ending'' I thought as I gazed at the light subtly settling down between the two, the main reason the street was fully closed was due to me setting up a certain wave that kept all the others away from here, one that was impossible to trace back, courtesy of the system itself. Right now it''s been about 8 hours, I slept for about 7 of that and just woke up, gazing at the things from below with a smile. ''Humm....her pussy is a bit different'' I mused with a light thought looking from down at the tightly closed lower lips of Aria''s, her naked form being for me to see and enjoy, though I didn''t hold on to it for long as soon all the light started to fade away, two beautiful forms soon being reveled with my mother being the first one tond on the ground and open her eyes, the moment she did I could see the spark and power in the, something definitely being very different in her but I paid no heed to it as I rushed to Grace. "Mother! Are you alright?" I asked in a frenzied tone as I held her shoulders, the daze that was filling up my mother''s eyes fading away as it gained its life back, a spark burning within those beautiful green gems of hers, something new arising in her as my mother replied in a gentle tone. "I''m alright Austin" Her words made me rx as I looked into her eyes, my hands still holding her shoulder, looking deep into her with worry and care as I asked again. "Are you really okay?" These words of mine only went forth to make Grace''s smile wider, a much more powerful maturity surrounding her now as she leaned forth to take a sip of my lips, my mouth meeting my mothers as my hands left her shoulder and held her back, pulling her in a tight hug, holding her waist and my mother didn''t waste any time as her hands held my neck, pulling me in, she dying to taste my lips. Her teeth went froth to first lightly nibble on my upper lips after which she nibbled on my lower one, her greedy mouth going forth to put my lips in her mouth taking her hefty taste of it, along with it her hold on my neck tightened, her tongue soon finding her way into my mouth as my tongue found hers, the taste of her saliva filling my mouth as my hold on her waist tightened too, pushing her juicy melons to my chest more, feeling them change shapes as my tongue wrapped around hers. The two of us yed with each other''s mouth for a few seconds till we broke the kiss, some sticky strands of saliva sticking through our delineating mouth, as my strong hold on my mother''s waist still held, while her strong hold on my neck still held too, mainly our eyes met each other, the ''trembling'' feelings from mine now have calmed down as I spoke. "What and all is happening here?" The length of my question was fullyoded from the beginning of the day itself and its within this atmosphere that a loud cough sounded out from. "Cough..." This caused both of us to break away from our hold as my eyes went to Aria now standing beside us, her gaze being filled with a lot ofplex emotions but I paid no heed to it as I pushed my mother behind me, holding her in a protective embrace, my eyes narrowing as I asked. "What do you want?" My mana rose with the question and I could see that my actions hurt Aria a bit but before Aria could speak Grace, my mother did. "She is your mother, Austin...." "Huh?...." Chapter 673-Feelings Of The Mothers

Chapter 673-Feelings Of The Mothers

The atmosphere turned very awkward, as I stiffly turned my head towards my mother standing behind me, Grace too having a set ofplex looks on her as her gaze met mine. "Mother, what do you mean?" I asked, the extreme confusion filling my face, begging to get an answer from my mother, Grace''s expression only going forth to get even moreplex as Aria suddenly pushed in as she spoke. "It''s a long story." Hearing so, I turned to look at Aria, my guard still not down, and I could see that it was hurting her and at the same time making her proud. I mean how many people would be out there that would be able to stand strong in front of Aria and protect someone they love, especially knowing the power that Aria wields? "You''re certainly different." I suddenly spoke, my expression a bit down, after all, in a way I did lose my ''daughter'' which once again was a small ploy, my words making Aria blush, her gaze breaking mine for a moment after which she focused back on me as Aria spoke. "Cough...please forget that." "It would be easy if it weren''t for the fact that my daughter has suddenly turned to my mother." I gave a snarky reply, making both Aria and Grace flinch, seeing so I started to look between the two of them, suspicion filling my eyes as I spoke. "Seeing as how the two of you look simr, you aren''t going to say something like the two of you being twins or something? but how does that even make Aria my mother?" My question was directed towards Grace, who would only reply with a wry smile on her face. "It''s a long story." "Well, I got time." I replied, and before Grace could put in any words Aria spoke with a measured tone. "For that first let''s get out of here." And before I or Grace could react, the two of us werepletely moved from our position, the whole surroundings around me shing such that, the next moment I blinked my eyes I was above a beautiful mountain overlooking a beautiful sky from the top, Grace being beside me, while Aria took my other side. I kept my calm throughout all this, at least I tried to keep my calm, with several of the confusing emotions, anger, and unknown falling from me at times, enough for the two to catch up. "Now tell me what''s going on? what happened all day? why were we like that? what happened between the two of you? what''s the connection?" Rapidly, I shot many questions towards the two of them, the two smiles filling their faces being identical as Grace took the lead. "I think it''s better if Aria exins it." Her wording received a nod from Aria as she soon stood in front of me, I could see her eyes waver for a second but she quickly hid that under her calm gaze, her face looking fully calm giving nothing off about any internal situation taking ce within her mind. ''Got to give it to her, that''s some tough mentality.'' Right now, the insides of Aria must be screaming toe and hug me, to spoil me, the maternal side of hers screaming for that, while the other side of Aria, the daughter''s side begging for her body to be spoiled by me, it''s aplete mismatch of emotions battling within her and once it''s settled a new and improved Aria might arise, for I can''t be sure, after all, Aria herself might find a way to deal with it all in her own manner. ''Though even then there are some things she won''t be able to cut off from what I gave.'' Thus taking deep breaths, Aria opened her mouth, the story seeming to flowing from her point of view, while I took a seat on the ground, Grace taking a seat beside me, she holding my hand as she kept nodding at the words that kept leaving Aria''s mouth, the expression on Grace''s face only turning moreplex as the story went by. I also went with the flow, my face only going forth to turn more and more surprised and awed as the story went by, pure astonishment filling my face with the story, though during the situation I made sure to be a good lover as I gazed at theplex emotions of Grace, hence my hand went forth to hold over Grace''s waist, clutching them tight while I leaned her head to my shoulder, providing a powerful pir for my mother to lean on. Her gaze met my eyes for a moment, a certain spark lighting up as I spoke. "This or any situation in the future will never change anything between us, my emotions of love and respect for you are eternal and never-ending, know that whatever this is, to me, this doesn''t change who you are to me." As I said myst words, I leaned in and ced a kiss on Grace''s forehead, a warm and loving kiss filled with several emotions, due to which I felt Grace''s body tremble in my embrace, while doing so I turned to look towards Aria and thankfully I didn''t miss the immense jealousy that passed through her eyes at the moment, making towards what I need. Thus after calming Grace done and earning a sufficient amount of affection points, I turned towards Aria who started to speak again, continuing the story from where it was left off from, the words only going forth to make my astonishment more and more. "So my mother is the clone of the great Magic Empress Hero Aria?" I asked, both of Aria and Grace nodding their heads at my question, the former of Aria beaming with joy at how I phrased my words. "So that makes Aria my mother too?" Once again the two of them nodded their heads. "So the ones that I have been treating as my daughter all this while turns out to be my mother?" This question of mine only brought light nods from the two women, the two of them having light blushes on their faces from the question. "How does this make any sense?" I asked out loud to which Aria spoke. "It doesn''t, the nature of powerful Gods is very erratic, they might do things just for fun." Her words only made me frown, to which I once again asked out loud. "I mean shouldn''t there be a reason for doing such things?" My words made the two of them silent, though through discreet eyes I could see both Aria and Grace make eye contact, the two of them definitely hiding the idea that perhaps it was all done for me to be born and that''s better for me, cause that will give me more leeway when I use it for some guilt-tripping things into the future, after all, I do have a harem to bring to the light. A moment of silence fell within this mountaintop, the winds blowing about, Grace sitting by my side holding my hands, while Aria still stood, her gaze turning down at me, whole just kept looking deep into the night sky, to which after a few moments I covered my face with both my hands. "Sigh...this is messed up in many ways." I simply spoke out, building the light tension, after which I turned to first look at Grace as I asked. "Mother, what do you feel about this? are you angry? sad?" Grace sighed softly, her eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions as she squeezed my hand gently. "Darling, to be honest, I feel a whirlwind of emotions. Confusion, certainly. But mostly, I feel grateful." "Grateful?" I echoed, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. "Yes, grateful," Grace affirmed with a warm smile. "Because despite theplexities and surprises life throws at us, it led me to you, Nora, and Elda. You kids are the most precious gift I could have ever imagined, regardless of how our family tree might twist and turn." Stopping here Grace turned to look at me, a smile blooming on her face as she spoke. "Plus I am me as you said, I lived my life by my own choices and whatever it has led to has only made me the happiest mother and woman in the world" Thest of her words were filled with her immense love and affection for me, to which I smiled, my hand going forth to hold her right cheek, rubbing it lightly with affection as I spoke. "True, my mother has always been true to herself, shinning beautifully than the rest and you will always be you, not a clone or copy" Grace chuckled at the words, to which I turned to look at Aria with a lot ofplex looks filling my face as I asked. "What about you Aria, would you like to be my mother?" Chapter 674-Well Three Mothers Doesn’t Sound Bad. The question I asked lingered in the atmosphere, Aria''s eyes widening from the question itself as she asked. "You would like for me to be your mother?" To this, I asked back in a curious tone. "If not, do you want to be my grandmother?" This sudden twist of mine made Aria''s face look scrunched up, because if you take a full gic approach, the soul formation, in a sense, means that Grace is the daughter of Aria, thus making Aria my grandmother in a sense. It''s a fluctuating constant of Grace being Aria''s clone and daughter, a very confusing situation to be in. My face matched Aria''s, who was still filled with confusion as she asked. "Why do you want me to be your mother?" Her question was fully legitimate, I mean anyone else in this situation would be panicking or just sitting around like an idiot, not knowing what should be done, yet here I sit already having calmed down my own mother, while now dealing with my second mother. I look to be the more mature and leading one in this situation. "As confusing as this situation goes, I have been in much more dangerous and even more confusing situations so after a few times, you kinda get the focus to go through it all." My words caused worry to pass through both of my mother''s eyes and I wasn''t done. Keeping my eye matching Aria''s, I continued to speak. "Truthfully, I don''t really know what the right action here is and truthfully I don''t care about that too. All I can tell is that without you, my mother wouldn''t be born and in a sense, my mother is from you. Also, no matter how, in the past month, I have somehowe to care for you too, though in a different way of course." Thest subtle smirk on my face, along with the teasing voice, went forth to make Aria blush a bit, to which I continued. "The beginning of my soul and start all begins with you and theposure of my mother is kind, gentle, and loving, which means you are someone like that too, hence I don''t mind taking you as my mother. Though if you want, I don''t mind calling upon your presence as my grandmother too." "No!" Aria directly rejected that stance, her face coloring one of pure disdain at the hasty teasing remark of mine, though sadly for me, Aria quickly calmed down, her face going forth to be one of pure calmness, and even I can''t tell much of what''s going through her mind and even above that, I am sure that she won''t be agreeing to everything now. ''Though she willter beg for it when everything has finally sunk into her soul, while she experiences the feeling of loneliness misacting her memories.'' While I evilly schemed on the insides, after a few moments Aria spoke, her voice controlled. "Sorry, I haven''t fully epted all this yet, I need some time to get my mind in order and get myself used to this world." Her words made me smile a bit as I nodded my head at her. "Of course, even if you don''t want to, me, my mother, and my sisters, once they hear of this will always consider you part of the family, just like a true mother, I am sure of that." The words of mine going forth to break through theyer of calmness she kept to burst a very gentle smile simr to that of Grace''s to burst open, the smile looking reassuring yet filled with a hint of the unknown as she replied. "See you." And with that, Aria disappeared from where she stood, no doubt rushing forth to any of her past ces or more to get her mind really in ce, well for me, any of that will work, because in the end, things would work out, well, I hope they do, because this time I am messing with a much more dangerous foe here, one of greater mind, strength, and power. ''Though this is a good sign.'' I mused looking at the notification passing through the front of my eyes. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. +500 affection. The thing kept popping up but silencing that, I turned to look at Grace sitting beside me, her eyes being fully gentle as she looked at me as I asked. "Will she return?" To my question, without doubt, Grace replied. "She will." This only filled me with ''surprise'' as I asked. "Why are you sure?" "Cause I know her." Grace immediately replied, a much more experienced smile filling her face, and as told before, I could feel the knowledge of eons filling her mind, a much more mature aura filling Grace''s body, to which I strengthened the hold I had over Grace''s hand. "Guess from now on it will be very awkward ying this story out in the house." Grace chuckled lightly at those words as she replied. "That''s true." Her gaze lingered toward the city for a moment after which she asked. "Do you really want her as your mother?" And me being the very one closest to Grace would expect the hint of jealousy she had tried to hide. ''Oh,e on woman.'' Holding in my true thoughts, lies flowed like water from my mouth, my gaze traveling towards the city that can be seen from this mountain. "A half of it is true, I really do hold someplex feelings towards her, after all, she was our daughter~" The end of my words with that mischievous tone going forth to bring a smile to Grace''s face, she leaning forth to ce a kiss on my neck, sniffing my scent in as she replied. "That''s true, it really was a fun time." As she said so she lightly patted her stomach and I didn''t need any sort of mind-reading power to understand what was going through her mind, so I just gave a small wording. "All in due time." To this, Grace too gave a light reply. "I know." Thus rushing off those thoughts, she focused back on the main issue. "So tell me, what else are the other reasons?" "While I am also indebted to her for making sure that you came to be, it''s also my selfish desire to see the Aria Dramoon as my mother, you should know how amazing and powerful that would be." This time I went forth to add my own true greed into the mix, because it''s always true that there is no fully good human being, especially among the ones that hold power. If I go forth to hide these reasons here, I will only go forth to lessen the trust that Grace has on me, especially now that she has seeded in the wisdom and talent from Aria. And my words did their wonder as Grace nodded her head without a surprised expression marring her face, she already having expected these words to flow from my mouth. Thus with a hint of her own thought, she spoke. "Well, it will really go forth to work out in the end, I am sure of that." "If you say that then it will definitely happen, though who could have thought that the trip we took here would end up like this, fate is really fickle isn''t it?" Thest of my words being spoken out with a weary sigh, Grace to mirroring that one as she replied. "Indeed, who would have thought?" ''Well I did but let''s just take that to my grave, shall we?'' Holding that thought I asked once more. "Are you fully alright?" To this Grace turned to look at me and for the first time spoke the truth. "Not really, everything is all confusing and I too feel a sense of hollowness in me." As she said these words I tightened my hold on her hands, she feeling it leaned her head towards me, sniffing my scent as she spoke. "But now that I have you here with me and knowing that you will be with me, that fear isn''t all that high, instead all I feel is peace towards the future." To this I kissed Grace''s forehead, the two of us gazing into the shining night sky as I spoke. "You took the words right out of my heart." [Really?] ''Nope....but here you go with the flow'' Chapter 675-Family Acceptance.

Chapter 675-Family eptance.

After having spent a lot of me us time together, the two of us headed back, easily reaching back to the academy. Me and my mother appeared back in the very room we left from and from then on things were a bit controlled, as usual, I had to go through the exnation phase to all, though thankfully this time I had a partner that could exin things in a much better sense. Of course, we had to make some changes to the story, after all, I can''t say the real reason why I went with Grace to the city, not like that will be of any help, hence we yed the card of Aria making a scene of wanting to go outside as a family and we had no choice, because she was acting out and my sisters brought that. After all, we have no reason to lie, do we? Leaving that aside, the story then went on towards the full exnation of what happened, the two of us chiming in at times and once again some parts of the story had some changes to be made, we can''t just say that the two of us spent most of the day fucking around the city, can we? that would just be another fuck up that I will have to cover up. So the two of us hid that part and just exined with that of the three of us spending time as a family all around, and we twisted and yed the story such as that, Aria getting extremely blown out for no reason, and suddenly the connection taking ce, everything went along with it, though I did pick up some weird gazes from both my sisters at the fact that me and Grace were ying as husband and wife. But thankfully, the now much more mature Grace led the meeting in a perfect manner that by the high-end part of the story the two of them had forgotten all about their suspicion after all this story is about the Aria Dramon and everyone would love to know about how things had ended up. And thus from there the main part of the story started to unravel, each situation going forth to bring out a great deal of attention, focus, and awe from my sisters, though as the story started to get more and more to the truth I could see the expressions of my sisters start to get very worried and moved, Nora looking to feel shocked while Elda, though shocked, is hiding it all the better. Though what''smon between the two is their worry for our mother, the two of their eyes looking very worn out at the end of the story, though even then they couldn''t fully hide the worry filling their beings. "Are you okay now, mother?" Nora asked, sitting on the right side of Grace and holding her hand, the next side being taken up by Elda, holding our mother''s other hand, as she too asked. "Do you feel unwell or bad anywhere? I can heal you if so," her words followed by the light flow of mana from her, and sitting in the middle of it all, our mother took it all in with a happy yet indulging smile, happiness and contentment filling her face as she went forth to hold both Nora''s and Elda''s hand with a soft pressure as she responded. "Don''t worry, I am fine, after all, I have all of you with me, what else can bring me down then?" As she said this, Grace went forth to ce light kisses on the forehead of Nora and Elda, the two of them smiling at the disy, while I sat opposite to them, seeing all this with a smile of my own as I butted into the situation. "Isn''t this now time to celebrate? after all our mother now has the very talents and future simr to Aria Dramon, not to mention that Aria Dramon herself is our mother!" The light jumped tone of mine going forth to make the atmosphere more softer and lighter, both my two sisters looking at me as Nora spoke with a weary tone. "I still really don''t know how to deal with all this, two mothers? the Aria Dramon my mother? grandmother? my brain is still processing all this..." Her tone sounded worn out as she spoke so, while Elda nodded her head at Nora''s words, she went forth to speak. "That''s true big brother, even I can''t wrap myself all around this, you are the weird one here to be so jolly and well after everything happened to you directly." To this I clutched my heart with a pained gaze, looking a bit betrayed. My actions just go forth to make both my sistersugh out, Grace taking the lead here now. "We don''t have to decide or be fully epting of all this now, what matters now is that we have each other and sometimes that''s more than enough." Her words cause the tension filling the bodies of Nora and Elda to lighten up, cause even for them such news isn''t for them to digest, the prospects of the changed future not being easy for anyone, they too know the awkward situation of how Aria kept acting as my daughter and has now been upgraded to our mother? grandmother? Well, it''s a very sticky situation and somehow I seemed to be bringing myself into more of them, now also adding in my family too. "Anyhow big brother you weren''t hurt were you?" Elda suddenly asked, she having found herself on myp, as she held my face in between her hands, her hands slowly rubbing my face, while her sparkling green eyes focused fully on me, not letting go at all. "I told you I am fine, I had just backed out there, that''s all." My words made Elda nod her head, she going forth to lean her head to my neck, her lips cing a gentle kiss on my neck, after which she raised her lips to ce another slow yet loving kiss on my cheeks, though all this I could see Nora looking at us with jealousy, while Grace just looked at all this with a fond smile. ''We havee a long way, haven''t we?'' I asked myself, feeling a bit proud at the situation that I had created, a very powerfully loving family working perfectly with each other, the hard work I did reach here, just making me feel proud of myself, though the situation itself is very taboo enough to get the whole world rocking down on us if the truth went out. Well, I didn''t even get enough time to think as Elda, still holding my face, turned to look at me as her lips met mine, those soft, red lips of hers intertwining with mine as she went forth to take a sip of my lips, our lips forming a lock on each other. Elda slowly grinding her hips back and forth while her chest pushed against my chest. ''We have definitelye a long way!'' While I thought that, my hands held towards Elda''s waist, feeling their softness as I kept holding her body close to mine, the wetness of her lips going forth to bless mine as my little Elda pushed me deeper into the chair, pulling me in as her lips got very aggressive with me, tasting mine with uncontroble glee as she still rocked her hips on myp. And with the way her tongue started to push deep into my mouth, her body pressing down harder on me, I knew exactly where things were heading, especially since I could feel the warmth radiating off her crotch and onto mine. But before things could go further, the light cough of Grace going forth to remind the both of us, and with the same realization hitting her, Elda slowly backed away, her cheeks going fully red, while the expression on Nora''s face had turned to that of pure jealousy. "Ahem, we are in a family ce, you can continue when you are alone, for now just enjoy thepany of each other." Grace''s words made Elda sit away from me, her cheeks fully red, as the whole thing happened, and now I had my little Elda and my big Nora looking at me from the two sides, their eyes looking a bit hungry. Chapter 676-Late Night Visit.

Chapter 676-Late Night Visit.

''Looks like the two of them are keeping in each other in check'' I mused as Iy on my bed, this time staying at my mother''s mansion, the talk went on for some time and it all went towards the normal shit of talking the feelings out and the connection between the family just getting more stronger, though the fact of what to do with Aria was left in the wind but I wasn''t worried about it. I am more than sure that the two sisters of mine know for better of how advantageous and useful it will be for Aira to be our ''mother'' and even if they didn''t reach that thought, I have ways of making sure that their thoughts reach towards that path in the end, though what''s funny here is the way the two of them have put each other in check. With the bubbling emotions of both Nora and Elda wanting to spend their time with me, it ended up with neither of them spending their time with me at all, the two of them huffing back into the room, the little actions of theirs making me chuckle a bit, though for a moment I was tempted to ask the two of them to spend the night with me together but I know for the fact that they aren''t ready for it...yet. ''Humm....maybe I can use thepetitiveness between the two to get some good time for me'' And just as I mused at that I felt a very familiar presence at the end of the door, the presence itself making me smile as I thought. ''Looks like when the drakes settled, the dragon seemed to have taken in the chance'' And just as I thought so the door to my room opened up and Grace walked in, looking extra sexy with a single small bathrobe-like clothing over her which she quickly dropped to the floor, disying the sexy milf body of my mother in full disy, her huge juicy breasts huffing, with her red nipples already erect. Her huge bubbly ass trembling with each of her steps, the epic sexy milf body of my mother in full disy as that robe of hers fell to the ground, her blonde hair let down, while that shinning green eyes of hers focused on me as I sat up from the bed and started to walk in front of her, soon standing right across my very sexy naked mother who spoke. "Make me just a woman tonight, make me forget all my problems..." My mother whispered, her voice teetering with desire and passion, and with that, I pulled her in, wrapping my arms around her, and started to kiss her, the passionate kissing between the two of us started as our bodies intertwined and our tongues started to dance, and with that, I pulled her into the bed, and as we kissed. I started to move down her body, sucking her lips, cheeks, and neck, and then moving onto her breasts and sucking the tits that held my first meal, while also moving my hand towards her pussy and started to y with her pussy lips and clit, making her moan and gasp with pleasure. "Ahh, ahhh, ahhhhhh" As my mother moaned I continued to suck on her breasts while ying with her pussy and her clit, making her go crazy. "Yes, ah, yes, make me yours, make me yours" I smiled at her words, and just as she said so, I inserted a finger inside her pussy, and soon started to fuck her with my finger, making her moan as I continued to suck her breasts, her moans soon reaching a peak as she came and I tasted the sweet taste of her nectar, and with that. she pushed me towards the bed, and got on her knees and took out my cock, and started to suck my cock, making me gasp and moan, the feeling of her tongue wrapping around my cock and her hot mouth engulfing me making me feel a pleasure that I have never experienced before, and after a few minutes, I finally came and filled her mouth with my cum, and the slutty mom gulped all of it down, not letting a single drop spill, and with that, she stood up. "Now, it''s my turn to make you mine, I''ll make sure that your mind never strays towards anyone else but me, and I''ll make sure that you know me as no one but the greatest woman in your life." The sexy and dominating side of my mother started toe out, one that didn''t exist before but one I am sure that she has inherited from everything she learned till now, new and sexy traits that I am likinging out from within the now sex ridden milf of mine and with that, she straddled on top of me, taking my cock, and inserting it inside her, making her moan and gasp. "Ahhhhhh~" I, on the other hand, gasped, feeling the tight wet walls of my mother, squeezing my cock, her insides, wrapping around me, the soft flesh of her pussy enveloping my cock, making me go insane, and with that, I started to suck her breast as she fucked me, the feeling of her riding me driving me insane as the pleasure of my cock going inside her again and again making me feel pleasure, and the sounds of her moaning making me lose myself. "Ahhh~, ah, ah, yes, ah, ah, ahh!~, ahhh~" Her moans, her gasps, the sound of her pping on top of me, everything was turning me crazy, the sight of her bouncing breasts, her sexy face filled with pleasure and lust, all was driving me insane, and with that, after some time, my mother finally came and I came inside her, her pussy spasming around my cock and taking all of my cum, her pussy drinking the essence of me, as my white seeds hit the depth of her womb, filling it up with my thick white seed. "Um~" Grace moaned feeling the heat spreading all across her insides, her luscious boobs jiggling as she let out a content sigh, her hair sticking to her face a bit, as she looked down at me, her face screaming satisfaction as she lowered her hands to clutch my face. "You are not tired are you?" I asked with a smile, my hands going forth to hold her juicy ass, my hands sinking into those huge fuckable buns as I started to grope her ass, my hands sinking in as I started to y with her asscheeks I can get, groping around in them as I separated her ass cheeks apart and pulled them closer again. "What do you think?~" Grace asked back in a teasing tone as her insides tightened around my dick, the pleasure going through the roof as I replied. "I wonder what faces Nore and Elda will make if they walk in now?" My words brought out a light shine in my mother''s eyes as she spoke. "Well they can only me their luck for me taking you in for the night~" As she whispered she leaned forward a bit, her breastsing up to my face as I took both her nipples into my mouth and as I did so I pressed on her nipples while pulling her asscheeks apart. "Um~yes~" My mother moaned as she started to move her ass up and down again, those reddened ass of hers moving with the support of my hands as I kept bitting down on her nipples, to this Grace leaned in as she kept moving her ass, her hands covering over my head as shemanded. "Harder!" And Iplied, bitting a bit more strongly to her nipples while my tongue yed around with them, the speed of Grace moving her ass got faster as I held tightly to her ass guiding her moments too. Pakh!~Pakh!~Pakh!~ The sound of our taboo kept filling up the room, the sounds of her ass pping against my body echoing around the room, her gasps and moans, the sounds of the bed creaking, everything was filling up the air and thus the night deepened. Chapter 677-Sigh......Guess Its Plan B Then

Chapter 677-Sigh......Guess Its n B Then

. ''Sigh....guess it''s time for this.'' Till now I have been pushing back the issue of dealing with Carmel''s sisters and now it''s time I delivered on my promise, not to mention that I have left Carmel stew on her problems long enough. It''s time that I took up the issue that I should have dealt with some time ago, though I felt a little pity at leaving the little girl suffering, but then again, what other choice do I have? After all, this target of mine is a two-in-one package. Trying to simply deal with it won''t work, and I need to get the hearts of the two at the same time if possible. The two-in-one goal is the best option for me. If it doesn''t happen, then I would still have to try something else. Thus, right now I am sitting in a cafe sipping on some nice hot cocoa. The warmth spread through my inneryer as I kept my eyes on the movements all around me. The funny thing here is the fact that Angelina still hasn''t made her move yet. However, that also might have to do with the fact that I haven''t slept till now. After all,st night was a very, very tasty affair, seeing the new dominant and sex-confident-filled Grace led me to try and fully dominate her again. This time, Grace herself put out stunts of great moves to bring me a lot of pleasure. Let me tell you for a fact, if I didn''t have the body blessings that I have, I would have definitely been sucked dryst night. Hence, thanks to what I have, I once again sessfully dominated Grace in bed and showed her who the true master of the bed is. ''Calm down....calm down.....'' Just the thought ofst night making my body heat up as I felt a bit of my bottom slowly start to harden up. However, I quickly shook that off, focusing on the issue at hand. With the promised things already done, now all that awaits is for Carmel to make herself known here. The meeting point is described as this to her. ''Thankfully, the guilt stilly.'' Using the guilt of what she did, I pressured her such that she would have toe here alone. I made it such that I would be very disappointed in her if she let those two best friends of hers know about the journey we are to take. It would be a pain in the ass dealing with those idiots sticking close to her, not even giving me a gap to enter inside the protection kept all around. ''Lucky me.'' And just as I thought that Carmel walked into the cafe, she was in a small disguise wearing a coat covering her. Her entrance to the ce looked quite sketchy, and just as I was about to call her out, my smile froze after seeing two other covered people arrive right behind her. The two of them were the very two boys that I was dissing at. ''Huh.....looks like that''s an issue.'' Hence, seeing me stand up straight, Carmel walked up to me, her head down to the ground, while I could snarkily see the trembling of her eyes, the face of the very guilty being lit up all around in Carmel. And just before I could say anything, Carmel with trembling words spoke. "It-It''s not my fault they know me so well that they would do it all by themselves." Her words brought a small headache to me as I let out my disappointed y. "Sigh...you couldn''t have lied?" My words made her flinch as the guilty Carmel slowly shook her head as she spoke. "They know me well, they will see right through it. They also made the point of saying that they would follow me up if I moved out alone." The whole situation made my mind run at hyper speed, my hand going forth to lightly rub my head, this action once again making Carmel flinch while the two soon appeared right in front of me, Melvin with the ckish blonde hair along with his ck eyes peeking out of his coat spoke. "Please don''t get angry with Carmel, it''s us that has forced the truth out of her. If you want anyone to be angry with you, then it''s us." "That''s right." Nix, the one with deep grey hair and light grey eyes spoke, his look being quite unique, though themon thing with the two of them being handsome, their presence being bright as I stood in front of them, while Carmel in between the two of them looked a bit awkward as she kept sending me hopeful gazes for forgiveness. But if she thinks I am someone who just rolls over, then she is in for a big surprise. Hence, with a resigned look, I took a seat at the table, my hands pointing to the seats in front of me, and as they took a seat, I pped my hands, all the students around who were drinking soon stood up and walking out of the ce, the leading waiters going forth to put a closed-off sign and within moments it just being the four of us, this scene being a bit eerie as I spoke. "We can now have a more open talk." With thest of my words, Carmel threw back her coat, while the other two followed, the gaze of Nix and Melvin looking suspiciously as they gazed at me. But I didn''t focus on them for the moment as I gazed fully at Carmel, my eyes going forth to be fully calm as I spoke. "I''m disappointed, Princess Carmel. I had hoped you would have understood the reason for me moving like this." The calmness in my words made Carmel flinch, her gaze betraying the turmoil in herself as she spoke. "What do you mean?" She asked, her eyes not being able to meet with mine, the two in the back definitely did not like the subservient situation surrounding Carmel, and they didn''t hold it in as Nix suddenly spoke. "Don''t be so hard, Austin, the one in front of you is the princess of the Twilight Empire, your senior, not someone that you can just mess around with." "You need to be more respectful in these situations." Melvin followed up, their aura bouncing up a bit, and I could see the color slightly drain away from Carmel''s face as the two finished speaking. ''Looks like it''s true that men in love at times be brain dead when they are along with the woman they love.'' I mused, already having slightly anticipated the way these two would respond, cause even in the game I have ced a very dark green hat in their heads before, it''s easy for me to know how they would y their words. It wasn''t as if I didn''t have a backup n. I had already ced a n B in case these two followed up with Carmel, and it''s a good thing that I did. And before I could even speak, the atmosphere around Carmel shifted, a certain moon-like coldness now surrounding her facial features. It would seem Carmelia hade out as she spoke. "Shut up, two of you." Carmelia spoke, her words making the two of them tremble in their spot a bit, their backs quickly being straightened. And hence Carmelia didn''t pay much mind to the two boys heating up behind her as she spoke to me. "Please forgive me for such a thing happening. The two are my best friends, and I couldn''t easily lie to them. If you really wish for it, I will make sure to send them back." Her words do not make the two happy as Nix tried to speak. "Carm-" "Silence." But Carmel blocked it as she spoke, her words turning the atmosphere colder, and I just sat in front of all this with a calm gaze, my eyes betraying no emotion as I used my right hand to rub my forehead, my voice filling the silence. "Sigh....even if you send them back, something tells me they won''t stop at that at all." The silence I felt from the two after my words were more than enough proof of my words, which only went forth to make Carmelia frown, a slight helplessness blooming in her face at the issue. Chapter 678-Dissapointing......

Chapter 678-Dissapointing......

''She is just like the past, both those personalities can fully be extreme to the ones they deem close to themselves and that''s disappointing...'' I inwardly shook my head at the weakness blooming within Carmel and Carmelia''s hearts, a weakness that was born from that past incident, one that also led to my master Eleanor breaking away and the deep inner darkness Carmel holds within her heart. Until she can''t get rid of it, she will never bloom fully into the beautiful moon that will hold and protect both the night and day of the Twilight Empire. ''If it was Marlene or Olivia or any of the others, they would ruthlessly have dealt with this, to question the might of the ruler isn''t something any ruler can let be.'' But in this case, Carmel and Carmelia aren''t doing anything, and it''s actually good for me because it''s one of the things that these capture target have to go with the protagonist to finally break through theyer of ''friendzone'' that Carmel keeps due to her innate fear of love itself. She has both disgust and aversion to the concept of love, not believing it''s true at all due to the very same incident of the past. ''Though going with n B will be pushing things, there''s the higher percentage of things not going ording to n.'' In the ns and actions I take, I need to have 100% control over the maniption that I am about to dish out. And in that case, I need to control all the variables that will be appearing, and the addition of these two dumbos will lose me a percentage of the output I wish to wield. That''s the main reason I make sure that I am alone with the capture targets most of the time when I make my moves. ''Well, beggars can''t be choosers, can we?'' While I silently mused, I waited for any big output from Carmel to put down those two. In fact, even the two of them know that they are crossing some lines, but once again Carmelia made a disappointing action as she turned to the two and spoke in a lightly cold tone. "The two of you are really nning on following me through?" The lightness made the two of their faces light up a bit, the prospects of them having a special position in Carmel''s heart only making them feel a certain sense of chance for their love to bloom, which once again caused me to inwardly shake my head. This is the main reason for these dummies not to give up. When can they, when Carmel keeps giving these mixed signals unconsciously? "The little princess is also like a sister to me. I can''t let go when there''s a chance to help her!" Melvin took a quick chance to win some points, and Nex didn''t leave at it as he too chimed in, nodding his head. "It''s the same for me. I can''t let go of the chance to make the princess better again!" The firmness only going forth to make the hesitation in Carmel''s and Carmelia''s hearts tighter, and I could see it all, this stupid ro happening in front of me not being something I want to see, especially not when I have extremely beautiful girls already madly in love with me and just waiting for a chance to pounce. "Sigh...why don''t we have a drink first then?" I asked out of the blue, my calm face being on disy though I did send in a disappointed look to Carmelia, who caught onto it and flinched a bit. The now cold-faced Carmelia bit her lips roughly a bit as she responded. "That might be nice." Hearing so, I just tapped lightly on the table, and one of the waiters brought out some drinks and sweets to the table, cing them neatly all around. The eyes of Carmelia shone a bit at the dessert as I spoke. "It''s your favorite." Her head raised to meet mine at my words, the cold face having a very small undetectable smile as with an ''Um'' she took up the dessert and started to enjoy it, while the rest of the two stared at their drink, looking at me as if I am some sort of new rival for them to deal with. The two of them seemingly came together to deal with me. e on, the two of you aren''t even on the same ying field as me.'' I mocked them on the sidelines as I took in the gazes of the two. If it was me with all the same closeness as them, I would have long since brought Carmel to my bed a long time ago, though I am starting to feel a little bit bad for them because I feel no happiness or pride in stealing the girl they like. But hey, it''s not like they are in a rtionship, right? In that case, it''s every man for himself. "The reason that I only asked for you is the ce with this antidote, it''s a very closed-off ce to outsiders. They don''t ept people in easily, and they are very, very domesticated people." I started to speak as I poured some milk into my tea, swirling it with my spoon as I kept the attention of the ones in front of me, my words making Carmelia feel much guilt as I continued. "I had met with that tribe during one of my travels and quickly got close to them. Their location, ces, and movements are very secretive, and even bringing one of you might look like a betrayal of the trust they have in me." As I said this, the movements of the sweet to Carmelia''s mouth stopped, her gaze looking at me but I didn''t focus on it as I finished swirling the tea, moving to take two sugar cubes as I dropped them into my tea as I spoke again before Carmelia could. "Though seeing that this is your sister, Princess Carmel, I will take the three of you with me. But after that, we will have to part ways, meaning that I will have nothing more to do with you anymore." The firmness in my voice made Carmelia''s body tremble a bit, though I could see the faces of the two in the back lighting up at my end condition, more than happy to get me out of their way. Though Carmelia and I am sure Carmel didn''t see it both that way as she raised her head, boring her eyes into me asked. "You said I am family to you when we first met. Then won''t family forgive each other''s mistakes, ept them, and try to move on as a family?" The extra degree of coldness showed the betrayal she was feeling inside, her words piping from the very first things I told Carmel to bridge the gap that held between us. I smiled at her words, my eyes still staying on hers as I went to take a sip of the tea, its sweetness and the perfect mix of milk filling my mouth as I gulped it down. cing the cup back on the table, I smiled at Carmelia as I spoke. "You are still family to me, Carmel, an amazing senior too. And while what you used me of did hurt my heart, I was willing to look past it all and be close again. But you just in front of me failed me again..." "How..." Carmelia didn''t need to finish her question as I looked at the two sitting beside her, their expressions turning for the worse at the intimacy of mine with Carmelia along with my words. The first to break it up is the unique-looking Nix. "You, what gives you the right to say such a thing?! What gives you the right to be angry at such a perfect woman that exists?!" While Nix yed out the feelings to make Carmelia feel good, Melvin yed another card as he spoke. "Please don''t put this on Carmel. What we did, we did. She had no part in it. She isn''t responsible for anything, so if you want anyone to be angry at, shout at, or be disappointed in, take it with me." ''Smoothing y there, boss.'' For the first time, I gave the Melvin guy a thumbs up in my heart. The dude killed it with those words, even Nix yed okay as I could see Carmelia biting her lips, her desire battling between either telling me off or her best friends off. It''s a tough choice indeed. ''Though once again disappointing.'' Chapter 679-You Don’t Remember Do You? Chapter 679-You Don¡¯t Remember Do You? "What you said is the truth, family is supposed to forgive the little things and move forward but what am I to do when you keep disappointing me? when you keep taking everything I give and live your life as if it''s granted?" I spoke, my eyes matching towards Carmelia who couldn''t seem to grasp upon what I was talking about. "YOU-" "Shut your mouth." I spoke, shutting down Melvin who was about to speak, it affected Nix too, the words I spoke being empowered with my own aura and might, the situation pressing down on the two, sweat pooling down their foreheads as they were now unable to move, the sheer pressure of a small percentage of my might bearing down on them and this being more than enough to put them in ce. "Austin-" Before Carmelia couldplete with her cold voice, I raised my hand shutting her down, my presence slowly leaking out as it started to cover the whole ce, the body of the two trembling as I started to speak in a calm, truthful voice, my eyes turning sharp and dangerous as I spoke. "Let me ask you a question, among the four of us gathered here now, who do you think is more important and powerful here?" The strength in my words mocking them in the room, normally not a good idea to do, especially towards the woman you are trying to seduce but hey n B is riskier but it flows with the scent of guilt swirling around, the meaning of my question let bare to the world yet I didn''t give any of them the chance to speak as I continued. "What do you think will happen if I hurt or worse, kill the two of you?" As I asked this, my aura sharpened around their necks producing a pressing power, suffocating them. "AUSTIN!" Carmelia shouted out, sting forth her aura, taking a bit of control and giving the two beside her some breathing room, their reddened faces focusing on me as they huffed and puffed but I paid no heed to it as I kept my focus forward towards the now beaming Carmelia, now looking at me with mixed emotions. "Tell me Princess Carmel, who is the most important one here? You should know better, don''t you? After all, I am the man who is wanted by everyone in the world, a talent the world hasn''t seen before with an ability the world hasn''t seen before. So tell me, how much power do I truly hold?" As I seemingly asked this innocent question out, I took the spoon on the table, light hitting it at the edge of the cup I drank from, the tune it produced ringing out, while the arrogance around me started to flutter out, my eyes now focusing on the swirling tea in the cup as I spoke. "I receive invitations from the most powerful ces in the world on a daily basis, lots of powers wish to catch up to me. I have a master that the world fears, backed by a family of blood and an organization of power. My talents make it such that even the War Council deems me important and tries to keep me safe. I am an anomaly and I am power, so tell me right here and now, who is the most important one in the room now?" Thest of my words ended up with a small portion of my aura sting forth, its power freeing the entire atmosphere, even Carmelia being affected a bit as I took my eyes off the cup, soon gazing at the three in front of me, a yful smile ringing on my face at the expression coloring over the three in front of me. If it was about a few years ago, then the ones in front of me would be very important but with everything I have shown to the world, as long as I don''t turn fully evil I will have the subtle backing of the entire War Council with me, they are not willing to let anything bad happen to me at all and that is a good feeling for me because years ago it would mean wagging my tail to attract these special princesses to me but now what do they have to attract me? ''Though then again the situation is still simr.'' I mused, now having slightly pissed off Carmelia though it would seem she had gotten her wake-up call now, the before atmosphere between us blowing up like smoke in front of my true arrogant face that she has to face, before she yed with me and ate what I made, giving lightpliments about making me her chef. The light atmosphere there now having faded away to reveal the real situation to Carmelia and Carmel, the one sitting now in front of them isn''t the loving guy who kept saying that we are family, no, the one sitting in front of Carmelia is the legend Austin Lionheart, the legend of the academy and now bing a legend of the world. A young man who joined the academyter than everyone else but managed to gain more power than everyone else, a boy with an unseen level of powers that no one has seen through yet, a young man who has now made connections all around, has led a war, has more power and backing than anyone can dream. The young man who fought against the best of factions and came out on top, currently the most desired bachelor all around, there are even rumors that every day I receive marriage contracts from powerful families, even hidden ones from across the world, my status and power here has only turned into one of legends. My name is currently etched deep into the annals of this academy''s history, my worth to anyone is worth gold here and right now I sit here in front of her wasting my time, so is Carmelia or Carmel worth of any of this? can she or even the clowns sitting beside her be worthy of it? what is she giving me for my help to her? especially if we are taking this as a form of just pure contract. My eyes shot through to them, the illusion of the fun we had breaking away to put the reality in front of the girl, the truth being we aren''t even at the same level, right now I sit above her, that being the undeniable truth put forth. "You first used me of something that I have no use of doing Princess Carmel, for what use would I have of tricking you? I called you family not just because of you being my senior, not just because of my teacher caring for you, do you really know why?" I asked, the pressure in the ce now higher as I asked this, a small bead of sweat now tumbling down from Carmelia''s face as she faced me, while the other two seemed to be barely holding on for dear life, my question making Carmelia frown her brows, her face filled withplex emotions yet she can''t seem to find upon the meaning of my question. And to this just another disappointed look came to my face, a ripple spreading out as I wheeled in all my pressure, the ce finally settling down and looking better as I spoke. "You really don''t remember, do you? After all, you were the first one to ask me to call you as family." These words only going forth to bring more confusion to Carmel''s face, such a situation only making me chuckle a bit, as I leaned back into the chair, the atmosphere around me getting a bit rough as I exined. "You saved my life once and we were friends but who would have thought that you had orchestrated it all just to see me suffer?" "What do you mean?" Carmelia asked, her voice cold, with confusion lining in them, to this I waved my hand at her, my expression soon turning calm as I stood up from the chair, looking down at her as I spoke. "It doesn''t matter, all I care about now is getting this done and finally never seeing your face again." This hit Carmelia hard, the subtle ys and wordings I gave her finally pissing her off as she spoke. "Why the hell are you speaking in riddles? Tell me what all this means. What do you mean we know each other before and why the hell are you so adamant on getting away from me when we were such close friends?" To this, I shook my head at her. "You are still gonna y the victim, huh." As I said this, my gaze sharpened as I looked down at her, my words now dripping forth. "You used your so-called close friend of trying to manipte you by seemingly targeting your sister''s life, you did it without hesitation and guilt and you didn''t even stop to think about why would I even do it? what would I even get from it and even if it''s worth it even?" "And after you hurt my trust, you came up to me as if it''s normal and just apologized, you didn''t ask how I felt, you didn''t say the reason behind it, you didn''t even feel sorry for breaking the trust we have built, after all, haven''t you sat at nights eating my cooking? Where were your doubts then? you just threw a question to my face after seemingly everything we are." "And that''s just the beginning." Chapter 680-You Are Selfish. Chapter 680-You Are Selfish. "When, I''m getting ready to forget everything, I called you up here, telling you explicitly toe alone, and you, with your mind, should have understood that I would have my reasons for it. What I am doing now is going out of my way to help you, so isn''t it a basic courtesy to at least follow the one instruction that I gave you?" "And don''t go telling me shit like these two still followed you. You are their ruler, the future Empress. Being best friends or not, when ites to at least saving your sister, don''t you know where you should draw the line? Or are you that self-absorbed, living in your world, that you think everything would be fine if you said that you are sorry?" "What kind of fantasy are you swimming in? Yes, family takes things and allows leniency and stuff, but it can''t always be one-sided, Carmel. How am I to help you when you can''t even follow a single small instruction of mine? And here I sat telling how I have to sacrifice my connection for you to a tribe that I care deeply about, and all you seem to care about at first is just guilt and doing nothing about it." "I at least thought you would say something along the lines of not needing it or getting rough enough tomand the two idiots by your side to stay back. But once again, you swallowed up my goodwill without even trying to help out my side. What is that all about? Do you think rtionships are all about me doing things solely for you?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om By the end of myst words, Carmelia had put her head down. Even she can''t go forth to argue against the very idea itself. Each of the sentences I put forth shows fully the selfishness that she kept portraying. Due to living in her nice princess style, she easily epts the goodwill of others and takes it for granted. True, that''s no problem when the rest of the people around her are below in her status and are trying to cozy up to her. But that doesn''t work for me, and she, having lived like that, went with the flow I am giving her, taking all my goodwill as if it''s granted without her having to reciprocate it at all in any manner. Carmel and Carmelia were going forth with that bubble-like life of theirs, but now I have popped it, showing them the reality thaty in front of them. Shame and guilt flowed over Carmelia''s face as her head stayed down, while the other two clowns on her side kept staring at me with sharpened gazes, just wishing to pounce and tear me apart from my words, though even within that, I could see a hint of happiness in their eyes. ''Mostly thinking that I am not out of the race for her heart, right?'' I mused their thoughts, so ever-present, that in itself made me smile a bit inwardly. Thanks to the word and powers I talked of before, these two idiots seemed to have their brains restarted up as they kept their mouths shut. Now understanding the idea that they just can''t go to screw with me for no reason at all. The atmosphere in the room got very cold, and it was well for me. The trip is something I can use to push forth another past connection between us that Carmel and Carmelia can''t remember. Well, of course, they won''t, but I will make sure they will remember it in today''s traveling and also deal with ''that'' slowly slumbering away in them. "Sigh... I didn''t even want to talk this much." I spoke again, my head was covered with my hands, my frustration ever-present. But I didn''t let that hold me for long as I looked down at Carmelia again, my voice turning soft as I spoke. "Sigh... let''s just get this over with. There''s a lot else I have to do." My wordings making Carmelia flinch. She bit her lips, but in the end, she couldn''t seem to ovee the problem itself as she raised her head, her eyes forcefully meeting mine. The connection stayed powerful for a moment, after which her face turned fully cold, her gaze turning ice-like. "Let''s get this over with then." Her voice was a string of cold whispers, and I could understand that she was holding back everything she wanted to say to me for now, probably nning on rekindling her rtionship with me, asking for my forgiveness after she dealt with the issue of her little sister Tria, right now that situation being the most important one to be dealt with. I inwardly nodded my head at her action, her presence now showing off her stance as the next ruler, pushing down the emotions of the moment to deal with the bigger picture. ''But even then she didn''t tell the two not toe.'' And I can understand it, the two of them are her best friends, and she doesn''t want to push them away, especially not now when our rtionship seems rocky at best. Moreover, she really does care for these two due to them knowing each other since young, and that''s why I will be destroying their rtionship during this travel. As I said, I didn''t n for these two on my n! But I definitely nned for some stuff to break their rtionships in my n B, though there isn''t a 100% guarantee that it might work, due to the fact that such a strong rtionship won''t break easily, not until the highest level of betrayales into y. And I have already set up things for that. ''Though it needs very borate movements to get it done.'' So the question came on why I need to break them off, and it''s simple, actually. I don''t like them being this close to Carmel when she bes my woman. It''s a simple reason for possessiveness. She can talk with boys and all, after all, as the next ruler, she will have to deal with arge variety of different people of all genders. But I don''t want such a close rtionship of friendship with boys existing for her when she bes my woman. There are many reasons, jealousy I might feel, and even above that, I don''t want to risk putting two reliable shoulders to cry on for her in the future for any reason, only I should be the one for that. It might be possessiveness and itd also my nning to not get myself into any problems in the future with Carmel. After all, I am going to be having a harem in the future, and jealousy is an emotion that can cause actions that can make anyone regret. Hence, I don''t want to take any risk in that department. Having a girlfriend with such an extremely close friendship with a boy screaming ''we are just tonic'' is a g I need obliterated in the beginning itself. Cause a simple slip and everything changes, though the question is isn''t it much simpler to just kill them off and be the support she needs in her time of crisis? Why do that when I can use these two in a much more efficient manner? After that, I can kill them off, first fulfill my needs then give them swift release. There exist no big issues between us, and killing them off like that and using them still fills my heart with guilt. But I will still do it for the happy future I want. I will then live with this guilt in my heart, putting it with the rest I have collected, or I might just remove that memorypletely, who knows...? "Have you prepared yourself?" I asked, to which the three nodded their heads. I had already informed Carmel of the fact that the trip might take some time due to the fact that going to that location isn''t easy even with spatial transport. Hence, I took a 4-day leave, and so did Carmel, and I am guessing these two did it too. I have already informed everyone I have to, and the savory part was when I saw the light of despair shining in Trisa''s eyes at the fact that she wouldn''t be able to see or sleep with me for some time. She already sinking into the abyss. And this time away from me will only make things better for me. Thus having centered my thoughts, I looked at the three, all of them now having calm expressions as I spoke. "Then let''s head out, shall we?" With that, an illusion covered over mine, my vestige turning into one of the ordinary, while the three did the same. Truthfully, it would be much easier if Carmel took the help of her Empire to do this, but with my wording of how secretive this tribe is and all, she decided to take this into her own hands even though she could just deploy an extremely powerful fighter from her Empire. The deeper inner reason being towards her free-spirited nature of wanting to have adventures and be free for just a moment. ''Which she is so dearly going to regret'' Chapter 681-The Way To Go Through. Chapter 681-The Way To Go Through. "So what''s the n first?" Carmelia asked, standing beside me, her voice and facial features cold, while the other two, Nix and Melvin, took her sides. Both of their faces calm, but I can feel and tell the fear they hold towards me, something good that I can use. Right now, we are still in the cafe, the first step towards our adventure starting from now, though before that. "Before we head out, I need to debrief you all on what''s going to happen, the traveling, and the situation around this hidden tribe." I spoke, taking a seat and pulling down the whole atmosphere, my sudden actions of getting back again making Carmelia frown, while the other two could only grit their teeth seeing the way that I was dealing with Carmel. But then again, what can they do? Thus sighing out, Carmelia took a seat, the same format going again as I ced a map on the table. "The ce we will be heading to will be the Silvie realm." These sudden words of mine made Carmelia surprised as she asked back. "The tribe is in the Silvie realm?" Her face remained impassive as I nodded my head at her, the map before us disying the basic information avable about the realm with the two Empires of En and the Orizon Empire, the two enormous ces spreadpletely around that single continent. As I said before, thatrge area is divided into Kings which serve as countries with a King ruling over them but in the end, they answer right back to the main royal family. "Our main actions begin at the En Empire, we need to take quick fast actions in here. I have already spoken to the tribe, while they aren''t happy about it they still owe me a favor so they will take us in." I spoke to which Carmelia asked with a doubtful voice. "Take us in? Shouldn''t we just get the antidote and leave?" Her words caused me to shake my head as I spoke. "It''s not as simple as that, they are a weird tribe with their own customs. With the favor that they owe me, we can get passage but to get the antidote that we need, we would need to finish one challenge they give us." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om My words made the others frown seeing so I started to speak. "Hence before we go through with this, I need to talk to you about the peculiarity and unique traditions of this tribe." My words took in the focus of the three as I Started to speak. As I began to delve into the unique customs and peculiarities of the Zoxia tribe, Carmelia''s expression shifted from one of skepticism to intrigue, while Nix and Melvin exchanged nces, clearly unsure of what to make of it all. "First and foremost," I began, "the Zoxia tribe is unlike any other you''ve encountered. They''re a matriarchy, led by a council of wise women who hold absolute authority within themunity. Men in the tribe y a supporting role, tending to domestic tasks and childcare while the women make all major decisions." Carmelia''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, while Nix and Melvin seemed bemused by the reversal of traditional gender roles. "But that''s not all," I continued. "Their customs and challenges are... well, let''s just say they''re a bit unconventional." I paused for dramatic effect before borating. "For instance, to gain passage through theirnds and obtain the antidote we need, we must firstplete a series of absurd challenges. These challenges range from solving riddles spoken only in rhymes to dancing blindfolded on hot coals while reciting ancient poetry." Carmelia couldn''t suppress a weird nce at the absurdity of it all, while Nix and Melvin exchanged nervous nces. "And let''s not forget about their unique demonpanions," I added, gesturing to the map where I had marked the territory of the Zoxia tribe. "The Zoxians have formed a symbiotic rtionship with a peculiar species of demon called the Lumiths. These demons are small, glowing creatures with iridescent wings and mischievous personalities. They serve as guides and protectors to the tribe, but they also have a penchant for ying pranks on unsuspecting travelers." At this, Nix and Melvin''s eyes widened with a mixture of fascination and trepidation. "In short," I concluded, "our journey to the Silvie realm and encounter with the Zoxia tribe will be like nothing you''ve ever experienced before. But if we can navigate their entricities andplete their challenges, we''ll have the antidote in hand before we know it." I could sense the mix of emotions swirling within the ones in front of me¡ªCarmelia''s skepticism tempered by curiosity, Nix and Melvin''s nervousness. They were about to embark on a journey unlike any other, into the heart of the Silvie realm where the Zoxia tribe dwelled, a ce they don''t know shit about, with me who doesn''t like them as the guide, heck there''s no worse way than that. With a deep breath, I delved further into the intricacies of the Zoxian customs, eager to paint a vivid picture of whaty ahead for us. "The Zoxia tribe," I began, "is currently nestled deep within the Silvie realm, a ce teeming with certain chaotic energy and inhabited by a myriad of different beasts, the spatialponents there are messy, that''s why we can''t just teleport there." I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in as I observed the reactions of my panions''. "As I mentioned earlier, the Zoxians are a matriarchal society," I continued. "Their council of wise women, known as the Elders, hold sway over all aspects of tribal life. They are revered for their wisdom and insight, and their word isw." Carmelia''s eyes widened with interest, a glimmer of respect shining through her initial skepticism. Nix and Melvin exchanged a silent nod, silently acknowledging the gravity of the situation, they are fucked. "But what truly sets the Zoxians apart are their customs and challenges," I dered, a hint of dispirited feel creeping into my voice. "They are unlike anything you''ve ever encountered." I leaned in closer, drawing my panions'' into the web of intrigue that surrounded the Zoxian tribe. "To gain passage through theirnds and secure the antidote we seek, we must first prove ourselves worthy bypleting a series of trials," I exined. "These trials are designed to test not only our strength and skill but also our wit and cunning." I watched as Carmelia leaned forward, her curiosity piqued by the prospect of these mysterious challenges. Nix and Melvin exchanged nervous nces, silently bracing themselves for whaty ahead. "The first trial," I continued, "is a test of riddles¡ªa verbal duel of wit and intellect. We must unravel the enigmatic clues presented to us by the Zoxian Elders, solving each riddle to unlock the next step of our journey, that just to get in." A smile tugged at the corners of Carmelia''s lips, her mind already racing with the possibilities, the free spirit wishing for adventure boiling in. Nix and Melvin exchanged a nervous nce, their apprehension tempered by determination. "But that''s just the beginning," I said, my voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "The Zoxians are known for their love of spectacle and drama. The subsequent trials will push us to our limits, testing our resolve and resourcefulness in ways we never thought possible." I could see the flicker of uncertainty in Carmelia''s eyes, but beneath ity a glimmer of excitement¡ªa thirst for adventure growing stronger. Nix and Melvin exchanged a silent nod, the two rivals seeminglying together to deal with the shiting their way. As our discussion delved deeper into the realm of the Zoxian tribe and the challenges thaty ahead, it became evident that understanding thend structure and navigating its intricacies would be crucial to our sess. With that in mind, I turned my attention to exining the terrain we would encounter, the paths we would take, and the precautions we needed to consider as we journeyed through the Silvie realm. "The Lunaria Vale where the tribey is and of contrasts," I began, my voice taking on a thoughtful tone. "From dense fried forests to rugged mountains, vast ins to winding blood-like rivers, it offers a diverse array ofndscapes that will keep changing and challenge us." I pointed to the map, tracing the routes we would likely take as we made our way towards the territory of the Zoxia tribe. "Our journey will begin on the outskirts of the En Empire, where we will traverse the dense forests that cloak thend," I exined. "These forests are home to all manner of creatures, from elusive forest spirits to ferocious beasts, and we must tread carefully to avoid attracting unwanted attention." Carmelia nodded in understanding, her gaze flicking between the map and me as she absorbed the information. Nix and Melvin exchanged a silent nce once again, guess the two of them are getting along. "As we venture further into the Lunaria Vale," I continued, "we will encounter the towering peaks of the Ebon Mountains, where treacherous passes and sheer cliffs will test our climbing skills and nerve." I described the mountainous terrain in vivid detail¡ªthe jagged peaks that pierced the sky, the swirling mists that shrouded the higher elevations, and the hidden caves and crevices that harbored untold dangers. "From there," I said, gesturing to the map, "our path will lead us across the rolling ins of the Lunaria Vale, where we must contend with blistering heat and scarce water sources." "But perhaps the greatest challenge," I continued, "will be navigating thebyrinthinework of rivers and waterways that crisscross the Lunaria Vale." I exined how the rivers were both a blessing and a curse¡ªa source of life-sucking water and dried dead soil, a potential hazard if we were not careful. "We must be vignt," I warned, "for the currents are swift and unpredictable, and the waters teem with hidden dangers, from voracious river beasts to treacherous whirlpools." As I spoke, I could see the gravity of our situation settling upon my panions'', their expressions growing more serious with each passing moment. Chapter 682-Lets Go!! Chapter 682-Lets Go!! "So you have understood everything, right?" I asked, my tone pressing to which the three of them nodded their heads, their expressions looking quite different in each face, but I paid no mind to it as I asked another question. "So let''s head out shall we?" Another three nods made my way as I stood up, the three of them flowing with me, Carmelia still in control looking excited, while the other two, not used to such a struggle alone, into dangerous territory filling them with a sense of nervousness, then there is also the fact that I, the guide, the one whom they depend on, is slightly pissed at them. "So we are using the transportation center from here directly, right?" Carmelia asked, she walked beside me, all of our disguises on as we kept walking through the busy streets, though the academy looked less busy than normal, with several students already having gone home due to the short leave received from the academy after the exam. "We are, we will directly be transported to the special area reserved for Royal VIPs within the En Empire, the area giving us more time to move through." My words made Camelia nod her head, and then she asked me a question, the same one squirming in the minds of the other two too. "How did you get that to happen?" "Well, let''s say Princess Angelina owes me a favor." My words made Carmelia frown, her mind in deep thought, I could even feel the swirl of guilt running within her body too, while she turned silent Nix suddenly asked. "I thought the two of you weren''t on good terms?" His question made me look at him for a moment, my gaze lingering after which I spoke. "And what makes you think that?" This question of mine making Nix shut up, the truth out there being the fight between my faction and Angelina''s was brutal, so by logic shouldn''t we be on bad terms? well, Nix can''t just say that out loud can he? Thus with new renewed awareness we kept moving forward, we took up to 15 minutes of small teleportation rounds to reach towards the main and biggest teleportation center within the academy, one that connects so extremelyrge distances and one that is very expensive to use, not everyone can afford this. But thankfully I had already made a booking long ago, so I had to show my identity to the receptionist at the entrance, the whole entrance to this ce is very huge, with several receptionists spread out with a beautiful entrance room, designed to the limits of luxury. Hanging from the high ceilings were exquisite chandeliers, their crystal facets catching the light and scattering it in a dazzling. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries of beauty. As we made our way through the grand entrance hall, I simply at the opulence surrounding us. Gilded pirs rose up to support the vaulted ceiling, their surfaces gleaming with a polished sheen. Plush velvet curtains framed the towering windows. The receptionists at the entrance greeted us with warm smiles and deferential bows, their uniforms impable and their manner gracious. They checked my identity with practiced efficiency, confirming our reservation for transportation to the special royal VIP area within the En Empire, though the woman itself gave our group very big eyes when she confirmed our identity but then again she didn''t go forth to speak anything about our disguise, slowly respecting the untold rule and remaining professional. Once our credentials were verified, we were escorted to a waiting area reserved exclusively for VIP guests. The furnishings were inviting, with plush velvet armchairs arranged around low tables adorned with fresh flowers and crystal decanters filled with fine wine. Carmelia sank into one of the armchairs with a sigh of relief, her expression softening as she took in the luxurious surroundings. A certain silence fell between us, though it didn''tst for long, as with our identities and already done booking, the receptionist came back to us, her whole demeanor extremely respectful as she spoke. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Please, your transport is now ready." Her light words earned a nod from me as she started to lead us forward, within minutes we walked into an extremelyrge room, where three mages dressed in different bearings, their presence oozing with arrogance but even they knew the gravity of our identities gave a respectful nod as they pointed towards the swirling portal ringing in front of us. Normally even with booking it would take some time to get everything ready, connecting portals like this isn''t an easy task at all, especially such long-distance ones, connecting such ones requires confirmation from both sides, and the connection spatial coordinates need to be perfect and well aligned, not to mention it''s not easy to even get ess like this. Though in our case Angelina pulled some strings, plus we are being transported to the royal VIP area, the demons on the other side will be very diligent to not cause us any issues at all. "Thank you for your work." Giving a light reply that won''t hurt anyone, I entered through the portal, a veryplex feeling surrounding me, a situation of difort thatsted for a few seconds as I walked out of the portal to the other side, looking fresh as always, my nonchnce striking the ones that received me from the other side. Standing in front of me were several beautiful women, all of them demon-kind, dressed professionally with several luxury items to deal with headaches, measures, body pain, and more, all of them arranged diligently like dutiful maids, oh did I also forget to mention that all of them are very beautiful too? "I will take a drink." I spoke in a natural tone, they quickly breaking out of their thoughts as one of the women came forth, her body swaying quite sexily as she presented the drink to me, I took it lightly and started to sip it as I made my way, the moment I did Carmelia walked forth, her body convulsing as she went forth and threw up a bit of her food, her presence looking a bit worn out, with a pale face, she holding her stomach a bit. Now this was the much more expected oue as the rest of the women burst forth to help Carmelia in a professional manner, the extremely great treatment quickly getting her better, though that was soon followed up by the arrival of Nix and Melvin, they not being as powerful as Carmelia soon quickly started to puke out a lot. Within seconds, they were on the ground groaning to which the rest of the women went forth to give them the best treatment, my eyes gazing at this as I looked at the 4 demon mages here handling the portal, hot soon clung up as the 4 mages let out a sigh, my gaze then focused on the more powerful one here. An extremely seductive demoness, her skin purple, with two goat horns on her head, she having four eyes blinking on her face, along with a central mouth like a human, and two extra small mouths on her cheeks. ''If I put my dick through one hole of her cheeks, will ite out through the other hole?'' I thought a stupid question, though other than that, she had a very sexy S-shaped body, being held strongly by her dress, while two twin tails kept shaking on her back, though what was more intriguing about the demon in front of me was the fact that she is a witch, her small witch hat on her head, while she wore the more traditional witch dress. "I hope you are feeling all well." "I''m alright." I responded back to the woman who bowed respectfully to me, after all, nobody wants to mess with the people that the next Empress herself dered should be dealt with happily, though in this sense the woman in front of me works fully for me but hey that doesn''t need to be public knowledge, right? "Hello, my name is Nini, I am the guide that Princess Angelina set forth to guide you." Her words resounded out and I could see the several respects and fears the ones around me are having towards the woman that calls herself Nini, her three mouths smiling at me and I have to say that looks overall very cute on her beautiful face, in truth, Angelina set forth to send her own guide but I dissuaded her not to do so. And right now she''sing to understand the subtle power I control and has no interest in pissing me off, not when she still hasn''t entered my dream and started to ''enve'' me, though I am sure she will start to do the same during my travel here. "She must havee to the Empire and got some artifacts to boost her dreaming ability and use it here to enter my dream where her powersy heightened." I mused at it, already feeling a little fun from the things she would be feeling when she entered my dreamscape, with the boost she herself was cing on her, it would only make what I do more effective to her sweet, sweet body. "But hey isn''t it just a dream?" Chapter 683-Negative Emotions. Chapter 683-Negative Emotions. "Hope you are all feeling better?" Nini, the demon witch, looking cute, spoke. Right now the four of us are in a room, an extremely luxurious one with a lot of functions that could only be seen in royalty-like ces, healing sectors all around, delicious foods that can''t be found anywhere, with their own healing factors made from chefs with professions that can add special features to food and even more products of greatness all sitting around. "We are fine now," I replied back, still looking perfect as always, with the other three now having regained their sense of bnce back. The three of them now looking well, thus Nini with a light smile spoke. "Then shall we head out? Isn''t time against you right now?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her words earned a nod from me, while the ever-free-spirited Carmelia nodded her head too, though the other two only got paler. ''Sigh...this is why you need to feel some adventure of yours once in a while.'' Being the son of dukes, they themselves wouldn''t have gone through tough situations like this, though theing final years have the need to travel out and earn a lot of points. Knowing these guys, they must have directly taken a shortcut the moment they were outside the academy, not something umon at all. Carmel or Carmelia can''t do that due to their very sensitive nature, the moment she is chosen for an outside travel, lots and lots of protection will directly be dispatched for her, thus making her little dream of great traveled freedom down the drain. ''Though their suffering has just begun now.'' I mused, my eyes meeting Nini who was doing her level best to hold back her instant love, desire, obsession, worship, and fascination with me, those dark emotions barely being held back under the pretense of normal. Heck, I am sure that if I asked her to get on her knees and bark she would do that without question, just asking her to even lick my toes would be like a great achievement to her. ''Sadly she is the more rational one I can use for now.'' The fact here is that Nini knows who I am; in fact, I had some talking and dealings with her in the past, for she is the right-hand woman of Astrid, a very powerful and well-respected witch, with a fearsome reputation around. She is an amazing witch involved more in the disciplinarymission of the witches. Dealing with witches that go out of bounds, thus making it such that her powers and ruthlessness aren''t ones to be underestimated. ''The Three-Mouthed Bloody Witch,'' that''s what others call her behind her back, for make no mistake the disciplinarymission she works for also deals with anyone that has any illicit desires towards the witches. After all, in the beginning, it wasn''t abnormal at all for powerful people to try and kidnap witches to use them as ves for their own production, the beginning path of the witches being extremely hard for them, and it''s a major taboo to even try to kidnap a witch if found then your results would be extremely horrendous. And Nini is part of the team, in fact, a team leader that guides stuff like this, making her reputation spread far and wide as dangerous. [ Name: Nini Kinini Age: 327 Affection: 1000% (Pure raw worship/fascination/love/respect/godly feelings...what the heck is this?!) Power level: Half-Step Imperial ] ''Um...I might have gone overboard with the witches.'' [You think!?] Hey, can''t me a man for trying to get his priorities straight but then again this only makes things perfect for me, with such loyalty for powerful ones would only do good, plus the power level of Nini might just be at the half-step Imperial but in a real battle even Imperial will run away from her in fear, due to her minute use of destruction energy in battle. A type of energy every powerhouse in the world dreads going against, thus the position of the witch temples here is something that none can go against at all. "This ce never changes." I spoke out as our group disguised as normal walked out of the teleportation center, the area being much more towards the rougher areas of the En Empire, our group making sure to leave the teleportation center as normal travelers without any specialty among us, our disguises going to match as demons as we walked out. My eyes gazed towards the red burning sky with the representation of three suns floating above, each one with its own unique fluctuations to it, while thends in front of me looked well-developed, the buildings and the city looking beautifully built, not falling itself back from the Silviya realm, except the conditions here are a bit more rougher and chaotic but the demons here thrive in that, so that''s no problem. "Shall we?" Nini asked at the forefront, she too hiding her looks but with a cloak as she took the lead, I, the leader of the other three, nodded my head as I spoke. "Let''s." With that, we started to walk towards the exit of the city, the rest of the three sticking close to me as Carmelia whispered into my ears. "Um...do you think she is trustworthy, the rest of the demons were looking at her with fear back there." ''Oh?...good thing she noticed.'' "Let''s trust her for now, ''cause Angelina gets nothing out of hurting us, I have already kept precautions for that." My reply calmed Carmelia down, though she had to lean into my ears, looking quite intimate as she did that, because of which I could see the jealousy shing through the eyes of the two, this time the jealousy being quite extremely high, something which I enjoyed, thus would mean that my ns for them have already started. Just like always the food that I gave the two wasn''t something normal, the food that Carmelia ate was normal, but the food that the other two ate had some special effects to it, the simple effect of increasing and harmonizing dark emotions, all of such emotions would increase by at least 75% and it will go to affect their mind. That''s right, to mying y, these two would be powerful pieces for me to use, I mean some normal jealousy is normal, but when that jealousy keeps increasing in a dangerous manner, it will lead to dark thoughts and impulsive actions, I mean didn''t I say it before? Jealousy can at times lead to actions that can make all regret. Think of this, they have been running behind her all the time, protecting her, giving her their love, now I came in disrespecting her, calling her family to hurting her but even after all that all they can see is me getting closer to Carmelia, the Carmel they look sticking to me like glue, trying her best to please me, how would anyone feel? Plus, I too n to give these two a sense of their own delusions too, little by little the actions I do will chip their minds away, no other magic will be needed here, just the one pushing forth their negative emotions to a high degree, the rest of the actions and ploys I have set in motion will do the rest for me. ''This will be fun.'' I mused as we soon reached the gate, the guards looking at us with wary eyes but the moment Nini shed her identity, they shriveled away in fear, their backs bending deeper as they shouted out. "Open the gates!" With that, the huge gates started to tumble around, as it opened, my gaze fell on the reddenednds, where far into thendsy highly raised cliffs, before into those cliffs dried off red and ck-colored trees could be spread out, their unique purple color leaves giving off a sense of novelty to the whole forest itself. ''Beautiful yet tinted with danger.'' I thought as we stepped out of the city, the ce itself is more towards wilderness and rural area since ity towards the edges of the En Empire, thus it spread around with less developed areas, forests, unchecked beasts, and more, it is not exactly safe. ''Though it''s not like we are heading to the real tribe.'' The real Zoxia tribe right now is somewhere else; of course, during my travel, I had already gotten my hand on this antidote by passing through that tribe, nning on a different idea before getting Carmel to my side. I mean I can still remember the shit I had to go through in the real tribe during the real arc to get the antidote when I yed the game. So I got the antidote before, I wasn''t sure if it would happen, due to all the butterfly effects flying around but I still got it nheless and now it''s going to be very useful. So the question came, if not the Zoxia tribe, where else are we going? The answer is that we are indeed going to the Zoxia tribe, an imitation that I had set up using my resources, with the help of the church, of course. ''Manh...this is a lot of resources.'' I side-eyed Carmelia for a moment, the amount of resources that will be needed for this isn''t small but this gives me the control I need to y my ns. Chapter 684-The Jealousy Begins. Chapter 684-The Jealousy Begins. "Keep close to me and follow what I have to say, alright?" Nini spoke, her cloak now down, with her eyes focused on us to which the four of us nodded our heads at the same time, the action making her smirk as she whistled out, just as she did, the sounds of hoofs sounded out as within seconds five presences of powerful horse-like beasts soon marched towards us. The horse-like beast had four eyes in its head, its body being extremely robust with red burning skin and ck patterns over its body, three small horns tumbling out from its head, while their ears had a turned point, three powerful tails swinging on their back, while the snort that left them producing minor winds. "Origin rank 5?" Carmelia snapped behind me with that voice, her surprise being evident in the other two, to which Nini''s smirk just got better, her eyes turning to me as she spoke. "Well then get on." With that, she took the lead, sitting upon a horse that seemed to be at origin level 7, while the rest waited for us, though their attitude seemed to say they didn''t like us, well not me but the rest of the three. As soon as I reached the beast, it detected the whiff of life energy from me so potent it turned directly into a happy beast. "Snort!" With a cute snort, it started to rub its head lovingly against my hand, its rough texture filling my hands as I patted its head a bit, my eyes turning towards the already seated Nini as I asked. "What''s her name?" "Titi," she spoke, her words causing my lips to twitch at her nonsense-like naming skill, my hands lightly patting her mare as I spoke. "Guess you are having some rough time too." As I said this, I lightly passed through some energy of life through the horse; its power lightly elevated while its status of strength burned up. "Neigh! Neeeeiiiggghhh!" Titi called out as she felt the energy rising through itself while the rest of the horses, gave t an envious gaze, thus only getting more pissed off at its riders for not getting me. ''This will be fun.'' Laughing internally, I quickly took a seat above, while my gaze filled with fun focused on the other three. Carmelia struggled to get the horse to like her, it just huffed away while she tried to pat it, while the other two had it much worse, the horse even trying to kick them as they tried to get on it, the 5 horses in total all being women and they''re not being that easy to tame at all. Carmelia is making some progress due to her innate moon-like sway and also due to her being a woman, but the other two are getting it rough. Of course, as trained horses, they would easily allow for traveling and passengers, but Nini is making it intentionally hard on them. Why? Well, it''s fun... ''And I asked for it too.'' Thinking so, I gazed at Nix who got headbutted in the ass by the horse, while Melvin trying to soothe it with some expensive food got his hand bitten tight. Now Nix was on the ground holding his ass, while Melvin was on the side teared-eyed, rubbing his bloating red hands. ''Well, that''s what you get for having me use my n B.'' Though I am doing this not just for that reason, as I said before all the negative emotions would keep getting higher and higher as the time goes on, that includes the anger at the issues they face, the stupid things they would face, and more. It''s not going to be easy at all, and then they would see while they suffer, Carmel will be having some fun time, not even minding them. N?v(el)B\\jnn ''The truth here is that both the girls are mad at these two so they will avoid them with a simple pout.'' I thought with an internal smile; every action I made from the moment I saw Carmel with these two was deliberate, from fighting to telling them all are not required. Now, Carmelia and even Carmel will be avoiding them, thinking that these ''little'' punishments would be good for her best friends to learn their lessons. But what she doesn''t know is the great increase in their negative emotions. Now, how would anyone feel when they are risking this much, going through this much trouble for a girl, and she isn''t even giving you the time of the day? Heck, instead, she is on the other side with another man, trying to impress him, even after he treats her badly. Then what are they, the gentle ones trying to make her happy? Idiots? Normally the two might hold out, but with the increasing negative emotions, it would all one time burst apart, and I will make sure it will all happen at the time that I want, towards the actions that I desire. ''Sometimes small problems will cause the big issue.'' From a normal perspective, this will be small things but with control like this and acting it up again and again, it will finally burst open its ugly head. ''Sigh... it will be a tough time for all three of them.'' With that, the horse that I was sitting on slowly started to move towards Carmelia, she still struggling with the horse that kept dodging her. Thus, standing next to her seated above the horse, I spoke. "Can''t you do one thing right?" These words of mine made Carmelia''s face get even colder as she responded in an annoyed tone. "Why do you care? I thought I meant nothing to you?" Her voice had a rougher edge, to which she instantly winced, realizing that perhaps she should perhaps be trying to get on my side again. And before she could take back her words, I spoke. "You are right, but I don''t have all the time in the world waiting like this, nor does Miss. Nini." As I said this, I jumped down from the horse,nding nicely. I turned towards the horse that kept pushing away Carmelia, my hands raised as I spoke in a light tone. "Come here." My words were like magic as the horse quickly stood by my side, its head lovingly rubbing through my hands as Carmelia just looked at this with her mouth wide open. "These horses born on the rough side of thends, they can detect even the minutest negative emotions and note towards you. You need to be gentle when dealing with stuff like these." I spoke slowly, rubbing its mare as it started to pat its head on the ground, its three tails shaking. Seeing so, I turned towards Carmelia, looking at me in a daze, to which I spoke. "Come here." My words broke her out of her reverie as she walked close to me, soon reaching beside me. Though when she did, the horse gave her a rough re, making her flinch, to which I caught her hand with mine, holding it tight. The action startled Carmelia as she looked at me, the sudden action causing our noses to touch due to our close proximity. Our eyes now met each other, due to the disguise we looked like any normal demons but for a moment, the world seemed to freeze. But I didn''t fall for that romantic hold for now as I turned my head to the side, slowly taking my hand with hers and cing it lightly on the horse''s mare, it snorted a bit, but it let Carmelia touch it. "You need to be more gentle and open with horses like these, got it?" I spoke while still holding Carmelia''s hands and rubbing it on the mare, her focus now on the feeling of the horse. And while she did this, I looked towards the other two, their faces now ugly, as I could see the two boys grinding their teeth together. ''All is well.'' With that, I let go of Carmelia''s hand, striding her again, but she didn''t take her hands off the horse. As while she kept rubbing the horse, she looked at me. "Thank you." She spoke, to which I just snorted and walked away. Though I could see the light smile on her face from it. ''The first part is done then.'' The reason for this action is to show Carmelia and Carmel that perhaps they might have a chance, the thought that I am doing this all because I am very angry at her and might perhaps still hold her like a family passing through her mind, and that''s what I will go with, keeping a rough texture outward while being kind to her at her difficult times, going with things like ''I am doing this just not to waste my time.'' ''The tsundere y.'' Not one I like, but it''s the one that I am going with now. With everything I have nned, I will be having a lot of good times with Carmel and Carmelia. Thus, while sitting back on my horse, I gave a discreet nod to Nini, who with a smile, suddenly spoke. "Yup, that''s enough. I enjoyed the show for now." With that, she snapped her hands. The moment she did, the other two rowdy horses, already having roughed up the other two enough, suddenly stood in attention, them being entirely amodating. The sudden action caught everybody off guard, and I with a frown spoke. "You couldn''t have done this before?" My tone was rough, and God, I could see Nini almost tremble on her horse. Thankfully she held it well as she responded with a cheeky grin on all her mouths. "Then I wouldn''t have fun, would I?" Her tone sounded childish, and once again, I could see the two grinding their teeth, their grievance-filled eyes focusing on Carmelia, who with that colder touch, spoke with a light tone. "You guys deserved it for now." These words make their faces turn for the worse. Thus, with the mixedplex emotions, everyone got on the horse, and the travel starting forth. Chapter 685-Progress Everywhere. Chapter 685-Progress Everywhere. With the sour mood between the two young men, the trip began, the horse trotting forth with precision through the densend, mixed with the color of ck, each flower or tree being sighted being unique andpletely different from that of the Sylvia realm, its beauty being something else to keep an eye on. The horses the 5 of us are riding are being trained perfectly to move through this area, a certain level offort being given in the travel. Not to mention that I have already traced theplete path forward, and each stone and soil we walk through have been fully corrected and nned, cause I don''t want danger that I don''t n for simply cropping into the path that I am taking. The whole trip from here would be about one day to reach the destination, if we are lucky, from then on it''s another day to get back, plus the in-between to get hands on the antidote itself, and to the current travel situation a lot of questions would be arisen forth, like why is Carmelia not just informing the Empire and just getting the Empire to get the antidote directly from the tribe itself? Are Carmel and Carmelia desiring adventure so much that they would be willing to risk their sister''s life on this? The answer to that is no, they are not, in this case contacting the Empire would be of not much better use, first being due to the fact that moving tribes like these are almost impossible to find if they didn''t want to be found. Second tribes like this don''t really open up to and listen to themands of the true power of the Empire, they move like nomads following their own rules and customs, so asking the En Empire for pressure wouldn''t really work at all, then there is the fact that I am the only one that can find the ce. Of course, I could have just given up the location and have the Empire deal with it, Carmel and Carmelia can think of this too but there is the fact that I am close to this tribe and also the fact that Carmel had actually pissed me off, so trying to force anything out of me at this time would only break the remaining fragile rtion we have. And that''s is the main reason I even want to create this fight, those raging emotions covering up her own troubles to make her travel like this, then the next most important part being, would the Empire really let Carmel move like this all alone without protection, especially when she left the academy with her own identity? Above that, would the War Council that is secretly protecting me in the dark really let me go without any protection? The answer to that is once again no, Carmel isn''t an idiot to move without informing the Empire, she has already spoken out about her adventure to get the antidote and despite how hard her father tried in the end, she chose toe here alone and the reason for that is due to the church of Razellia taking responsibility. For you see, the church itself reached out to the War council promising to keep the protection of using here, of course, this fully surprised the lot, because churches don''t normally interfere in things like this, to their questioning the church didn''t give off any answer other than the fact that they are interested to protect us. And with this no danger would evere to even touch us, especially with Nini being deployed, hence everyone would take a breather on the protection and know the fact that no danger would befall us. ''Well if only they knew who the church of Razellia really worships now.....'' I chuckled internally at that thought, dangers would befall us and it would be all under mymand, I smiled a bit at that thought as the horse trudged forward. As we journeyed through the unfamiliar terrain, thendscape unfolded before us in a collection of colors and textures unique to the Silvie realms domain. The dense foliage and towering trees cast elongated shadows across our path, while exotic flora dotted thendscape like precious gems in an endless sea of green. The horses we rode were expertly trained, their movements fluid and sure-footed as they navigated the challenging terrain. Despite the difort of our situation, there was a certain level offort in knowing that we were in capable hands, or rather, hooves. As the hours passed, the atmosphere among our group remained tense, with the lingering animosity between Carmelia, Nix, and Melvin casting a shadow over our journey. While I relished in the subtle chaos I had orchestrated, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of excitement for the turmoil I was causing. ''Manh am I a lost cause...'' Carmelia, in particr, seemed to be struggling with her inner turmoil, her normally cold demeanor faltering at times as she tried to navigate herplicated feelings toward me. Despite her efforts to maintain a facade of indifference, I could see the vulnerability lurking beneath the surface, a vulnerability I had exploited to my advantage. Meanwhile, Nix and Melvin''s resentment towards me grew with each passing moment, their frustration palpable as they struggled to assert their dominance over the situation. It was a delicate dance of power dynamics, one that I orchestrated with precision as I subtly manipted their emotions to serve my own ends. ... Third Person POV: The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the destendscape of the Shadow Realm in vibrant hues of orange and purple. The group had been traveling for several hours, the rhythmic thud of hooves against the stony ground the only constant in the otherwise silent journey. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The main part here is the fact that Austin had been talking awfully well with both Nini and Carmel, who had taken back control, her fun feeling out, the conversation mainly being with Carmel trying to talk to Austin, hoping to get something more to connect with him again, but Austin kept his words soft and small, not really giving Carmel that much mind. However this didn''t seem to deter Carmel as she kept trying to talk to him more and it was within this that Nini started to speak, her natural involvement causing Austin to speak with her such that finally Carmel got the opening to start a conversation with Austin, the woman in question Nini giving a wink of support to Carmel as she did that Carmel felt relief at the notion. Though as the conversation there heated up happily, it wasn''t all that good for the other two, during the travel Nix and Melvin tried to enter the conversation but Carmel was avoiding them, clearly still pissed while, Nini for some reason didn''t even put them in her eyes, treating them as if they were air. The jealousy, unfair treatment, and anger at Carmel''s action boast their emotions, while the humiliation of beingpletely treated like air stretching at the prides of Nix and Melvin, after all, the two of them are the next future Dukes of their Dukedom, they won''t go with that pride when theyare with Carmel, but they have their own high pride and arrogance. And now being treated like this keeps chipping at their mental strength, especially with their dark emotions being pushed forth. "You really have a big affinity with beasts don''t you, tell me what''s your secret?~" Carmel asked with a teasing tone, her horse marching closer to Austin, who looked at her for a moment after which he spoke. "There is no secret to it, I am just that epting of beasts." His light response made Carmel pout out as Nini interfered. "Is that really the case, ''cause I have never seen the Darkfire horse so epting of another. I am pretty sure that it would not follow you anywhere if you ask it to." "Neighh!" The horse, Titi, snorted out at those words, making Austin smile a bit, his words leaking mystery. "Who knows why." The tone of his did not help Carmel as she asked him another question. "What kind of deal did you reach with Angelina for you guys to remain so amicable?" This question was a bit more sensitive to which Austin, keeping his focus forward, replied. "Nothing much, that would affect you." Again a cold response, but before she could speak, Melvin did. "Hey Carmel, isn''t that a pretty flower?" He jumped in, pointing at a beautifully blooming purple and red flower, to which Carmel, not even looking at Melvin, replied. "I don''t care." Her disinterest was very evident, to which Austin suddenly spoke. "Those are highly toxic lumtes - their spores can cause vivid hallucinations and wild mood shifts if inhaled." "Really? Thanks for the info!" Carmel beamed with a bit of a smile, seemingly liking the fact that she was making ''progress,'' though that in the eyes of the other two going through this felt like something different, both of their eyes shing as they looked at each other, those subtle emotions slowly growing stronger. Chapter 686-Suffering....Suffering.....Suffering. Chapter 686-Suffering....Suffering.....Suffering. The turmoils of the trip only continued toe forth as the group kept trudging forward. As the group reached towards the more cluttered group of trees forming a small forest, the area to move started to shimmer down. Now in this situation, taking a flying beast and reaching the destination would be much easier, but doing that only poses danger. This area, being much more towards less developed parts of the Empire, these ces have powerful beasts iming certain territories as theirs. Trying to move around with a flying beast here would just be calling for trouble. But then again, in a sense with Nini around, the trouble of those beasts seems close to null. But she did make an assurance to the powers before itself; she would only protect them in case of a big or extreme danger; otherwise, they are on their own. Though again, among the group, only Austin knows of her true might, while the rest are just clueless and think of her just as a good guide. The area leaned in with Nini taking the lead, her horse trudging forward, while behind her caught up Austin and Carmel, the two of them moving side by side in the area, followed up by Nix and Melvin, both of their eyes red and their faces looking quite pale. The reason for this was all the trouble they had gone through here. For reasons ''unknown,'' a lot of trouble seems to find them as they keep moving forward. At one point, the soil under both their horses was dug up by some beast, which ended up with them being thrown off the horse. The same thing happened first for Austin, who took control, while it followed up to Carmel. Before she could fall, Austin had moved and saved her princess-style, holding her safely, earning her friendship, the scenes being imprinted in the minds of the other two boys as they fell to the ground, hitting their bodies, while somehow they ended up falling face-first into some excrement, staining both their faces. The same could have happened to Carmel, to which Austin, with just a cold face, didn''t give her any value, he just going forth to say ''Be careful,'' while giving the two of them a disgusted look, which made them even more enraged, their faces filled with excrement and their bodies hurting. Well, nothing would be done with that other than the fact of Nini saying out. "Oh, that must have been the worm crawlers; those beasts like to y pranks like these along the road, so be careful." That''s all the guide has to say about the situation, though the look on her face, desperately trying to hold back herugh, says how much she enjoyed it, that from such a ''low'' ss citizen towards the two boys ring up their extreme anger, their pride being wounded, and worst of all, they had even seen Carmel chuckle a bit at the situation. ''Sheughs at us like this after we are suffering for her?'' The same question being passed around both their minds at the same time, the situation not giving them any rest as the group set forth immediately again, with the two now cleaned their faces, but the disgust in their hearts and minds hadn''t gone away at all. Normally, with their strengths, such an attack should have been easily dealt with by them. The loss in bnce should also have been easily dealt with, but the worm crawlers specialize in forming situations like this, plus the horse too yed a part in their misfortune. Now they move around the small forest, the focus of everyone sharpened as they kept moving forth. "This is a much safer area, though, in return for safety, this ce has more mischievous beasts crawling around." Nini said with a smirk. Several of the beasts within the Sylvie realm, beasts of lesser power, are more focused on causing mischievous and small torments, which only make Nix''s and Melvin''s faces pale. The horses moved forth when suddenly a swarm of buzzing huge bees, special to this region, burst forth from a part of the forest. This time the two boys were specially prepared, as Nic burst forth with a fire wave spell burning towards those bees, all of the attacking bees being burned by that attack. To which Nini, turning back to Nic, spoke. "Tch... I told them before not to do that." She murmured, after which the whole skies soon filled with bees, the sight being towards a degree that cannot be measured. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This whole area''s theirs; if you had let them bite you a bit, it would have been fine, but now we have to run out of here." Nini spoke out, her horse rushing forth in power, and Austin and Carmel followed, the other two catching forth. Though sadly for Nix, he attacked, his scent lingering everywhere, and sadly for Melvin, he was stuck beside Nix, the two being in the back and the main attack point, the swirling of the hive majorly focused on attacking them. Plus, they can''t make major attacks here; Nini already has told them against it. Their powers of each just being at the Origin level 1 and certain ones at 2, but the major attack kept happening such that even with all the defense that kept taking ce, certain ones slipped through and kept hitting the two boys. This pissed off the horse that soon broke out of the negligent and rushed off to two sides, both Nix and Melvin disappearing from the back. "Nix! Melvin!" Carmel called out in worry, sadly for her, her words didn''t meet the required recipient, to which Nini replied. "Don''t worry about them; the horses moved to escape the bees; hence they would be safe. All of them have collective smell recognition; they would find their way back to us once we stop at a location." Her words brought relief to Carmel, though the rest of the bees focused on the other three, a few of them following towards the three, while the rest went towards the two boys. "They areing!" Carmel shouted out, to which Austin, looking back suddenly, stopped in his tracks, he jumping out and letting out a burst of his life energy. The moment he did that, the bees themselves stopped, their buzzing filling his ears, yet they didn''t move to harm as they soon started to curl around him, forming a protectiveyer. "This is amazing..." Nini muttered, the scene of Austin even in his demon guise with the bees hovering all around him in worship like a king looking quite mystical; they''re circling him like a cyclone, all of them forming a certain buzzing tune. Even Carmel looks at this scene with shining eyes; it is a beautiful scene. "Sorry for that; we should have taken into ount that you guys were just ying a prank." Austin spoke, his voice being heard out, to which the bees made some buzzing tune, they were seeminglymunicating. "Don''t go too hard on them..." As Austin said this, the bees moved forth, certain powerful ones soon appearing right in front of Austin and dripping in certain covered honey special of their kind. "Oh... the honey of the urnemnt bees is a delicacy that anyone desires, but it''s rare to get as those bees protect them with their lives; your boyfriend is quite amazing." Nini whispered,ing right beside Carmel, who, breaking out of her thoughts suddenly, spoke with a blush, though that too with a sad smile. "We aren''t in a rtionship or anything! In fact, I don''t think he even cares about me too..." The ending of her words was sad, to which Nini with a confused look asked her. "What are you talking about? Hasn''t he been talking and looking after you this whole trip?" These words of hers made Carmel look at her with a questioning gaze, to which Nini with a sly smile spoke. "During the whole trip, he was using his focus on you, his tracking light mana all around you, taking in a huge amount of strings to his own mental health to monitor your situation all around. From his body sitting, I can also see that he was prepared to act at any moment dangeres to you." Her words surprised Carmel, they flowing deep into her heart. It''s only after this did she clearly sees Austin, noticing the fact that he looks quite paler than he normally does. Then she focuses on the situation of him helping at any moment of problem for her, all of these flowing deep into her heart. ''So he doesn''t hate me, he was just angry and disappointed at me at the time...'' This thought only going forth to put happiness, sadness, and disappointment in herself into Carmel''s heart. She knew she could be lenient with her best friends, but at that moment, having lived her life like that, she didn''t go forth to think really about the side for Austin. Yet even after she did that, Austin made sure to go with her whims. ''I really need to make it up to him.'' If one were to think about it, without Austin, perhaps Carmel might havepletely lost her own sister to suffering, maybe even having to watch her sister die. But thanks to him, she would be able to have her sister with her, all of these being Austin''s indulgence of her. ''I will definitely make it up to him.'' Chapter 687-She Being Lost In Front Of Your Eyes. "If I had a guy like that looking out for me then I would never let him go from my hands..." Nini whispered to Carmel, who just remained silent at those words. Carmel''s eyes took in the sight of Austin being surrounded by the bees, the gift of their special honey they left, being held in his hands as he started to walk towards the two women awaiting him, his expression remaining cold as he faced Carmel who asked. "If you could have done that, why didn''t you do it at the start itself?" To this, Austin looked at Carmel with another disappointed gaze, his words flowing smoothly. "If it was simple for me tomand and move bees like that I would have, why didn''t you think that perhaps I had to use or sacrifice something for such actions?" The counter of Austin''s made Carmel bite her lips, her insides squirming with guilt again while Nini on the side whispered. "Ouch... that''s bad." Though she did this, she looked at Austin and asked. "What about the other two?" N?v(el)B\\jnn To which Austin spoke. "I''ve made it such that those bees won''t hurt them too much, perhaps some light pranking after which the two would be allowed to be set free." To his words, Carmel looked at Austin as she asked. "You did that for them?" "I just didn''t want us to be dyed anymore." Austin spoke as the honey in his hand disappeared towards his special ring, he went forth to take a seat on the horse, while Nini suddenly whispered to Carmel''s ears. "Something tells me he didn''t do it for those two..." Her silent remark made Carmel look at Austin with certain emotions, her mind reeling towards the meeting today where Austin asked if she didn''t remember, his words and those hurtful looks he had for a moment, showing forth the fact that perhaps therey a deeper plot of connection between the two that she doesn''t remember at all. ''I wonder what that could be, can you remember anything?'' To her inner monologue, Carmelia replied. ''I don''t but whatever it is, it''s an important part of the rtionship we have with Austin. We need to get to know what it is at all costs.'' ''Then let''s get to know it on this trip, we have to get it out, the secret that Austin is hiding.'' To her inner words, Carmel could feel Carmelia nodding her head as she spoke. ''Let''s try to get him past his pouty stage at us. Something tells me that if we don''t get him to open up to us again before this trip ends, we will never get back to how it was in the past with him.'' Those words only go forth to burn in the deeper determination that Carmel has. The two of them fully nned on focusing on Austin, to try their best to get him to open up to them again, no matter how much they would have to lick his ass, a small price to pay for her reckoning this rtionship. "Youing? There is a clearing soon." Suddenly, Austin called out, having taken a front position with Nini also in the front, to this scene Carmel shook her head and rode her horse forward, fully desiring to get close to Austin again. A beautiful clearing could be seen, with a small river flowing by, its water being crystal clear with beautiful sunshine bouncing from the water itself. On the side of the river sat the three of Nini, Austin, and Carmel, the three of them sitting on a log with Nini and Carmel sitting on the sides of Austin. "This is delicious!" Carmel, the ever-foodie, shouted out as she took in the taste of the honey, it shining with a certain golden and white sheen, the taste of the honey, freshly delivered by the urnment bees, being a delicacy that people rarely get to taste in their life, the special part being where the bees themselves gifted the honey. Carmel seemed to melt at the taste of the honey, her shoulders leaning very close to Austin, who with an impassive face, tasted the honey, his actions making Carmel''s eyes narrow up as she leaned in even closer, pointing the honey in her hands towards Austin, the little bits of sticky honey from the small puddle in her hand as Carmel spoke. "Come try this! Maybe my butt is tastier!" Her liveliness shone forth, to which Austin turned to look at her, the situation from an outside perspective looking extremely romantic and it''s at that time from a clearing the horses of the two came, Nix and Melvin looking worse. The two of them hadrge bumps on their foreheads, their bodies smeared with mud along with some sticks and leaves sticking all over them, the two of them looked extremely pathetic, there''s no harmful damage done to them but the moment the two saw the scene in front of them it only went forth to attack their hearts in a bad way. The two of them gritted their teeth hard as they both thought. ''We are suffering our ass off here and they are enjoying?! Why isn''t sheing to us?! Why is she sticking to that fucker who doesn''t seem to give a shit about her?!'' Their emotions only got even worse as they saw the scene of Carmel just looking them up and down and then ignoring them as she focused back on feeding Austin, her hand being pushed towards his lips, this scene going forth to make the two boys'' eyes turn red. ''WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! WHY?!'' The negative emotions boost, already pushing them towards their limit. However, the thing they didn''t know here was the fact that Carmel was indeed worried about the two of them. In fact, the moment they arrived, the first thing she did was to check if they were alright. But due to the fact that she is still pissed at them, she just didn''t show it. "Looks like someone had fun." Nini spoke, chuckling. Her words made the two of them grind their teeth. Normally, the two had their own protective treasures and such, but the small forest as a whole there was extremely sensitive. The usage of any high-level treasures or artifacts would only cause issues. Plus, it''s just the beginning; taking any treasures out now would only lose their effects in the future. There is also the added effect of the pride of these two, unwilling to use such things just for some bees. Though that pride had nowe back to bite them in the ass, leaving them in such a bad state. "Clean yourself up; we can''t wait here for long; we have a journey ahead." The words of Austin only pushed their boundary, but they kept themselves controlled for now, their eyes shining as they took out some healing items to get themselves better, while the two also moved to the stream to get themselves washed up too. Thus, within a few minutes, the two returned, looking better. Carmel still stuck to the side of Austin, offering her honey to him, while Austin still looked cold to her, not minding her. This scene and all slowly yet powerfully chipped the sanity of the two as they sat across the three, with Melvin asking. "Where did you get the honey from?" To this, Carmel, quite reluctant, looked at Austin who, seeing this, spoke out in a cool voice. "The bees that attacked you gifted it to me." His words took some time to register in the minds of the two, their expression turning for the worse as Nix spoke. "The bees gifted it to you?" His tone was added with suppressed anger to which Austin remained quite nonchnt as he replied with a nod. "Indeed, after you two ran off, I had a conversation with them, turns out they were really gentle, and once you talk to them, they let things be." The two, Nix and Melvin, not taking this shit as Melvin shouted out. "Then why the fuck didn''t you do that first?!" His anger fully exploded to which Austin, frowning a bit, replied. "The situation wasn''t that dire in the beginning, plus it''s now I that ran off." His words only pissed the two off more as Nix shouted. "WE DIDN''T RUN OFF; THE FUCKING HORSE DID WITH US! WHAT KIND OF FUCKED UP REASON IS THAT FO-" "NIX, ENOUGH!" Suddenly Carmel spoke, shutting off Nix and even Melvin, who was about to speak, their expression turning shocked as they looked at Carmel for the first time shouting so badly at them. Even Carmel was taken aback by it, but she couldn''t have it. From her perspective, they didn''t go through that much; it wasn''t even a life-threatening situation for them, and Austin made it that by god knows sacrificing what. From the very beginning, Austin didn''t want them and it''s goodwill to her that made it such that these two could tag along with, and now just half a dayter, these two havepletely lost it and are now taking it out on Austin, who hasn''t done anything wrong to them at all. Chapter 688-Cant See Through The True Intentions. Chapter 688-Can''t See Through The True Intentions. "Car-Carmel?" Nix called out, the pain on his face mirroring the same pain appearing on Melvin''s face. Those emotions made a pang in Carmel''s heart, but then her mind kept shing with the disappointment that she kept causing to Austin, and now if she didn''t make a good point here to control these two, then she wouldn''t have the face to look at Austin again. He has been giving and giving to her, while she seemed to have kept hurting him. Then there is the fact of the certain mysterious past that seemed to exist between the two of them, and even above that during this trip, Austin had done nothing but try to be a gentleman. In situations where he could have made it tough for these two, Austin seemed to not mind them at all, even helping them at times. He has been nothing but cordial, and how would Carmel feel when she sees the two of her best friends being so unreasonable? Carmel couldn''t deny the fact that those two are having some tough times, but are they life-threatening? Did they get hurt extremely badly? Did they even bleed out here? No, the answer to all that is no..... Austin had already spoken to them before the trip that the travel won''t be easy at all; in fact, he didn''t even want the two of them toe with them. Yet, because they came with her, he allowed them to join because of her, and she, with her weak heart towards her best friends, let Austin down, making him disappointed in her. And now, these two, after forcing themselves into this situation, are currently shouting at Austin? Why? For what reason? In front of what Carmel is seeing, all she sees is her best friends being unable to cope with the ''little'' things that are being thrown their ways, the things they are going through being the small issues that everyone will face during travels, especially during this region. They had already been briefed on the fact that the beasts here are more towards the mischievous side. Hence when they ''attack'' you, you just have to go through the pranks to make it through. Yet these two on themselves called upon disaster to themselves, and Austin even dealt with that such that they won''t get any major issues to them. Yet after all that Austin is doing here, even calling upon a favor for Angelina, these two dare to act like this? Where is the reason for it? Sure, Carmel and Carmelia can understand the fact that these two have lived a better life and they are going through all this to help save her little sister. But ever since they joined this trip, how have they helped her a bit? All they got into are problems and issues, not being helpful at all. And even with all the issues they kept causing, Carmel just went with it. They even slowed down their leave for them. Yet now, the moment they face Austin, they do this? Being so pissed off at what? What is there to be angry at Austin for? Hasn''t he been fully cordial till now? ''I have been too lenient at this.'' Carmel bit her lip, holding back the affection she is feeling for her best friends. It''s by not dealing with this situation that she seems to be pushing back Austin from her. Carmel gives a lot of opening for her best friends, but right now, if she doesn''t deal with this correctly, then Carmelia is sure Austin will never ever depend on her again. Any rtionship forward will be impossible. ''Plus, the situation is of their own making.'' As Carmel thought this, her expression turned cold, the control being subtly taken in by Carmelia who spoke in a cold tone. "What reason do you two have to get angry at Austin?" Her sudden change catching the two off guard, the two of them biting their lips in anger as Melvin tried to speak. "It''s just this bastard is try-" "Who is the bastard?" Carmelia cut him off, her cold voice turning ever colder as she looked directly at Melvin, a disappointed expression filling her face as she started to speak. "What did Austin do wrong here?" As she asked this, her mana started to rile up around her, the might of the future Empress flowing out as she continued. "Is Austin at wrong for taking you two with us when you suddenly barged in?" "Is Austin wrong for being cordial and epting of the two of you?" "Is Austin wrong for not making a FUSS WHEN YOU KEEP FAILING TO BE OF ANY USE IN THIS ADVENTURE?" "Is Austin wrong for trying to save you back then?" "Is Austin wrong for helping us?!" At the end of her questioning, the two of Nix and Melvin lowered their heads, the two of them clutching their hands such that their hands turned white from the pressure, the two of them feeling extreme amounts of anger, dissatisfaction, and sadness at the current situation. How could they, with their negative emotions being boosted, feel anything good about this situation? How could they feel anything good when they are torn down in front their ''rival''? N?v(el)B\\jnn The situation only looks more absurd in the eyes of the two. Why is Carmel taking the side of this man who seems to be not giving her the time of the day over them? THEM that is going through this dangerous travel for her sake! The ones who have been with her for such a long time! They that have been through with her through thick and thin! The ones that have supported her the most! How could she do this to THEM!? Of course, in normal situations, the two would have easily calmed down and seen through a different perspective and easily made themselves feel better. They can know and feel the fact that Carmel isn''t pushing them away but doing this to keep them in a smallne. But with their negative emotions being amplified, things are only getting worse for them in their heart. "Do you now understand what you are doing wrong now?" Carmelia asked, her tone getting a bit less cold at the guilt-faced of the two. Yet as she eyed Austin, whose face has turnedpletely cold, Carmel and Carmelia understood at their heart that forming any good rtionship between Austin, Nix, and Melvin isn''t possible at all. And in the end, the situation became of her own making. If she had been a bit more forceful, she could have prevented the two froming and the current situation from happening. Right now, Carmelia is just doing her best to make sure such that Austin doesn''t feel too bad against them. Right now, Carmel has to do this, not just as a friend but as the future Empress as well for her best friends too. The words that Austin spoke in the morning are still lodged into her heart. The one in front of her isn''t just some young man, he right now is the eye of the storm of several powerful organizations of the world, the man himself bearing an amazing level of power and influence. In that case, she didn''t want Austin to act against her best friends. She knows deep in her heart that if she doesn''t deal with this situation well enough, quell enough as a future Empress, then she would be turning Austin into a permanent enemy, not just to herself but to the whole of her Empire itself. And that would bepletely detrimental to her whole Empire. Right now, Carmel and Carmelia need to y their cards as a ruler. And thus, she decided to be fully ruthless in the current situation. Carmel and Carmelia know better about her own best friends, such that she is sure that her best friends would easily be able to see through her words. Sadly for her, she doesn''t know the fact that her best friends are now fully being clouded by dark thoughts. They can''t see the fact that she is doing this as a ruler and as a friend; all they can see is the fact of Carmel taking the side of Austin, humiliating them without any control as she spoke. "Now apologize to him." Each word Carmelia spoke ispletely cold, yet it was expressed in a slow tone, showing off her seriousness as she stood right in front of the two, both Nix''s and Melvin''s hearts trembling at her words, their insides creaming anger at the fact that they would have to do this. But the moment they looked at Carmelia''s face, they understood the fact that she is very much serious. Chapter 689-First Break. Chapter 689-First Break. A rough atmosphere bloomed within this location, Carmelia looking down at the two, her expression not at all forgiving. The two, Nix and Melvin, looked worse for wear as they held their heads down, the negative emotions running through them getting worse and worse, while Austin just sat there on the log, his expression cold as he looked at all this. While this happened, Nini looked at it all with shining eyes, her gaze reminiscent of a woman watching a good show. The two mouths on her cheeks trembled, while her four eyes looked at everything with deep, cold eyes, hidden very well. "You guys will apologize now or you can head yourselves back, choose," Carmelia spoke, her cold voice crushing. The words she spoke crushed the hearts of the two young men, feeling as if all the time they had spent with each other couldn''te close to that one man who keeps avoiding Carmelia. They felt as if they are nothing to her. Of course, once again, everything has its own view, the problem here being the emotions making the two blind to the fact that Carmelia is doing this for them. A stunning silence fell now, only the sound of the stream flowing being heard. Moments ticked by and once again if it was a normal situation, the two would have given up. But jealousy, as spoken of before, isn''t something that lets people make rational decisions when it matters. "Huh.....why should I apologize to him just because you want to cozy up to him?" Nix suddenly asked, raising his head to meet Carmelia''s, who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Looking at Nix''s face, she took a step back for a moment. His face showed disdain and anger as he looked at her and spoke again. A stunning silence fell now, only the sound of the stream flowing being heard. Moments ticked by and once again if it was a normal situation, the two would have given up. But jealousy, as spoken of before, isn''t something that lets people make rational decisions when it matters. "Huh.....why should I apologize to him just because you want to cozy up to him?" Nix suddenly asked, raising his head to meet Carmelia''s, who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Looking at Nix''s face, she took a step back for a moment. His face showed disdain and anger as he looked at her and spoke again. "Why should I apologize to that bastard just so you can get close to him?" The question once again hit Carmelia hard, her cold expression faltering for a moment. While Nix spoke of this, Melvin raised his head, his expression mirroring the same one on Nix''s, that look hitting the heart of Carmelia hard. But then again, she wasn''t one to fall for things like this fast as she asked suddenly. "What''s wrong with the two of you?" A break of her concern falling out and to the two, this only looked like a ploying from Carmel because they hit the right spot with Nix''s words. This situation only turned their hearts cold. While Carmel and Carmelia, the one that knows these two the best, felt like something was wrong, the expression and actions of these two didn''t match the best friends she grew up with. "Humph....looks like we were right all you care about is cozying up to him, don''t you n-" Though before he could finish his words, Melvin was sent flying from the ground, his head hitting against the ground. Within seconds, Nix followed the same fate, the two of themying on the ground, their heads throbbing. To this, now Austin stood at the side of Carmelia, his gaze looking down at theying figures of Nix and Melvin as he spoke in a cold tone. "This was getting boring, I couldn''t keep hearing these two yap anymore." While his voice was soft, Austin did ''identally'' leak a bit of emotions, of course, it being his concern rted to Carmel and Carmelia, but he covered it up quickly. Carmelia looked at Austin with wide eyes as she turned towards her best friends, her concern evident in her face as she spoke. "Austin, I think something is wrong, they aren''t usually like this!" To this word of Carmelia''s, he looked at her, his face mirroring his confusion as he spoke. "They look normal to me, and I checked them through the moment they arrived. The two of them don''t have anything wrong with them." His words made it such that Carmelia looked at the two with hesitation for a moment, but the concern of her questions stilly on her face to which Austin shook his head. "Sigh.....you and yourck of understanding, fine let''s check to see if they have any issues with them." To his cold answering, Carmelia for a moment had a light smile on her face as she rushed up to the two, the two boys cold and knocked out as she took out an artifact and started to scan them with it. But the result that came back was the same, the two of them are normal. This made Carmelia''s eyes widen as she kept trying again and again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She took up different things yet the result kepting back as the same, the two of them were normal. To this, with her heart closing and her eyes widening, Carmelia turned to look at Austin, who sat back on the log, shaking his head as he saw her looking at him. On the other side, Nini, having seen enough, stood up from where she sat, her eyes narrowing in amusement as she spoke. "You still can''t understand the reason for their actions?" This question of hers caught Carmelia off guard as she looked at Nini, who clicked her lips as she spoke while shaking her head. "Sigh.....kids these days, the reason for their actions is all simple, they are jealous." "Jealous?" Carmelia asked back in surprise to which with a sly smile covering her face Nini spoke. "C''mon are you going to act as if you don''t know that they are in love with you?" To this question, Carmelia bit her lips, her eyes going to look towards Austin who kept gazing at her in a cold manner as Nini continued. "Tsk.....c''mon use your brains a bit, these two are risking everything for you, and you only seem to stick to this kid right here. How would these two feel then?" These sudden words of Nini painting out a picture for Carmelia and Carmel, who kept missing the bigger picture in everything. Her mind clearing up for a moment but even then doubt clouded over Carmelia''s and even Carmel''s mind as Carmelia tried to speak. "Bu-But they seem so different, this can''t just be of jealousy." To her narrowing words, Austin looked at her with disappointment, shaking his head as Nini too did the same, the demon looking at Carmelia with pity as she spoke. "Men hide their true selves from the girl they are trying to impress, it''s just the fact that the jealousy clouding over them is bringing out their true character. Don''t tell you are also stupid enough to believe the fact that all the time these two were with you they kept showing you their true sides?" This usation of Nini making Carmelia bite her lips hard, her mind ying with the information she knows of, while she felt her heart got cold for a moment. The only reason she hasn''t let her anger fully cloud her from the moment before was due to the fact that perhaps there is something wrong with the two. But if whatever she is seeing now is their true side and if they meant every word they said, then...then...then.... "Sigh.....let''s just continue our travel now; we can decide on your personal crises after healing your sister, Carmelia," thest of his call bringing Carmelia out of her thoughts, her eyes straining towards Nix and Melvin as she shook her head, walking up to the log, taking a seat as she started to lightly nibble on the honey, her face colder as she pushed in all her feelings for now, pressing them all down as she purely focused on the issue at hand. Seeing this, Austin turned to look out at the fallen boys, silence falling between them with only the sound of Carmelia tasting the honey can be heard. And seeing this, Austin took arger piece of the honey and ced it into Carmelia''s hands who, with surprise, looked at Austin, who didn''t face her, he just eating his own share. The teasingugh of Nini filling the ce as the three sat on the log and ate it piece. Thoughter into time, the two Nix and Melvin woke up from their ''sleep,'' the hit that Austin gave in their heads allowing for their minds to be cleared for a moment, a nned action by Austin such that a perfect scenario might y out. An awkward silence fell in between the whole ce as those two got a small break from those dark emotions, their brains now working well as they directed jumped towards Carmelia, their faces pale and filled with a lot of emotions as they screamed. "We are sorry!!" The two of them bowing their heads as they did this, the bow being towards Carmelia who looked at her best friends with cold eyes, her mind ying through the first scene to which Melvin spoke. "I''m sorry I don''t know what got over me; it''s just I felt like I wasn''t myself for the moment." "It''s the same with me too," Nix added, his expression for the worse as Carmelia looked down at the two, her words leaking, "It''s not me who you should be apologizing to." With this, Austin upped the emotions for a moment, and a disy of anger and disdain came to both the boys'' faces for a moment, something which Carmelia didn notice, the expressions leading to her holding her hands tight as the two looked towards Austin, barely lowering their heads as they spoke. "I''m sorry" x2. To this, Austin inwardly smirked as he thought. ''Looks like the first big crack is created.'' Chapter 690 -Second Crack..... Chapter 690 -Second Crack..... "Sigh... let''s just resume the journey again, I just want to be done with all this now," Austin spoke, his gaze leaving the two boys as if they were worth nothing as he stood up to sit on his horse, though as he did this, he managed to sh a sly smile towards the two that only they could see, their expressions turning for the worse being a good push as Austin sat upon the horse, his expression otherwise stone cold when he looked at the two. And before any sort of movement could take ce, Melvin shouted out. "Don''t you think you should apologize to us?" As he said this, he pointed at the bump on the top of his head, one slowly ringing from the hit that Austin gave them, his question earning him a disdain-filled look from Nini, while Carmelia, still in control, looked at her best friends with even colder eyes, her feelings beingplex as she walked towards the horse, left some words. "Don''t be so stupid, Melvin." Sadly for her, as her back faced the two, she didn''t stand to see the expression that came to the two, extreme anger and humiliation passing through their faces at the moment, anger bursting forth as they gazed powerfully at Carmelia, both of them being fully humiliated as they stood there, to which Austin spoke. "We don''t have all the time in the world." These words, along with Carmelia''s situation of not even paying any mind to them, broke their hearts more as they walked towards the horse, sitting on them as the journey continued forth, the two on the back, while Austin and Carmelia moved in sync with Nini at the front, though momentster, within the group, the cold expression on Carmelia''s face melted as she started to talk to Austin. The truth here is the fact that their personality had changed towards Carmel but sadly for the ones behind, the sight they thought they saw was something else, the situation of Carmel being so happy with Austin but cold at them once again ying in their mind, not to mention that some sort of awkwardness has now been created in the whole travel group. Austin now doesn''t ce Nix and Melvin in his eyes, Carmel now has some small break between them, Nini from the beginning not cing them in the eyes, in the group for anyone to see it''s normal to understand the fact that the two boys, Nix and Melvin, are the ones that are unwanted, they could see that everyone here wanted them gone. Of course, Carmel doesn''t have those thoughts yet, but it''s what the two are seeing and feeling, the negative emotions slowly yet steadily growing bigger and bigger, along with hate and self-pity, the thought that Carmel is slowly slipping away from their hands slowly filling their hearts again and again, which wasn''t also helping with the fact that their pride of getting trampled again and again, such emotions are slowly festering more and more, pushing both their hearts towards a dark path as they trudged behind the group. A few hours passed since the group moved forth from thest scene, and since then, a few instances of issues had propped up during the move. Just as half an hour had passed since thest movement, a group of yful birds that lived in the forest made some moves, theying forth to peck around, and Nini had explicitly told them just to go and be yful. But once again, with those dark emotions, Melvin swatted one of them, while Nix hit the others, and this resulted in them being covered with bird shit. And of course, Nix and Melvin tried to fight against it, but it ended up with Nini taking action and ensuring they were unable to fight, and that resulted in them being covered with bird poop. And the worst part was that the pecking was only being done to them, Austin seemed to have some nature of protection against those beasts that they were being yfully happy with Austin, and this resulted in Carmel sticking to them, and Austin in his ''cold'' manner trying to keep her away, which ended up in him slowly making the birds closer to her. The two horses sticking closer, with Austin and Carmel sticking closer, her bubbly persona on the loose as Austin guided the birds around her, the freedom and happiness of such adventure causing Carmel to smile andugh like no other, sheing to like to stick around Austin, everything flowing smoothly. And the two in the behind could only gaze at it all while being covered with bird shit, Carmel not even giving them the gaze of the day, the humiliation pushing them even more, especially when Nini blocked them from fighting back, but the powers she should make them understand that if they make any other move here, it would be they that would suffer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Such small instances of problems still kept appearing to them as during the travel, a group of a certain herd of beautiful-looking peacock-like animals was met within the forest, these ones having red skins, shining purple and gold feathers, and move, overall they being a group of herbivores powerful animals that moved around in this forest. And Carmel squealed at their beauty, the herd itself looking beautiful, to which once again Nini had spoken them off not to disturb them, but the ever-suppressed Nix and Melvin thought of a n to get the bird or at least some feathers to make Carmel smile or appreciate them, hence they stopping tried towards the birds which turned for the worse. The powerful beasts of Origin level 7 seemed to be pissed off as they started to attack them, not lethally, but their powerful legs easily breaking through their defense as they started to stomp upon those two while they did this, the beasts used their shining back flock of hair to create an illusion dance to which the two fell victim to. And that resulted in them moving ording to the beasts'' will to perform unwanted dance moves in a very humiliating manner, steps that even prostitutes won''t do bouncing from their bodies from the beasts'' illusions and this ended up with Austin having to make a move, he cating the beasts and the scene that shed through the eyes of Nix and Melvin being the romantic scenes of Austin somehow holding Carmel in his embrace from the back as she guided the hands of excited Carmel to the disgruntled beast giving off their feathers to touch just because Austin dealt so. ''Why?... Why?... Why?...'' These thoughts shed through the minds of the freshly humiliated Nix and Melvin, these two trudged on the grid, covered in dirt, barely dressed with fresh marks of the birds'' leg imprints on their faces lying on the ground, gazing at the scene of Austin helping Carmel to touch the birds, this scene being more romantic than anything, and at their heart, they already felt like Carmel has being switched out from their hands, she falling for the young man that doesn''t at times seem fit to even care about her. ''Why are you looking at him when he doesn''t even like you?'' These were the thoughts in their minds, they couldn''t ept it, their hearts now turning dark couldn''t ept the scene shing before their eyes, lost to emotions that kept flooding their mind, and thest scene fell with Carmel soon standing over them as she asked in a disappointed tone. "Why did you do this?" Her question made the two bite their lips hard as Nix spoke. "I just thought you would have looked beautiful with a feather of that beast on your hair." "I thought that getting the beast for you to pet might make you happy." Melvin concurred with his desires, those twoing together to make Carmel bite her lip hard, the wordings in them suddenly showing off their emotions but it disappointed her only more when her best friend did this on a trip to save her sister, wasn''t they boasting before that they areing along to save her little sister? Then why are they the ones causing the most problems and dying the trip? "You fools..." Is all she could mutter as she shaking her head with disappointment walked away to Austin, her eyes slightly up at seeing him, while the two on the ground ground their teeth together, their thoughts being obscured, they being unable to see the error in their actions due to the darkness now floating in their hearts, all they could see if anger and jealousy now, feeling lost and helpless. As such with their behavior and actions, the second crack has been formed..... Chapter 691-Heart Wavering. Chapter 691-Heart Wavering. Carmel felt her heart tangle into a mess, the actions of her best friends opening up to a past situation that she kept ignoring, the truth he knew but she hoped she would never have to face. Carmel knew it was cruel but she was hesitant, she didn''t want to ept their confession but she also didn''t want to reject their feelings and make their rtionship sour. Carmel and Carmelia knew that the two of them were cowards, but they couldn''t bring themselves to cut the two offpletely. Due to the very reason that both Nix and Melvin had helped her and once saved her life together, and it''s the main reason they became so close as friends. Carmel and Carmelia still owe them a life debt, and they can''t simply let that go. It''s due to that very reason the two at times ept the stupidity and things Nix and Melvin pull off. Plus, there is indeed the fact that the three of them have known each other for a long time and have been good friends through a lot. Thus, it''s hard for Carmel or Carmelia to simply just brush them away, the life debt and years of connection being something they can''t just give away. But even she has limits, and the two just keep pushing it and pushing it. It''s now that Carmel is blind to it; she just doesn''t want to believe the fact that this is the true face of her best friend. She felt a pang in her heart at that thought, the thought that she was blind to the fact of her best friend''s true character and jealousy being something not easy for her to swallow. Carmel knew it, she knew that behind her back these two at times tried to keep away other males who tried to close the gap with her, their jealousy being something that annoyed her but something she epted. Plus, Carmel doesn''t actually believe in love, she doesn''t care for it and doesn''t wish to have it either. Thus, she keeps friends, ones close to her, but she and Carmelia would neither let the concept of love rule over her. And that''s why she couldn''t really grasp upon the idea of jealousy, that ugly emotion rearing its head and turning her best friends into... that. Thinking till here, she looked behind, the two of them walking behind her, their eyes red, their expression for the worse, those little things making her heart feel cold. They rushed forth here to help her, and all they kept doing is the fact of making herte and disturbing towards Austin, who was kind enough to bring them here. Thinking of Austin, she looked to her side, the extremely handsome young man moving along with his horse with a cold gaze forward. ''Just what is the story between us?'' Carmel understands for the better that Austin had been good to her since the first meeting. He is disying a very close level of rtionship between the two of them, and the fact that he is a student of Eleanor only went forth to make Carmel more attached to him. The time she spent around with him was extremely rxing and fun for her, she could see his clear eyes enjoying time with Carmel as Carmel. The free-spirited adventure-loving hidden side of her being the one that likes to y around, not the princess side, a new sense of freedom filling her as she spent all thosete nights and times with him, the thought of the food he makes only making her stomach dance and her mouth water, and these thoughts only made Carmel smile wryly. ''I can see why those two would get so jealous of this.'' Carmel mused, even though she wished to push back the concept of love has felt her heart flutter a lot when she spent her time with Austin, her hand now going to touch the hairpin-like feather on her head, its beautiful texture shing through her hand, while the memory of Austin''s broad back pressing against her while he helped her rub that beast''s feathers passing through her mind. And that was the first time in Carmel''s mind that her heart beat that fast, those broad powerful shoulders hitting her back making her heart race so high that she felt light-hearted for a moment. And it''s these contradictions that keep Carmel at bay, Austin acts like he wants to end it yet at times when she needs help the most, he wouldn''t hesitate to help her. Just what is the story behind them? Carmel can tell that a story exists, while she did briefly for a moment think of him having ''that'' type of feelings for her, she quickly shook that off. If Austin was to have those feelings, it would be hard for Carmel to even say no. From the perspective of the future Empress, Austin will be an invaluable husband, and from the perspective of a woman, Austin is an amazing man that no woman can say no to. Just those goods made by his hands are more than enough to break through any hesitations that Carmel might have. That is why Carmel knows that Austin is a catch that many women around the world would try to get their hands on, and she has yet to even hear any bad rumors of his behavior or any rumors of him dating anyone. Plus, Carmel knows her self-worth to understand that if Austin ys his card, she might perhaps not be able to fight against his seduction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ''Truly what is the story hidden between us?'' Even though Austin marched right beside her, she felt as if a huge chasm existed between the two of them, a huge secret that had yet to be made bare. The night sky with shining 3 moons blinded the skies of the Silvie realm, its beautiful twinkling stars shining forth as the group made their way forth to the clearing from the forest, the horses trudging forth to face an open canyon with heat waves burst forth from below, sometimes it being cold, while at other times it being hot. "Um... looks like we would need to take rest here, after this canyon it''s just another hour to reach the tribe, so I rmend we rest here tonight, cause this canyon won''t shut down until the morning." Nini spoke out, her words earning a nod from Austin as he spoke to Carmel. "What do you think?" "I''m fine with it if you are." Carmel spoke with her usual bubbly voice, the two below not even getting a say with Carmel ignoring them. They have now fully been excluded from the group, but now all the two can do is just go with the flow, they just hoping for just one chance to make their presence shine in front of Carmel. "Why don''t we set up then?" With those words of Austin, everyone started to move, first, the horses started to be arranged well, the food for them being spent, and Austin also went forth to give the horses some life energy, earning their happiness and snorts, and with that the rest going to set their tents in a much more secure and secluded area. With the statuses of all 5, it didn''t take much time to set up very precise and experienced events with powerful enhancements, space, and protection, overall it didn''t even take much effort, just cing an already developed cube, running it over with mana such that it expanded to give a very well-spent tent with lots of space inside. "Why don''t we all freshen up, then?" Nini asked with a smile, the rest just nodding their head while they entered their tent, Austin entered him, this space inside looked more like a luxurious hotel as he took a seat in one of the chairs, he closing his eyes through the moment he did so he felt Nini''s presence quickly enter inside his tent as he opened his eyes. Though the moment he did this, he came to face Nini on the ground, kneeling like it''s more natural, while that calm or easy-going face disappeared from her face, now one of pure fascination, love, devotion, worship, and many moreplex emotions ying through her eyes and facial features as she spoke. "Holy son..." Chapter 692-Ninis Desires. Chapter 692-Nini''s Desires. ''Seeing this, I wonder how she held herself back until now?'' I mused though the amount of emotions roiling up from Nini was nothing to scoff at, her purple skin now seemed to be shining from before, those two tails of hers in the back shaking left and right with power, those four eyes of hers filled with so much emotion that now it''s swirling in her eyes as she looked at me from below. Hot breaths kept leaving her mouths as her body kept trembling on the ground as she kneeled, the emotionsing from her being something else altogether. "You yed your part well," I responded, these words of mine being like sweet honey to someone like Nini as her body trembled while she kneeled, the hot breaths leaving from her mouth being even hotter as she responded with an extreme amount of respect and dedication, not to mention the extreme love that tumbled out from her body. "Tha-Thank you, holy son." ''Sigh... who would think this is the same woman feared by all?'' I inwardly chuckled at her actions, her emotions for me already too deep into the rabbit hole, though Nini is who she is, she quickly tried to restrain herself, her bodynguage turning to one of more seriousness as she asked me. "Holy son, if I may?" To her words, I responded. "I already told you, you can call me Austin, but it seems that can''t change you." To my reply, Nini kept her silence as she, with a serious voice, asked. "Do you really have to try so hard to get a single woman, holy son? If you wish for it, women more beautiful and fullymitted to you shally at your legs from just a single whisper." ''A small side effect of extreme loyalty.'' I thought, and in no way are Nini''s words false as she continued. "Even if you desire this woman so much, just give our church themand, she shally at your feet for however you wish to use her." To her words, I smiled a bit, with slow movements, I stood up from the seat, my presence filling the whole ce as I slowly started to walk towards the kneeling Nini, who turned her head down as I stood before her, her body fully subservient to me as a heavy silence fell in the room. With a smile, I went forth to hold her chin with my right hand as I raised her head to meet my face, all of her eyes trembling now looking at me as I got a glimpse of my sly smile. A rising tension filled the ce as Nini kept looking at me, my smile of mine getting bigger as I asked. "What if I want you?~" Thest of my whispers made Nini''s body tremble, all her eyes getting moist, the hot waves from her mouths leaving her body. I could see the raw desire in her just to get me to touch her more, heck, just the fact of me now touching her chin was making her feel more amount of happiness and pleasure than Nini had ever felt in her life. A desire-filled situation started to sprout around, I could feel the literal happiness that Nini was experiencing just from me saying the words of desire for her. But even then, for now, Nini fully suppressed those thoughts, a peak of her rationality rearing its head as Nini spoke with difficulty. "I-It would be my ho-honor to be of ser-service to you, Holy Son, but..." "But?" I teased, fully aware of the issue at hand, my teasing expression seemed to have calmed Nini down from her fears of giving a small rejection as she continued. "But the Saintess has already given strictmand to us that the first witch that shally with you will only be the saintess...." ''More like threatened.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I chuckled, already aware of the strict threats that Astrid had put forth, her obsession for me such that she would give me any woman and power, but she wished for herself to be the first witch that I would embrace from the church, a very possessive desire at that too. Thus, with a smile, I tightened the hold on Nini''s chin, her tongueing forth from her lips to lick her lips, her desire seemingly bubbling forth as I locked into her eyes and spoke. "But that doesn''t mean we can''t have some fun, does it?~" Thest of my whispers resounded like that of the devil, gulping up, Nini nodded her head in a daze. "Yes...." Her words slowly fall out. To this, with a smile, I let go of Nini''s chin, soon finding myself back in the chair as I looked at Nini, my eyes glittering with power as I responded. "My intentions with Carmel are for a special reason, and everything I do too has a reason, so you don''t have to worry about it." "Yes, holy son." Nini replied, back trying her best to hide the disappointment in her voice, those four eyes of hers dropping down as I spoke. This time with a meaningful pull. "Well, Astrid only spoke about my first time, didn''t she? There is still more else that can be done~" At the suggestive whisper of mine, Nini raised back her head in surprise, those eyes of hers lighting up, along with the trembling of her body came back as she swallowed up. "Ho-Holy son..." She called out, her entire being showing off the emotions of fanaticism filling her body and mind just at the thought of even being able to touch me. So, with shining eyes, I spoke. "Why don''t you crawl here?" To any other woman of such power, my words would make them explode with anger, but to Nini, it just felt like a divine call as she slowly started to crawl through the ground to me, her body moving like a dog towards me, as those big breasts of her now being held in that suspicious tight dress shook left and right, her face looking towards me as she soon sat on the ground looking up at me. Seeing so, I spoke. "Why don''t you give me a good show?" To mymand Nini''s movements were slow and deliberate as she began her seductive dance. With a sultry sway of her hips, Her eyes smoldered with desire as she traced her fingers along the straps of her dress, her four eyes blinking with anticipation. Each touch sent a shiver down my spine as Nini''s skin glowed in the soft candlelight. Her purple skin seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance. With a tantalizing smile, Nini began to peel away the fabric of her dress, revealing the curves beneath. Her body was a work of art, every curve and contour perfectly sculpted to perfection. As the dress fell to the floor in a pool of fabric, Nini stood before me in nothing but her lingerie. The delicatece hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her voluptuous figure with sinful precision. With a teasing flick of her wrist, Nini began to peel away the fabric of her lingerie, revealing the soft, supple skin beneath. Her breasts were a sight to behold, full and round with nipples that peaked to attention at my gaze. Her breasts spilled out, full and round with hardened nipples that beckoned to be touched. With a wicked grin, Nini cupped her breasts, squeezing them together and offering them to me in a tantalizing disy. I couldn''t tear my eyes away as Nini''s hands trailed lower, her fingers brushing lightly over the curve of her waist before moving downwards. With each touch, she sent a wave of desire coursing through my veins. And then, with a slow, sensual movement, Nini turned around to reveal her most intimate asset: her juicy ass. It was round and firm, spreading them apart with a wicked grin. Her ass was firm and round, the perfect canvas for my desires as she twerked and gyrated in my direction, each movement sending a wave of lust crashing over me. And then, with a sinful flourish, Nini began to peel away the fabric of her lingerie, revealing her slick, glistening cunt beneath. Her juices leaked out, dripping down her thighs in a tantalizing disy of desire as she spread her legs wide, inviting me to feast upon her most intimate of ces. Her pussy was swollen and dripping with need, the folds of her sex parting invitingly as she moved with a grace that was both erotic and intoxicating. With each stroke of her fingers, she teased herself, her moans of pleasure filling the air as she brought herself closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. But it was Nini''s special features that truly set her apart. Her extra mouths smiled wickedly, each one eager to taste the pleasures that awaited them. And her four eyes blinked with anticipation, their gaze burning with a hunger that matched my own. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and touch, my fingers trailing lightly along the smooth, supple skin of her juicy ass as I pulled her close. The sensation was electric, sending a jolt of desire coursing through my veins as I buried my face in the warmth of her embrace. Chapter 693-Ninis Devotion. Chapter 693-Nini''s Devotion. "How do I look?" Nini asked with a shy voice as she disyed herself in full glory to give, her sinful milf-like body shining forth as she had left my embrace, her legs still flowing with her excitement as she kept rubbing her legs against each other, down below a neatly trimmed triangle of purple hair could be seen marching towards her beautiful purple lower lips. Her full breasts that look to be beginning to be yed with shook left and right with her motion, her nipples being a darker shade of a certain red-like color, they already hard and ready to serve me, my gaze being just more than enough for Nini to reach maximum excitement, those two little tails from her bubbly ass keep shaking left and right in excitement too. "You look beautiful..." I muttered as I gazed at her body from my seat, my words making Nini tremble, those love juices from her lower lips getting even higher, I am pretty sure she must have just climaxed from my words just now. "Th-Thank you, holy son." Nini spoke back, her happiness ever evident as she soon held her chest with her own hands, squishing them up as she spoke. "It''s all yours, holy son, you can do anything you want with it." I smiled at her words, my position changing a bit as I spread my legs to Nini. "Then why don''t you get to work then?" My intentions were ever-present as Nini swallowed her saliva, her throat gulping, as she slowly descended towards the ground, she soon kneeled on the ground as her trembling hands started to go towards my pants, which she quickly took off, my underwear soon following along Nini''s trembling hands as my dick soon sprung into action, its size towering over Nini as she fully on the ground, her meaty pping ass sticking to the ground as she looked at my dick from below. All her four eyes trembling as my dick cast its shadow over her face, her face showing worship and awe as she just kept looking at my cock, to which I with a smile spoke. "Are you gonna just keep looking at it?" My question quickly broke Nini out of her daze as she with a worshiping gaze leaned in, her huge breasts leaning against my legs as she took a big sniff along my length. Sniff....sniff..... The scent must have been a godly power to her as Nini''s body trembled, her face the epitome of worship and fanatic love as she gave it a big lick. "It''s so good..." Nini said to herself as she licked it some more, her tongue feeling like the finest silk to me, the sensation of her licks making my body tingle in excitement. "You''re doing great." I praised Nini as she kept licking, her eyes closing as she focused, her handsing in and gently caressing my balls, the feeling of her soft skin rubbing against my balls being one of the best sensations ever, the way she was handling me being so gentle, I can tell she is holding back a lot. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I will now start using my tits." Nini said, her hands holding onto my length as she brought her breasts closer, those huge jugs enveloping around my dick as Nini moved them up and down, my dick is covered in her warmth and softness but Nini didn''t stop there all her three mouths opening at the same time she started to spill her saliva to my cock sandwiched between her breasts, the coolness of her spit flowing through. "Does this feel good, holy son?" Nini asked in a seductive tone, her hands moving faster as she started to use her saliva, those two mounds being rubbed and pressed together against my dick as the sound of wet skin on the skin could be heard. "It feels amazing, you''re doing great." I replied, my hands gently patting Nini''s head as I spoke, Nini''s cheeks blushing from the praise, her motions bing more intense. "I am so d that you like this." Nini happily said, her eyes filled with love as she kept moving her breasts, the pleasure from the movement being one of the best feelings I ever experienced, those soft melons rubbing against my dick being one of the greatest sensations ever. "Herees my mouth." Nini said in a happy tone, her hands and tits working together as she brought her face closer, her mouth opening up as she took in the head of my cock, her tongue being in full view, her eyes closed shut as she focused on her movements. "Hmmm..." A small moan left her mouth, her throat making a sound as her saliva dripped out of her mouth, her eyes opening up and looking up towards me, her four eyes filled with worship, her mouth still sucking, her tongue being very active as she kept licking, the pleasure from the blowjob and boobjob mixing into something indescribable. "Amazing...you''re amazing, Nini." I praised her, her blush growing brighter, her actions bing more intense as I felt her warm hands moving even faster, her mouth moving forward and taking more of my cock into her mouth, the sound of her throat gurgling and wetness filling my ears. "Hmmmmm." More and more sounds of moaning and wetness filled my ears as I could tell she was getting more into it, the smell of her excitement rising higher, the room soon bing a bit musky and filled with the smell of our sweat and sex. "You''re doing a really amazing job." Iplimented her again, her actions reaching even higher heights, her mouth taking all of my cock into her throat, her nose touching against my pubic hair as she started to gag, the vibrations from her throat bringing a whole new level of pleasure, her mouth letting out more moans and saliva, the saliva dripping all over her huge jugs, the sound of her gags and chokes being the perfect soundtrack to the whole situation. "This is really amazing." I said, my hands holding onto Nini''s hair as I spoke, her eyes showing me all of her love and desire, her hands and mouth doing their best, the pressure in my cock building up as I felt myself almost ready to release. "I am really close, Nini." My words were more than enough for Nini as she put the pedal to the metal, her hands and mouth moving even faster than before, her gagging getting even louder, and the sound of her wetness bing ever-present. "Nini..." I whispered her name as I soon released my load into her mouth, Nini''s eyes closing as she let out a long moan, her hands and mouth doing their best to milk me dry, her throat happily wallowing in my white seeds, she drinking them in like a holy drink. "Mmmm...." Her moan was more than enough for me, her body trembling as her climax arrived, her hands and mouth letting go of me as she fell down, her eyes closing shut and her breathing became a bit rough. "Thi-This is too....um...." Nini whispered those words as shey there but she couldn''t finish them as she started to tremble on the ground, her body flinching as she achieved one of the greatest orgasms of her life from drinking my sperms, the taste to her will be the greatest she will ever get, her body and face shining with her excitement, her body shining from the sweat, her eyes filled with deep satisfaction. "But I haven''t finished showering you with my seeds yet" My words gave Nini some rity as those 4 eyes of hers focused on my dick still standing strong, rearing to go and that only made Nini''s body and mind soar. ..... Slich.....slich....slich! The sound kept resounding in the tent as I kept moving my waist, my hands strongly holding Nini''s horns, as my waist kept hitting against Nini''s mouth, her throat happily taking in my dick, all the way down, its insides holding me tight, as Nini''s hand held to my legs, she more than happily letting me use her mouth as I wish, her milky breasts pushed against my legs as I kept moving. "HMMM!" "HHMMMM!!" Our voices filled the tent, the sounds of our rough lovemaking echoing across the tent, the smell of the musk and sex ever-present, our bodies shining with sweat, Nini''s body was a sight to see, her body trembling in ecstasy, her hands tightly grabbing onto my legs, her breasts squishing against my legs, her tails wagging and the sounds of her saliva dripping down the ground could be heard, the tent we were in bing hotter, the smell of our sex and musk bing even more evident. "You''re doing so great, Nini." Iplimented Nini as I kept moving my waist, hitting her deeper and deeper, the sounds of her chokes and gags being more than enough evidence, but Nini still did her best, her body and mind being at their limits. "I''m gonnae, Nini, are you ready?" I asked in a sweet voice, Nini''s eyes looking up towards me, her hands gripping even harder onto my legs as I started to go even rougher, my balls hitting her chin, her eyes shining brightly, her eyes filled with nothing but worship. "I am here to serve, holy son, feel free toe all you want." One of her side mouth replied in a soft and submissive tone, her hands and her mouth making sure I woulde, her throat making sure I would enjoy this, and her tongue making sure that I would be satisfied. "Great, then herees." My hands gripping harder onto Nini''s horns as I started to release all of my sperm inside her throat, her throat epting all of it as her eyes closed, her body shaking with pleasure, the smell of her orgasm rising high into the sky, the air was filled with our musk and sweat, the ground under us drenched in Nini''s juice. "Puhaaa...." With a wet and heavy sound, I pulled out of her mouth, a thick strand of saliva connecting the tip of my dick and her mouth, her face shining with love and adoration, her eyes were unfocused and hazy, her mouth opened, and her tongue sticking out, her body was trembling, her hands were still holding onto me. "Haah....haah....haaah...." Nini''s breathing was a bit rough, her body trembling a bit as her mind was a haze, the smell of sex and sweat all around, the sight of Nini''s body trembling in excitement. Chapter 694-Ninis Body. Chapter 694-Nini''s Body. "Hold on tighter...." I spoke. "Um!~....yes!" Nini screamed back as she held on to the chair harder. Right now, Nini was bent over to the chair, holding it tight as her huge juicy ass faced me. I stood behind her as I gazed at this scene with a smile, my right hand going forth to hold one of her ass cheeks, its softness filling my hands as I started to grope it around. "Um~" Nini moaned out as one of her ass cheeks started to change its shape under my hand. Soon, my other hand held her other ass cheek, now her whole ass filling my hands as I started to grope them. They were more on the softer side as her juicy ass started to change shapes, my hands groping them hard as I got a feel of her ass to my satisfaction. Pakh! The sound of me pping her ass spread out as those two juicy melons trembled, the vibrations of her ass spreading out. "Umah" Only the light moans from Nini kept being heard as I lightly spread her ass cheeks with both my hands. Her cute twitching asshole could be seen along with her cunt already overflowing. Enjoying the show, my dick twitching with her saliva fully wet was soon ced between the gaps of her ass cheeks as I let go. Her ass fully envelops my dick, the good thing about this being that I don''t have to care much about how Nini might feel, the ones of the church would only live for my pleasure, at least that will be their mentality. The softness of her supple purple ass enveloped my dick, the stickiness of her saliva no doubt mushing with her ass. And with this, I held her ass cheeks tight as I slowly started to move my waist through her ass cheeks, the two tails from her behind swirling around as my dick kept moving through her ass. "Ah~" Nini couldn''t help but let out a few moans as her ass felt the sensation of my dick moving in between them, and my hands tightly holding her ass didn''t help either. "Your ass feels great." I said as I continued to move my waist around in a slow manner, enjoying the sensation of her soft and supple ass. "Thank you, Holy Son. Please use it however you see fit." She replied as I could see her tail twitching in a cute way. "Good answer. Don''t stop holding that chair." "Yes." She replied as her hands held the chair harder, the chair shaking lightly due to her tight hold. And seeing her like this, my hands on her ass cheeks moved as they pulled her ass cheeks apart, my eyes staring at her asshole twitching. And as she felt her asshole being spread out, a shiver ran down her spine. "Don''t worry, it''ll only bring you more pleasure." I said as I leaned closer to her body, her face now next to mine as I moved my head near her right ear, a small shiver running through her as I blew a little in her ears as I pulled my head back. Now looking at her twitching asshole, a small grin appeared on my face as my hips started to move a little faster. "Ahn~" A loud moan came out from her as I started to grind on her ass, the stickiness of her saliva no doubt giving an enjoyable sensation for me. As my dick moved faster and faster through her ass, a few drops of her saliva mixed with her pre-cum fell on the floor. The sound of her ass cheeks pping and her moans resounding out filled the room. "Your ass feels so fucking good!" I praised her as my hands on her ass cheeks squeezed tight as my hips moved even faster. "Thank you ~ Ahn~" She was cut off as a sudden moan escaped her lips. And as I stared at her asshole twitching, a small smile appeared on my face. "Hmm, your asshole is twitching a lot." I said as her ass cheeks were pressed harder by my hands, my dick grinding faster and faster. "Ahn!~ um ah!~" Only moans and the pping of her ass could be heard from her as I could see her tails twitching in a fast fashion, my hold on her ass getting even tighter as I started to move my waist faster between her ass cheeks, the softness making my dick melt as I started to get faster and faster, which in between I suddenly ced one of the edges of her tail on my lips giving it a little lick. "Heiiiik!~" Nini''s body reacted heavily as her legs rose to her toes and her body trembled, she almost lost bnce from her chair for which I spanked her. Pakh! "Hold the chair!" Nini could only bite her lips with all the pleasureing over her as I started to move my hips faster, my hands still gripping her juicy ass as I moved while one of her tails twirled in my mouth. "Um~ah!~yes!~" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She moaned out with every stroke, her body shivering. "Do you like this?~" I asked as I started to grind harder as my grip on her ass got tighter. "Yes~ ah!~" Her moans could be heard in reply as I moved my waist harder and faster, her ass jiggling and twitching a lot more. "Ahhn!~" The speed of my hips started t get faster and faster as my hips kept colliding with her ass, the softness getting better and better all around, the taste of her tail filling my mouth. Pak!....pak!.....Pak! The sound in the room created a certain sexy feel as I with ast powerful thrust hit her ass as I bite tightly on her tail, along with it my hot white seeds bursted from the tip of my dick, its contents soon falling all over her back, the orgasm too hit Nini like a wave as she was unable to hold the chair anymore, she weakly falling to her knees as the rest of my cum fell all over her sparkling purple ass marking it beautifully shine. Now Niniy on the ground huffing, her head falling onto the ground, shey there like a dog with her ass up into the air, all her eyes almost up to her skull, with her back and her ass sparkling with my cum, my white seeds from her ass slowly fading away as it started to slide away through her ass to her cunt, the sight being beautiful. "Oh we are not done yet...." With a wicked grin, I approached Nini from behind, my eyes fixed on her dripping cunt, already slick with her own arousal and my cum. I knelt down beside her, my fingers trailing lightly along her inner thighs, feeling the heat radiating from her skin. Nini''s breath hitched as my touch sent shivers down her spine, her body reacting instinctively to my every move. "Are you ready for more, Nini?" I whispered, my voice low and husky with desire. Nini''s only response was a soft whimper, her eyes fluttering shut as she surrendered herself to mepletely. With a hungry growl, I spread her thighs wider, exposing her dripping cunt to my hungry gaze. The sight of her swollen lips, glistening with her juices and my cum, made me pause for a moment as I used magic to clean it off my cum. After which without hesitation, I leaned in closer, my tongue flicking out to taste her essence. Nini moaned softly, her hips lifting instinctively to meet my mouth as Ipped at her wetness, savoring the sweet tang of her arousal. With each stroke of my tongue, she grew wetter, her juices flowing freely as she surrendered herself to the pleasure. I could feel her body trembling beneath me, her hands clutching at the ground as I devoured her cunt with ravenous hunger. Her moans grew louder, her breathing in ragged gasps as I brought her to the brink of ecstasy again and again. And when she finally came, her screams of pleasure echoed through the tent, mingling with my own groans of satisfaction. But even as shey there, panting and spent, I knew that our night was far from over. With a devilish grin, I leaned in closer, my lips brushing against her ear as I whispered my intentions. "Are you ready for round two, Nini?" Nini''s breath hitched at the sound of my voice, her eyes fluttering open to meet mine, filled with a mixture of desire and anticipation. She nodded eagerly, her body still tingling with the aftershocks of her previous climax. With a wicked grin, I leaned back, my hands trailing along her trembling thighs as I positioned myself between her legs. "Good," I purred, my voice dripping with lust. "Because I''m far from finished with you." With that, I lowered myself down, my mouth descending on her dripping cunt with a voracious hunger. Nini''s back arched off the ground, a low, guttural moan escaping her lips as my tongue delved deep into her folds,pping up her juices with eager abandon. Her taste was intoxicating, a heady blend of sweetness and musk that sent sparks of pleasure shooting through my veins. I could feel her body writhing beneath me, her hips bucking against my face as I feasted on her pussy with reckless abandon. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as I teased her swollen clit with gentle flicks of my tongue, drawing out her pleasure with agonizing slowness. And when I finally sucked her throbbing bud into my mouth, she cried out in ecstasy, her body convulsing with wave after wave of release. But even as she came, I refused to let up, my mouth working tirelessly to prolong her pleasure. I could feel her cunt clenching around my tongue, her juices flowing like a river as she rode out her orgasm with abandon. And when she finally copsed back against the ground, spent and panting, I knew that I wasn''t done with her yet. With a wicked grin, I crawled up her body, my lips trailing along her trembling skin as I made my way to her breasts. They were swollen and sensitive, her nipples hard and aching for my touch. Without hesitation, I took one into my mouth, sucking and nibbling on it with fervent desire. Nini''s back arched off the ground, a low, throaty moan escaping her lips as Ivished attention on her breasts. Her hands tangled in my hair, her nails digging into my scalp as she urged me on with desperate abandon. And when I finally switched to her other nipple, she cried out in ecstasy, her body trembling with pleasure. But even as I teased and tormented her, I could feel my own desire building to a fever pitch. With a hungry growl, I lowered myself down, my mouth descending on her parted lips in a passionate kiss. Nini responded eagerly, her tongue tangling with mine as she tasted her own essence on my lips. Chapter 695-Nini Now Covered. Chapter 695-Nini Now Covered. Third Person POV: Without a word, Austin guided Nini to kneel before him, her eyes never leaving his as he positioned her between his legs. With a primal growl, he thrust his hips forward, his throbbing cock sliding between Nini''s ample breasts. She moaned in delight as he gripped her shoulders, using her tits to milk his shaft with fervent strokes. "Fuck..." Austin grunted, his movements bing more urgent as he fucked Nini''s tits with reckless abandon. Her soft flesh enveloped his length, the sensation driving him wild with pleasure. He could feel his climax building, his cock pulsating with need as he neared the edge. With a primal roar, Austin pulled back, his cock twitching as he unleashed his load over Nini''s heaving chest. Thick ropes of cum sttered across her skin, painting her in a glistening coat of white. She gasped in ecstasy, her hands reaching up to smear the sticky mess over her tits, reveling in the feeling of his seed on her skin. But Austin''s hunger was far from sated. With a wicked grin, he pulled Nini to her feet, her legs trembling with anticipation. Without a word, he spun her around, pressing her back against the nearest surface. With a primal growl, he lifted her leg, positioning her thigh against his cock. Nini''s eyes widened with excitement as Austin began to thrust against her thigh, his cock sliding between her soft flesh with delicious friction. She moaned in delight, her nails digging into his back as she urged him on with eager abandon. With each thrust, she could feel his cock throbbing against her skin, the sensation driving her wild with desire. Austin''s breath hitched as he felt the heat radiating from Nini''s thigh, her soft skin wrapping around his shaft like a warm, wet embrace. He gripped her tightly, his fingers digging into her flesh as he thrust harder and faster against her leg. The friction was exquisite, sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through his body. Nini''s moans grew louder, her hips gyrating to meet Austin''s thrusts as she pushed back against him with equal fervor. Her thigh felt slick with theirbined arousal, her skin flushing with need as she surrendered herselfpletely to his touch. With a primal grunt, Austin felt his climax building, the pressure in his groin reaching an unbearable intensity. He pounded against Nini''s thigh with reckless abandon, his cock aching to release its load. And then, with a guttural roar, he felt the floodgates burst open, his hot seed spilling over Nini''s smooth skin in thick, creamy ropes. Nini cried out in ecstasy, her body trembling with pleasure as Austin painted her thigh with his cum. She reveled in the feeling of his hot seed against her skin, the sticky mess leaving her breathless with desire. And as Austin''s orgasm subsided, they copsed together in a tangled heap of limbs, their bodies slick with sweat and satisfaction. But even in the afterglow of their passion, Austin''s hunger remained unsated. With a devilish gleam in his eye, he pulled Nini to her feet once more, his cock throbbing with renewed vigor. ... Nini straddled Austin''sp, her bare thighs pressing against his as she lowered herself onto his waiting cock. She could feel the heat radiating from his throbbing shaft, the anticipation making her pulse quicken with excitement. With a soft moan, she began to move her hips, grinding against him with slow, deliberate strokes. Austin groaned in pleasure as he felt Nini''s wet heat enveloping him, her slick pussy lips sliding against his length with delicious friction. He reached out to grip her juicy ass, guiding her movements as she rode him with increasing fervor. The sensation was exquisite, sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body with every thrust, her pussy lips rubbing faster. Nini gasped as she felt Austin''s hands on her ass, his touch igniting a fire within her that threatened to consume her whole. She surrendered herselfpletely to his control, allowing him to dictate the pace as she rode him with abandon. With each movement, she could feel her arousal building, her pussy growing wetter with each passing moment. With a primal growl, Austin leaned forward, his lips brushing against Nini''s ear as he whispered words of encouragement. His breath was hot against her skin, sending shivers of pleasure racing down her spine as she continued to grind against him with increasing urgency. She could feel his cock throbbing from the trembles of her lower lips, the pressure building to an unbearable intensity. And then, with a guttural moan, Austin felt his climax approaching, the pressure in his groin reaching a fever pitch. He tightened his grip on Nini''s hips, urging her on as he thrust against her with all his might. With a final, desperate thrust, he felt the floodgates burst open, his hot seed spilling into Nini''s waiting pussy in thick, creamy ropes, along with her stomach. Nini cried out in ecstasy as she felt Austin''s cum filling her pussy and stomach, her body trembling with pleasure as she milked him for everyst drop. She reveled in the feeling of his hot seed coating her, the sensation driving her wild with desire. ... As Austin''s desires surged, he found himself drawn to explore every inch of Nini''s body, to revel in the raw, primal pleasure of her flesh. With a hungry gaze, he trailed his fingers along her soft curves, his touch igniting a fire within her that threatened to consume them both. Without a word, he guided her onto her back, his eyes alight with lust as he positioned himself between her legs. But instead of plunging into her waiting heat, Austin''s gaze fell upon the curve of Nini''s armpits, the smooth skin beckoning him with an irresistible allure. With a wicked grin, he leaned in closer, his breath hot against her skin as he pressed his lips to the soft flesh. Nini gasped in surprise as she felt his tongue tracingzy circles around the sensitive skin, sending shivers of pleasure racing down her spine. With each tantalizing lick, Austin felt his arousal growing, his cock throbbing with need as he drank in the heady scent of Nini''s arousal. He could feel her body trembling beneath him, her moans of pleasure driving him wild with desire. With a primal growl, he pressed his lips harder against her skin, his tongue delving deeper as he sought to taste every drop of her sweet essence. Nini arched her back in ecstasy as she felt Austin''s tongue exploring her most intimate ces, his touch setting her aze with a fierce, burning desire. She could feel the heat building within her, the pleasure threatening to consume her whole as Austin continued tovish attention on her sensitive skin. With each passing moment, she felt herself growing closer and closer to the edge, her body writhing beneath him as she surrendered herselfpletely to his touch. And then, with a guttural groan, Austin felt his climax approaching, the pressure in his groin reaching a fever pitch. With a final, desperate thrust, he buried his face in Nini''s armpit, his lips closing around the soft flesh as he unleashed his hot seed in thick, creamy ropes. Nini cried out in ecstasy as she felt Austin''s cum coating her skin, the sensation sending her spiraling over the edge into a whirlwind of pleasure. .... As Austin lounged back in the chair, his body tingling with anticipation, Nini knelt before him with an eager hunger in her eyes. With delicate hands, she began to tracezy circles along his thighs, her touch sending shivers of pleasure racing up his spine. With each tantalizing stroke, she inched closer and closer to his throbbing manhood, her lips parting in a silent prayer as she gazed upon his arousal. With a wicked grin, Austin spread his legs wider, inviting Nini to explore every inch of his body with her eager mouth. Without a word, she leaned in closer, her breath hot against his skin as she pressed her lips to his inner thigh. With a soft moan, she began to trail kisses along his flesh, her tongue darting out to taste the salty sweat that glistened on his skin. As Nini''s lips traveled ever closer to his aching member, Austin felt his arousal surging to new heights, his cock throbbing with need as she neared her goal. With a primal growl, he reached out to tangle his fingers in her hair, guiding her closer to his groin with a gentle pressure. Nini''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she followed his lead, her lips parting in a silent gasp as she finally reached her destination. With trembling hands, Nini wrapped her fingers around Austin''s pulsating shaft, her touch sending shockwaves of pleasure racing through his body. With a wicked grin, she leaned in closer, her breath hot against his skin as she pressed her lips to the sensitive head of his cock. With a soft moan, she began to swirl her tongue around the tip, savoring the taste of his arousal as she teased him mercilessly. N?v(el)B\\jnn Austin''s body tensed with pleasure as Nini continued tovish attention on his throbbing member, her tongue dancing across his sensitive flesh with an expert touch. With each passing moment, he felt himself growing closer and closer to the edge, his breathing in ragged gasps as he surrendered himselfpletely to her ministrations. And then, with a guttural groan, Austin felt his climax approaching, the pressure in his groin reaching a fever pitch. With a final, desperate thrust, he buried his cock deep in Nini''s eager mouth, his hips bucking uncontrobly as he unleashed his hot seed in thick, creamy ropes. Nini moaned in ecstasy as she felt his cum coating her tongue, the taste of his arousal driving her wild with desire. Chapter 696 - 695-The Hot Spicy Kiss? Chapter 696 - 695-The Hot Spicy Kiss? Austin POV: ''Now this is a nice sight'' N?v(el)B\\jnn I thought as I looked down at the fully drowned Nini, her naked body spread outid on the ground, her entire body covered withyers of my sperms, each part meticulously covered with my white seeds such that her purple skin is now sparkling, all her eyes now rolled over to her head with herying on the ground just twitching, her love juices still leaking from her cunt forming a puddle below. Overall she looks like she is in heaven, smirking a bit at it, while saving this image into my memory I walked out of the tent, while I did have my fun with Nini, it''s time I focus back on the real thing at hand, and that is dealing with Carmel and those two boys that are on the verge of losing it. Right now, in the night, it''s time that I give them the final attack of the day, a very big one at that too. So with light steps, I walked out of the tent, my eyesing upon the shining dark night with its moons and the other four tents spread all around. My gaze then went towards the one tent of Carmel''s, no doubt she was taking a rest, and for this attack of mine to work, I needed the perfect timing of it all, and thankfully I had it all nned out. So with quick movements, I set up some cooking equipment, all state-of-the-art working with the perfect energy stones within them. Thus, with a pull, I started to work on my ingredients, my hands moving like a magic as the whole preparation started to take ce and thus within half an hour the most mouth-watering food was prepared. Thanks to the quick work of magic and my tools, the tantalizing smell spread across the entire ce, filling up the area. With that, I caked up the food up, the smell being contained within this area due to the formation ced. ''Guess it''s time'' With such a thought, I walked towards Carmel''s tent, with a messenger out, I pressed the bell and after a few moments, the tent opened up with the beautiful Carmel now fully freshened up, that unique aura of her under the moon pushing forth her beauty to another level in the night. The moon itself seemed toe down and embrace her as Carmel in a much morefortable wear stood in front of me, her dress looking more like pajamas, while a small healthy blush covered her face from no doubt the hot bath she took, and her eyes widened a bit as she saw me, clearly surprised that the still ''angry'' me hade to see her. "What is it Austin?" She asked with a curious gaze, a bit of anticipation in her voice at the fact that I had finallye to talk to her, while she did this her eyes deftly went towards the equipment kept outside, it also followed along with her nose twitching, taking in the smell, while her eyes strayed towards the food in my hands, though to her curious gaze, I just kept an impassive look on my face as I replied. "Can Ie in? I have some important things to talk about in private" My words and serious voice earned Carmel''s focus as she nodded her head. "Yes, of course" As she said so, she made her way for me to enter, though even then her eyes stayed fixed on the food and its tantalizing smell, with this I entered inside the tent, the spatial arrangement and luxury matching mine as I took a seat towards one of the chairs while pushing the food towards Carmel who looked at me with wide eyes. "I made food for everyone, here is your share, you can inform the other two about it too, careful this one is a bit spicy" My voice was cold and Carmel could understand the fact that I didn''t want to talk to the other two after what had happened throughout the trip, thus she nodded her head and used hermunication device to inform the other two that the food was prepared, it would seem that she too isn''t having too many good feelings about her friends right now, plus the spicy thing passed due to my lips looking a bit red and puffy right now, of course, mine was from all the lips biting I did with Nini. ''The cracks are already quarter up, I need to make it half now'' With such a thought I focused on Carmel who keeps looking at the food with her eyes, unable to take her eyes off it, seeing this I spoke to her. "You can eat if you want, what I want to say, you can just hear it while I do this" To my words, Carmel shook her head as she replied. "No, I want us to eat together, you know like old times....." As she said this Carmel''s voice turned low to which I shook my head and replied. "I already had my food and I don''t think we are that close anymore Princess Carmel" My cold rejection made Carmel bite her lips but in the end, she seemed to have made her conviction as she took the food, it''s a Fiery Dragon''s Delight, sulent cuts of prime-grade beef, marinated in a secret blend of exotic spices from the far reaches of the Orient, then me-seared to perfection. Each bite ignites the pte with an explosion of vor, harmonizing the rich umami of the beef with the vibrant intensity of chili peppers and fragrant herbs. Topped with a delicate drizzle of chili-infused oil and served alongside a bed of perfectly steamed jasmine rice adorned with crisp, jewel-toned vegetables. This dish is not for the faint of heart but promises an unforgettable culinary adventure for those daring enough to indulge. So to sum it all up in one word it will be very spicy and I made sure to add my own additions to it such that the first bite won''t show anything but theter on Carmel does the spicy will slowly fill up her mouth and her lips. "Um!....this is good!" Carmel shouted out as she took a bit of the food, her body trembling in the seat as her legs curled up, her lips too raised in the sheer effect of the taste. I stayed pretty neutral to her words as I started to speak as Carmel ate, a pendant with a half-broken heart in my hands as I ced it on the table, though the moment Carmel saw this her brows furrowed, she touched her head a bit as I asked. ''Princess Carmel, do you remember this?" "I-I....I-I" That is all Carmel could keep repeating as she held her head, her mind seemingly in pain but that suddenly went as it came as she ced her utensils down and took up the half-heart pendant as she spoke to me. "I don''t know but it feels simr for some reason" To her reply, my face remained passive as I replied. "I see...." My reply must have rmed her as Carmel spoke. "Why? But why does this feel familiar to me?" To her question, I just looked at her, for a momentplex emotions passing through my face as I spoke. "It''s nothing important, why don''t you hold on to it then?" To my words with a surprised expression Carmel held her heart, seemingly a bit in pain as she spoke. "You want me to hold onto this?" "Yes" I replied to which Carmel asked. "Why?" To this I didn''t reply, just looking into her eyes for a moment after which I spoke. "Also keep an eye on your two friends of yours and try to find the lost pieces from the past" "What does tha-ow!....." Carmel wasn''t able to finish her words as the spicy effect finally hit, her lips started to get red and a bit puffy, and she started to wave her hands to her lips with a fast motion, she soon took the jar off the table as she started to drown in the drinks. "Hot!....hot!" "I told you to be careful" With that I stood up from the table and started to walk out of the tent, the moment I walked out I gazed directly into the sight of Nix and Melvin, the food I made for them not being spicy at all and thus the scene they gazed at when I exited from Carmel''s tent in a hurry is my shirt being a bit open and I made sure to sh them some hickeys on my chest to the two while my lips looked red and puffy, simr to as if someone had been biting my lips. And that wasn''t the end of the show for them as Carmel called out. "Wait!" As she did so she ran out of the tent while clutching to my hands, her face fully red, her hair a bit disarrayed even her pajamas looked a bit out of it, not to mention her red puffy lips, as she caught up to me I made sure to hide all the hickeys I shed the two as I looked at Carmel with a cold gaze as I responded. "What?" "Don''t go too fast!" She shouted and with that. Bang! Crack! The two food bowls in both the hands of Nix and Melvin broke, while the food fell to the ground. ''Sess'' Chapter 697-Lets Dream. 697 Chapter 696-Lets Dream. N?v(el)B\\jnn The sound quickly attracted the attention of me and Carmel as we looked towards Nix and Melvin, who were now staring at us with reddened eyes, the sheer pain, anger, and sadness in their eyes bursting forth, while the madness that swept out from them started to cover over their eyes. After all, they have been chasing her for years, now how would they feel for this scene when even their negative emotions are being amplified? There is no doubt that a huge boom of emotions has taken ce in their mind, this scene is more than enough for several scenarios to suddenly be created within their mind, plus it''s even more degrading for them, the scene would be simr to I just using Carmel and letting her go while she is clutching on dearly to me even though I am treating her badly. To them, there would be no might more miserable than that, to watch what they coveted and loved all these years being ''eaten'' by the guy that arrived from nowhere and so easily even though he is coldly treating Carmel, to them this sight of Carmel clutching too tightly to me while I emptly push her away would only be responded with one scenario of call. "BITCH!" x2 That was a double call from both Nix and Melvin at the same time, their call and roar being so high that it covered over the ce, their mana going disarray as their eyes shined like beasts at that call, even Carmel was taken aback by this sudden outburst, her hand leaving my sleeves as she herself took a step back in pure surprise. Though it was only after the two called Carmel out that they understood what had been done, the jealousy that clouded them took over their rationality at that moment and they ended up doing something that has now made the crack a bit more than half. "Wh-What did you say?!" Carmel shouted out, the sheer pain in her voice clear as her mana filled up, and this mana within the cover of the night only seemed to shine stronger as the two boys took a step back, panic riding their faces as Nix spoke. "W-We didn''t mean that! it''s just that the situation made us!" "Yes! we didn''t mean it!" Melvin supported it, to his words Carmel looked at me and then herself, and she came to understand that the situation might have looked ambiguous but that in no way can make up for what the two had done so I turned to look at Carmel and spoke. "It''ste already and I am going to get some sleep, it would look like you have your own things to deal with" With that, without waiting for Carmel I walked back to my tent, no doubt the awkward situation I left behind would grow even more, and thankfully this gave me the break I needed to get away from all the questioning that Carmel wanted to say to me regarding the pendant that I gave her, the history of that reeks with blood, and a dark ghost story that covers over Nix and Melvin too. I could see the anger in their eyes as I walked to my tent and as I did I shed them a smirk they could only see, which widened their eyes, and now no matter what they say to Carmel she won''t believe it, in fact with the anger in her mind, even if they talk about the hickey she won''t be in the right mind to hear it, all of it will be the nagging of two boys wretched with jealousy. Thus with a clean mind, I entered inside the tent, the whole ce fully cleaned up with Nini already standing attention fully naked, she was back to her normal looks, her sexy body still on disy, while the fanatical light in her eyes still stayed, seeing this I just walked into the bed and spread myself and I didn''t need to speak any words for the naked Nini to crawl into the bed and hug me. "Good" I spoke as I patted her head, she happily melting at that as I hugged her, my hand going further to grip her juicy ass, groping it as I started to slowly fall into sleep with the softness of her breast on my chest and the juiciness of her ass on my hand. ... "So it has begun?" I mused as I spent my eyes in the darkness, the whole ce being the dreamscape, the realms of dreams where the unconscious mind drifts in their sleep but now I am more than conscious here and I could feel the intruder slowly piercing through my dream realm and trying to enter it, it would seem that Angelina has finally made her move. ''Took her long enough'' I mused, in a normal situation when Angelina enters the dreamscape she will be the one in control, being the ruler that prates the dreams, running through hidden memories to get things and putting forth certain conditions into the minds of dreamers and even manipting the dreams to her own desires to get things done back in the real world. ''But not this time...'' Right now, here, I am the king while Angelina is my lonely prisoner, she will y to my tune and it will be one hell of a tune alright, thus with my control I pretended to sleep directly within the vast space with my mind still controlling all over this realm and thus within a few seconds, Angelina manifested within right within the space, her eyes slowly opening up and the sight she would see of my dreamscape would be an endless beauty. ... Third Person POV: Angelina just getting used to the traveling of the dreams, slowly opened her eyes, her mind a bit excited on the sight of how the dreamscape of Austin might look, for the dreamscape of a man will represent at times his inner quality, thus with bated breaths Angelina opened her eyes, her breath being stuck on her throat at the sight that greeted her. She found herself enveloped in a breathtaking panorama of serene beauty, the sky above stretched out endlessly, a canvas of deep midnight blue adorned with a myriad of twinkling stars that shimmered with steadfast honesty. Celestial bodies danced in harmonious rhythm, casting a gentle glow upon thendscape below. Beneath the celestial spectacley a vast expanse of lush meadows, where vibrant wildflowers swayed in the soft breeze, their petals painted in hues of honesty and integrity. Each de of grass stood tall and proud, a testament to Austin''s unwaveringmitment to ''truth''. Majestic oak trees dotted thendscape, their sturdy branches reaching towards the heavens. Their roots delved deep into the earth, anchoring them firmly in the soil of ''integrity''. Crystal-clear streams meandered through the meadows, their waters flowing with transparency and rity, mirroring Austin''s own ''genuine'' nature. The gentle babbling of the brooks whispered tales of sincerity and authenticity. As Angelina wandered through this etherealndscape, she couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer beauty and purity that surrounded her. Every aspect of Austin''s dream realm spoke volumes about his innermost qualities, painting a portrait of a man whose essence was as ''unblemished'' as the stars above. In this realm of truth and honesty, Angelina found herselfpletely at a loss, she just couldn''t bring herself to believe that Austin really was the man who he showed himself to be, in all her traveling and gazing she had nevere to meet upon such a sight, a sight shaking her heart. ''He really is truthful'' A certain striking of the heart in a way never before took ce for Angelina as she lost herself for a moment within this beautiful sight in front of her. Chapter 698-Destined Love? 698 Chapter 697-Destined Love? Angelina, with her breath stuck in her throat, just kept looking around, this new dreamscape being something she can''t believe actually exists, her heart beating faster for some reason, while her mind lost a bit of her focus. ''Could there really be such a man?'' She thought to herself, Angelina''s eyes soaking everything in, the natural feel of this dreamscapeing to hit her like a ton of bricks as the facts of the situation started to sink in, though Angelina being who she is quickly shook off her current dilemma, just the sight in front of her has ced Austin in her heart in an extremely high position. Angelina had traveled through numerous realms of dreams, taming and manipting many dreams to get her power and position within her family up, not to mention she had the eyes that saw through lies. Thus Angelina came to learn the perfect truth that everyone lies, she also learned that she would never find true love too. She had seen the greedy inside minds and dreams of all men that came her way, their dreams and their lies just going forth to create a repulsion in Angelina''s mind, their lust and greed for her in as day, not to mention the dreams she had seen of theirs, the dream of what they would do to her. In a part of her life, Angelina had given up on love, she had epted that there is no good man and that she will never find true love. She had epted to find a rtionship that could bring her benefit, ''cause Angelina knew that even if she came to have an interest in a man, after seeing his dreamscape, after going through the lies the man spouts, she could onlye to see the man as a way to increase her position, thus gradually losing sense of her love for the man. Which is why Angelina lived on, trudging forward in a dark ce where everyone would lie to her and live a life of deceit and maniption, a life of just living without believing that true love can exist, that there is no man that she would find to match her sense of standards. They might sound na?ve and gullible, but the standards that Angelina set for herself were simple yet cute, she wanted a man that wouldn''t lie to her, she wanted a man with integrity, his own resolute path, and a man that wouldn''t betray her in this dark and weary ce. Angelina alwaysughed at that thought of hers for she knew she was being extremely na?ve. There would never be a man like that, a man that would truly catch her eyes and never lie to her, one she can fully ce her heart in and never fear for it to be broke, the thought of that being just empty fantasies Angelina knew could nevere to life but that all changed, and it all changed right at this moment. ''Is this destiny?'' Angelina chuckled a bit at those thoughts of hers but even though that thought sounded na?ve, somewhere at the end of her heart, a simple me lit, the idea that perhaps this is destiny filling Angelina''s mind, she might never admit it openly but Angelina, the ever-feared subus, is a very romantic person with a dream for a fantasy-like romance. And now the situation in front of her is shaping up to be like the fantasy she had dreamed of, the stories of couples starting from simple haters to falling in love, the stories of destiny where the woman met a man, a man she never thought could exist and satisfy her conditions, isn''t the scenario for Angelina wrapping up to be something like that? In fact, everything goes wrong when she meets with Austin, the first fight leading to her loss, creating a certain tension between the two of them, the situation for Austin never having lied to her till now, the path of their challenge, her loss, to the absurd conditions so different from others for her to enter Austin''s dreamscape, and now the sight in front of her when she entered his dreamscape. ''It''s as if he was made for me, as if we are destined together...'' A small blush came to Angelina''s face at that thought, her heart starting to beat faster, while her tail swayed left and right with a great amount of excitement, unknown to her, everything was indeed set to look like destiny, and an invisible Austin floated and watched everything happening with a smile, in the ce he is currently a pure god. That''s how it is normally for a person''s dreamscape, within their own, they are a supreme god that can do anything, though normally others can ess this realm of unconsciousness and Angelina gets a little more control when she first enters this ce and the person in question is not essing the dreamscape but now with full ess, Austin can do anything he wants to Angelina. ''Let''s make this fun.'' Austin thought, he already subtly leading everything around, slowly including the mind of Angelina into certain thoughts, he knows her better than she knows herself, so he knows her desire for a pure romantic destined love, it''s the main reason she had fallen into such despair when her bloodline started to make her do such things in the games past. ''Now let''s begin the show shall we?'' With a smirk, Austin started his n, the world around starting to shift and turn as memory flow started, memories that Austin wants Angelina to see, by the end of it all, she would be shedding tears for him. ..... Meanwhile, Angelina... ''What''s happening?'' Feeling the world shift around Angelina felt a certain shock go through her body, her daydreams bursting like bubbles as she gazed at the scene around, the situation rming her for a moment. ''Voluntary memory disy?'' It''s only then that Angelina got a much more grasp of the situation, she doesn''t have the total power and control she normally does! It''s as if this whole dreamscape is impervious to Angelina''s might and control, which once again settles in some thoughts within Angelina''s mind but seeing that it''s not dangerous, Angelina let go, her body floating through a stream of memory as itnded in front of a certain memory, the beginning of the scene, the scenes surprisingly being on third person POV as it all began. ''Was this when he was a child?'' The beginning of the story being a gory one, the scene starting with Austin hiding and trembling as a child, the pure fear and sadness running while throughout the dreamscape, affecting Angelina with the pain, the scenes of his father dying trying to protect him, Austin crying over the dead body, the assassin soon being killed by the arriving help and Austin soon fainting from the pain and sadness that filled his entire being. ''This pain!'' N?v(el)B\\jnn Angelina bit her lips as she felt the pain cover over her, a pain a child shouldn''t bear, from then on the scenes just kept flowing like picture, the emotions in each of the scene going forth to drill deeper and deeper into Angelina''s mind without her knowing, the scene of Austin waking up from his sleep, the tears of despair falling down his face as he hugged upon Mira. The disdain that could be seen from Nora due to her heartbreak, the hatred and annoyance she gave Austin, along with the guilt of what Austin had done, Angelina kept feeling it all, as if she was living that life, this not being the end, from then on only darkness kept appearing all over Austin, like a family that should have been happy falling apart easily, the sadness taking all over the Lionheart dukedom. A mother that is drowning in pain, along with his sister, one among whom med him for their father''s death, a dark and dreary aura surrounding all over the dukedom and she could see Austin absorbing all the darkness as the life around him started to get grayer and grayer, his will to live getting shorter and shorter, the guilt crushing him until Austin made a decision to make a change. From then on the scene went forth to changepletely and the sadness within Angelina for some reason started to bubble forth more and more. ''Why? Why am I feeling so much pain for him?'' Angelina asked herself as the show continued. ... Meanwhile, Austin... ''Hehehe.....you want a destined love? I will then give you the best!'' Chapter 699-The Truth Of The Hero? Chapter 699-The Truth Of The Hero? The dark and weary feeling that kept clutching all around Angelina dispersed, the feeling around her turned to neutral. By now, Angelina''s eyes were already red, tears already having fallen, all the emotions around her Austin made sure that it would heavily affect her, making her mind rattle in this ce, where the emotions run amok and control your mind. Finally getting a reprieve, Angelina looked forward, the cky inkiness that surrounded her faded away as she could see Austin seated right in front of a book, the words of his father being written there, the words of encouragement, the pride he had in Austin, and finally his wish that Austin would grow up to be a bright and upright man that protects the weak and keeps his family safe. From then on, the feeling of neutrality stayed, after which Angelina felt it, the dark eyes of Austin, those beautiful purple eyes that she always felt attracted to slowly regaining the warmth in them, life seeminglying back to his eyes as words of promise to himself started to swirl around him, the murmurs from Austin''s mouth reaching Angelina''s ears. "I promise you, father, I will be a man you can be proud of." Thest of those words brought out a boom that resounded everywhere, the colors slowly changing into a beautiful hue, the feelings shifting to a rightful dance, and the feeling offort after all the torturous feeling she went through making Angelina''s heart light, without she knowing her whole mind and body being influenced to only see Austin''s life within her eyes. Without her knowing, she attached herself to Austin in ways she couldn''t fathom yet, before she could even understand all her emotions the scene changed, a new story started to be yed, and the newly renewed Austin stood up and grew with great ferocious might, the first thing Austin did is to be the pir of the family and bring them back together. Angelina could see it happening all, Austin going forth to mend his rtionship with Nora, trying to make her straight, trying to get back his loving older sister, Austin going forth to spend more time with his little sister, giving her the warmth and happiness of an older brother he should have given her and then Austin going forth to his mother to be the son he should have been. The story flows forward with Austin going forth to help and mend back the family, the brightness of life and happiness all bubbling forth and it influenced Angelina heavily, Austin''s sadness being her sadness, while his happiness bing her happiness, the memory of the most righteous man she will ever meet and love slowly flowing forth. Angelina went forth to see the idental meeting with the Bow Empress, sheing forth to take him as her student, the words of talent she tells him, the time they started to spend together, then the flow continued, happiness and greatness filled all around the mansion now and it was all thanks to the work of a single boy, who chose to change and grow. The story of a great man slowly started to bloom with the scenes of Austin identally finding a ve movement, orchestrated by powerful nobles within the Dukedom, Austin found it and Austin didn''t wait for long, calling upon action from his entire family, he took the lead with his own methods to lead the fight against the ve trading. With a single stubborn demand from him, a single whole ce of very was taken away, and the scene showed of how heroically Austin, even in his own childful innocence, went forth to save lives and then save the lives of the now-highly mentioned ra, Mika, and Rika, the truth of where they came froming into light. ''Now wonder they have so much loyalty to him.'' Angelina could understand it now, and somehow a great pride bloomed in Angelina''s heart at the scene, a scene so simr to how a wife feels pride for her husband but that didn''tst for long as she started to see the closeness of the girls getting close to Austin, it didn''t take much more for Angelina to see their pure intention of heavy love for him. And it only got worse for her to see how kind and understanding Austin was leading them all, he being their support and being the kind person she hade to understand him to be as he kept helping ra, Mika, and Rika all around the way, the scenes making her heart crunch up with an extreme amount of jealousy. Of course, all of this was the major push for the jealousy being put forth by Austin but in Angelina''s mind, everything felt like normal, as Angelina seethed and bathed in jealousy, her expression quiteing to look like Nix''s and Melvin''s as the scene changed, the sea of happiness turning into sadness as Austin gazed upon the suffering bodies of his sisters. The call of sadness and past came forth to affect him and even Angelina as she wisely watched on started to shed tears again, the scenes kept flowing faster, the call of unfairness, to everything Austin did to help save his sister, to the scenes of him challenging against Olivia, to entering the realm of danger along with his two sisters. Each scene of the battle, each injury that he got, all of theming to feel like attacks on Angelina''s own body. "Hick!...NO!!" Angelina screamed out as she saw the scene of how Austin had protected his two sisters, his back being the one to take in all the attacks, the scene made Angelina feel extreme pain and jealousy and a certain emotion she couldn''t ce her finger on, for Angelina who grew up in her own Imperial family all this scene being something she can''t connect to. The maternal love between the family, the happiness without betrayal, and above all the condition and love of Austin, the thoughts of perhaps Austin might do something like this for her if she got together with him made Angelina''s heart beat faster and faster, the truth that therey a man like Austin out there rising her emotions higher. Then it all yed out, like destiny, simr to a hero facing all adversities to reach the top, it all being yed out, Austin being chosen, his powersing out, his single fight, and then his fainting but that wasn''t the end, while Angelina danced with pride at everything in front of her, the scenes twisted darkness came and a scene of blessing started to arrive. The scene twisting forth to see Austin floating in the darkness, his own self relieved with the fact that he had saved his sister, even if he could have died, the choices and his emotions only going forth deeper and deeper into Angelina''s heart and then it happened, the scene shifting forth to see a cloaked darkness, light shining forth as the words flowed forth. N?v(el)B\\jnn ... "Who are you?!" The young Austin shouted, his voice filled with confusion as the light within the darkness spoke. The voice resonated with amanding presence, yet carried a soothing tone that seemed to wrap around Austin like aforting embrace. It spoke with the weight of ages as if echoing from the depths of eternity itself. "I am the Oracle of Fate, the keeper of the threads that weave the tapestry of destiny," the voice intoned, its words dripping with ancient wisdom. "You, Austin, have been chosen by the fates to wield a power beyond mortalprehension, a power that will shape the course of history itself." Austin''s eyes widened in astonishment as the ''realization'' of his ''destiny'' began to dawn upon him. He had always felt a stirring within his soul, a sense that he was meant for something greater, but now, confronted with the magnitude of his calling, he felt a mixture of ''awe'' and ''trepidation''. "You possess within you the spark of greatness, a light that will shine brightly even in the darkest of times," the Oracle continued, its voice echoing with a sense of urgency. "But beware, for with great poweres great responsibility. The path ahead will be fraught with peril and hardship, and you will face trials that will test the very core of your being." Austin''s heart pounded in his chest as he listened to the Oracle''s words, his mind racing with thoughts of the ''challenges'' thaty ahead. Yet, despite the uncertainty, he felt a sense of resolve ''building'' within him, a ''determination'' to embrace his destiny and stand firm against the encroaching darkness. "Know this, Austin," the Oracle proimed, its voice ringing with conviction. "You are not alone in your quest. The gods themselves have taken notice of your courage and virtue, and they will bestow upon you their blessings to aid you in your journey." As the words echoed through the darkness, Austin felt a surge of power coursing through his veins, a sensation of ''strength'' and ''resilience'' that filled him with newfound confidence. He knew that the path ahead would be fraught with ''danger'', but with the ''blessings'' of the gods guiding his steps, he felt ready to face whatever ''challenges'' awaited him. "Go forth, Austin," the Oracle dered, its voice fading into the shadows. "Embrace your destiny, and let your light shine brightly for all the world to see." Chapter 700 Chapter 699-Austin The Hero. 700 Chapter 699-Austin The Hero. ''What is this?'' Angelina thought, her gaze being unable to be peeled away from the scene in front of her, the situation and emotions around fully embracing Angelina. She could feel the dignity within that situation as if the gods hade down upon them to take Austin as a hero, the whole situation around looking extremely confusing. ''What the hell is this?'' As she asked this to herself, the scene kept ying. ... "What dangers are the world about to face?" Austin asked with a narrowed gaze to which the voice started to speak. "All the information will flow to your mind, right now all you have to do is to keep this to yourself. The forces of evil are always watching, if you don''t want to have people around you hurt, keep this a secret, strive to make it all work till you have the strength to stand with the truth." "I have to deal with it alone?" "Yes," the voice replied solemnly. "You have been chosen, Austin. Chosen to bear the burden of knowledge, to protect the innocent, and to stand against the darkness that threatens to engulf the world. It is a heavy responsibility, one that few are worthy of shouldering." Austin''s expression hardened with determination as he absorbed the weight of the task before him. He knew that he couldn''t falter now, not when so much depended on his strength and courage. "I understand," he said firmly. "I will do whatever it takes to fulfill my duty and protect those I care about." The voice seemed to nod in approval, its presence aforting presence amidst the uncertainty that surrounded them. "You are brave, Austin," it said softly. "But remember, bravery alone will not be enough to face the trials that lie ahead. You will need cunning, wisdom, and above all, the strength of your heart." Austin nodded in understanding, his resolve unwavering. He knew that the path ahead would be fraught with danger and sacrifice, but he was prepared to face it head-on. "I will not fail," he vowed, his voice filled with determination. The voice fell silent for a moment as if contemting his words. Then, with a sense of finality, it spoke once more. "The bloodline you bear belongs to a certain hero of the past that no one knows about, a hero that had given the majority, fought the most for peace, a hero that the 11 great known heroes of the past won''t be able topare to." To these words with twinkling eyes, Austin asked. "Really? But I have never heard of such a thing" To his words, the voice continued to speak. "That''s because the one before you, your ancestor that held this bloodline was an unsung hero, he gave the most to save the world and he remained the most silent at it, he being happy just at the world surviving, a true hero in both mind and body." To his words, a sort of seriousness came over Austin as he spoke. "Then would I be like that too?" To that after a moment of silence, the voice spoke. "That will depend on how you choose to use your faith, that bloodline of yours grants you ess to abilities beyond your dreams, the range of corruption will start to grow everywhere and you shall be the herald that will keep it all at bay, the bloodline you hold, the bloodline of the unknown hero will give you might and power like no other but it wille with its own set of sacrifices." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The voice seemed to take a break, seemingly contemting something after which the voice spoke again. "Perhaps you might lose somebody, perhaps your achievements might not be known to the world, it might even fade as nothing, do you think you will be able to live with that?" As it asked this question, a heavy silence fell all around, the power of divinity swirling around, so much so that it was almost crushing and Angelina could feel it too! The sort of divinity like a call will only belong to the highest Goddess, the one of the top that looks down at all, as someone that had gone to the churches, Angelina could feel the highest call of creation within and she also started to feel the emotions of Austin. The kid in the scene before she closed his eyes, the images of his smiling family flowing through his mind, the emotions of that flowing through Angelina whose heart started to beat faster and faster, the emotions he felt, the desire to protect oozing out of him as Austin replied. "It doesn''t matter if I be a hero or not, all I want is to keep my family happy, for that I don''t mind being a piece of forgotten history never told." As he finished speaking, the light in the darkness shined brighter than ever, a pink-like divinity shining forth with such power that Angelina had to kneel and it didn''t take a second more for Angelina to connect the dots of the power to its origin and such a female voice of power and pressure surged forth. "Good, to you who has epted the call, with a heart stronger than all and mind honed than many, I shall bless upon you the power of fate, and along with it the gazes of the Gods above, your journey shall be hard but the light that will flow it shall be brighter than any...." "Go forth, Austin," it said, its voice echoing in the darkness. "And may the light guide your steps." With those words ringing in his ears, Austin felt a surge of energy coursing through him, a sort of powerful blessing covering over him. He knew that he had been chosen for a purpose, and he would not rest until he had fulfilled it. As he prepared to leave the dreamscape behind, Angelina watched in awe as the scene unfolded before her. She could sense the gravity of the situation, the weight of destiny pressing down upon Austin''s shoulders. .... "He''s... he''s going to be a hero," she whispered to herself, her heart filled with a mixture of fear and admiration. But even as she watched, a sense of unease gnawed at the edges of her mind. She knew that the path ahead would be dangerous, filled with challenges and sacrifices that Austin would have to face alone, and now right in front of Angelina began the show, the show of Austin''s sacrifices and the things he had done for the world all truly hidden out there. With bated breath, Angelina kept watching, the scenes of him waking up from his near-death, and the happiness of the family, while the information of the danger filled Austin''s mind, Angelina seemingly not having any ess to it, thus the story kept flowing, Austin nning, his might increasing and with a great wrecking pain leaving his family, for now, to embark on his journey for greatness. Angelina kept watching, feeling the pain he had to go through, the pain of leaving his family behind, while the weight of responsibility weighed down on him but with gusto Austin took up the responsibility and went into action, his will not bending and thus the story began once again. Each of the journeys begins with Austin trying to increase his strength, he traveling forth into dangerous areas, battling beasts and nearly dying to get stronger, he uses his own bloodline call to get stronger, to use more power to battle the corruption energy growing whole throughout the world and within it Angelina got to see how he met his so-called friends, saving them from despair, bringing out their talents to make them who they are. Which once again started to show why and how loyaltyy in the hands of Austin but that wasn''t the end, it wasn''t all beautiful for Austin, the pressure of the situation started to get heavier and heavier upon Austin, and he couldn''t speak upon the truth to anyone, he had to bear the burden and thus Angelina kept watching, Austin seemingly moving with known knowledge to certain areasing upon small openings of the corruption portal. The scene made Angelina suck deep breaths in as chills filled all over her body, the scene only continues to go forth with pressure as Austin uses his unique blessing to try to close it, all the corruption not being anything against him but even so he bleeds for it, Angelina kept seeing the scene of Austin bleeding and hurting himself to get everything done, the lonely sight of him with his own responsibility being like heavy weights pressing more and more on him. The scenes only going forth to make Angelina''s heart wrench in pain along with Austin, the inclusion now fully present within her mind as she kept seeing Austin helping others, saving the world, all under the darkness while he got the scars of all his actions on himself, it being a repetitive lonely walk, until he met a girl. Chapter 701 Chapter 700-Austins Love Story. 701 Chapter 700-Austin''s Love Story. Angelina''s heartfelt another quake when she gazed upon the scene of Austin just sitting in a bar, seemingly tired from all the things he had been doing, the secrets piling on him, not being able to keep close connections, not being able to meet his family and more, each one taking a toll on him, bringing him down more and more, that is until Austin seemed to meet some sort of traveling girl at the very bar. This same girl was the one that Marlene had seen in her ''traveling'' towards Austin''s memories, the girl itself being some sort of bundle of joy that somehow came into Austin''s life by some sort of mistake, their meeting itself being by a coincidence of going upon the same path, the girl''s unique nature somehow bringing Austin to her. And the girl, most of seemingly could sense the depression within Austin, thus seemingly trying to make him happy or smile through her unique ways as she stuck to Austin like glue, the whole situation now looking like a nightmare in the heart of Angelina that felt like a piece of herself is being ripped away from her. But that also began with the slight enhancement of the changed bloodline thought of hers that she liked to see her man fuck other women, an immoral sense of danger and anger passing through Angelina''s body as her eyes turned red towards the blooming scene in front of her, the girl being relentless enough to stick to Austin. And Austin being in the state he is in, somehow feels a sense of peace as he starts to get closer to the girl. The bond between Austin and Ailia grew stronger with each passing day, a delicate flower blooming amidst the harsh realities of their world. Angelina, their ever-present guardian, watched in silence as their friendship transcended the boundaries of mere camaraderie, blossoming into something deeper, something more profound than either of them could have imagined. She could see the light returning to Austin''s eyes, the weight of his burdens seeming to lift with Ailia''s presence. The shadows that had once haunted his gaze melted away, reced by a warmth and tenderness that Angelina had never witnessed before. It was as if Ailia''s mere existence had breathed new life into Austin''s weary soul, igniting a spark of hope that threatened to burn brighter with each passing moment. But even as Angelina watched their bond grow, a sense of unease gnawed at the edges of her mind, a whisper of foreboding that she couldn''t quite silence. As the days turned into weeks, Angelina bore witness to the countless trials and challenges that Austin and Ailia faced together. They battled monsters whose very existence seemed to defy thews of nature, their ws and fangs glistening with a malevolence that would have driven lesser beings to madness. They braved treacherousndscapes, their path carved through untamed wilderness and unforgiving terrain, each step a testament to their unwavering determination. 08:15 Through raging storms and biting winds, they weathered the storms of uncertainty side by side, their bond forged in the fires of adversity. And through it all, their connection only grew stronger, their hearts bing intertwined in a way that Angelina had never seen before, a tapestry of love and devotion woven from the very threads of their souls. Amidst the chaos and danger, a spark of something beautiful began to bloom between them, a fragile bud that threatened to blossom into a love so pure, so transcendent, that it seemed almost sphemous in their war-torn world. Angelina could see it in their eyes, the unspoken words that passed between them, the gentle touches and lingering nces that spoke volumes of the feelings they dared not voice aloud. It was a love that defied logic, a love that blossomed in the face of insurmountable odds, a love that burned brighter than the most brilliant of stars. As Angelina watched it unfold, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss, bitterness and a bloom od dark emotions, she slowly being itched towards the same path as Nix and Melvin. And then, one fateful day, tragedy struck with a cruelty that defied all reason. It happened so suddenly, so unexpectedly, that Angelina could hardly believe her eyes. Austin and Ailia were ambushed by a group of ruthless mercenaries corrupted by corruption, their lives hanging in the bnce as they fought for survival amidst a maelstrom of steel and bloodshed. In the chaos of battle, Angelina watched in horror and certain happiness as Ailia fell, her body crumpling to the ground like a fragile flower severed from its stem. A crimson blossom bloomed across her chest, her life''s essence spilling forth in a torrent of scarlet that stained the earth beneath her. Austin''s anguished cries echoed through the battlefield, his voice a raw, primal sound that tore at Angelina''s heart. Desperate to save his beloved, he fought with a ferocity born of pure desperation, his bow carving through flesh and bone as he cut a path to Ailia''s side. But even as he reached her, even as he cradled her broken body in his arms, Angelina could see the life draining from Ailia''s eyes, her once vibrant gaze growing dim and distant. "Austin..." she whispered her voice a mere breath upon the wind, a ghostly echo of theughter that had once filled the air. "I... love you..." And with those final words, a whispered confession of love that echoed in the silence of the battlefield, Ailia breathed herst, her eyes fluttering closed as the light within them faded to nothingness. N?v(el)B\\jnn At that moment, something inside Austin broke, a shattering of the soul so profound, so devastating, that Angelina could almost feel the shards piercing her own heart. His cries of anguish filled the air, a primal sound of pure anguish and despair that seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of reality itself. Angelina watched in horror as Austin''s world crumbled around him, his grief a tangible force that threatened to consume him whole. She could feel his pain as if it were her own, the depth of his despair like a knife twisting in her heart, carving out a wound that would never truly heal. But amidst the darkness, amidst the crushing weight of sorrow that threatened to overwhelm him, a glimmer of light began to shine. For even as he mourned the loss of his beloved, even as his heart shattered into a million pieces, Austin found the strength to carry on, to honor Ailia''s memory, and continue fighting for the sake of the world she had loved so dearly. With a determination that defied all logic, he rose from the battlefield, his eyes haunted by the ghosts of a love that had been torn from him too soon. And as he stood alone, Ailia''s lifeless body cradled in his arms, Angelina knew that he would never be the same again. For a part of him had died that day, a piece of his soul ripped away and lost forever, leaving behind a gaping wound that would never truly heal. But even in the depths of his grief, even as he walked the lonely path of a broken heart, Angelina knew that his love for Ailia would live on, a beacon of light in the darkness that surrounded him. And so, as Angelina watched Austin walk away from the battlefield, his steps heavy with the weight of his grief but his eyes filled with a determination that burned brighter than the sun itself, she knew that their journey was far from over. For in the face of tragedy and despair, love would always prevail, shining bright like a guiding star in the darkest of nights, a me that could never be extinguished, no matter how fierce the storm. Chapter 702 Chapter 701-Past Not Written In History. 702 Chapter 701-Past Not Written In History. ''I just don''t know what to think here....'' Angelina thought as she watched this tragic scene, she who had watched everything from the beginning to end could only feel a certain throbbing deep within her heart. She had seen the little boy rise to live up to the stand set to be a hero, him trying his best to bear the burdens only he can, so that he can protect the ones he loves yet at the end of it all, the duties Austin bears only gaining down pain upon him. ''How could such a man exist?'' The mere thought of such a man out there with such scars yet fighting forth only going forth to show an impossible situation to Angelina, while the scene deeply pained her heart, the hidden desire of the man that can give her one true love started to bubble forth from her heart, that little dirty dark desire sparking forth to engulf her whole body. A certainradeship-like feeling started to bloom, the thought that perhaps only she knows of his past scars, his burdens, bringing forth to create a certain unique connection within her mind, a connection making her feel that they were destined, a unique destiny binding them forth. ''Ah.....destiny.....'' The thought of such destined love going forth to make Angelina''s body heat up, the pressure of the entire dreamscape going forth to bang again and again against her mental mind, bringing out the deepest marks of fantasy and desires with her mind, slowly bringing it forth to make Austin the one and only greatest legacy for her to escort for. The process kept happening in real time as Austin hidden within the veil watched this with hidden intentions, his mind reeling through the process, the pressure he kept towards her bloodline, the restrictions he gave her, pushing forth to support the pressure of fantasy he is cing in her mind, the whole scripting forth getting more and more twisted. ''This is just the beginning....'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Austin thought with a smile, the scene in front of Angelina slowly started to change, the images shing. ... ''What''s happening now?'' Angelina asked herself suppressing the madness shing through her body, her mind reeling, crashing, breaking and reforming as the whole world around her started to shake, the images started to distort, the beautiful dreamscape seemingly starting to get corrupted as a new scenario started to take ce. ''What is this?'' Angelina asked herself as she felt dark tendrils of roots break out from within the ground and start entangling around her, keeping her in ce. For a moment a trace of panic shed through Angelina''s mind before it turned calm, her gaze being turned towards the ''screen'' in front of her as a past that she couldn''t understand started to be yed. The scene forth going forth to show an extremely beautiful and seductive demon, one that seemed to match a much more mature saga appeared, the demon in question being a woman with light pink skin, sexy body, with horns on her head and a yfully dancing tail in the shape of love bouncing side by side. ''?!'' But the main thing that took away Angelina''s attention was that the woman looked exactly simr to her! At least the woman looked very much like her, granted a much more seductive and mature version than the current her. And before she could say anything or even understand it, the scene shed, a world of death and decay being put forth. Thends on the ground looked dead, blood flowed through thends, with bodies of the dead spread all around. The whole world seemed to reek of war and within the scenario the demon woman was shed. She, with a seductive smile, spoke. "So you are the famous traveler of Archeryu?" Even though she spoke with a jolly tone, Angelina resonated with her. She could feel the deep sadness in the woman''s eyes from the surroundings, the war around taking both a physical and emotional toll on her. "What if I am him?" The responded voice shocked Angelina for the voice resembled Austin! The scene going forth to show a man that eerily resembled Austin but a much more mature version, the man having some scars across his face, while a beautiful huge bowid on his back, the man''s aura not backing against the power pressureing from the woman in front of him. "Simple.....die!" With those words the woman lunged forth to kill the man, her feelings turning to numb as she moved to kill. The man in question wasn''t one to be taken down easily, the two of them putting forth a world-tumbling battle, its remnants breaking the world around them. ''The two of them must be at least of the Imperial realm, but what is this?'' As Angelina asked herself this, the fight got more and more brutal, their destructive powers destroying the whole ce around, the two of them being evenly matched as they fought each other. And while this happened, the mind of Angelina started to work in full throttle, different ideas running through her mind. Their words, the images of the world, the feelings of the woman all going forth to only point to a certain path and arriving at the end of it Angelina''s eyes widened. ''Is this the past? But how?! Why?!'' As Angelina''s mind got more and moreplex, the battle seemed to have almost reached its finale, the two of them grievously hurt, looked at each other with panting breaths and before the two of them could make a move, the world started to shake, from below the ground gave up and swallowed the two, the two of them falling into a trap, abyrinth meant to hold and kill them. "Damn it! it was abyrinth pull!" The woman screamed as she felt the dense corrupted mana around her, the lingering fog making it even harder to trace anything. The two enemies looking at each other, the same idea running through their minds as they nodded their head, a temporary truce had being formed. ''Why is this? Is this all true? What''s happening here?'' While all these questions kept shing through Angelina''s mind, the scene kept ying, the powers the woman used being eerily simr to hers. It didn''t take long for Angelina to understand the fact that the two of them shared a bloodline and thus the scene kept ying, the powerfulbyrinth keeping them locked up in there. Time ticking by as the two tried to escape, the wholebyrinth being built with at least 300 levels, meant to break its challengers, each one more dangerous than the next. Yet as time passed by a certain atmosphere started to form between the two previous enemies, the amount of life-saving, the fights with each other, helping each other, it all going forth to form a certain ambiguous atmosphere. Angelina watched as the man fell first in love, he risking his life, almost dying as he saved the woman''s life, the two of them soon forming another strong bond after it, the budding love between the two of them at this moment of the great time of war only going forth to make them hesitate on taking any action. With each floor being passed, with each life being saved, the love between them only got stronger and stronger, yet not one of them spoke a word about it, the fear of the current scenario, the norms that the society of war ced upon them painted a picture where a happy future might not arrive for the two. Or perhaps the two of them yearned to express it after leaving the hell hole they were surviving in, as the story unfolded, the beauty of the scene made Angelina''s heart start to beat faster and faster. The scene of the first love as Angelina saw before ying in her mind, the jealousy she had at that time beingforted a bit now, several emotions flooding her whole body as Angelina asked herself. ''Were we lovers even in a past life?'' This romantic history or past, this connection muddling the fantastical desire for pure destined love started to erode the mind of Angelina, the great desire she thought that she could never get going forth to fight harder and harder again, Angelina''s eyes slowly started to darken..... Chapter 703 Chapter 702-Reaching The Tribe. Chapter 703 Chapter 702-Reaching The Tribe. The story took the same dark turn that it did for the first memory that had yed for Austin, Angelina watching with reddened eyes as the demon woman died saving the life of ''Austin''. The image of the man holding the dying woman in his arms, his face with bloodied tears matching with the scene she saw before. With a weak smile, the woman spoke. "Cough!....looks like we couldn''t make thest dreame true...." As the dying woman murmured this, her life started to be lost, the power in her body being dried as the man''s tears grew heavier, her words being resonated among the several dead monsters. "I love you.....perhaps we might meet in a different life, one without wars...." As she murmured the end of her words, her life finally left her body, leaving the man howling in pain and despair. From then on, the scenes shed, the man in question being a vengeful ghost, his mind teetering on the brink of copse and death as he kept wandering through thebyrinth, its challenges for death being a wee yet he couldn''t die, for his death would mean the end of the woman''s memories with him. Angelina''s head suddenly started to throb harder and harder, her eyes turning redder and redder as she kept gazing at the scene, several emotions that she can''t ce a hand on covering over her body, taking over her mind as she watched the man conquer thest of thebyrinth. His life fading away with it as he murmured looking to the ceiling, the memories of the woman filling his mind. "I hope in the next life we can meet" And then a resounding st echoed deep within Angelina''s mind, the scene in front of her getting heavier as a single stone from the ceiling of thestbyrinth fell onto the man''s head, its resounding light blurring her eyes for a moment as whispers started to fill Angelina''s ears. "I shall grant the wish of the first love, for let it be said within the fates of the entire world therey a forgotten love. Take my blessings and let it be promised that when the demon reborn travels the dream of her chosen past, all the hidden history that is lost will be gifted, and let it be said that this is the promise from abyrinth of fate...." With that, divine might surrounded the wholebyrinth as it disappeared, while the feelings and emotions were left behind deep within Angelina''s mind. Right now it was crumbling faster and faster, her body turning illusionary as Angelina in a dazepletely disappeared from the dreamscape, leaving behind a lot of destroyed dreams. Though the moment she disappeared, Austin appeared right at the center, a light smile grazing his face as Austin murmured. "Well, that''s....that" .... Austin POV: ''She will definitely be having a great headache once everything clears, not to mention the emotional toil on her.'' After waking up, Angelina will definitely be under mental pressure, but it would all clear up soon. The only thing left is for Angelina to piece all the pieces together. I have already left the needed hints within all the adventures that Angelina will look through. The ideology of fate would fall under the powers of the Goddess of Fate. It''s true about thebyrinths existing in the pasts; it is said that suchbyrinths were formed from the disrupted power of corruption all around, the fight of the energy against the Gods'' divine might forming such reality spaces. Thus there came to exist severalbyrinths all across back at that time. People would be easily or identally swallowed up by them, then having to risk their life to escape. Though at the end of clearing it, fighting against thebyrinth, the corruption stored in there would start to slowly fade away, thus the Gods left great pieces of treasures at the end of suchbyrinths. With the hint that I have given her, along with the scenes I showed in the ''memory'', it wouldn''t take Angelina long to understand that perhaps thatbyrinth would have belonged to the Goddess Of Fate, and the whole situation would then be wrapped around nicely. ''But the mental damage is still done. Well, not like the girls surrounding me are all normal.'' I mused at that thought, it would take some time, but after this, the path is already set. Slowly Angelina will fall, fall into such a level that she wouldn''t be able to stop living without thinking about me. ''With this the first step for Angelina is done.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Now all I have to do is to watch the rest fall into ce. ''Guess it''s time to get some real sleep.'' ..... "Did someone die?" Nini asked with her gaze narrowed up as she looked between Carmel, Nix, and Melvin, the whole situation there being dark and gloomy, with Carmel seeming in control as the aura of ''don''t talk to me'' seemed to be oozing out, not to mention that sharp coldness spreading over. It would seem that the ploy I made yesterday had done its work. "It''s nothing, let''s just get this over with." I replied as I took the lead on the horse, with Nini in the lead and I behind her with Carmel. The travel began again as we crossed the valley, Nini herself having a big whopping smile from all her mouths, she was literally glowing from all the fucking I did to her, the devoted woman now seemingly set free as we kept moving forth. Thest hit I did the night before having already done its work, the rtionship between Carmel, Nix, and Melvin is already cracked down humongously, nothing is going to change that. Though there is still the problem of Carmel and Carmelia still thinking that there are some foul actions at y, the sudden change still being something hard for the girls to ept as normal. ''But that''s slowly going to change.'' And thus with quick movements, our entourage soon reached upon a moderate vige spread all around, powerful auras being spread from around, with strong-looking women standing guard at the entrance. The vige size being huge with everyrge hut spread around, several demons of the Zoxia tribe could be seen within the tribe. Their demon-like features clearly seen with their ckish skins with several lines running around their bodies, the unique thing here being the fact that the men looked weak and fragile, while the women looked to be powerful and well-bodied. Heck, the whole ce reeked of the matriarchal power they held. "Is that the tribe?" Carmel asked, sticking just to me, fully avoiding her best friends, who seemed to think they are in the right. Of course, the two must have tried to talk and see things through, but with the negative emotions boosted with the two boys, no matter how well Carmel exins the scenario all they would see is Carmel already bing mine and the two being left with just their dicks in their hands. ''Not much longer...'' "Yes, that''s the tribe, unique aren''t they?" I spoke to which Carmel nodded her head, her eyes looking through the ce, the ce itself having a certain tribal beauty to it. Though the moment we came closer towards it the whole ce lit up with vignce, the women pointing their spears at me, as their aura of Origin level 5 sted forth from them. Seeing this, I moved my horse forward, the disguiseing off. And the moment the guards saw me, their eyes seemed to narrow, seemingly taking time to understand me, though soon enough their eyes widened as they shouted out. "Warrior Austin!" Small smiles filling their faces as they waved their hands at me, seeing so I got down from my horse walking up to them with a smile, waving my hands as I spoke to them. "Hey sister Lira and sister Toti!" My words made their smiles widen as the two of them walked up to me and took their turns giving me a hug, pushing me roughly against their breasts, the two of them being slightly taller than me as they ruffled my hair. "You have grown up to be a splendid young man!" Lira shouted as she patted my shoulder, the force staying on my body as I replied back. "Well the two of you look as strong as always." My reply earning a snicker as they turned their eyes to the ones behind me, their expressions turning serious as they spoke. "So tell us? Why did you bring outsiders here?" The edge in their tone being undeniable and turning around I could see Carmel biting her lips a bit, to which looking at the two guards I spoke. "I want to see the matriarch, I wish to challenge the hidden cave to get permission to draw the cure of fallen, an important person has slept into the fallen." At my words, their expression shifted a lot, to which in the end with a sigh Toti spoke, her spear hitting against the ground as she did. "Wait here, I will go and talk to the matriarch." With that, Toti headed in, while Lira started to make some small talk with me, while eyeing the ones on the horses behind me. Though by now a small amount of crowd had formed outside, while the ones that recognized me already started to run up to me. Several of the men started to speak and shift around me, while my looks and aura being international attractive got the attention of the mainly younger women as they started to circle around me, ying the lines of seduction to get me into their arms. "My.....Austin you look much more handsome now." One woman said as she tried to rub my arms. "Are you alone, cause you got my interest!" "Are you a 45-degree angle? Because you''re a cutie!" "I hope you know breath-to-breath resuscitation, cause you just took my breath away!" ''Man.....can they get any cheesier?'' Chapter 704 Chapter 703-Fight To Prove. Chapter 704 Chapter 703-Fight To Prove. The surroundings quickly cleared up as Lori returned, her powers being released as she pushed away the crowd, her gaze focusing on me as she spoke to me. "Follow me, the matriarch will meet you now." To her words, I turned to look to the back, my gaze meeting Carmel''s who, along with the rest, got down from the horses. They slowly walked up to me, while the gathered crowd gazed at the gathering. The women before now were eyeing Nix and Melvin like men eyeing women, the whole scene looking a bit disgruntling to the two young nobles of powerful houses. "Make way! We are going to meet the matriarch!" Once Lori called this out, a sense of power enamored the whole situation as we started to walk, with me taking the lead and the rest following after me. The whole vige had a much more backward feel with its own intrinsic look that matched their style, though what was more intriguing was that most of the ones herr has a powerful aura to them. The women walked around in the lead, while the men looked submissive. The whole power dynamic looked quite weird as we kept moving around, soon reaching upon arge hut in the middle of the vige, that looked to be the most luxurious one within the vige. With a thud of the spear to the ground, the door to the hut opened up, us being led into the well-decorated hut. Right in the center of the ce, sitting on a throne of bones, sat a woman giving off a powerful vibe. Her presence filled the whole ce as her powers seemed to be of the Origin level 9, while surrounding her sat several other women in an orderly fashion, all of them being more of the older age with powerful auras to them too, their eyes scanning us up and down. Though the moment they saw me, their faces lit up. The demon woman sitting in the lead spoke up. "Looks like you have grown up to be a fabulous warrior, Austin. Stunning, I have to say." To her words, with a smile, I walked up to her as she stood up from her throne, the two of us sharing a hug as I responded. "Well, Chief Vick, you look fabulously strong as always. Did those biceps get even bigger?" At my sly remark, sheughed as she buffed up her bicep, the woman looking quite intimidating with muscles growing all over her. After some small talk, her gazended on the ones behind me as she took a seat on the throne. "I heard about what you need, but before that, don''t you know we don''t like visitors? Or have you forgotten?" At the end of her words, the atmosphere got darker and more dangerous, to which I kept a light smile on my face as I responded. "I wouldn''t have done this if it weren''t important, and you know me well. The ones here will undergo any trial to gain recognition of the tribe before they make any move." My words brought the entire focus of the women in the hut to Carmel, Nix, Melvin, and Nini, to which Chief Vick pointed at Nini first as she spoke. "That one doesn''t need to go through any trial, the strength she possesses is more than enough to gain our admiration." At the words of Chief Vick, all the mouths of Nini''s gave a dangerous smile, while the pressure in the room focused on the other three, a glint passing through Chief Vick''s eye as she spoke. N?v(el)B\\jnn "So they know about our traditions, right?" To which I replied. "Yes." "Then let''s get the party started!" At her shout, the ground slowly started to shake, all three beings surprised for a moment after which they regained their sense of bnce. All of us soon headed outside as a crowd had already formed. Several demon women stood their ground with all of them hitting the ground with their spears, the call of the wild activated as Chief Vick spoke with a smirk. "Let''s show them our hospitality, shall we!" With her shout, the ground started to shake harder. Thanks to me already having spoken to the three about the traditions, they weren''t surprised much, but there still existed a certain anxiety in all of them as the crowd started to split, forming a circle as a woman that matched the origin level of Carmel stood out, her pressure powerful as she taunted Carmel. "Come to me, little girl." At that call, the expression of Carmel turned dark, Carmelia no doubt taking over as she nodded her head, walking in front of the woman. The challenge for battle being called as the mana started to rumble, both the women stood against each other slowly gauging the other one. Just as an eyelid shed, the demon woman was in front of Carmelia, her spear gaining momentum. But her attack couldn''tnd as Carmelia dodged it, and before the demon woman could react, a certain arrow suddenly appeared and hit her in the shoulder, its power knocking her back. As she regained her bnce, the lust of battle only ignited stronger in her heart as she roared back. "This is fun!" Carmelia now already standing with a bow in her hand tapped the ground, a certain vibration going forth as pirs rose from the ground which the demon woman dealt with, her spear breaking through the earth as hundreds of arrowsunched upon her, several striking her body, while blood fell. But to this tribe it only made them stronger, as the demon woman that deflected the attack grinned, the pressure around her getting stronger as she made a thrusting motion forward, space seemingly feeling a twist as Carmelia suddenly disappeared from her position, where arge scar on the ground had already been formed. "Huff....fight me head-on!" As the demon woman shouted this, her body started to glow, the several lines on her ckish skin seemingly gaining life as her power boosted forth, her pressure doubling as she in a blink of an eye appeared in front of Carmelia who quickly tried to dodge yet a hitnded on her pushing her back, to which Carmelia quickly gained her strength. But her opponent gave her no more breathing space as she started to attack Carmelia rigorously, the spear moving in a zigzag manner, hunting to kill. But Carmelia isn''t one to falter, as she using the edges of her bow started to fight back, the specialbat style developed by Eleanoring into y as she went toe to toe with her opponent. "Yes! That''s it! That''s how a woman should fight!" The demon woman shouted, her frenzy getting higher as was her power. The sheer force in her body, not one to be easily trifled with but would Carmelia be a heroine without her being special? Hence the sky started to suddenly darken, a light of the moon shining from within Carmelia''s body as she spoke. "Enough." And that was it. The light of the moon graced Carmelia''s body, a silver beautiful light covering over her, as even her hair turned to silver. Along with it, Carmelia''s body became a phantom, the attack of the demon woman, her spear just passing through her body as Carmelia floating lightly on the ground waved her hand. She called out as the gravity around her opponent got wobbly, the pressure being irregr as the demon woman tried to get a hold of herself. Sadly Carmelia didn''t even give her a chance to adapt as she called her second move as she pointed to the sky. With that, the sky got even darker as silver light projections fell down upon the opponent. One must know that currently with the special abilities of the Zixon tribe, the body and power of the demon woman is extremely powerful, enough to break and tank any defense and attack, yet those attacks seemingly as butter got easily prated. The silver light flowing like arrows hit several parts of the demon woman''s body, she tried to dodge yet the change in the environment, made it hard for her to do anything as the attacks prated her body. Thus within seconds, shey on the ground, her body riddled with holes, while floating lightly above the ground stood Carmelia as she stared down with several thousands of those moonlight arrows around her. "I concede...." The woman spoke lightly to which Carmelia turned back to her normal form, and just as she did this, a shout came from Chief Vick. "Marvelous!" Thud!....thud!...thud!... To her words, the ground started to shake harder as the rest of the demons rejoiced at the battle in front of them, the situation turning even more blood-pumping as another demon woman took front as she beckoned Nix to her. Meanwhile, Carmel back in control took my side, a small smirk on her face as she asked. "Huh...how did I do?" "Not bad." That is all I said, focusing on the next fight at hand. Chapter 705 Chapter 704-Were they All Lies? Chapter 705 chapter 704-Were they All Lies? The subsequent battles too weren''t that hard. Despite their looks, the two of them are really powerful, though the women of the Zexion tribe weren''t anything to scoff at. Thus, the match ended up with a very close victory for the two, which didn''t sit well with them, the negative emotion boost doing its work, slowly chipping it all away. Every path till here has been a trial for Nix and Melvin, from humiliation to loss, to being dealt with like idiots, to perhaps watching the love of their life being taken away, and now the strength that they held so highly got broken down like paperweight. The chipping away of their mentality has reached towards its final pull. "Austin! The ones you brought to us are definitely worth all the respect! Come, let''s enjoy a feast for this situation!" At the wording of Chief Vick, the rest of the members shouted out. "Yes!" "Let''s throw a big food party!" "Let''s eat!" The loud shouts of the women filled the ce. The other three with Carmel, Nix, and Melvin looked quite ufortable at the whole situation, the problem being worse for Carmel who wants to find a solution to treat her sister quickly. But that''s not going to be easy at all, and I have already drilled into their minds the importance of participating in this celebration. "How can we reject such kind words of yours? Let''s enjoy!" I shouted alongside Chief Vick with a smile, my words making the woman''s smile turn wider as she patted my back and roared. "Now that''s the spirit!" ... Third Person POV: The ''party'' in question went in full swing. It didn''t matter if the sunlight was shining, or the morning was just getting higher, the whole tribe moved with powerful zealous movements as they started to arrange the little feast for the addition of three warriors to their ranks. The whole situation looked quite tribal and brutal but with its own hint of beauty. The stocked food of the beasts was taken out as the chefs started to rip and create a powerful-smelling barbecue. Several arranged open table settings were kept within an open area, with lots of the vige members taking part, small drum music being yed here and there, creating a certain nice yet blood-pumping vibe. The chief sat at the center of the gathering with the elders and more powerful women members taking rounds, their husbands and rted men all around serving the food or taking part in the celebration. The main members of the attraction, the new warriors and Austin with Nini took the main stage with lots of people trying to talk to them. The situation was more focused on Nix and Melvin with several of the women hitting on them, their actions being very forward and open, with several of them just asking for a good time now. Both Nix and Melvin first looked quite disturbed by this which soon turned into small smiles as they dealt with it all around. The women were also not left alone, as certain men with sly smiles tried to get close to them, trying to talk them up, or trying to get them to be their sugar mommy. The noble presence and power of Carmel were quite the temptation for the men, who like the powerful but Carmel easily dealt with it by having Austin near her, who kept the rest at bay. The main point was around Austin, as not many of the women dared to get too close to him and the reason for it kepting out of the slightly drunk Chief Vick''s mouth as she kept exining the story to Carmel. "Hup!...and he beat the shit out of the rest! Making the women have no will to even try and tame Austin!.....hic!...those that tried could only get beaten down!" Slowly Chief Vick kept spreading the story around, her protection around Austin being the bigger factor that none of the women sneaked up to Austin. Carmel listened to all of this with shining eyes, taking in the stories and adventures of Austin, hearing the stories of how he gained their respect and admiration and became close to them. The light and toned stories of adventure and fun brought stars and a bit of admiration into the eyes of the senior sister here, her gaze going to hold certain emotions as she chatted lightly with Chief Vick. Meanwhile, Nini just stuck close to Austin, her aura giving off a ''do not approach'' vibe, and to the many that could feel her power, no one dared approach too close to her. And as such, time started to fall by. Half an hourter, the party started to fall into a certain ambiguous atmosphere. The women started to get handsy with their men, the men acting more coquettish around the women, slowly seducing them, the smell of desire soon wafting in the air and it didn''t take long for Carmel to notice this. Her face turned a bit flush from both the alcohol and the open affairs happening in the open, the women pulling their men away and the doors of certain huts being closed. It didn''t take long for the significant amount of people gathered around to decrease, while the light sounds of pleasure started to be heard around. "Oh....my...my....is someone shy?~" Chief Vick teased as she gulped a bit of her alcohol, her eyes focused on Carmel who shyly shook her head. To this, with a grin, she leaned in and whispered. "What about it? Do you want to try any of the boys here?" To her question, Carmel''s expression turned cold as she shook her head, Carmelia keeping her face straight at the situation now to which, not losing the smile, Chief Vick spoke. "What about Austin?~ He seems to care deeply about you~" Thest whispers brought a certain blush to the very cold Carmelia. It would be a lie for her to say that she wasn''t attracted to Austin and certain feelings hadn''t been sprouting but its just at the beginning stage, and Carmelia and Carmel have no intention of pushing too much into it. After all, the two of them now are just a broken family in that sense. "Don''t let his expression fool you, from what I can understand Austin seems to care a lot about you." Thest of her words brought a smile to even the cold-faced Carmelia, her gaze soon turning to look for her friends which turned out to be empty, her expression filling with doubt. Seeing this, Chief Vick with a smile responded. "Looks like those two went out for some good time!" Herugh at the end made Carmelia frown, the prospects of Nix and Melvin doing such things in such a situation did not match up to the image she had in mind. Sure, she knows men of noble positions always have their own enjoyment, but that''s not how Carmelia had ever seen them. Plus they are her best friends and should know how deeply she feels disgust for those kinds of behaviors. Yes, she has her own aversions to it, and yes her friends know it but above all that they came here for her little sister. They had used their words of care for her, their care for her little sister as the excuse to jump intoing here, forcing Austin to take them with him, and now at the juncture where they should be the most careful, the two went out to have some fun with girls? What about their so-called loyalty? What about the so-called reasons they threw at Carmel to get them here? What about the friendship they so-called talked about? Was everything from the beginning a game to them? Was she a game to them? Slowly the umtion of everything started to finally bubble forth, anger, anger, and anger now turning into resentment. Resentment soon turned into hatred and it slowly reached towards the top, the eyes of Carmel turning extremely cold, her gaze turning to the Chief Vick, who with raised eyebrows pointed to a certain direction as she spoke. "They went that way." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With that, Carmelia with light yet pressured steps moved forth, anger bubbling both in Carmel and Carmelia, the beginning of the end was nigh. Chapter 706 Chapter 705-Disgust And Hate. Chapter 706 Chapter 705-Disgust And Hate. The world seemed to watch upon the scene as Carmelia, with narrowed eyes, her mana stifling, and her mind running with resentment, walked away from the gathering toward a specific hut. It was located quite far from the current location of the party. Her mind could not believe this level of betrayal without having to see it with her own eyes. As she got closer to the hut, the sounds of the debauchery taking ce inside became more audible. The familiar voices made Carmelia and Carmel both feel a sense of extreme anger in their minds. The window to therge hut was left open, as if for the world to see the darkness happening within. The sight turned Carmelia''s eyes even harder as the power of betrayal filled the body of the good friend, nearly destroying the one good rtionship she felt she had in a long time. ''Why?....'' Carmelia asked herself as she simply gazed into the scene. Her throat constricted, her stomach churned, and she felt disgust filling her mind. The scene before her was one of pleasure, the room filled with three women and four men, the dynamics changing, the postures changing, with the expressions of pleasure clear on their faces. "How would you like that? You bitchy princess?!" Nix screamed in pleasure as he tried to dominate the woman riding above him. His lewd call, as if he were doing it with Carmel, made everything she had eaten rise to her mouth, her legs weakening as she watched Melvin and another man being yed with by another woman, his pleasure evident as he too seemed lost in some kind of fantasy of his. ''Is this love? Is this care? Is this what everything had amounted to?....'' While that question haunted Carmel, her mind started to fracture. The secrets of a past that she so dearly tried to hide resurfaced in her mind. Her body felt wobbly, and her eyes turned extremely red, while Carmelia tried to hold onto any sense of bnce she could, trying to protect Carmel from returning to that very memory that led to the fracture. But it was of no use. The fear of love Carmel holds, the insistent desire for familiar love, and the reason for rejecting true romantic love, all started to flood Carmel''s mind. The control was brought back to her as she vomited. "Blurgh!....no!....No!...NO!....STOP!" Even as she tried, those memories coiled around her mind, never letting her go. Her innate dislike for sex and her disgust toward the concept of having romantic sex came into y, her biggest nightmare about that time slowly fading in. Her body instinctively ran, her power and manaing into y as she ran like there was no end. Her body broke past its normal speed as she just ran without looking or thinking. She just wanted to run away, to run away from that scene, to not hear the moans of pleasure, the breaking of her heart and mind as her trauma slowly started to take over. Thus, she kept running. Her body seemingly became phantom-like as the clouds darkened around the sky. She seemingly passed through several things as she finally, losing her sense of pain, fell upon the ground, bing human. "Huff....hufff...no...no.....please don''te back!" Carmel held her head, trying to stop those scenes from shing in her mind. Her body started to curl around, even Carmelia herself seemed to have fallen, as she too suffered with the dangers of the illusion, taking it in such that the two of them started to suffer, missing the small light starting to gather around. ''Why?.....why did things have to be like this?! I am alone in the end, aren''t I?'' As Carmel and Carmelia took in those feelings, her body only started to feel heavier. Didn''t Nix and Melvin promise her in the past that they would be with her? That they wouldn''t be like that scum? That they genuinely felt something for her? And now she is foolishly alone......again. ''Right.....I am not even meant to be loved,'' Carmel mused, Carmelia falling to the same scene of pain, the constriction of everything started to bind her mind. In the end, even her dear teacher left after that, and she had now even pushed her junior brother away, a guy had called her his family on the first meeting. ''Things are meant to be like this, there is just lust, no love.'' As such thoughts started to crawl into her mind, Carmel and Carmelia started to fall into their delusion, and just before thest straw could break, she heard a voice. "Princess?" The call felt close yet distant as Carmel, unfurling from her curl, turned to look at Austin standing a bit farther away from her. His body seemed soaked in blood and sweat as he, with shaking eyes, looked at her. The whole scene seemingly shed something within her, a memory she didn''t know she had, ovepping the scene in front of her with that scene, yet the difference being that the Austin back then was a much younger version. ''What is this?'' Carmel asked herself, her mind shaking, as a memory she seemingly didn''t know she had slowly started to unravel itself. Austin rushed to her, gently cradling her body as he looked down at her, the scene once again shing to a past scene as something ovepped. "Carmel are you okay?!" ''Carmel are you okay?!'' ''What is this? Carmelia, what is happening?'' ''It''s an untapped memory.'' Carmelia, who regained herself just like Carmel, replied. Her words sounded taut but even then a certain warm feeling filled both of them as they gazed at the deep worry in Austin''s eyes. The previous stone-cold demeanor had softened a lot as he picked her up in a princess style. "What happened?" Austin asked but Carmel and Carmelia were both lost in the same hug, seemingly as if it had happened before. Her hand raised itself to hold his face as she asked. "Tell me, have we met before?" The weakness in her voice made Austin''s face harder. Both girls didn''t miss the change in Austin''s expression at the moment, the words she said before ovepped with the current scenario. Certain suspicions became stronger as the two girls asked themselves. "Why can''t I remember?" Everything felt confusing to Carmel, who felt as if she was missing an important piece. "We shouldn''t be here!" Austin shouted as he tried to run away with Carmel, but before he could seemingly get out, the light in the ground lit up, and it was then that Carmel noticed that they were in some ce special. The shining light blinded the two of them as everything went dark. ..... "Urgh....." Carmel let out a silent moan of pain, her mind still not okay as she sat up, her gaze looking around as she seemingly sat in something of a magic circle, all around red torches seemingly ced around her with mes on them, lighting up a certain eerie feeling all around. And before she could even respond, the mes started to gather around, turning into a certain spirit form. "A broken mind, a shattered innocence, and an unwilling past hidden from the mind, tsk.....tsk....tsk...you really are a container with lots of issues." The seemingly gathered me spoke, to which with confusion Carmel asked. "Where is this? What happened? Where is Austin?!" At her shout, the me gathered to show Austin seemingly floating in a red space. Before Carmel could speak, the me continued. "I am the guardian spirit guiding the challengers towards the solution to the cursed past and you are in my trial. Since this boy has passed it before, there is no need for him but it doesn''t mean he can just enter my trial again." At these words, Carmel, holding her head, tried to piece things together, the situation clearing up a bit as Austin had already spoken to her about the whole thing to be done in order to get the cure to help her sister. Though thetter ending of the fire spirit''s words made Carmel''s face harden. "What do you mean by that?" She asked, trying to put strength into her body. "It''s simple, he needs to be punished." As the me said this, Austin''s body seemingly started to get hotter. Seeing this, Carmel screamed out. "No! It''s not his fault! It''s mine!" "Still, it doesn''t change the fact that he rushed into the trial again, after having been given orders not to." The majesty in the fire spirit''s words got higher, as did the suffering seemingly being inflicted on Austin. ''No....no....no.....it''s my fault!''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 707 Chapter 706-Why Mother.......? Chapter 707 Chapter 706-Why Mother.......? "Please, please don''t hurt him...." Carmel, the princess, begged as she looked at the me spirit. She who lived looking down on the world now looked like a small leaf that would be blown away with a little breeze. This scene, if looked upon by another member of the Empire, would release the greatest anger, yet none of that pride can be seen now, only one seemingly living in regret. "You seem to care deeply about him, yet you seem to be hurting him more than anyone else. Quite the contradictory path for someone that pretends to care." The words of the fire spirit made Carmel''s face turn red. The actions she had taken until now,pared to what Austin was doing for her, seemedcking inparison. She looked like an entitled girl taking everything, seemingly like an entitled prick that just tries to have her way, and the guilt of it still fills her mind. ''I know, I know I am wrong but I won''t let him be hurt by me! This I cannot let be!'' "Please, I know it''s my fault, everything is my fault, so please give me a way to help him." A creeping silence fell upon the ce, the fire spirit seemingly contemting something after which it started to speak. "Traditions are an important thing here and Austin has broken them. For you to rise above it, show a bravery that''s better than everyone, ovee your trauma." The mention of trauma made Carmel''s body flinch, a past she didn''t want to remember shing through her mind. Her nails dug into the ground, she bit her lips hard enough to bleed from them. Yet seeing the sight of Austin suffering in that scene of fire made her body burn up with him. She just couldn''t let him be hurt by her. So with all her emotions ruffling through her body, her eyes turning red, while she held the ground tight, the memories she so wished to never visit slowly flowed into her mind, yet the scene of Austin suffering seemingly covered over it. Thus with her hardened gaze looking up to the fire spirit Carmel spoke. "Fine, I will do it." The stress in her voice was ever-present. What she wants to face is something she never wanted to look back at, something she wants to run away from, yet her kind heart couldn''t see Austin suffering from it. Thus her voice stayed resolute, her will to face the past and rise from it. Thus the fire spirit''s voice sounded out. "Good, go and face the past. From what I could read through the kid Austin''s memory, I shall let you see the lies you have been swimming in." "What does th-" Carmel wasn''t even able to finish speaking as her mind started to waver. She suddenly fell to the ground, and the world around her started to waver and twist as everything turned nk for a moment after which the truth started to be seen. ..... ''What is this?'' Carmel, very used to her own phantom state, floated within her memories. The scene started to y, as a very little and extremely cute Carmel could be seen. She was at the age of 6, running around like a normal child, the pce walls looking very bright to her, with her life looking bright. The maids loved her as they kept warning her to be careful as she kept running all around. Life seemed simple back then as floating as nothing, Carmel guided through the memory, a small smile gracing her lips. With light steps, she moved around. After the opening of her bloodline, Carmel had be the more important one to everyone around her, her position of perhaps bing the next Empress very probable. This meant the number of enemies she had within the pce was huge. The current Emperor is a very lustful man, which means that he has arge number of wives and concubines, which means arger number of children, older brothers, and sisters who are vying for the throne and her death. This meant that she had extremely extensive protection all around. Thanks to that, Carmel''s mother also had sted into a top position, bing a very important part of the Emperor''s harem for giving birth to a daughter with this bloodline. But the young Carmel, knowing this, didn''t take it much into ount. Her lively mind kept the same as she strolled all around the pce, lost in her own bubble. These situations made the floating Carmel smile wistfully as she strolled through her own memoryne. Yet the next scenes to happen, made Carmel''s smile turn for the worse as she experimented with her powers and found something she shouldn''t have. When Carmel turned 8 years old, she met with the Bow Empress boasting of her talent. Eleanor started to teach her, Eleanor bing like a second motherly figure to Carmel, who respected and adored Eleanor, who in turn took good care of Carmel too, painting a very happy picture Her talent was a good match for the bow too, thus under the guidance and teaching of Eleanor, Carmel started to widen the uses of her bloodline abilities, trying to find out more ways in which she would be able to use her powers. It was the constant push of Eleanor that led to Carmel''s experimenting, and the day she found out about her phantom ability, she started another experiment on it. ''No.....not this scene!'' N?v(el)B\\jnn Carmel, biting her lips, screamed inwardly. But no matter how much she wanted to reject it, she couldn''t. Activating a certain ability she had long since closed off in her mind, Carmel, in the light of the night like a shadow that can''t be seen, floated through the mansion, the light of the moon floating high in the sky. Right now Carmel can''t be identified by anyone as she floats around and she feeling mischievous floats directly to the room of her mother intending for a surprise, s the surprise actually fell upon on Carmel who entered to see her own mother''s adultery, her affair on the bed for the widened Carmel to see. As a princess and nobility, Camrel has gained dear knowledge and teachings of such, and with just one sight she understood that what she was seeing wasn''t right at all and in the shock of the moment her ability came off. ''No.....no!...no!...I don''t want to see this!.....please stop!'' Camrl had tried to keep her bravado but she couldn''t the phantom floating older Camr tried to crawl herself into a ball to avoid seeing the scene but she couldn''t, she couldn''t avoid it at all, as a certain force took control over her, forcing her to see the scene in front of her. ... "Mother...?" The young, shocked Carmel shouted out as she fell to the floor. Her mother, caught in a verypromising position, called out. "Carmel!" Her voice held shock, despair, and a surge of madness at the moment. The man involved shouted out. "She can''t be let go." And with a thud, he reached close to Carmel. Before the young girl could react, the man held her by her hair, his hand covering her face. The frightened Carmel turned her eyes toward her mother, who, looking at the scene, bit her lips until they turned red. Her gaze filled with a mixture of emotions toward her daughter, yet those eyes, very simr to the Emperor''s who forced her into this life, burned a hole in her. With few choices, she had her own revenge. Thus, after a split-second decision, after closing her eyes, Carmel''s mother spoke. "We need to make this look like an ident." The final verdict made the tears run endlessly in the eyes of little Carmel. The trauma going forth ced a mark on her head, the fear and despair filling her eyes as she, by pure instinct, became a phantom and fell outside the door. It didn''t take even a secondter for her to open her mouth and shout. "HELP ME!" Her voice filled the entire segment, and within seconds everything was done. The whole thing was kept under a lid as Carmel, in protective custody, with her eyes fully nk, had to see her own mother soon being executed secretly by the Emperor himself, along with her hidden lover. The eyes of her mother, who looked at her with a daze, only seemed to mutter. "I never loved you, love was never meant for you, I only loved him...." Her mother''s gaze, to the end, belonged to her lover, and it was that moment that first brought the very disgust for such love in Carmel. Later, she learned about how her mother''s beauty was something the Emperor liked and took by force, his lust for beauty being the cause. This only went forth to strengthen Carmel''s belief that such love wasn''t needed in her life. From then on, Carmel''s life was like a shell, moving and zipping around as if she had lost her soul. Until Carmelia was formed and took control, trying to make everything right, yet even then the darkness stood in her life, the trauma etched onto her mind. Chapter 708 Chapter 707-2nd Betarayl Of the 2nd. 708 Chapter 707-2nd Betarayl Of the 2nd. Things didn''t get any better for Carmel down the line. The anger of the situation at the time had been transferred over to Eleanor, with the thought that perhaps this wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t practiced her powers if she hadn''t been pushed to get better by Eleanor. Those thoughts bred sadness in her. At the time, Carmel had shown it in such a way that it filled Eleanor with guilt. More than that, Eleanor was forced away from Carmel, as the Empire intervened and took Carmel to be monitored and looked after in a credible setting. Thus, the one person who became like a second mother and guide was stripped away from Carmel''s life. Eleanor couldn''t do much about it either. Even though she taught Carmel, Carmel wasn''t actually a disciple who could take her ce next; her position as a princess didn''t allow it, and even the Empire wouldn''t have allowed it too. Plus, Eleanor couldn''t let such power fall into more powerful hands, so even though Eleanor wanted to fight back, she had to move on. Thus, Carmel''s life becamepletely dark, only lighted by perhaps Carmelia, who kept forming in her mind. The coldness there dealt with the outside world, while Carmel became the light that hid the darkness. Though in several ways things became even worse for Carmel, her siblings, and stepmothers, having sensed an opportunity, started to act. They didn''t know why the concubine was killed, but now, without her mother by her side, Carmel was even more vulnerable. She quickly started to feel the pressure from all around, with certain bullying and a sense of disaster filling her surroundings. Carmel could feel her world getting smaller and smaller. The only thing that barely kept her sanity was the little sister who thought of her as her own¡ªthe little sister whose mother had died giving birth and who stayed close to her at all times. The innocence of her younger sister, Tria, kept Carmel moving, but even that couldn''t fight against all the malice falling on her. The world started to narrow around Carmel. ''I hate this.....'' ''I hate the world.'' ''I hate my life.....'' ''Why does this stupid love matter so much?'' Questions upon questions filled Carmel''s mind as the world started to press down upon her, and Carmel just wanted to give up. The trauma that was first inflicted on her made it hard for her to even try to get over it, but then the life that Tria brought into her gave her the opportunity to shine forth, to know that she wasn''tpletely without love. Locking that feeling away, for the first time, Carmel tried to thrive. Carmelia, with her coldness, burst forth then, the brutality emerging as Carmelia slowly started to gather all the needed power. Influence slowly started to form for Carmelia, and as such, the pressure from the pce only tripled. Anger loomed over Carmel, and it led her to embrace her whole self. She understood their fears came from her bloodline; if so, then she would rise to the top. When she reached the top, all those who looked down upon her and tried to harm her would pay a hefty price. Thus, with the protection of the Empire and a will to thrive, Carmel slowly started to get stronger and stronger. Her powers and connections grew at a rate that none around her could stop. It was a straight growth, a rise that nobody could do anything about. It seemed that everything would go well for her, that is until Carmel turned 13 years old. ''This memory, please don''t let me see it!'' The phantom Carmel, watching it all, seemed to beg, but no one seemed to hear her, as her second trauma came into being. The one that led to her memories being lost. The truth inches away from her, yet it only made Carmel fear what she might see. Going back to face and seeing her trauma again was not something she knew she could handle. Thus, the story of 13-year-old Carmel started to y out. At this time, it almost became sure that she would be the crown princess, with nothing able to stop her from perhaps being the next ruler. The current Carmel and Carmelia both believed that there wasn''t a need for any manly love in their life. Their disdain for it was ever-present, with her followers being Nix and Melvin, the two future Dukes who perhaps provided the strongest support for her. Yet, at this juncture, they were just followers to her, the prospect of being friends with them, much less bing best friends, being something unthinkable to the current Carmel and Carmelia. The two of them knew keenly that Nix and Melvin held certain feelings of expectation towards her, perhaps even dreaming of being the next consort Emperor by marrying her. Thus, she kept the two of them at arm''s length, maintaining a more professional rtionship. ''This is painful.'' Knowing what is to happen, after already feeling the betrayal of the two guys, only made the feelings within Carmel even moreplex. Yet, despite her pleas, the scene continued to y. .... "Miss, you have a meeting today." Carmel''s eyes turned towards her nanny, one of her most trusted workers, one who had been with her since her mother had died. Thus, the coldness in Carmelia''s eyes softened slightly as she responded. "Then let''s head out." With those words, Carmelia walked with precision and coldness through the hallways of the pce. The once vibrant floors she ran through with happiness, she now walked with apathy, her steps resounding as swarms of security surrounded her. Powerful warriors and servants were all around Carmel as she walked to the outside of the pce. As she kept walking, her gazended upon one of her siblings, the 2nd Prince, who was leading in the race for the throne. Carmelia''s eyes shed with disdain and anger as she walked past him and his entourage, her words filling his ears. "Your days are numbered." Her words were a deration as she left the pce. Carmelia entered the carriage prepared for her, with her nanny following suit. The carriage soon set off from the pce, surrounded by several powerful servants and soldiers. The entourage moved through the capital, with Carmelia leaning infort as she looked out into the world. "Everything looks peaceful outside of the pce." Carmel, back in control, murmured, the coldness receding. To her words, her nanny smiled, though her eyes seemed to hold some sadness. After a few seconds, it happened. The illusory Carmel and Carmelia both looked down at the scene with dread as suddenly, the nanny, with some old grey hair, spoke to the sitting Carmel. "My child, I''m sorry." "Nanny, what do you mean?" Carmel asked, sensing a sudden change in the atmosphere. Her gaze trembled as itnded on the magic circle that had been drawn on the floor of the carriage. The betrayal in Carmel''s eyes was ever-present as it lit up before she could react. "I will be paying for this with my life....." Those were thest words Carmel heard before she was taken away from the carriage. The world turned ck for her, and for Carmel and Carmelia, the scene ended there. ''It still hurts.'' ''Yes, it does.'' Carmelia replied to Carmel''s thoughts, the two of them clutching their hearts with the pain of betrayal. The fact that this came from the person they trusted most added extreme trauma to Carmel''s mind. The reason was that the nanny had belonged to the 2nd Prince since the beginning but had chosen to stay with Carmel as she grew up. It would have been fine if the nanny''s secret husband and child hadn''t been kept under the knife by the 2nd Prince, which led to Carmel being taken and transported to one of the most dangerous areas of her Empire, close to the capital. The betrayal came as a knife deep within her mind, leading to several thoughts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ''There is no true love....'' ''There is no true loyalty...'' ''Everyone stays with me for something.....'' ''No one would suffer for me or with me......'' ''In the end, all I''ve got is myself.....'' ''Love from a man is useless....'' Chapter 709 Chapter 708-Where It All Began. Chapter 709 Chapter 708-Where It All Began. ''It''s true there is nothing to ce my trust upon.'' Carmel and Carmelia, both having now faced the third type of betrayal from Nix and Melvin, could only feel their mental status keep taking a dive. Her eyes gazed upon the memory where Carmel seemed curled up on the ground, lying there fully exhausted to death, the memories ying against this being simple. She survived in that ce alone for a few days until she was found and helped by Melvin and Nix, the two of them seemingly having searched all around, and at thest moment before she faced death, they seemingly saved her along with all the knights and servants around, which led to the catalyst of her opening up her heart to them and bing best friends. ''But why? Why do I feel like something is missing?'' As a headache started to hit Carmel and Carmelia, the two of them holding their heads tightly, the image in front of them twisted and turned, changing its form. Soon in front of Carmel and Carmelia, a new image started to y, a powerful one as the truth came out. ''What is this?'' The two of them asked themselves as they saw a cloaked person appearing right beside her, the size of the person pointing to the fact that it might be a child or someone of lesser height. Before she could do anything or even respond, all the two girls could do was watch as if being possessed, as if the truth was slowly being knocked out of her mind. "What''s this? Princess Carmel?" The cloaked figure asked back in doubt, his soft voice showing off his age. Above that, the voice she heard before rang some bells in Carmel''s mind, as if she had heard it before, but before she could react to anything, the boy spoke. "Just what is happening to the world?" As the boy mused at the question, he seemingly picked Carmel up. The whole space surrounding her looked like a maze, all around her being dpidated walls, all of them looking old and almost broken, yet their height reached to the skies. This was one of the dangerousnds, the maze of forgotten walls, a ce of treasures, one that isn''t easily gained at all. Thews within the ce were a mix of several differentws: no flight magic could be used, and no one could even fly there. Even beyond all that, several restrictions of magic and power were also ced here, along with dangers all around. Thus, the boy fully covered first held up the girl Carmel in his arms as he started to run around the ce. He moved with familiar movements as he soon reached up on a wall, with a wave revealing a hidden small entrance to hide. The growls and cries of monsters all around could be heard as he safely ced little Carmel in while he too entered, closing off the entrance. The space inside was small, yet for now, it did as the boy started to inspect Carmel. "Looks like she is just exhausted." The boy sighed as hefortably ced Carmel around and then seemingly made her drink a potion, which was no easy task, after which he seemed to take some rest, possibly waiting for little Carmel to wake up. ..... ''No, what is this? When did this all happen?'' A certain premonition started to hit the hearts of the two girls as Carmel asked herself this question, to which Carmelia replied with a hardened tone. ''I don''t remember, I can''t remember, it''s seemingly blocked.'' The two of them came to understand something about themselves, the path of their blocked memory slowly opening up. Scenes of the memory in her mind yed perfectly along with the scene in front of her as it continued, and so did the pain and guilt in Carmel and Carmelia''s minds. ...... "Urgh..." Making such sounds of pain, little Carmel slowly woke up from her sleep, her eyes taking time to get used to the darkened light all around her. As her mind slowly started to regain its worth, Carmelia too saw everything through the light as the memories of what happened yed through Carmel''s mind, the pain being shared by Carmelia too as Carmel started to cry. "Why?...why am I being betrayed like this? What did I do?......." The tears raining down Carmel''s face at the thought of being betrayed by her own nanny, thest words of hers ying in her mind, the pain of betrayal burning in her body, as the second trauma ced its mark. The cries of the girl, not minding her situation around, filling the ce, taking her time, and just as she was rid of her tears, a voice sounded out. "Wow, I didn''t know you were such a crybaby." The words sounded rough, seemingly as if the person was trying to hide his voice. As the shocked Carmel quickly being reced by Carmelia took control, the girl''s burning eyes focused on the hooded figure before her, his body fully hidden from sight as he sat there leaning against the open entry with his face covered by a mask. "Who are you?" Carmelia asked, her voice being colder than she intended as she too was in pain. Her actions were being watched by Carmel inside as they faced the new situation, to which the hidden figure spoke. "Well, you just entered here and I saved your life, that''s all." His curt reply, along with the fact that there wasn''t anything wrong with her, made Carmelia back down a bit, her gaze looking through the person who seemed to match her height as holding the pain asked. "Where is this?" "It''s the maze of forgotten walls." The words of the boy made Carmelia''s eyes widen, the same passing through Carmel, as the face of Carmelia turned serious, her mind running at full speed as she asked. "Who are you?" "A traveler looking for treasures." His words not giving much as Carmelia asked. "Are you an imp or a dwarf or something?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om To this the voice replied. "Once again, none of your concern, princess." His words made Carmelia''s vignce even higher, but she kept her cold face as she asked again. "Quit the arrogance towards perhaps the next Empress." "What are you going to do? Dig through the whole world for a person my height with a white mask on?" At his words, Carmelia shut her mouth, the whole situation being confusing to her. First being betrayed by her most trusted person, next ends up waking up with a weird guy who seems to have no fear towards her or her power and now is trapped in an extremely dangerous ce that wishes for her death. Overall, everything was pounding at her mental health. Thus, Carmelia closed her eyes, the two of them within having a small talk after which Carmelia, still in control, spoke out to the masked savior of hers. "Help me get out of here and any riches you wish for will be yours." To this the masked person turned to look at her, his eyes not being able to be seen as he responded. "Sure, I will help you, but I don''t want anything. Let''s just go our separate ways after this." At his words, Carmelia frowned, her mind already thinking of the fact that perhaps the person is just trying to get more in her good side, his power of Origin level 3 being on disy. She just nodded her head, too tired to even go for any political talk. Seeing so, the masked guy in front of her forwarded her a snack. "Here, it''s better to fill your stomach and keep you energetic. We have a long way ahead of us, one with dangers." To this Carmelia looked at the food with wary eyes, the tasty, glittering piece of meat in front of her being something she couldn''t trust easily, especially being wary. Seeing so, the masked figure making a certain gap took a bite of the food, savoring it as he spoke. "Is this enough?" To his words, she, holding in her disgust at the whole situation, took the piece and she ced it in her mouth. The vor exploded forth in her tongue as her eyes widened. Soon she finished the piece, small oil being around her lips which made the person chuckle and Carmelia blush a bit. ....... ''Yes, this is where it all began....'' The older Carmel watching upon spoke, her heart-wrenching as Carmelia chimed in. ''This is where our desire for adventure and good food grew......'' Chapter 710 Chapter 709-You Are My Age?! Chapter 710 Chapter 709-You Are My Age?! Carmel could only watch, Carmelia tagging along as her head started to pound, the scene in front of her whispering of a past perhaps hidden deeply within her memory, the scene in front of her ying forward. ..... "What are we doing here?" Carmelia in control asked, munching nicely on the well-done meat in her hand, trying to y at the reality while hiding her trauma in her mind. As such, the scene yed around with the figure leaning against the wall spoke. "We are waiting for the night cycle toplete." His rough words brought forth information about the ce she was in. The whispers of certain dangerous-looking monsters moving around, their numbers doubling in the night, and in the case of this maze, the flow of day and night beingpletely different from the outside, when Carmelia came here it was definitely the morning. "Rest for now, you are going to need the energy afterward." To this, Carmelia nodded her head, her suspicious eyes still focusing on the scene in front of her as she leaned her head against the wall, her mind weary and tough as she tried to keep her consciousness. Yet all the attacks on her mental state that day made it harder for Carmelia, and her eyes slowly started to flutter and fall asleep. .....n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wake up..." The whispering call, along with the nudging shoulder, quickly woke Carmel up, she was back in control, looking at the masked figure in front of her with confusion, which quickly went away as her memories filled her mind. Thus gaining back her focus, Carmel asked in a guarded tone. "Is it time?" "Yes, let''s head out." The voice in the mask spoke to which, pushing away the opening, the two of them came out into the maze, the high walls filling the sky, as the subtle dangerous energy floated all around. Thus, with the person in front of Carmel taking the lead, the duo started to trudge forward, an eerie feeling all around from the walls. Finnd ??ew chapters on n??ve/lbi??(. Screeching sounds causing pain in their ears resounded all throughout, the figure in front of Carmel walking with caution as he suddenly stopped. With a quick throw of a stone to the ground, a trap seemed to be activated as several arrows hit all around the frontal pathway, the scene making Carmel take a deep breath as chills filled her body. "Let''s keep our voices lower from now on." Nodding her head at the voice, Carmel matched the figure in front of her, their nearly same height building up certain questions in her mind, but for now, her main focus stayed on surviving from here and getting revenge on everyone that was involved in this, one way or the other. As such, quickly they seemed to be making some leeway, walking through the ce. And then a voice sounded out, the cry of an animal. "Screeeeth!!" Its call caused both the duo''s bodies to freeze, with goosebumps covering over Carmel''s body as she spoke. "What was that?" "That was our call to run!" With that shout, the cloaked figure rushed forth, with Carmel holding behind him, the call was heard from behind, and Carmel turned to look back, her eyes widening as certain monsters walked out from the edge of a wall, their size bringing fear to Carmel''s body. The monster in front of her stood on its four, its two frontal legs being bigger than the back as it hunched over with a certain height, four beady eyes on its overall face, a round mouth with several teeth with arge tongue dangling out with saliva, its grey skin seemed to be falling from its own body as its disgusting hungry eyes fixed on Carmel. But what made her truly fear was that the monster was at Origin level 5! Its strengthpared to the two of them right now made Carmel tremble with fear, as the two of them rushed forward. Sadly it didn''t have much effect, as the monster with a howl started to run after them, its tongue reaching out as it kept moving with great speed. Seeing this, the cloaked figure taking the lead tried to take several turns, hoping to put the monster back. But it only barely did something to hold that monster back. "This is bad, we need a way out now!" As the cloaked figure shouted into Carmel''s ears, she ran along with him, their pace fast as they tried to escape. And within this, the figure shouted into Carmel''s ears. "Try to see if there are any walls with yellow markings on them!" At that shout, Carmel started to look around as they kept moving around the maze, death quickly catching up on their back. Then suddenly, as they took a curve, Carmel caught sight of certain inscriptions with yellow color on them, to which she quickly shouted. "There! There''s something there!" At this, quickly catching Carmel''s hand before she could react, the figure ced his hands on the wall, his mana covering it as the wall''s yellow inscriptions lit up. Just as it did, their two bodies got sucked up, moments before a sharp w could drive into their bodies, lights shing all around. And soon with spatial anomalies all around, the two of them appeared in a ce, yellow bright particles floating around as the duonded on the ground. Just as they did, Carmel took her hand away, her gaze turning cold with Carmelia taking control as she spoke out. "Don''t touch me without my permission!" At her words, the masked figure looked at Carmelia as he spoke in a dry tone. "If I didn''t hold you, the two of us would have been separated and thrown out into different locations once this trial might be over." His words took back some of the chills as Carmelia''s mind started to run with the issue of the trial. Certain parts of the walls when activated put forth a trial on the maze runners, and if cleared, certain treasures and prizes awaited them. And thus the shining yellow particles around started to swirl, a certain pressureing all around. The yellow particles soon gathered to form a big lip as a funny-looking voice started to be heard from it. "Oh? What do we have here, two contestants of simr age? Could this be a love challenge?" The words of the lips made Carmel''s eyes widen, the fact that the one in front of her might be a child like her rattling her mind, more so going forth to prove that perhaps the one in front of her might not be all that normal. A kid of Origin level 3 at that age? The only way that happens is if you are from a powerful family. And Carmelia wasn''t one not to see that manner in which he had acted back at the enclosure. "We are not a couple, that is something I can agree on." The figure spoke, now seemingly the same age, producing a certain close feeling as Carmelia agreed. "That''s right!" "Um... well, that doesn''t matter! I am still going to make this enjoyable!" With that, the light all around started to swirl, quickly bringing forth the challenge the two of them would have to face. Chapter 711 - 710-Secrets Laid Bare. Chapter711 - 710-Secrets Laid Bare. The light particles started to move around, soon embracing the two figures as Carmelia felt her whole body twist. She soon sat upon a wooden board, the lights changing as her gaze looked to the surface she was floating at, the beautiful golden water being present with her on the boat, and the guy in front of her. The lips took shape above them as they started to speak. "The only way you can win this is if the trust between the two of you increases. Sharing stories of the past, telling each other secrets, and facing certain truths, only by going through this would you be able to row forth, else you shall die here alone." With that, the lips disappeared, and the two of them left looking at each other with a pedal in their hands, one a beautiful growing princess, while the other cloaked boy faced her, the two of them with definitely their own secrets as they looked at each other. A moment of silence fell as brain power started to move through Carmelia''s mind. "First of all, how are we to create trust when I can''t even see you?" She asked, her slow movements in the boat rocking it left and right in the golden water, to which the masked figure just looked at her with a silent gaze, after which he spoke. "I cannot show you my face." "Then how can I trust you?" Carmelia asked, to which instead of trying, the masked boy ced the pedal on the golden water and tried to move. Yet even with all his strength, the water couldn''t move at all. They were situated in a flowing river-like situation, with just water all around, golden water that blinded the eyes. "How about we share one truth with each other?" The boy spoke. "How can I know it''s the truth?" Carmelia asked. "I can swear on it." The boy replied, to which a thoughtful look took over Carmelia''s face, both of them gazing at each other silently. After which, the boy, seemingly hesitating, spoke. "I swear upon the creation Goddess that I have two sisters whom I love and care for very much." The mention of the word sister softened Carmelia''s gaze, her mind wandering towards the one single sister she came to care about, a small spark of connection taking ce. Plus, the sense of restraint and certain respect and distance she had when she thought the one in front of her was an adult disappeared, making another certain close reaction since the boy in front of her might be of her own age. Not to mention it didn''t take a lot of thinking to understand that perhaps the boy might be of a powerful family and is just adventuring his time all around the world. With such stern thoughts, Carmelia lessened a bit of her wall as she spoke. "And I swear that I have a sister I care about too in the name of the Creation Goddess." The words made the boy flinch as he asked. "Does that exist in your family?" The jab was very clear to see, to which maintaining a smile Carmelia asked back. "Why is that not possible?" To which the boy remained quiet, his gaze focusing on her as she felt a certain flow of relief. She tried to move the paddle, it being small but the two of them felt it. Before they could ask more questions, the lips appeared back in the sky above them as they muttered. "Oh! I forgot to mention! You don''t have a lot of time! If you don''t quickly start rowing to get away, you will soon be eaten!" With that, the lips disappeared, several suffocating auras appearing all around theke, enough to drown the two. Thus, with frightened gazes, the two of them looked at each other as the boy spoke powerfully. "I have a girl I have a crush on!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I hate too much salty foods!" Carmelia quickly replied, the two of them feeling the heat all around as the boy spoke again. "I love cooking!" "I liked the food you cooked!" Carmelia responded, as the two of them slowly started to surge, the golden liquid giving away as secrets started to spill around, the two of them rowing faster and faster. "I like ying music!" "I hate my family!" "I like writing!" "I feel suffocated in life!" "I want to see the world!" "Me too!" With not just some secrets but info for each other being spilled here and there, the two of them started to row harder and harder. A small trust was created between the two of them as they kept rowing away, the great pressure they felt above slowly getting weaker but with it so did the hardness of the water, certain words not having any more powerful effects. It was within this situation the lips appeared above, its teasing voice being heard. "If you want to make it more to the second part of theke, if you want to beat the toughness of what you row, then this time more secrets you guard need to be said, else be food to whaty below!" Throwing that off, the lips disappeared again, leaving the two of them trying their hardest to row yet still end up looking at each other. There was a heavy silence between the two this time, Carmel having taken control, her gaze looking tired, while her face turned a bit haggard since her mind kept reeling from everything, but she still wanted to do this. Carmelia''s mind was extremely worn down right now, and with everything she went through and all the secrets she bore, at the end of her heart, she just wanted to shout everything to the world and feel a rxed mind. Thus, in the situation, she had shouted a lot of her own tastes and info to the boy in front of her, making him someone who now knows the most about her. The situation had be dire to her, the auras in the back started to get heavier, and Carmel understood that she had no chance against it. Plus, after all the shouting that was done, she did feel a sense of relief at the edge of her heart, a sense as if her mind had cooled down. Thus, grasping at her heart, she shouted a dear secret one of heavy value. "I have two minds!" "I hate my mother! She is a cheat and a killer!" "I want the entire royal family to be purged!" "I don''t want to be betrayed!" "I don''t want to cry anymore!" "I want to feel safe and loved!" "I want a happy family to be with!" "I feel that there is no trust in the world! I don''t want it! I just want everything to end!" Carmel seemingly couldn''t get a hold of herself at that moment as she shouted out every secret she could, her feelings of loneliness, her hate towards the concept of male-female love, her disdain and anger for it. Everything came out to thest betrayal she felt to leave her in this ce. By the end of it all, Carmel felt tired. "Huff... huff... huff..." Breaths kept leaving Carmel''s mouth as she looked at the boy in front of her, to which the boy, seemingly hesitating, spoke out. "I have been chosen with a heavy responsibility to save this whole world from an impending danger. I have to face it all alone, and I feel scared and lonely, it being hard not having anyone to shoulder my pain with." Just as the boy finished speaking, the two of them started to row very heavily, thus quickly passing through the first checkpoint andnding in a safe part of the river, getting rid of the powerful enemies from theke, leaving the two of them looking at each other. Carmel with no emotions, the main being embarrassment and extreme shock. Chapter 712 Chapter 711-Lets Sing To The Rhythm! Chapter 712 Chapter 711-Lets Sing To The Rhythm! The stiffening silence fell between the two as they floated aimlessly down the golden river, each of them having spilled perhaps their most guarded secrets to each other¡ªone a known princess, while the other a hidden adventurer. Both their secrets were of great value, things that could shake ces under different circumstances. Carmel and Carmelia felt a mix of emotions they had never experienced before. Carmelia had be the stronghold of rage and sadness that Carmel had felt, the two of them always having stayed just with each other, never speaking out their troubles, always carrying their burdens alone. The prospect of being open, of talking it out, of being fully exposed was something she never understood. Both of them shared that trait. But now, it was over. Carmel had shouted out thergest secrets she could ever speak of, and for the first time in her life, she suddenly felt... free. To her, it felt as if a burden had been lifted from her chest. The act of being free of her secrets brought such a heavy feeling to her heart that she couldn''t even describe how good it felt. For the first time, Carmel felt as if there was no barrier hiding her from seeing the world as it was. As the feelings of that satisfaction settled in, the shock of the secrets the boy in front of her had spoken started to settle deeply in her mind. "What do you mean you are meant to save the world?" Carmel''s voice hitched with a certain pitch, the details of what the boy had said ringing in her mind like a hammer hitting her again and again. Carmel and Carmelia didn''t want to ept it, but the two of them felt like they had gotten close to the person in front of them in a certain way, a special connection she had never felt before rippling within her as she awaited the boy''s response. A stifling silence fell again for a moment as the boy looked at her, cing his paddle in hisp. His bodynguage rxed as he slouched down a bit, rocking the boat as he spoke. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sigh... to think this is how my first secrets start to spill." A certain peek of vulnerability slipped into the boy''s tone as he spoke in a reminiscent tone. "It''s just as you heard. The day I awakened my bloodline, I was chosen. The blessings of several deities were bestowed upon me, while the truths of certain pasts hidden by illusions became clear to me." The boy took a break, taking deep breaths, focusing on Carmel as he continued to speak. "There''s nothing much to it than a huge responsibility on my shoulders, with world-breaking talents at my hand and little time to prepare for what is toe, one way or another. That''s my burden, that''s my valor." The pressure of his words, spoken with a heightened maturity that shouldn''t exist, fixed with a certain illusion, made Carmel feel as if she was being yed with, getting a feeling as if the boy himself must be manipted or something. Perhaps sensing her doubt, the boy dropped the second bomb of the day. "This was put forth to me by the Creation Goddess, I can swear upon that." The further information blew away Carmel''s mind for the second time, her eyes widening to the limit as she looked at the weakly leaning boy. The words he had spoken, other than his path, resonated with her¡ªthe trials of walking alone, having no one to be with them, to take in the pain and cruelty of the world all alone. All of that matched what Carmel and Carmelia felt about the world, both of their minds and hearts softening at the person in front of them, a kinship in a different sense being formed as she asked. "What do you bear?" To this, the boy shook his head. "It''s not that I wish not to share it, rather I am incapable of it. What I bear is a mark just meant for me." The stiffness and seriousness in his voice spoke a lot, and before Carmel could ask anything, the boat started to rock faster, its speed now moving on its own as they seemingly came upon certain golden rocks spread evenly across their path, blocking their future. And it was within this that from the whole ck certain things started to flow. With the water sttering all along, beautiful-looking and sparkling mermaids seemed to form as they all sat upon the rocks with their fishtails swirling. But what made Carmel tense up was the powerful Origin level 8 power being felt by each and every one of the mermaids. For now, they sat at the rock looking at the two of them. And perfectly on time, the golden lips formed above as it started to speak of the next challenge. "Amazing! Now that was some heart-moving performance! Now, let''s head to the next stage, shall we? It''s simple this time¡ªjust sing a song that makes them happy! Else be killed and be part of the water!" The words made the two flinch as they looked at each other. The mermaids, beautiful golden-skinned sparkling ones, kept looking at them as the two faced each other, and before they could speak, golden particles formed as they came together to create several instruments that could be yed. "Your singing better be a good one with a great match, a single mistake makes them mad, and the more your song, voice, and movement don''t match, the higher the chance for you to be killed! So best of luck!" With that, the lips disappeared again, leaving several floating instruments for them to use, a timer above showing the amount of time they had before they could prepare for what was toe. Feeling a rush, the boy spoke. "How about this, I will y and you sing." To this, Carmel took time to think, her mind going through her thoughts as she arrived at a particr song, one she was whispered to as a child. The thought of it made her disgusted, yet moving through it she reached one, perhaps a good one. Her gaze shed as she asked. "How about we sing something from the heart?" Carmel suggested, her voice trembling slightly. She speaking of doing something she would normally never do yet something within her calls out to do this, a certain story to be sung by the two that face the world and yet try to live. The boy, still masked, nodded, sensing the gravity of the moment. He reached out and grabbed one of the floating instruments¡ªa harp, its strings shimmering with the same golden light that surrounded them. It was delicate, and somehow, it felt like the right choice. He plucked a few strings, letting the sound resonate through the stillness. The notes were soft, almost fragile as if they could shatter the silence that hung between them. Carmel listened to the soft melody he yed, feeling it tug at something deep inside her. It was as if the harp itself was mourning, its strings vibrating with the weight of several unspoken words and emotions. "That''s beautiful," Carmel whispered, her eyes locked on the boy''s hands as they moved gracefully over the harp. The melody was haunting, each notes a piece of a story that had yet to be told. "I''ll follow your lead," the boy said softly, his voice almost drowned out by the music. "Sing what you feel, what''s in your heart. Perhaps today we might be able to create something beautiful from an ugly past." Chapter 713 Chapter 712-The Song In The Darkness. Chapter 713 Chapter 712-The Song In The Darkness. Carmel closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she tried to steady herself. She could feel the pressure of the mermaids'' gaze on her, their golden eyes watching her every move. But more than that, she could feel the weight of her own past calling at her, the importance of the moment not being lost to her, Carmel understood how important the current situation is. Yet within her heart sone kind of calling came, a representation of sort, whispering into her mind that perhaps this might be a pivotal moment in her life where a change could happen, the foreign connection she felt with the boy in front of hering forth. This wasn''t just about appeasing the mermaids¡ªit was about something deeper. It was about finding herself, about understanding the connection she felt with the boy in front of her. The first few words came out as a whisper, soft and hesitant, but as the harp melody enveloped her, she found her voice growing stronger, more confident. She began to sing: "In shadows deep, where dreams take flight, A heart in chains longs for the light. Through paths unknown, I walk alone, In search of peace, a ce called home." The boy''s fingers danced across the harp, weaving her words into the music. The notes wrapped around her voice, lifting it, giving it wings. As she sang, Carmel felt the weight of her own fears and doubts lifting, carried away by the melody. The words were her own, pulled from the depths of her heart, and as they spilled out, she felt a sense of release, of catharsis. "Though storms may rage, and skies may fall, I''ll find my way, I''ll heed the call. For in the dark, a me will rise, A beacon true, to light the skies." The mermaids watched, their expressions unreadable, but there was a shift in the air, a subtle change in the energy around them, the song being epting to them. Carmel could feel it, a softening, a warmth that hadn''t been there before. The boy''s music grew more intense and powerful as if he were pouring his soul into the harp, matching her emotion with every pluck of the strings. "And in this world, where shadows y, I''ll find the strength to face the day. For though I''m lost, and all seems bleak, I''ll find the courage that I seek." The music swelled, filling the space around them, echoing off the golden water, resonating through the air. The mermaids began to sway, their eyes closing as they lost themselves in the music. Carmel could see it¡ªshe could feel it. The song was reaching them, touching something deep within their locked hearts. The boy''s voice joined hers, soft at first, then growing stronger, more certain, the connection between the two growing stronger, it was as if the two of them could understand each other, their emotions seemingly connecting at a level beyond the physical, Carmel and Carmelia felt as if they were meeting another part of their heart, a lost pieceing to them: "With every step, through night and day, We''ll find our path, we''ll make our way. And though the road may twist and bend, Together we''ll find peace, my friend." Their voices blended together, creating a harmony that was both haunting and beautiful. It was as if their souls were singing, not just their voices. The song was a reflection of their journey, of the pain they had endured, the challenges they had faced, and the hope that still burned within them. Carmel felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes as they reached the final verse. She could feel the boy''s emotions in his voice, the sadness, the fear, the loneliness, but also the strength, the determination, the courage. It was as if the song was a promise, a vow that no matter what happened, they would face it together. "And when the night is cold and long, We''ll find our way, we''ll sing our song. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om For in our hearts, the fire will burn, A light of hope, to which we''ll turn." Thest note hung in the air, echoing in the silence that followed. For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of their breathing, the gentlepping of the golden water against the boat. Then, slowly, the mermaids began to move. Their tails flicked, sending ripples across the surface of the water as they began to hum, a soft, melodic sound that resonated with the song they had just sung. Carmel watched in awe as the mermaids'' eyes glowed with soft golden light, their faces serene, almost peaceful. They were no longer the fearsome creatures she had been so terrified of just moments ago. Instead, they seemed... content, as if the song had soothed some deep pain within them, and had reached a part of them that had long been forgotten. The boy ced the harp down gently, his hands shaking slightly from the intensity of the performance. He looked at Carmel, his voice soft, his expression unreadable beyond the mask. "You did it," he whispered, his voice filled with a certain mix of emotions hard to catch. "We did it." Carmel nodded, her heart still racing, her mind still reeling from the experience. She had never felt anything like that before, had never poured so much of herself into something. It was as if the song had unlocked something inside her, something she hadn''t even known was there. "Thank you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "For ying. For being here." The boy shook his head, the mana around him seemingly trembling in a certain way as he spoke. "No, thank you. the words you sang somehow affected me too, as if you sang for both the injustice we have lived through." For a moment, they just looked at each other, the connection between them stronger than it had ever been. They had shared something in that song, something profound, something that went beyond words. It was as if the song had created a bond between them, one that couldn''t be broken. As the boat began to move forward again, guided by the gentle current of the golden river, Carmel felt a sense of peace settles over her. She didn''t know whaty ahead, didn''t know what challenges they would face, but for the first time, she didn''t feel afraid. She had faced something inside herself, had confronted her fears, and her doubts, and hade out stronger. And as she looked at the boy beside her, she realized that she wasn''t alone in this journey. They were in this together, and whatever came next, they would face it side by side. The mermaids watched them go, their humming fading into the distance as the boat carried them away. The golden river shimmered under the light of the unseen sun, a path stretching out before them, leading to whatever awaited them next. In the silence that followed, as the boat glided smoothly over the golden water, Carmel closed her eyes, letting the peace of the moment wash over her. The boy remained silent beside her, his presence afort, a reassurance that they were not alone. And somewhere deep within her, a new song began to form, one of hope, of courage, of friendship¡ªa song that she knew they would carry with them, wherever this journey led them. Chapter 714 Chapter 713-Powerful Trust. Chapter 714 Chapter 713-Powerful Trust. The golden waters shifted here and there as the boat moved through the golden waters, the two of them silently facing each other, the two of them didn''t speak it out now but they have understood the fact that they felt closer to each other now, a seemingly silent bond that need not be said having already formed. The trust within them having deepened into a higher level, the connection that was quickly formed did not feel forced at all, instead, just a light touch of certain beauty was held in it as Carmel looking at the boy in front of her spoke. "You can call me Carmel from now on." To her words the boy looked at her silently, slowly nodding his head as Carmel continued to speak. "I can''te forth to understand what kind of responsibility you might be holding on to but I will try to help you any way I can once we get out of here." The subtle trust and warmness in her voice made the masked boy look at her, his hidden face being an issue to her as Carmel spoke. "Why don''t you take off the mask after all this time? Is basic trust still not there between us?" To her words, the boy shook his head as he spoke. "I have formed my trust in you, I will show to you my face the day we safely escape from here." A light of joy in his voice, a mark of achievement being kept, something to look forward to for Carmel how marks his words into her heart, silentfort being between the two was the boat with paddling kept moving forward till the golden waters gradually began to shimmer with a soft, glow. The boat moved forward with a gentle glide as if the river itself was guiding them toward something important. Carmel felt the air around them grow warmer, a subtle shift in the atmosphere. She nced at the boy, who sat opposite her, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. His silence spoke volumes, but there was a sense of calmness between them now, an unspoken understanding that didn''t need to be forced or articted. The river began to narrow slightly, the golden waters taking on a more reflective quality. Carmel could see their images mirrored on the surface, but the reflections seemed more vivid, more alive than simple water should allow. She leaned forward slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Look," she said softly, nodding toward the water. The boy followed her gaze, his eyes widening slightly as he took in the sight. Their reflections on the water were not just of their physical forms, but of something deeper. Carmel''s reflection showed her as she truly was¡ªstrong, and determined, but also carrying the weight of her past and the burdens she had never spoken of. The boy''s reflection, though still masked, revealed a shadow of the responsibility he had mentioned, a heavy burden that clung to him like a second skin. For a moment, they both stared at the water, the reality of their situation settling in. It was as if the river was holding up a mirror to their souls, forcing them to confront the truths they had been carrying with them. "It shows us as we are," the boy murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of awe. Carmel nodded, her throat tight, Carmelia inside her screaming, their mix of emotions showing in the image. They had never seen herself so clearly before, never been forced to confront the person they had be. But as they looked closer, they noticed something else. The reflections began to shift, showing their true selves and revealing their strengths and weaknesses. Carmel''s reflection began to waver, and in its ce, she saw moments from her past¡ªher victories and failures, the times she had been strong and the times she had faltered. She saw the faces of those she had cared for, which were new. The pain and the joy intertwined, letting her know that there is good mixed between the bad. The boy''s reflection mirrored the same process, showing him the moments that had shaped him. Carmel watched as his hands clenched into fists, the boy trying to hide his emotions. The boat slowed as if giving them time to absorb what they saw. Carmel felt a lump form in her throat, but she swallowed it down, refusing to let herself be overwhelmed. Instead, she looked at the boy, her voice steady as she spoke. "We''ve both been through a lot," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "But we''re still here, lost within our fears." The boy looked at her, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat. For a moment, she thought he might say something, but he simply nodded, acknowledging her words. Carmel took a deep breath, forcing herself to confront the reflection once more. The river was showing them their weaknesses, the parts of themselves they tried to hide or ignore. But it was also showing them their strengths, the qualities that had kept them going despite everything. "You have a strong will," the boy said suddenly, his voice breaking the silence. "I can see it. You''ve faced a lot, but you keep going." Carmel blinked, surprised by thepliment. She hadn''t expected him to say anything, let alone something so perceptive. "Thank you," she replied, her voice softer than she intended. "And you... you''re carrying something heavy, but you''re strong enough to bear it." The boy looked down at the water, his reflection staring back at him with a solemn expression. "Sometimes I wonder if I am," he admitted quietly. "But I don''t have a choice. I have to be strong." Carmel reached out, cing her hand on his. The gesture was simple, but it conveyed more than words ever could. "You''re not alone," she said. "We might be strangers, but we''re in this together. We''ll help each other." The boy looked up at her, and though she couldn''t see his face, she could feel the gratitude in his gaze. "Thank you," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. The moment stretched on, the silence between them now filled with a sense of camaraderie. The reflections in the water began to fade, leaving only their physical forms mirrored on the surface. The boat started to move again, the current picking up speed as the river carried them forward. The golden waters began to shift once more, the shimmering glow intensifying as the boat approached the center of theke. Carmel could feel the air growing warmer, a subtle tension building in the atmosphere. The boy remained silent, his focus on the path ahead, but she could sense his resolve matching her own. The missing voice of that golden lips creates a certain tension. The boat slowed as they reached the center of theke, the golden waters swirling around them in a mesmerizing pattern. Carmel felt a shiver run down her spine as the boat came to a stop, the water now perfectly still. The reflection of the sky above seemed to merge with the surface of theke, creating an illusion of infinite depth. Carmel nced at the boy, who was looking around with a cautious expression. "What''s happening?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. The boy shook his head, his eyes scanning their surroundings. "I''m not sure, but I think we''re about to face another challenge." As if in response to his words, the water around them began to ripple, the surface breaking apart as a figure emerged from the depths. Carmel gasped, her hand instinctively reaching for the boy''s as a woman, d in flowing robes of gold, rose from theke. Her hair cascaded down her back like liquid sunlight, and her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. "Wee, travelers," the woman said, her voice echoing in the stillness. "You havee far, and your journey has tested you in ways you could not have imagined. But now, you must face the final trial." Carmel''s heart pounded in her chest as the woman floated closer, her gaze piercing through them. "Thiske reflects not only your true selves but also the bond you have formed. To continue, you must prove the strength of that bond." The boy tightened his grip on Carmel''s hand, his voice steady as he spoke. "What do we need to do?" The woman smiled a serene expression that did little to ease Carmel''s nerves. "You must trust each otherpletely," she said. "You will each be given a choice, and the oue will depend on the trust you ce in one another. Choose wisely, for the wrong decision will have consequences." Carmel exchanged a worried nce with the boy, her mind racing with possibilities. "What kind of choice?" she asked. The woman raised her hand, and two small, glowing orbs appeared in the air between them. "Each of you must take one of these orbs," she exined. "They represent two paths¡ªone of light and one of shadow. You must decide which path you will take, but know this: the path you choose will reveal the depths of your trust in each other." N?v(el)B\\jnn Carmel hesitated, her gaze flicking between the orbs. "How do we know which one is the right choice?" The woman shook her head, her expression enigmatic. "That is for you to discover. Trust in each other, and trust in your instincts." The boy nodded, his grip on Carmel''s hand tightening as he reached for one of the orbs. Carmel felt a surge of anxiety as she watched him, her mind filled with doubts. With a deep breath, Carmel reached for the other orb, her fingers closing around it as she looked at the boy. "No matter what happens, we face it together." The boy nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Together." As they each held their orbs, the golden woman began to fade, her form dissolving into the shimmering light. "Your choice will reveal the truth of your bond," her voice echoed as she disappeared. Theke began to swirl around them once more, the golden waters rising in waves as the boat rocked back and forth. Carmel clutched the orb in her hand, her heart pounding in her chest as the water rose higher and higher, threatening to engulf them. "Hold on!" the boy shouted, his voice barely audible over the roar of the water. Carmel tightened her grip on his hand, her eyes squeezed shut as the water crashed over them. For a moment, she felt as if they were being pulled under, the weight of the water dragging them down into the depths. But then, just as suddenly, the waves receded, and the boat stilled. Carmel opened her eyes, gasping for breath as she looked around. Theke was calm once more, the golden waters smooth and reflective as before. She nced at the boy, who was looking at her with a relieved expression. "We made it," he said, his voice filled with awe. Carmel nodded, her heart still racing as she looked down at the orb in her hand. It glowed with a soft, warm light, a symbol of the trust they had ced in each other. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you for trusting me." The boy smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. "And thank you for trusting me." Chapter 715 Chapter 714-Trust Is Powerful. 715 Chapter 714-Trust Is Powerful. The world around the duo started to tremble as the boy and Carmel floated in an evesting wonder of gold, the golden lips with their annoying smirk appearing in front of the two of them as they started to speak. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Now, what a journey that was! Quite heart-thrilling! Heck, it even made me shed some tears! Though I don''t have eyes!" Its jolly voice did not match the duo''s mood, as they kept looking at the lips as if it were their worst enemy. Sensing the atmosphere, the lips twitched as they spoke again. "Wow, tough crowd. I guess the only thing that will make you any happier is the rewards, I presume?" This question lit up Carmel''s eyes, and she nodded her head, followed by the boy. The golden light around them started to swirl as two beautiful golden bags appeared right in front of them, their contents a mystery as the lips spoke. "There are some treasures that will increase your strength and some that will keep you safe, along with this..." As it finished, the light gathered again as a goldenpass took shape, floating into the boy''s hands as the lips continued. "This would be thepass that points to the exit of this ce, the sign always towards the exit, while at times showing you dangers that would gaze upon you." The words widened Carmel''s eyes, hope burning within her heart at the situation at hand, the light around them shining brighter as the lips spoke again. "Thest test might have seemed dull and easy, but it was in no way the easiest. If the two of you hadn''t kept full trust in each other, the boat would have sunk, dragging you into the golden liquid." The words made Carmel''s eyes widen, and she turned to look at the boy who was already looking at her. Their eyes met in a certain gaze as two golden-colored bands appeared on their hands, seemingly nothing special at all. "The function of what lies in your hand will be revealed at your most desperate time. The choice you make at that time will determine your future. With that, ciao!" Before the two could respond, the light all around convulsed on them, pushing them out. Within seconds, the duo was outside, facing the same wall they had entered. Their senses turned sharp immediately as they looked around the ce, seeing no danger in sight for the moment. The two of them rxed, looking at each other as the boy spoke. "How about we find somece and have some food?" The goldenpass in his hand shined forth as he said so. ¡­ "This is good!" Carmel, having let go of her inhibitions, shouted out as she munched on the chicken leg in her hand. Its sweet yet spicy taste created an explosive sensation in her mouth, making her body tremble in delight. The warm fire of the ce kept the two warm as the boy slowly ate, hiding behind the mask. "Is the mask still necessary?" Carmel asked with a pout. The journey before had done its best to clean Carmel of dangers and traumas in her mind, making it much more rxing in the way she started to see the world. Of course, she wasn''t fully healed, but Carmel and Carmelia still felt a sense of relief all around them. "I like keeping to my word, you see." The boy replied, to which, pouting while munching on her food, Carmel spoke. "At least talk in your real voice." "If I do that, you will directly understand who I am." Those words made Carmel''s eyes narrow as she asked. "I know you?" "Depends on your memory power." At his words, Carmel went into thought, several faces shing through her mind, after which she just slumped up against the wall. "I never thought food made like this would be this tasty." "Well, the cook has his tricks." The boy replied with an arrogant spike in his voice as he shrugged his shoulders. The cheeky words made Carmel smile as she started to speak. "I never thought I would find happiness in adventure and such foods. Life sure is full of mysteries." Her words earned an acknowledgment from the boy as Carmel looked at him and spoke. "How about you be my personal chef!" To this, the boy shook his head as he spoke. "I will think about it after I save the world." His words reminded her of the responsibility on his shoulders, the warning that a danger so potent that it requires a hero ising forth. That thought dampened her spirits a little as Carmel quickly shook her head and spoke. "How about taking me as your sister!" The words jerked the boy''s body as he spoke. "A sister?" To his question, with a big smile, Carmel spoke. "Both I and Carmelia hate the lovey-dovey, manly love, so don''t you dare fall in love with me, for you will be my family!" Her words made the boy chuckle as he looked at Carmel through his mask and spoke. "Sure, I already have a girl I like anyway! But don''t regret it after you fall in love with me!" "Humph! Don''t speak nonsense!" Carmel replied, her body soon being taken over by Carmelia. The cold atmosphere around her appeared as Carmelia spoke. "I also don''t mind being like family to you." The boy looked at Carmelia for a moment before he spoke. "I will be more than happy to oblige." The hidden tease in his voice, speaking of a much steeper future, went unheard by the two. Thus, under the zing fire, the connection between the two slowly grew stronger. ¡­ The adventures of the duo from then on only grew more intense. The two of them faced dangers at every part of their journey, the trust between them leading to each saving the other''s life at different moments. The spirit of adventure Carmel was facing slowly became addictive to her, while she also fell for the irresistible taste of the boy''s food. The bond between them grew stronger than ever as they moved through the darkness of the maze, the goldenpass giving them a touch of safety at moments, guiding them as they traveled forth. The connection between the two, their trust and care for each other, reached an extreme level. At moments, Carmel started to experience butterflies in her stomach, her temperature rising near the boy for reasons other than the heat. The thumping of her heart in ways she couldn''t expect, but Carmel didn''t notice it as she stuck to the boy like glue, their adventures growing more and more. The injuries on them were many, with the boy having treated Carmel and Carmelia several times for the mistakes they made in the maze. Their lives were nearly lost at several moments, saved only by the boy risking death and injury on himself, making their debt to him all the greater. For the first time, someone started to do things for her purely for the connection between them. There were no hidden intentions, no desires for betrayal, no hate or nning to kill each other, just pure excitement and trust between the two. Something Carmel, without understanding, became heavily addicted to¡ªsomething she didn''t realize she would never be able to let go of. Everything started to go well in the best ways possible until it wasn''t. Until Carmel and Carmelia made the stupid choice¡ªa choice so foolish and breaking of trust that they lost it all in one sweep. Chapter 716 Chapter 715-Tricked. Chapter 716 Chapter 715-Tricked.. Carmel had never felt so light in her whole life, the joy of spending time like this with Carmelia and this mysterious boy being a savior in her life¡ªsomething she never expected but something she epted with all her heart. It wasn''t all that smooth as they tried to get out of here. For now, a week has passed as they tried to move to the exit of this maze they found themselves in. Facing untold monsters, fighting with each of them covering the other''s back, with the boy saving her life from all the stupid mistakes she made, they had their fights too. But for Carmel and Carmelia, the two of them just felt like it was an amazing moment for them. Even the fighting had its own joy. This free-spirited life, that the two of them are living, off into adventure, where anything beyond their expectations always happens, was a life that was calling her. Such a life of adventure quickly became something the two girls attached themselves to, and the thought of going back to her princess life with just boring old things and not having the boy''s cooking with her was something she wasn''t receptive to. In fact, Carmel and Carmelia sometimes had their secret discussions of just running away with the two of them, trying all the adventures they could, but that wouldremain fantasies. Carmel and Carmelia were aware of their responsibilities and the task they were given. Even above that, they knew the empire wouldn''t stop hunting for them. ''Perhaps in time, we can have some hidden adventure when I am the ruler.'' Such thoughts kept appearing in her mind, giving hope for a future that, for the first time, started to look a bit appealing to her. Her circle of true family rose up to it being her sister and then the masked boy in front of her. The duo could tell their time together was getting shorter as they neared the exit. Everything was turning a bit more bittersweet. Though just as everything started to look okay, thebination of Carmel and Carmelia made a mistake¡ªa very big one that almost ended everything. ... Carmel and Carmelia, the two of them, felt a calling from their bloodline when they reached a certain level of exit. The exit was close, yet the call of their bloodline to that location meant a certain danger, something unknown. It was the choice between going to that ce to seek what her bloodline calls for or to get out of the ce safely. This call towards her was never-ending. It was like a hammer striking against her head, her blood boiling, seemingly gushing with greed to get to this ce that was calling her. With the trust that Carmel and Carmelia had built with the boy, they wanted to tell him this, and the two of them knew that the boy would be more than willing to risk his life to get her this, for he had done more than that already. Yet that''s the same reason she didn''t tell him. Not wanting to risk his life for her, whatever it was, it was her calling. While she wanted to share it with him, it meant taking him into unknown danger, and she wasn''t willing to do that to him. She could have just avoided this call, not moved towards it, but her bloodline wouldn''t allow it. Its call was too much for Carmel, and with Carmelia taking over their mind, the duo hypnotically escaped in the night while the boy slept. The thought that this would only take some time and would soon be finished and they would be back guided her thoughts as she reached a certain foggy part of the wall. The call of the wild monsters she had faced this week was heard all around, her body trembling a bit as she touched the wall, and with it, Carmel''s eyes shed, her mind clouded as a terror-filled voice echoed in her ears. "Hehehe... you fell for it!" The evil presence in that voice was more than clear for Carmel to understand. Whatever it was, it definitely wasn''t friendly to her. ''I was tricked.'' This was thest thought in Carmel''s mind as she lost her sense of self. ... ''What''s happening?'' Carmel and Carmelia felt confused as they slowly tried to open their eyes. The one in control, Carmelia, tried to sit up, but an extreme amount of muscle pain hit her body, her whole self feeling sluggish and slow as she tried to move. Her gaze settled on a dull grey ceiling as a voice out of nowhere called out to her. "Hey! Are you okay?!" The urgency in the voice wasn''t missed by Carmel and Carmelia, but above that, what they felt was the familiarity of the voice. "B?" She called out the nickname she had given him, her eyes trailing towards a certain side as her eyes widened. It was the very same boy who had traveled with her, rushing forth from a side, his body clothed in tatters. But whaty different was the mask he always wore¡ªit was cracked and almost broken as it fell to the ground while the boy rushed towards her. "Austin Lionheart?" The image of the boy, who once had a match with her follower, the boy who was the brother of Nora, rushing towards her, the mystery of who he was already solved, but beyond that came many questions. Though the major attention that took Carmel and Carmelia was the injuries on his body as he rushed towards her, slowly cradling her in his arms. "How are you feeling?" His question hit a pang in Carmel''s heart, making her feel like her heart was being squashed as she asked back. "How are you? Are you hurt?" The care in her voice was deep as she asked this, to which a light smile, one trying to hold back his pain, came to Austin''s face as he spoke. "Well, I am better than you right now." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om To this, Austin, with a smile, pointed at the bracelets that tied their hands, the solution ever clear as the whole ce they were in started to shake, a powerful presence filling them up as Carmelia struggled to speak. Just feeling that care started to make Carmelia sob, even her cold face breaking down, as she still saw his care for them, the pain that perhaps was caused by their own stupidity being ever clear as tears started to rain down her face as she struggled to ask. "Wh... what happened?" "Looks like you were almost duped into having your whole bloodline stolen." The words made Carmelia''s eyes widen as she asked. "How did you find me?" To this, Austin, with a smile, pointed at the bracelets that tied their hands, the solution ever clear as the whole ce they were in started to shake, a powerful presence filling them up as Carmelia struggled to speak. "I broke your trust, please, save yourself now, please...!" Carmelia begged, the tone of Carmel being mixed into it. She couldn''t have him dying with her, not for her own mistake. The power that wasing after her, the knowledge of what was happening, was already in her mind, and she knew that Austin wouldn''t be able to fight through this. He was already severely hurt just reaching here to get her. And that too after she had gone off on her own, making her first mistake again, the trust and care Austin had given them being more than enough for them. "I can''t do that, can I?" Austin asked with a smile, his facial features shining forth even with his injury, and Carmel and Carmelia''s hearts suddenly changed in a drastic manner. They increased severely, and not just due to fear, an erratic heartbeat for another reason taking ce as Austin brought the golden bracelet he wore right next to the one on Carmelia''s wrist. His action widened her eyes as she understood what he was about to do¡ªthe special function of one-time fight power generated from their trust, a mighty miracle that would allow the person to fight beyond what they can, but it woulde at the price of that trust being forgotten, memories wiped out, only the engraved inheritance left behind. An amazing power for a cruel price, and Carmel and Carmelia don''t want it. They didn''t want that to happen, to lose their memories, to not remember what they went through, to not be able to remember... him. In the current scenario, only Austin will be able to fight, which would mean that she would be the one to forget, and she couldn''t have that. Austin could see it, which filled his face with a wry smile. "I would rather be in pain than to lose you." His words of care shook Carmel and Carmelia''s hearts in ways they never expected. As the power and monsters from all around started to focus, the touch of their wrists started to get closer and closer as Austin lightly patted her face as he spoke. "You have given me so much, Sister Carmel and Carmelia¡ªa friend to rely on, someone that I spoke my worries to, and someone whom I have added to my list to save." As he kept talking, the war and danger got closer and closer, their eyes meeting in gentle waves as Austin continued. "The path will be painful, but who knows, if we could be a family like this once, why can''t we do it again?" With that, their wrists with the golden bracelets touched, and light illuminated the whole ce. Chapter 717 Chapter 716-Love Of The Lost......Found. Chapter 717 Chapter 716-Love Of The Lost......Found. The scene went into a historic move that would make even the hardest heart beat faster. Austin, wielding the power of gold all around him, shining forth like a god, fought his way through all the enemies. The ones that seemed like gods who could end the duo''s life before now became little toys that Austin could kill and maim. He moved with fury while protecting Carmel in an embrace, making sure that nothing happened to Carmel as he moved through the maze. Several powerful monsters took shape as they kept attacking the two, but the power that Austin held helped him move through the ce. The maze quickly filled up with dead bodies of monsters and their blood. Austin, protecting Carmel, moved in a frenzy-like manner, killing his way through, body parts scattering here and there. As the call of the monsters got louder and louder, the monsters formed a wave as they followed after him. Austin moved with fast steps as he reached towards the exit, soon seeing a lighting out of the ce. And just as he reached the end, the power running through him seemed toe to an end with Carmel still in his arms. The wave of monsters still behind him, Austin gazed upon the light shining outward, the white light seemingly pointing to the outside, calling him, the power throbbing within him guiding him to that escape. Thus Austin focused all his power on his legs, the wave still behind him, just inches away from getting him. With one final leap, Austin threw Carmel out of the exit. At the same time, he quickly expanded into an unexpected twist, taking a turn that ended up with him taking the whole wave of monsters behind him as he rushed seemingly into a hidden trial. Carmel''s body flew out with a thud. Outside, Carmel''s body fell off the maze, rolling on the green ground as it came out of a huge opening that kept swirling around,plete fog covering the area, with the entrance to the maze being within a forest, the whole ce being creepy. "This?" The shout came from the young Melvin and Nix, who had just arrived with an army, the two focusing on Carmel who escaped from the ce. From then came the truth that Carmel came to believe and one that had held their friendship till the end. Carmel, who had lost her memories, found out that Nix and Melvin hade to her rescue with their own army, along with the royal one, saving her nearly from death. The words of the troops matched their statement, though just the fact that they came to save her was more than enough for her to have taken in the support of the two. And as time passed, they became best friends, though now history has shown the truth¡ªa truth hidden behindyers of betrayal that both Carmel and Carmelia never sawing. .... "No... no... no... no! This isn''t true! NO!" Carmel kept shouting out as she hunched up, her hands grabbing her hair tight as her reddened eyes focused on the ground. She tried desperately to forget the truth now fixed deep into her mind, yet no matter how much she tried, the memory that was sealed away had opened up, showing her the truth she never knew she had. Carmelia seemingly lost in a daze, her mind a bit fractured from the truth¡ªthe very truth that she was living in a lie¡ªbut above that, it''s the immense pain of guilt of not remembering the one life she had ever loved, the pain of not remembering the one person, the first person she had ever given herplete trust to. ''This is impossible!'' Carmel tried her best to get rid of the pain lunging through her heart. She couldn''t believe that after everything he had done for her, she had hurt him. Even above that, she couldn''t believe that she didn''t even remember him. Even when she could have gone to make his own easy life, he didn''t¡ªAustin stuck to her, to the promise he had made to her long ago, one that she didn''t want to keep. "This is the truth..." The voice of the me sounded out, the whole memory breaking away as Carmel was left on the ground huffing to her limit, her eyes reddened beyond their limit, while her mind was being shredded to the depths of its ability, the ideology that she lived like this being extremely painful. "Di-Did he really stay for this all the time?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Carmel couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t even begin to imagine the pain he must have gone through when he met her again, and she acted like she never knew him. She had promised to share his responsibility and pain with him, the two of them being the ones against the world. It was always like that, yet she was the first one to betray everything the truth stood for. A mix of extreme guilt, sadness, betrayal, and a certain emotion started to confuse deep into Carmel''s mind, a warmth like she had never felt before wrapping all around her, her cheeks going to flush deep red, her temperature rising beyond the normal, several mixes of everything hitting her mind till a certain memory yed in her mind. The extreme situation pushed both Carmel and Carmelia to gaze at a scene, a moment that was sealed away, a memory retaining to that woman that held no more love or respect from her. "Daughter, do you know what it feels like to be fully in love with a man?" Carmel and Carmelia''s mother asked the innocent 5-year-old child in herp, the woman swaying around in a rocking chair as she held her daughter in herp, who shook her head with a curious gaze, to which, smiling, the mother spoke. "It feels as if the whole world will be brighter for you, you would feel a spike in your heartbeat, your body would feel really warm, and it would feel like there are butterflies in your stomach. It''s an amazing feeling." As the mother spoke, her eyes shed with a certain nostalgia as the young sweet girl on thep asked in an innocent tone. "How would I know that a man is for me?" To this, the mother''s eyes shed with a certain emotion as she, holding her daughter tighter, spoke. "A man that would keep a promise to you, even to the ends of the world, even when the world is against him, and even when you no longer care about it. A man like that, my daughter, is one worth holding on to and fighting for..." "The day you fall in love with a man, your body will speak of it, for the world will be far too bright for it to be anything normal..." "So my daughter, when you do fall in love, fight for it, never let it go, for unlike me, you have the strength to take what you want. Never regret the lost love, for a man will hold his love for you to the end of the world, but he will never hold it in betrayals of his trust. They are special that way..." "My daughter, when you fall in love, love like it''s yourst day, fight like it''s your worst day, and live like it''s your best day. I hope with all my heart that someday you will be able to feel this..." The light tone of the mother''s voice filled the girl''s eyes as she nodded her head enthusiastically, and just like that, the memory broke, bringing the two girls back to reality. Tears, never-ending tears, started to fall from the eyes of Carmel. Carmelia, too, shed her own untold tears. The reality sitting in, the situation they were in, getting in. The two of them understood that they were sinners. The two of them understood what they had fallen into. They had fallen into something they swore they would never take. ''This love... why is it so beautiful?'' Both the girls focused their mind, the memories of the time they spent with Austin shing through, the time as a child and as an adult. The one single boy to man that stood by their side, even in silence, protecting them and caring for them irrespective of whether they asked for it. The one person who had first shown unconditional trust and care to the two of them. And the person who had changed them, the person who had made them better, a person who had done everything to make sure they stayed happy and yet never asked for anything in return. The feeling blooming through both their hearts was something foreign, but in no way did they hate it. The feeling just brought more into them. The mind that stayed broken cracked, new information bounding into their mind. The words of her mother she never remembered sinking in, a trauma that had been inflicted shing, the good memories she never thought she had of her mother now showing, and traces of things she hadn''t seen before now being clear. Trauma that had held her down slowly mended, unknown to her, the me of spirit was slowly healing her mind, giving it the healing it always needed, forcing her to face her trauma, shing the truth in her mind, and now it was slowly healing everything, a fire-like cocoon covering over the body of the girl. Her mind slowly falling into a certain loop, and within all that loop as she healed, a light smile filled her face, the thought of a single boy covering her mind, which wouldst for now and forever... Chapter 718 Chapter 717-Choices Made Chapter 718 Chapter 717-Choices Made Austin POV: ''Phew, now that is almost done with,'' I mused as I looked at the scene of Carmel''s mind slowly healing. The me spirit is something I got specially to heal the mended wounds in Carmel''s and Carmelia''s minds, with the greatest shock to her heart. With the healing words of her mother from the past, the effects of this me will be exceptionally powerful, making sure to heal her traumas slowly. The current Carmel or Carmelia doesn''t fight with their full strength due to the trauma she received from her mother. Certain parts of her bloodline ability are locked, her mind itself having locked it away, unwilling to use the powers that had destroyed the safe reality she lives in, thus making it so that these girls are not at 100% at all times. ''Thankfully, I was able to pull off the storyline nicely.'' In the game, if you aren''t careful, you will indeed be put in the friendzone, and to understand why we would have to traverse through her past, trying to uncover the hidden secrets of the Empire. It''s within this that we will get the cue to break the rtionship between Carmel and her so-called best friends. The two guys, Nix and Melvin, are another obstacle that we would have to ovee to get Carmel and Carmelia''s love. For this, by traveling the path, we would have to figure out the truth of the lost memories in the girls'' minds and bring it into reality, which would cause a huge break in her mind, which would be healed during the journey to get the antidote. In the game, it happens, and it''s where the final decisive move we make causes her to fall in love. The true history in the game is that while she was sent into the maze for a betrayal, she would encounter a traveling old adventurer, an old man who would save her in the maze, and who, during the travel, woulde to be more of a father figure to the girls. In the game, it follows naturally, with the girls gaining their spirit of adventure and good food from the old man, who showed an unconditionally gentle nature, treating her like a little girl, which led to a quick growth. Of course, the two did go through the very trials I and Carmel did but in a different manner that bonded the feeling of paternal love Carmel needed. The old man, being gentle in nature, treats her as such, making sure to keep her safe and guide her. The rest of the story follows as such, with the girls forming a strong bond between the two, until the man risks his life activating the same gift and dies by throwing her out of the maze, saving her life while the old man dies a sad death. And the two boys would take advantage of that. That''s the truth we would have to recover in our search and use it perfectly in the game world. In that case, the amount of guilt and sadness both the girls went through would be beyond words, because that one paternal man whom she came to see as family gave his life for her, and they, the wretches, couldn''t even remember what he had done for them. If the situation at that time isn''t handled well, it would lead to a certain bad ending, where Carmel would turn into a tyrant. She would kill the two that had dared taint that memory and turn into a full-blown tyrant that would kill and rule with thew of the word, and we would either die under her anger or be turned into puppets. Of course, that only happens in the worst case of truly newbie yers who don''t handle Carmel delicately. Once you get the hang of it, it would be easy to get a good ending using the me and our support and certain further actions affirming a certain love between the two. Even then, there would always have been the risk of getting ''family'' zoned. Which would require us to find some more secrets hidden and help Carmel with it. But I got rid of most of those steps and have already nted a certain clue in her mind for her to unravel the truth. Even above that, I have set up the perfect system of healing. All in all, everything is going well, especially with the notifications shing around. +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! +80,000 affection! The markings kepting on without stopping, making me smile as I watched the final embers of the healing take ce. My gaze on the ce focused on the two guys waking up from the nighttime activities, their hips no doubt in pain, with some of their own natural energy being taken away. ''No hard feelings, guys, I gotta do what I gotta do.'' With that, the final y will soon start to take ce, the negative boosters I kept already now washed out of their system, with their minds clearer than ever. ''Which is not going to help them at all.'' ..... Third Person POV: The healing got over, the light of fire receding as Carmel, in control, opened her eyes, a certain peace that had never existed in her eyes being seen now. It''s as if what was haunting her in the past has now taken a small rest. With her heart still filled with pain and guilt, she looked towards the me floating in front of her, its figure blurry as always. "Thank you, for letting me see the truth." Carmel spoke, Carmelia echoing the same sentiment as Carmel bowed her head. Before she could react, the fire gathered in front of her as a vial with a certain purple liquid inside it could be seen. The me, still burning bright, seemed to speak. "It was your own will that made it happen. While you did break, you didn''t fallpletely into your own delusions. Though I have to say, you have a lot of making up to do." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the me spoke, the body of Austin fell lightly to the ground, his appearance making Carmel''s eyes shine, even Carmelia, hidden within her mind, had the same glow, a glow of love so deep and unending that even the abyss would fall under its might. It wasn''t the silver light of the beautiful moon but the corrupted light of a fallen star. The desires raging in the two girls'' hearts werepletely different from what they expected, the emotions shing through their minds being so deep that for a moment the desire to just keep fully attached to him, so that he would be safe forever, passed through Carmel and Carmelia''s mind. Mind you, that desire was extremely potent too. But the two of them knew better than that. He had given up so much for them. They aren''t stupid to do what they want now, and even above that, the two of them haven''t forgotten his status as a ''hero''. As crown princes, they have ess to information that the general public doesn''t have, and the fates of heroes haven''t always been glorious. The two of them, perhaps, would be the only ones knowing the deepest problems and loneliness that Austin had to go through in his life to be the perfect hero, to bear the burden of a disaster only he can know and stop, and the thought that he might perish in that disaster being more than enough to feel like her heart is being squeezed to death. She had already lost and forgotten once; she wasn''t going to let that happen again. The minds of the two women shed with power, the power coursing through their bloodline making a spark, the powers the two of them had pushed down, not epting them as their own, now shining forth. If they have the strength, what could stop them from being free? Even now, the desire and dreams are burning, to just forget everything about themselves and to just fade away. It would be just the two of them traveling the world, a happy family, with Austin being the cook and the girls making their clumsy attempts at trying to adapt to the life. Just his presence and his warmth being enough for them to live. The two of them would see the world, and take part in legendary adventures, and once a little life would grow from their love, the two of them would settle down far away to build up the bud that had grown from their love. The body of Carmel trembled, while Carmelia had to control herself not to take control and just make a life now itself. ''We have fallen too deep, haven''t we?'' Carmel asked. ''Sadly, that''s the truth, but I don''t hate it...'' Carmelia replied. The irony of the situation was not lost on them, as Carmel, bending down, touched the soft hair on Austin''s head. The dream she has right now is not being forgotten; they might perhaps not be able to do it now, but the two women will sure as hell make sure to work to build the future they want¡ªa beautiful one. One with the two of them being happy, and one with the two women living their lives to make up for everything Austin had done for them. A beautiful life indeed... Chapter 719 Chapter 718-Sister......Oh...Sister...... Chapter 719 Chapter 718-Sister......Oh...Sister...... "I came looking for a single solution, and I found my life..." Carmel muttered as she touched the soft hair of Austin, ying lightly with it as the spirit me spoke. "It''s time for you to leave." And with that, Carmel, along with Austin, was thrown out. The two of them appeared right back where they were taken from, with Austin on the floor and Carmel looking at him with her eyes filled with affection. ''This time, I won''t let happiness leave my grasp. I will live the rest of my life making it up to you, one way or the other.'' As she said this, Carmel sat on the ground, lightly raising Austin''s head as she ced it on herp, her hands slowly ying with his hair as she took in each and every feature of Austin''s face into her mind, the subtle happiness in her heart now being more than enough. ..... Austin POV: ''I guess I can wake up now...'' It''s been 15 minutes since the escape, and I''ve given her all the ample time she needs. Any more, and my instincts keep warning me that something bad will take ce. Thus, my eyelids slowly started to flutter open as I enjoyed a bit more of the soft yet firm thigh I was lying on. My eyes first came to meet the hunched-over Carmel, whose eyes met mine. "What happened?" I asked in a fully confused voice, as Carmel, with a smile, spoke. "You slept well, B." The sudden nickname made me flinch, as my expression turned into one of pure surprise. "You remember?" I asked, my voice a bit emotional, which triggered Carmel''s guilt as small tears started falling from her eyes. "I-I''m sorry that I didn''t remember..." The weakness in her voice was very present as she sobbed. Seeing this, I slowly raised my head from her thighs, making sure to sit straight as I looked directly into her eyes and spoke. "The choice I made back then was mine; the weight of it is also mine. Moreover, after some time, you get used to the weight of responsibilities, making you numb to it. After all, I am pretty good at holding secrets." My words only increased Carmel''s tears as she started to cry faster. The thought of the pain I had to go through no doubt shed through her mind as she started to speak in between her sobs. "Sniff...why...did you still...sob...try...to...sob...help...me?" Her voice wasyered with certain emotions as she locked her eyes on me. My hands going forward, slowly started to wipe her tears as I spoke. "Because I made a promise to the first person that had given mefort at the lowest point of my life." The words widened Carmel''s eyes as she started to cry harder, lunging at me as she screamed. "I''M SORRY!" Her tears were very present as her head hit my shoulder, hugging me tight as her tears started to stain my shirt. Seeing this, I held her back, my hands slowly patting her back as I spoke. "I might have been hurt and angry, but I have nevere to hate you. The words I spoke about you forgetting were because of my anger back then, not because I hade to hate you. So don''t be down too much, okay?~" The light teasing at the end of my voice did not go unnoticed, as Carmel, chuckling a bit in between her tears, hugged me tighter as she started to cry even harder. Thus, the two of us sat there on the ground, with each of us reassuring the other that we were alright. Time flowed like that until half an hour had passed. The current Carmel still stuck to me for all the wrong reasons. While embarrassment is a part of it, the main part is the desire to just stay in my hug. The warmth I am giving, along with the rush of emotions she can''t fully ce, is everything that she can''t easily let go of at all. "Feeling all better?" I asked, to which Carmel just gave a simple reply. "Um..." "Want to let go?" I didn''t get a response but felt a left and right shift of her head, as her hands just held me tighter, her chest pressing strongly against me as her scent started to dive deep into my nose. We just sat in the same situation for some more time as Carmel, understanding the situation, slowly started to let go of the hug, a small distance forming between our faces as we looked at each other. The shes and spark between us flew high as Carmel called out. "Austin..." "Sister Carmel, I always wanted to call that back to you..." My reply seemingly took time for Carmel to process, but the moment she did, her eyes widened, her lips broke open, betrayal shing through her face, while the expression was a mix of something that I couldn''t ce in full. N?v(el)B\\jnn ''And click and save, um...God, this feels good...'' The shock of the words fully registered in her mind as Carmel, with her eyes still wide open, asked. "Di-Did you call me si-sister?" She asked, the fear in her voice ever apparent as I looked at her with full confusion in my mind, nodding my head. "Indeed you are like a sister to me, no? Didn''t we call ourselves family? After all, with our family, we don''t give up on each other." My words only made Carmel''s expression turn more and more strained. ''Click!...Click!...and...click!...Damn, this is a good feeling.'' "Wha...I...Um..." Is all that kept leaving Carmel''s mouth, seemingly her braining to a freeze. This whole situation was something she never in a million years would have expected to happen. My innocent eyes reflected in her pupils, even making me feel a sense of holy family connection as her expression and the aura around her changed, soon bing a bit cold. Carmelia no doubt had taken control. "Austin, you see us as just sisters?" She asked, her voice ayer colder as I blinked my eyes innocently and spoke. "Of course, didn''t you yourself dere that in the past?" My voice held genuine confusion that even an Oscar winner would shed tears for and p for my performance. The result of my words caused Carmelia to bite her lips hard as she quickly lunged and pulled my head, cing it tightly against her soft yet perfectly made breasts, their milky scent filling my face as I got myself indulged in that softness. My hands raised in surprise as I called out from within the gaps. "Carmelia?" My voice came out a bit muffled, but the judgment in it was still strong as my confused eyes rose up to her face, looking at Carmelia, who had a huge blush on her face as she bit her lips. ''I can tell the ideas running through her mind right now.'' No doubt she is nning to see if confessing now would be a good idea, not knowing what could happen. She would no doubt not want to ruin anything further aftering this far, and the cooler side of Carmelia would no doubt feel that it''s better to take time and change my views with them sticking closer to me. Thus, within seconds, she let go of the hug and ced a light kiss on my forehead. "Carmelia?" Once again, I called out in surprise, holding my forehead as I looked at her, who, with a light, small smile, spoke with a smug cold tone. "Consider this a small gift from your sister." Even as Carmelia said it, I could feel the strain in her eyes, no doubt the two of them cursing their older selves to death for the immature words they must have spoken back then. "Okay," I replied as I turned to look at the sky and spoke. "Shouldn''t we head out now? The more we wait, the more of a problem it will be for your sister." My words reminded Carmelia of the more important duty as she nodded to me, stood up with me following after her, and the two of us soon headed out of this dangerous forbidden area as we soon came upon the two anxious waiting Nix and Melvin, the temperature falling several degrees as we did so. Chapter 720 Chapter 719-Tough Choice To Make. Chapter 720 Chapter 719-Tough Choice To Make. ''Damn... it''s cold,'' I thought as I looked at the situation in front of me¡ªCarmelia facing her two previous best friends, Nix and Melvin. Now, without the negative push in their minds, they were able to function fully without any issues, so now they know how messed up they are. With using out of the clearing, several of the tribeswomen came out, waving their hands at me, but the moment they felt the cold atmosphere around, all of them cleared up, the majority just vanishing as they understood the need for privacy at the moment. I just turned to look between Carmelia and the two, awkwardly struggling in their own positions. "I''ll leave you guys to deal with it on your own then," I spoke as I tried to give them their own privacy, but as I tried to move, Carmelia caught my hand, pulling me closer to her as her voice got softer when she spoke to me. "Don''t, as my family, stay to watch this." I saw Carmelia''s eyebrows twitch, and she bit her own lips a bit as she said the word "family," the sense of meaning in this situation¡ªthose words¡ªsomething she wille to hate dangerously in the future. I will make sure of that. ''Suffer a fraction of the shit I had to go through to get you!'' While I screamed this internally, the sudden close action from Carmelia and the different management took a certain approach to the two as Melvin hesitantly spoke. "Carmel, where were you? Did you enjoy your time?" The sudden question from Carmelia made the two flinch as they bit their lips, knowing how much they had messed up. Nix started to walk closer, his eyes a bit red as he shouted out. "It wasn''t us! Believe me! Don''t you know me?! There was something messing with my mind! Maybe these demons even spiked us with some kind of aphrodisiac to take us to bed!" ''Close, but I''m not a fool to leave such a path open. Even an Imperial will struggle to see what happened,'' I thought as Melvin barked right next to Nix, he too approaching closer. "Exactly! We weren''t ourselves! It was as if there was something wrong with our minds! Believe me! We were being manipted! I''m sure!" Their steps, even as they tried to approach further, though the more they did, the more suffocating the coldness became as Carmelia finally spoke. "Stop..." Her voice was cold as always, but the majesty in it was detectable as Carmelia coldly looked at the two. I am sure she herself has doubts about their actions. Heck, she had even spoken to me of their unique actions now during the travel. After all, even if they were hiding their true selves, it didn''t mean they were idiots to just ruin it all in a moment on a trip so important. They would have to be extremely dumb to do the actions they did when they wereing along with her to save the one sister in her whole bloodline of siblings that she cares for, so it''s not hard to see that there might have been some sort of foul y at hand. Truthfully, I wasn''t going to hide it as Carmelia turned to look at me, her eyes questioning as I spoke. "I did give them a certain serum that would make it such that their true actions of their mind woulde out so that you would be able to see their true selves." The admission of this could ruin everything I have done if it is not yed around correctly. My voice was soft, so only Carmelia could hear it, her eyes widening, and before she could speak, I continued. "I knew of their deceit toward you, and I have long ago learned of their true selves, and for you to see the truth, I had no other way. I promised to keep you safe, and if it meant in the end that you would hate me for it, I was willing to live with it." As I said this, I tried to take my hand away from Carmelia, but she held on to it tighter, the gaze of Carmelia seemingly shing with several emotions as she asked. "So everything about not wanting them was a y?" To this, I shook my head, my eyes meeting hers as I spoke. "I didn''t want them toe on the trip, and in fact, I was nning on using it in a situation, you know, to show you what darkness they hold in their smiles, but when they wanted toe so badly, I just wanted you to see what they truly are, even if it meant tricking you for a moment." Carmelia held her gaze to me, trying to see through me, and I kept my gaze on her, showing her my sincerity. The truth I told was mixed with lies and truth, hence the picture would be drawn of me raising my reputation and my status to do this on a trip where I could lose everything just for her. Sure, mild lying was there, but wasn''t it in the end all to benefit her? +500,000 affection! ''Nice,'' I thought. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her hold on my hand only got tighter as she, not minding the two idiots in front of her, spoke to me. "I appreciate what you did, but in the future, I will appreciate it better if you directlye to me with this. After all, right now, I have my memories and my feelings back, which means you are the one that holds the highest level of my trust in the world." That once again made her lips twitch, and her hand held me tighter, but now it was for apletely different reason. I smiled at her words, holding her hand tighter as I replied. "Of course, sister Carmelia." That once again made her lips twitch, and her hand held me tighter, but now it was for apletely different reason. ''Urgh... what a nice picture!'' I thought as I admired the workings of my dream. Carmelia turned to look at the two in front of her, not in the mood to deal with several things, and directly asked the question. "Years ago, back then, did you enter that maze to save my life with the armies you brought?" The power of the question, the suddenness of it, and the tension in the air all stopped the brains of those two for a moment. As they froze for a bit, looking stunned, a foreboding atmosphere grew around as Nix replied, sweat pouring down his head as he did. "Of course! Don''t you remember the past?! We had risked our lives even at that entrance to get you back!" "Right! Why are you suddenly asking this?!" Melvin added. This situation made Carmelia close her eyes for a moment, the past memories of what they had gone through no doubt ringing in her, but it would be overshadowed by the fact that it all began with a lie. Along with the truth that I had shown her, she is smart enough to understand that with this, there wouldn''t linger too much doubt in her mind. "Then didn''t you find me just at the entrance and lie all around to just get close to me?" Carmelia asked as she opened her eyes to look at the sinners, their bodies now trembling, their mouths wide open as they looked at us, seemingly their brains taking some time to understand that the greatest truth they had hidden hade out and at the worst possible time too. For a moment, silencey until Melvin broke it. "That... that... who told you that?" Melvin asked, his voice lowered as he looked at Carmelia, the way in which she answered showing that the cat was out of the bag. Trying to fight against it would only bring greater shame to it, and Nix caught on to it as he asked. "So what? Haven''t we helped and stood along with you a lot even from it? So what if our beginning was a lie? Haven''t we be close enough to be best friends? Haven''t we helped you a lot?!" Thest of it was filled with pure emotion, and Carmelia would not be able to deflect that. After all, it''s the backing of the duke with their powers that she had kept herrgest foot forward to gain the position of crown princess that stood strong. Of course, she would have gotten it regardless due to the bloodline that runs in her blood. Even then, it doesn''t wash off the help they have done for her. The betrayaly, yet behind it alsoy the help she has gotten from it too. Thus, with a hardened gaze, Carmelia spoke. "You can stay in my faction as my subordinates, but the friendship we have is over. Consider that the price for the lie." Her words rang with promised conviction that cannot be changed. Chapter 721 Chapter 720-Super Fight........? Chapter 721 Chapter 720-Super Fight........? The deration was left in the air, its meaning known to all, as the expressions of the two men started to change, their gazes looking deep and extremely lost, yet angry as they directed it all towards Carmelia, who took it all in stride, her expression neutral as Nix asked in a surprised tone. "You are joking, right, Carmel?" His words were responded to with a cool tone contrasting with Nix''s stiff one. "I''m not joking; let''s not be as close as we are now in the future..." Her words only worsened the atmosphere in the ce as Melvin, seemingly trying to keep his cool, spoke. "You throw us away now after everything we did for you?!" Hisst tone was emotional as Carmelia coolly replied again. "It''s due to everything you did for me that I am not throwing you away or making you an enemy of the empire I thrive in and rule." ''Uff...Damn girl, you are taking their pride and everything away in a single strike...'' As I mused at that thought, the situation only continued to get worse. Nix, seemingly a bit more emotional, started tough out. "Hahahah.......so this is how you are ending it? Our feelings just lost as you jump to another guy after you lose interest in us?" Hisyered meaning brought certain forbidden words out of his mouth, the temperature dropping as the clouds above started to get darker. ''Oh....shit...no, he didn''t...'' Carmelia''s gaze turned colder, Nix seemingly realizing his mistake, but he didn''t back down at all. Maybe the serum I gave him hasn''t left himpletely. "What else if not for you sticking to that bastard now? After our use is over, you just throw us away. Do you think you will still be able to hold everything you have if you throw us away?!" The haughtiness, the arrogance, everything they had hidden from Carmelia to get her attention slowly came out, as the truth did. Melvin not speaking, but his silence showed where he stood on the issue, their casual stance now open, the hiding, the maniptions all out as the full truth fell in front of Carmelia. The tightening of her hand showed that the truth was affecting her even if she wasn''t showing it. Carmelia took deep breaths, controlling her anger and betrayal, it seemed, as she spoke out. "You lied to me at first, tried to manipte me, and you all said that you love me, yet all you loved was my position. If I wasn''t who I was, would you have helped me unconditionally? If I fell, would you have fallen with me?" Her question contained a certain emotional feel to it, to which I held her fingers back tightly, showing my silent support. To her question, standing a bit far away, the two of them looked at Carmelia with a dry gaze. The look in their eyes contained a hint of disdain as Melvin, a bit cooled down, spoke. "Everything in this world moves in order, Carmel. We did what we did because you are beautiful, have power, and a great position. Everything in this world is one of equivalent exchange. Who helps someone unconditionally, especially in our world?" Although everything was a question, it contained all the answers that Carmelia wanted. Her gaze turned cold as she looked at the two, their hidden darkness for all to see, and Carmelia agreed with them. In a certain sense, they were right; there is almost no unconditional trust in their own line of living, but the key word being almost... As she thought of this, Carmelia turned to look at me, her gaze containing a certain light as she smiled, her emotions seemingly settled down as she then turned to look at Nix and Melvin, though before she could speak, Nix did... to me. "What kind of man are you to just stay silent? You must be one of a kind yboy to get her heart when we couldn''t." An extreme amount of animosity and hatred was contained in his voice as he spoke of this. They did genuinely want Carmel. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''Though, gotta give it to him to find out that I am indeed a one-of-a-kind yboy.'' [The only kind I will say.] ''You have no opinion.'' [nder!] "Well, I am indeed more good-looking than the two of youbined. Plus, you''re wrong, Carmel is more like a sister to me." My words flowed naturally like water, the atmosphere freezing at my shameless reply, which the two men took as me making fun of them, while Carmelia froze once again. I am pretty sure by the end of this, she would suffer some sort of PTSD with the word sister. ''Haaaa.....life is fun.'' As I thought so, the sky above darkened, the light of the day being unseen, as a moon seemingly started to light up. Carmelia''s hair turned silver, while a powerful aura started to st out from within her. ''Guess she is going to take out her frustrations on them.'' While I thought so, Carmelia let go of my hand, no doubt the pissed feeling still there, as she slowly floated above the ground, her voice for all to hear as she spoke. "You lied to me first, took advantage of me, tried to manipte me. You spoke of your loyalty to me, while all you had was lust in your mind, and now you have tried to insult the one person who has given me unconditional trust and safety." As she said this, the light of the moon got stronger. "You are right; what you said is the truth, but that doesn''t mean I ept it or want to keep a figure on it. What I want, I have, and what you give me now, I don''t want. Yes, I am throwing you away, I don''t need you anymore, but what can you do about it?" Carmelia asked as she floated above, a symbol of a quarter moon appearing on her forehead as she looked down on the two, her gaze containing controlled rage as Melvin spoke. "Do you think you will be safe by pushing us away? Our family, our dukedom, won''t let this be..." "That''s right! You won''t be safe doing this!" Even as Nix shouted, their auras started to erge, their powers being focused deep within their bodies, as a sword appeared in Melvin''s hand and an axe in Nix''s. A will of their bloodlines came into y as their bodies got coated with certain specialized armor, the sh imminent as the two understood that this friendship was over, all those years now down the drain, while the girl they fought for nowy in the hand of another man. Both their trembling eyes came down on me, who stood there with a smirk, my lips moving such that I slowly mouthed the words only they could understand. "I did this, you fuckers..." It didn''t take more than a moment for the idea of what happened to bloom in the minds of these idiots as their auras got even stronger, one of the aims being towards Carmelia while the other one aimed towards me, the one that had destroyed all of their hard work, the one that had entered their lives like aet, and the one that had ripped everything away. "Do you think your threats amount to anything in front of the current me? Do you think that your families would dare now stand against me with all that I have?" As Carmelia asked this dangerously, the skies started to ripple, the light of the moon falling down as Carmelia got strengthened, moon-like beams forming around as the two tried to resist the feelings. Nix shed towards me to attack, Melvin shing his sword to Carmelia, while the moonbeams moved with precise attack formation. Though at the moment of the sh, everything froze, seemingly as if destruction had graced it with its beautiful presence. As the moon-like attack vanished, the two boys that aimed to attack only felt an extreme hit within their bodies as they fainted, the dark sky shing away as a red one took over, while Carmelia was forced to kneel to the ground. And there, now floating in between, stood Nini, her lips all with a smile as the central one spoke. "Let''s not fight too much, shall we?" Pure raw power was demonstrated as the power of destruction flowed. Chapter 722 Chapter 721-What The Fuck?! Chapter 722 Chapter 721-What The Fuck?! ''Damn....looks like the big boss dealt with it'' I thought as I looked at Nini kicking all their asses at the same time, poor guys didn''t even get some important fight screen time before they got kicked back. My eyes turned towards Carmelia, who was slowly rising from the ground with terror in her eyes as she looked at Nini, who stood there smiling innocently. "We don''t have much time, why don''t we just head to the Twilight Empire?" I suddenly spoke, breaking off the atmosphere that had formed. Carmelia''s eyes turned towards me as she just nodded her head, the power that Nini showed off still affecting her as I turned to Nini and spoke. "Miss Nini, could you deal with these gentlemen?" To my words, her lips smiled as she waved her hand, causing the two bruised guys to be lifted from the ground, floating up as we headed towards the exit of the tribe. We came upon several members who waved at us as I met up with Chief Vick, who looked at us and the bruised Nix and Melvin in the back. "Looks like you all had fun....huh" She said with a big smirk on her face, to which I shrugged my shoulders as I replied. "It wasn''t bad, but we have to head out now, it''s important." Hearing my serious voice, Chief Vick didn''t stand to hold us back, as she patted me on my shoulder and spoke. "It was good to meet you after all this time, and it''s more of an important celebration for us that a new warrior passed the test, so go forth and get your things done!" Her smile was wide as she did so, while the rest of the warriors started to hit their spears to the ground, making it quake a bit as a path formed for us to walk out of the tribe. This was their own special send-off for us as we started to walk out of the tribe. As we did, we came upon our horses that we had left in their care. "Hope I can see you again, warrior Carmel!" Chief Vick spoke with a smile as she patted Carmelia on the shoulder too. Thus, with us leaving through this movement, we reached our horses, they were well-kept as we jumped towards them, with the guys being kept afloat and unconscious by Nini. Within a moment, we had set off into the distance, with the thumping of the ground being heard behind us. "Miss Nini, can you try to hurry us up?" I asked respectfully, to which Nini nodded her head, her powers going forth to influence the surroundings as the speed of our travel increased. Right now, the main aim is to get to the transportation center. Thus, with the ride, we kept transporting as I used themunication orb to message Angelina to set up the transportation center for us. "Carmelia, allow for the connection directly into your pce, thus it would be easier for us, you contact Angelina too." Carmelia nodded her head at those words as we set forth, the connection and talk between the two being done. After more than a day''s travel, we soon saw the centers of the transportation city we had left from, even now the two boys, Nix and Melvin, were still out of it, not having regained their consciousness. As we entered inside the city, the disguises we used were back on, with our identifications being checked. It didn''t take us long to reach the inneryers, just a sh from Nini was more than enough for us to get VVIP treatment. With the words and agreement of Angelina, we quickly had the transportation system set up, with Carmelia quickly informing the pce to ept the coordinate connection. "This was one hell of an adventure, wasn''t it?" I asked, to which Carmelia with a smile replied. "It surely was." A nostalgic smile on her face, a mix of happiness of getting back a part of herself and the happiness of now being able to save her sister, all such emotions being mixed into her mind as she stood in front of the portal that slowly started to be formed. Nini had ced the still knocked-out boys on the floor, to which Carmel could only look at them with indifference as she focused forward. "What do you n to do with them?" I asked, to which with a dark smile Carmel replied. "I n to leave them to E, she will deal with it." ''Poor bastards, they are done for.......'' I thought, knowing that pretty sadistic side E has when she tries to destroy people, especially ones for whom themand of Carmeles from. Soon under our watch, the portal was connected as one of the mages spoke. "The line is secure now." At this, I turned to face Nini who was standing a bit away with a smile on her face. "Thank you for everything you have done for us till now, I will make sure to get your rewards for it from my side." As I spoke of this, I gave Nini a certain look, her body subtly trembling at it as she replied with a smile, with anticipation in her voice. "I will wait for it then." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om To this, I then turned back to the portal as it started to swirl, two powerful warriors at the range of Origin level 9ing forth from it, their respectful gaze turning towards Carmel who kept a neutral gaze as she pointed at the two and spoke. "Take those two and throw them to their family." The deep coldness mostly surprised the guards as they were more used to the closeness between the two but the guards didn''t go to question Carmel as they replied. "It shall be done." With that, they picked up the two while Carmel turned to me, shing me a smile that was very sweet, and spoke. "Come, let''s go." With that, she along with me passed through the portal, the feeling of space wrapping around me as we appeared in a vast hall, the luxury of the ce screaming around us as I gazed around, a deep ceiling that reached high, rare gems in decoration around, while I could feel powerful warriors in the ce, their senses totally focused. My gaze then turned to the portal that was being maintained by two warriors, looking rxed as they did this, and before I could react more, a woman with a powerful aura epassing that of the Origin level 7 stepped forward as she spoke. "Wee back, Imperial Princess Carmel." Her bow was respectful as she turned to bow the same way as she spoke in a respectful voice. "It''s nice to meet the hero of the academy and the rising star of the world, wee to the Twilight pce, Austin Lionheart." "Good to be here." I replied back with a rxed tone as Carmel spoke rapidly. "Quickly take us to my sister." Hearing this with another nod, the maid started to lead the way, us walking in fast steps as we kept being led towards the ce where Triay. With quick movements, we quickly reached the room she was being held in, with security all around. Without much ado, Carmel pushed through the door, where a pale-looking girl could be seen asleep. Her body looked weak with short bob-cut ck hair, while shey on the bed with her eyes closed, sleeping heavily. Her pain is etched on her face, yet it couldn''t fully hide her divine beauty that seems to take the breath away from all that gaze at her. ''Stunning.'' I thought as I looked at her petite body with several ck-colored scars forming around her skin, Tria being blessed with divine-level beauty in exchange for the curse she has to suffer, one fallen upon her. Looking at her, I could feel that the curse could be taken away by me, the divine authority applicable to me from Razellia being capable of being used here. ''Her beauty can even match Elda.'' I mused though something felt different here, certain power fluctuations taking ce near her body, and with my deep understanding, I could even feel some twists in space and time too..... [Humm....this is unexpected.] ''What?'' I asked to which the system spoke. [You might want to read her.] ''Um?'' With that, I used the read function on her. [ Name: Tria Twilight Sex: Female Age: 16 species: human Talent: 10/10 Power: Origin Level 2 Title: The Cursed Princess, The Lost One, The Regressor, The One Who Survived, The Anomaly That Lived, The Battle Queen,.....etc. Love: ???% Description: The girl who fought against the most vicious curse toe out on top. >The regressor that will change fate to take it all. >She is currently regressing in her own past self''s body, the current regression is happening right in front of your face, the truth of the regression and what wille from it has yet to be seen, a past of mystery into a future perhaps from branch lines that cannot be seen might take ce, thread with caution, for regressors are known to be very very much broken in mind and spirit. Difficulty: SSS+(I have a feeling that this one might break or make you, be careful for she is someone not to be trifled with, danger lurks in all her edges and you might even be swallowed up by her charisma) Special Note: She is 1 of 3 regressors gracing the world. ] ''What The fuck?!'' Chapter 723: Chapter 724-Time To Make Some Changes. Chapter 723: Chapter 724-Time To Make Some Changes. ? ''Fuck me sideways, what''s this sudden bullshit?'' I asked myself, but more towards the system, which easily replied. [Let''s just say these are some of the consequences of getting you into this world. Why? Did you think actions wouldn''t have consequences?] My mind started to work in overdrive from that information. The fact that this beautiful girl, who seemed like an easy catch, had turned into something like this was blowing my mind in different ways. Of course, I never thought that situations wouldn''t get out of my control. Heck, I lived my whole life here thinking that things wouldn''t ever go under my control. ''But this is a whole other ball game.'' Even the read function didn''t give off any information that I could use-no info about what happened to her, the future she came from, her behavior patterns, or any kind of past actions I could take advantage of. There''s not much I can use. ''Though there are some hints I see.'' The markings in the special descriptions show that whatever future she ising from, it isn''t a good one. The notifications of trauma point towards some kind of weaknesses that I might be able to use, the only problem being that I have no idea what kind of trauma it is and, even worse, the fact that I might be involved in it. ''What kind of future was it?'' That''s the main thing I wanted to know. Depending on that, my actions would change in a lot of ways, with the worst being the fact of whether she is an enemy of mine or not. If she even has any inkling of what kind of person I really am or what kind of things I have done, then I would have no other choice than to eliminate her. And trust me, I have a lot of ways to eliminate her. ''But I don''t want to jump into any kind of theories now. For now, I will watch and then I will strike.'' But even above that remain a lot of issues for me to still cover through. There exist two more regressors out there for me to deal with, and God knows what kind of shitstorm they would try to raise up. This one is a girl, but if the others aren''t, then it would be another protagonist that I would have to deal with in a sense. ''The knowledge of the future is, after all, an extremely powerful tool at hand.'' While I mused on this thought, a system message ran out in front of me. === [Sudden World Quest!] Description: Certain unseen powers hidden within corruption took the opportunity to ce their chess pieces into this world when you were brought into this world. The responsibilities of that lie within your hands! --> Hunt down these so-called regressors and deal with them as you desire! Kill them or make them into your ves; it''s all up to you! Just try to minimize the variables that you will have to deal with! Reward: A huge part of the truth in your eyes, along with the safety of everything. Penalty: High chance of losing your life! --> More than 50% chance of your true self being released. --> More than a 50% chance for an all-out girl war bad end! === ''Urgh...looks like I will have to make changes to my ns...again.'' Though as my mind ran at super speed, the scenes in front of me yed out naturally as Carmel softly raised her sister''s neck to make her drink the antidote. It slowly went down her throat as Carmel soon ced Tria back on the bed once the solution was ingested. "How long will it take for the effects to be seen?" Carmel asked in a worried tone as she turned to look at me, to which I, trying to put on a smile, spoke. "Not much; you will be able to see the results within a few minutes." To my reply, she let out a sigh as Carmel focused back on Tria. So did I, as within a few minutes the effects started to take ce. The ck lines running over her started to settle down as I felt the final embers of her regression settle down too. With a not-so-calm gaze, I watched as the stunning beauty of Tria started to return to her, one that overshadowed many beauties. Her expression started to rx as it turned calm and peaceful, her body regaining its healthy glow as low, calm breaths started to leave the nose of Tria. Her peaceful expression made Carmel rx as she turned to me and hugged me tight. "Thank you, Austin, thank you for this..." Carmel spoke in a moved tone as she kept hugging me tight. I, too, hugged her back as I spoke. "Nonsense, what else is family for?" ''Urggh...that''s too tight!'' With the hug getting a bit too tight at my reply, Carmel, who was too moved right now to fully react, turned her head back as she heard the sound of the sheets on the bed ruffle. My attention was still the same as I watched the little beauty open her eyes, those eyes being a beautiful grey orb with little sparks flying around in them. ''Um...a change in eye color, huh...'' As I mused, Carmel quickly let go of me and ran up to her sister, kneeling down near her bed as Carmel asked out. "Little Tri, are you okay?!" Her worry in her tone as Tria slowly started to sit on the bed with Carmel holding her hand, an expression of pure confusion filling her face as Tria, with a whole lot of confusion, asked out. "Sister...you are alive?" Her astonishment in her voice as Tria asked the question, even making Carmel confused as she looked at her sister, to which Tria, still feeling a lot overwhelmed, spoke out to no one. "Is this real? Was it true? Is there another chance?" ''Looks like it''s my time to strike.'' With such thoughts, I took a step forward as I asked. "Her mind could be mixed up right now." My voice caught my attention as the girls turned towards me. During that time, I used 100% of my focus on Tria''s face as it met mine, her expression turning to one purely curious and confused, which made my heart feel a sense of rxation at the moment. ''Good, looks like we don''t know each other even into the future.'' The only time you will be able to get the true greatest emotion from a regressor is when they are at their first awakening. After that, their emotions would be so controlled that they would smile at you with their biggest smile even if they were nning to kill you next. ''Guess this is something.'' "Go quickly, get the imperial healer!" Carmel shouted out to the maid who, with a quick bow, left the room. After which, Carmel focused back on Tria and spoke with a light voice. "It''s me, little Tri. I am so happy to see you all right now." To this, small tears quickly started to fall from the eyes of Tria as she lunged to hug her sister, my presence being fully lost as Tria shouted out. "I will definitely save you this time!" That slow whisper was lost within the two sisters'' connection, but in the audience, surely caught on to the wording of it. ''Looks like I have a lot to uncover.'' I thought as I gazed at the heartwarming scene of the two sisters hugging each other and crying out, my mind like the predator I am thinking of ways I could use this to my advantage. I know better now that to get this into my grasp, I will need to put more back into it. ''But this time I have full authority over it.'' The task in front of me right now isn''t to seduce them, so if it''s not possible, I will just take this revived regressor out. Chapter 724 Chapter 723-Mindful Poking. Chapter 724 Chapter 723-Mindful Poking. I stayed back in the background as everything started to go in its own flow, the two sisters clutching onto each other with happiness, soon after which the shocked doctors entered the room, doing their work as they performed a full body test all around Tria until it was confirmed that she was alright. In fact, her body health was excellent. The whole situation baffled them, but knowing that the princess had something to do with it, they shut their mouths and took their curiosity to their graves as each and everyone soon started to leave the room. Thus, leaving the room with just three people. I tried to go before, but Carmel held me back in the room. That caught the attention of Tria as she looked at me with a calcting gaze that I am so familiar with because I have the very same one when I look at the mirror as I n my future actions. The weight of what to do with this person, and the curiosity about who I am, all came into y. ''If she is from the original timeline, then that would mean she would know how I died. This is dangerous.'' I mused. In the game, it wouldn''t have shown much, as it had focused much more on the real protagonists, but if the situation of real-time variables is to be considered, then if the original timeline actions had happened and I had died like how I did in the past, then it would have been great news that would have spread across the world. The Empress having an affair with her husband''s nephew and dying with him in a single me? Yeah, I am sure as hell that those vulture reporters and writers would have had one hell of a time using that juicy information, which would mean the moment my name is spoken and known, the game between the two of us would begin. ''Well, can''t say I am not intrigued.'' A challenge that I have no idea about is in front of me, one whose information is dry at best, and unfolding around what would happen, I would have to n for what I would do. ''To either conquer or not to conquer, that is the question...'' Chuckling at the silly notion, I looked at Tria with her head on Carmel''s shoulder, enjoying the sibling warmth¡ªa unique bond they hade to share within this ruthless household. I spoke. "I guess it''s time I head out." My words made Carmel look at me, her face shing with hesitation as she asked me. "Do you have to leave so early, Austin?" "Austin?" Tria intervened as she looked at me, a frown narrowing her face, a look of someone trying to understand the situation more shing forth as Carmel turned to look at her sister and spoke with a smile as she pointed towards me. "Oh! Looks like I have yet to clear the air here. The one in front of you right now is Austin Lionheart, the current heartthrob of the world, making waves everywhere." Her introduction seemingly only made Tria feel more confused, the hardened look on her face trying to focus, giving me a glimpse of what was happening in her mind. ''Perhaps she is trying to match me with the memories of her own timeline with the current memories the current Tria holds.'' After all, there is no way that the ''past'' Tria before regression wouldn''t have memories of me, especially having heard of the things I have done. As an international superstar in a sense, it won''t be hard for her to quickly match everything to their current self, and as it happened, I could see a frown¡ªone of deep contemtion and suspicion¡ªhappening on her face just before it disappeared into a light smile as she responded. "Wow! So you are the current hero of the academy...huh." She said this with a smirk on her face, to which before I could say anything, Carmel took control. "And he is also your savior. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t even know how I would have been able to save you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her words made it harder for Tria to keep a calm face as she, with a frown, asked. "Then what about Leonardo?" Her emotions turned dangerously chilly for a moment as Tria asked this, to which this time it was Carmel who got confused as she asked back. "What about him? Better yet, why do you even know about him?" Seeing theck of reaction, Tria turned to look at me, the deep suspicious gaze being one of pure wariness. ''Looks like I can infer from it that she is from perhaps the original timeline and even above that, there is something wrong too.'' If things had flowed ording to the original game, then there should have been at least a hint of infatuation in her voice, perhaps even a marking of certain emotions. But what I felt was deep indifference hidden within a deep level of malice. ''Though I can''t be certain of how the real-life Leonardo without my intervention and control of the yers would fare...'' Even then, I am pretty sure that things would have gone well for him because even with my current abilities, it would seem as though the world is being twisted to get him the girls. The true coincidence of fate keeps happening all around, and it ain''t easy to control it at all, even with my interventions. Thus, a scenario without me would only look good for Leonardo and the other two guys out there. ''Ick too much information to do anything now.'' Thus holding back most of my impulses, I quickly interjected before things could get worse. "Looks like the little princess is acquainted with Leonardo?" I asked, my tone even and a bit yful, but the words seemed to have only made her guard up as with a smile she replied. "I might have heard some things here and there." Tria replied after which, focusing on me with a grateful smile, she bowed her head. "Though above that, first I would like to give you my heartfelt thanks for saving my life and getting my sister through it, cause at times she can be quite the klutz." "Hey! That was uncalled for!" Carmel intervened as she ruffled through Tria''s hair, the sibling bond being strong, to which I replied. "It doesn''t matter much. After all, I care about your sister, and we are good friends too." I replied, my words with a deeply hinted path to which I quickly saw the lips of Tria twitch in some kind of annoyed reply mode. Of course, Carmel had it too, but the same reply from a girl I haven''t done anything to? ''Looks like the path in her timeline would have been normal.'' The dialogue is something in the game spoken by Leonardo when Tria thanks him for saving her life¡ªa wording which if taken in a real-life context could bring annoyance to the girl if she had a crush on the guy. Thus, any repeated use of this would, in a sense, form a certain reply when heard again and again. It''s a training that I have already taken Carmel and Carmelia through but with the family angle, which means things did flow correctly in a certain sense, but I don''t know the end of it. After all, aren''t regressors supposed to save the world or something? Does this mean that the world was destroyed? How did Carmel die? There exist a lot of questions unanswered in my mind, and all the answers to them lie in front of me. But the biggest headache still exists from the fact that there are two more of these loose cannons out there, which I can''t control for now. ''God, I just want to rest!'' [You can if you want, the only problem would be that the devil will start cooking things in hell at that moment to well¡­cook you.] ''Fuck off!'' Throwing off the system, I focused back on the real world as I spoke. "Your thanks is appreciated. I just wanted to help, and it''s nice to see Carmel smiling so brightly. She was very worried." My words made Carmel give off a certain smile, one with a unique touch to it as Tria, with narrowed eyes, watched Carmel walk off the bed and stand in front of me before hugging me. While I acted outwardly to be fully focused on Tria, my senses led by Farah were on Tria the whole time. ''She is going through a whole different amount of emotions, one now of wariness.'' Farah spoke to me as I focused on Carmel, who was looking up at me. "I really can''t still thank you enough for what you did for me, really I can''t¡­" I smirked as I patted her back. "You being happy is more than enough reward for me." My reply was whispered into Carmel''s ears, who blushed a bit as she smiled. Chapter 725: Chapter 724-Cooking Is The Solution. ? I held the hug for a while, savoring the warmth of Carmel in my embrace, a fleeting moment of peace amidst the chaos that always seemed to surround me. As I let go, I looked into her eyes. "I still need to leave, Carmel," I said, my voice tinged with regret. "There are things I need to settle." Her expression faltered for a moment, sadness flickering in her eyes, but she nodded, understanding the responsibilities that pulled me away. Before she could speak, Tria, ever the watchful one, chimed in. "Why don''t you leave after lunch?" Tria suggested with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Plus, leaving without meeting the Emperor wouldn''t be a good thing." Her words were carefully chosen, polite, and seemingly innocent, but I could see theyers beneath. She wasn''t just offering a courtesy; she wanted more time to observe, to figure out who I really was and what my intentions might be. ''She wants to watch me for as long as she can,'' I thought, knowing that every move I made would be scrutinized. "Right! Just have lunch with us, and after meeting the Emperor, you can leave!" Carmel added, her toneced with excitement, oblivious to the undercurrents in the conversation. I paused, making a show of considering the offer while both girls watched me with anticipation. Finally, I smiled and nodded. "Sure, I can wait until then," I agreed, leaning back slightly before adding, "but I will be the one cooking." Tria''s eyes narrowed in confusion, clearly unustomed to the idea of a guest, especially one with my status, taking over the kitchen. Carmel, however, was practically glowing with excitement, her eyes sparkling as she pped her hands together. "Perfect!" she eximed, already imagining what was toe. ... In one of the pce''s outer gardens, a beautiful area filled with vibrant flowers and lush greenery, the cooking setup was quickly arranged. It was a beautiful space, more open and free than the rest of the pce, a ce where Carmel could breathe easier. The maids and guards, each with an aura of power that spoke of more than just being servants, stood discreetly around, their eyes sharp and vignt, watching over everything. I stood in the center of it all, a variety of cooking equipmentid out before me, from enchanted stoves that kept the perfect temperature to knives that never dulled. Carmel and Tria were seated nearby, watching me with contrasting emotions. Carmel was practically bouncing with excitement, while Tria''s gaze was calcting, her mind undoubtedly working through all the implications of what was happening. This time, it wasn''t just a meal but an experience, and you know what they say, one of the best ways to get into a girl''s heart is through her stomach, though this is not with the literal meaning. ''But isn''t that idiom for men?'' Musing with those stupid thoughts, I started with the base ingredients, reaching into a small pouch at my side that was muchrger on the inside, thanks to some clever spatial magic. I pulled out the first item: Golden Sunroot, a rare tuber that absorbed sunlight during the day and released a soft, warm glow when cooked. I began slicing it thin, each piece emitting a faint light as it hit the cutting board. Next came the Moondew Berries, plump and glistening with a silvery sheen that caught the light just so. These berries only grew under the light of a full moon, and their vor was a perfect bnce of sweet and tart. I crushed a few in a small bowl, letting their juice pool into a deep violet liquid, which I set aside forter. The main course would be something truly special. The pce had acquired Phoenix Breast, a delicacy so rare that it was considered a dish fit for gods. The meat was rich with natural magic, each bite capable of restoring vitality and energy. I marinated it in a mixture of spices and herbs from the Everburning Forest, where the nts absorbed the essence of eternal mes, giving them a fiery kick that paired perfectly with the Phoenix meat. As I prepared the meat, I added in Drake Scales, ground into a fine powder, which would give the dish a subtle crunch and a burst of vor with every bite. The scales were tough, nearly indestructible in their natural form, but when prepared correctly, they added a depth of vor that was unmatched. For the side dish, I used Crystal Lotus Petals, translucent and delicate, which I lightly fried in Starfall Oil. The oil was extracted from the seeds of a nt that only bloomed once every century, under a meteor shower. It added a subtle, tangy vor to the dish, making the petals taste a bit crisp. As the Phoenix Breast sizzled on the enchanted stove, releasing a tantalizing aroma that filled the garden, I turned my attention to the sauce. Ibined the Moondew Berry juice with Corn''s Breath Vinegar, which was as potent as its name suggested, and added a dash of Mystic Honey from the Gleaming Fields, known for its ability to amplify the natural vors of any dish. I reduced the sauce carefully, watching as it thickened into a deep, glossy syrup, its color shifting between violet and indigo as the light hit it. It was a perfect blend of sweet, tart, and spicy, with just a hint of magic that would linger on the tongue long after the meal was over. For dessert, I had something truly unique in mind. I prepared a cial Blossom Souffl¨¦, using the petals of a flower that only bloomed on the highest peaks of the Frostfang Mountains. The petals were naturally cold to the touch, and when infused into the batter, they created a souffl¨¦ that was light, airy, and chilled, with a refreshing burst of icy sweetness in every bite. To top it off, I added a drizzle of Firethorn Syrup, made from the berries of a nt that thrived in volcanic soil. The syrup provided a sharp contrast to the cold, with a fiery heat that danced across the pte. As I ted each dish, I could feel the eyes of Carmel and Tria on me, the former''s gaze filled with anticipation, while thetter''s was more analytical, trying to decipher every step I took. But as the aroma of the finished dishes filled the air, I saw Tria''s expression soften, just a bit, guess even she can''t fight fully against the smell of what I am creating. Finally, everything was ready. I stepped back and looked at the spread before me: a feast of colors, textures, and aromas, each dish more unique than thest. Carmel''s eyes sparkled as she took in the sight, while Tria''s gaze flickered with curiosity and perhaps a hint of admiration, though she quickly masked it. "Lunch is served," I said, gesturing for them to begin, as I had set up the food, soon taking a seat beside them, with the maids making sure to ce all arrangements perfectly. Carmel was the first to take a bite, starting with the Phoenix Breast. The moment it touched her tongue, her eyes widened, and a soft, almost involuntary moan escaped her lips. The meat was tender, bursting with vor, the heat from the spices perfectly bnced by the sweetness of the sauce. She moved on to the Golden Sunroot and the Crystal Lotus Petals, each bite a revtion of vor and texture, her delight evident in every expression. Tria was more restrained, taking smaller bites as she analyzed each dish. But even she couldn''t hide her reaction as she tasted the Moondew Berry sauce, theplexity of the vors surprising her no doubt. She paused, her fork hovering over the te as if she were trying to figure out how something so simple could be so good. ''Let''s see you raise your sword or whatever your weapon is against me who can cook all this'' When they finally reached the dessert, both Carmel and Tria seemed almost hesitant as if they didn''t want the meal to end. But as they tasted the cial Blossom Souffl¨¦, their eyes closed in pure bliss, the cold, refreshing sweetness perfectly counterbnced by the fiery heat of the Firethorn Syrup. For a moment, there was silence in the garden, broken only by the sound of the wind rustling through the leaves. Then Carmel turned to me, her eyes shining with a lot of emotions and something else, something deeper. "That was... incredible," she said softly, her voice filled with awe. "Be my cook!" Carmel shouted, having shared the experience with Carmi too to which I gave my quick reply. "Nope." My immediate reply burst her bubble as Carmel tried to nag at me. Tria nodded, her expression thoughtful. "I have never tasted something as good as this before, just how did a high noble, like you learn to cook like this?." Though her question looked simple, I could feel a certain rigidity to it I smiled, inclining my head slightly. "Well let''s just say I love to cook and at the same time see the expression of the people that eat my cooking" ''After all the food you ate had something extra special in it, Miss Regressor'' Iughed internally, the only reason I went to such lengths, to get such ingredients and to do such intense open cooking wasn''t for just some feast,e you should know me better than that..... Chapter 726: Chapter 725-Rewards Of Poison. Chapter 726: Chapter 725-Rewards Of Poison. ? "I have never felt more satisfied in my life before..." Carmel murmured as she rubbed her belly, her eyes like a hunter still focused on me. I''m pretty sure that any chance she gets from now on, she''ll try to get me to cook for her. With a smile, I focused on Tria, who kept a smile on her face as she looked at me. God knows what kind of thoughts are going through her mind right now. ''Well, soon it would be God and me.'' Though the thoughts would only flow to me at uneven intervals, and it can''t be controlled, I will still take that over being able to read nothing from her. Regressors, by nature, are extremely distrusting and calcting; they will be even more wary of variables they didn''t see in their future and don''t have knowledge of at all. Hence, it will take a lot of control, sight, and focus from me to be able to keep track of her. It won''t be simple at all. The best moment to take advantage would be at the beginning when they are weakened and confused because I can''t tell what kind of abilities, skills, or some other shit she might have that could screw me over. The only good thing is that the normal surveince I keep on my girls will be able to be kept with her because even a Dragon can''t find the connection there, and it''s not something she will be able to see. Even if by my own miscalction she ends up finding out about it, there is no way for it to track back to me. At least of that, I have made sure. While the cooking utensils were being set up, I searched through the shop application of the system, my eyes finallynded on the one thing I thought wouldn''t have to be used much by me at all. Item: The Turbtor. Description: An amazing item that will be ingested and marked within a living organism allows the user to get uncontrolled and unexpected thoughts of the victim. -->This is a small serum-like substance that is tasteless and can be added to any substance to be ingested by the victim. Once ingested and digested, the liquid will sweep into the body of the victim, imprinting itself into the body and soon will fall into the mind. -->This will then send signals to the one whose blood was mixed into it on creation. This is a failed item that couldn''t achieve its final objective and was shelved by a mad ugly scientist who wanted to be the ultimate yboy by getting to read the minds of women. Sadly, even with this low-level function, reading the minds of women even at unwanted intervals didn''t help the scientist at all. -->It''s virtually intractable as it, in a sense, doesn''t cause any harm to the user and has the useless function of just getting unwanted thoughts or irregr thoughts to the user. -->If strengthened, the user will be able to hear the thoughts from distances away, but in normal situations, the person should be close by to get the irregr thoughts heard. Hidden Function: Yet to be activated. Cost: 1,00,00,000 ''Sniff... my points.'' My heart wrenched a bit as I looked at the price once again, my whole body feeling the hurt from this loss. An item I had virtually abandoned and thought was useless was in front of me now, already used. In a way, it was useless indeed when I first saw it, but in this current situation, any thoughts this regressor could have will point me in a direction that will be extremely useful to me. ''But the price...'' [Why are you crying about it? Don''t you have more points?] ''Why are you acting like you don''t know the heaven and hell I went through to collect them?'' The points of affection were years of my own hard work and nning. Seeing it go hurt me, but for now, it''s important. There are several other things I could have used, but all of them had their own risks. Everything I had used to infect, to create, or to control, in a way, the victim, or in these cases, the girls, knew about it since the enemy had put it on them. And even then, I would make sure that the item I used in question would be removed before they left me, to make sure that there wouldn''t be anysting ways they could find out the effects of it, even the hidden ones won''tst for long. So I needed to be creative in how I do this, especially towards a regressor who has lived a life that is full of questions to me. This is the option for the long term, and in a way, there is a hidden function in the serum that I have given her. If I can create the story I want, perhaps I will be able to y with this regressor in the palm of my hand. It''s due to the hidden function in it that it costs this much fucking more. So just as we were drinking our small drink for better digestion, the woman who had first greeted us slowly walked into the garden as she looked at me and spoke. "The Emperor would like to meet you and perhaps even gift you for saving his daughter''s life." She spoke to which I turned to look at Carmel, her expression was not that good, but she hid it well. Seeing me look at her, she nodded back at me. "Let''s go, we will meet him together." To this, I looked at the maid as I spoke. "Lead the way." With that, we began to walk through the pce, with Carmel by my side and Tria walking on the other, her expression turning neutral, but the little micro-expression I was able to pick up by running my mind at high power proved that she holds an extreme amount of hate and disgust for the Emperor, which matches the path in the normal way of the game. Soon we entered into a much more luxurious area of the pce, with the warriors around showing arge amount of strength, the whole security and powered aura around the ce being stifling as we kept walking through arge pathway. Soon, we stopped at a huge door that slowly started to open, my eyes firstnding on a beautiful ck and silver throne kept above in height on which a man sat. The man having looks simr to Carmel, being very handsome, with ck hair and dark ck eyes, his long hair left like a mane as he arrogantly looked down from his seat. Around I could see some powerful warriors keeping an eye on us, while next to the Emperor sat a stunningly beautiful woman, who is the current Empress. Her eyes stayed neutral when she saw us walk in, but for a moment, I saw the hostility that burned in her eyes as she met Carmel. The maid stood outside as I, along with the girls, reached the bottom of the throne. The Emperor had quite a powerful aura, with him being at the Origin level 9, showing that he was talented. ''But the internal structure is a mess from all the debauchery he lives through.'' As I thought so, the Emperor, with a smile, spoke. "So you are the current world-renowned Austin Lionheart, the son of that man, the grandson of the demon of war, and currently hailed as a hero around the academy and slowly now through the world?" To his grand introduction, I maintained a smile and replied. "Indeed, it''s nice to meet the moon that covers the darkness of the Emperor, lighting everything in the night." My intro being the normal style in which it happens, the man with a bit more linear smile, turned to look at his daughter. His expression did not change much as he saw that she was okay as he turned to look at me and spoke. "You have saved my daughter, kept my other daughter, the next Empress safe while you traveled for the antidote, so I would like to give you a reward. Go on, what do you need?" His gaze focused on me as he asked so, to which I met his eyes, my mind reeling through some information as I finally spoke. "I wish for my master Eleanor to be able to meet Carmel again." My words hung in the air, while the atmosphere got darker, the whole event feeling like a rumble as the man looked at me, the Emperor''s power rolling out as he tried to suppress me. ''Guess his infatuation with my master still exists.'' I mused as his pressure tried to suppress me, trying to make my knees buckle but I kept my focus on him as Carmel turned to act but she was suppressed too, the eyes of the man seemingly holding a certain humiliating past as he tried to crush me but I kept my eyes as I spoke. Chapter 727: Chapter 726-Take Me On If You Can! Chapter 727: Chapter 726-Take Me On If You Can! ? "I am the son of Grace Lionheart, the sessor and student of Eleanor, the future pir of the Archery Association. My grandfather walks thend as the Demon of War. I saved the lives of the future of the Academy and many powerful people. Currently, I am ranked as the highest and perhaps the greatest genius of the academy..." I spoke, my voice resounding within the halls of the pce. Slowly but surely, my cultivation started to cover over me, reaching within levels they couldn''t see. Its power somehow took away the pressure of the Emperor in front of me. The atmosphere within the room turned darker as I continued to speak, my will filling up the ce. "I have faced more dangers than you can imagine. I came to this ce as a guest because you invited me to this chamber. You asked about my interest in a gift, and when I spoke of it to you, you tried to suppress me with your pressure. Do you think I am someone to be suppressed?" My question hung in the air, my words making the Emperor''s expression turn for the worse as he looked down at me. My current status doesn''t lose out to the man in front of me. While he doesn''t have to be fully respectful to me, it doesn''t mean he can go out of his way to disrespect me. "Imperial Father! What is the meaning of this?!" Carmel suddenly shouted, her gaze turning red as her mana trembled all around her. Seeing this, the Emperor ignored her and focused on me. "Do you think you are someone above me here?" he asked, his voice turning dangerously low. I continued to look at him as I replied, "I never said that. Everything that has happened until now was your own doing. Do you think with the War Council backing me, you can do anything to me in this public setting?" My words contained arrogance as I looked at the man, whose expression twisted a bit. As much of a fool as he wants to be, he is not, and going any further from here would only affect him and the Empire as a whole because, in every way, the rightfulness of the situation lies with me. Plus, no Empire or power in any way wants to mess with the army my family has in its hands. The man in front of me is the Emperor, and he has to look at the full picture when he tries to do something. His actions affect the Empire as a whole, and now trying to mess with me would only make things very, very bad for him. ''This is without him even knowing the several identities that I hide.'' One word from me, and the entire flow of potions within this Empire woulde to a grinding halt. He would have toe and beg me on his knees if any changes were to be made after that, but for now, the current identities I hold are enough to make it such that he won''t make any stupid mistakes. "What will it be, Emperor? Will you allow my request, or should I go running to my teacher?" The subtle mockery at the end of my words surely made the man angrier as he asked, "You are going to tattle to your teacher? Do you have no shame?" To which, with a smile, I replied, "My teacher dotes on me very well, so I will tattle to her, and yes, I have no shame. But do you? For the one acting like a child here is you." This time, I directly mocked the man, and the pressure doubled. The warriors hidden in the shadows seemed on the edge of making their move, but I held my cool. Of course, I couldn''t predict how this would go, but however it went, I would deal with it. Thus, the moment of truth floated in the air as the Emperor kept looking at me. A few secondster, he raised his hands, the pressurepletely disappearing as he spoke in a chilling tone, "I shall ept your desire." Saying so, he turned to look at Carmel as he spoke, "Carmel, from here on forth, I am taking away the ban I ced on you meeting the Bow Empress." His words made Carmel''s eyes widen as she looked at me. I gave her a small wink that made her smile for a moment, but it didn''t do much to take away the hatred and anger she felt over what the Emperor had tried to do to me. Her anger wouldn''t be healed that easily. Thus, I gave a nod to the Emperor, my eyes also trailing towards the Empress, giving her my respect as I spoke. "Then I shall leave, Your Majesty." "A word of advice, young man: those that fly too close to the sun with arrogance have only fallen from it." The Emperor suddenly spoke as I turned around to walk away. I didn''t turn back to him; I just kept walking forward as my words left, whispered in the throne room. "There are times when the sun would even fall to another''s brightness when it faces a star it cannot handle." With that, I didn''t even wait to see his face as I walked out of the throne room. The maid who led me here was still waiting as she bowed to me. "Please take me back to the teleportation zone and connect it to the academy, please." "It will be done," the woman replied, to which I spoke. "Thank you." The two of us started to walk when Carmel called out to me. "Austin, wait!" At her call, I turned to look at her, Tria watching beside her as Carmel spoke with worried eyes. "I''m sorry for what happened back there!" she pleaded as she looked at me, to which I, with a smile, replied. "Why are you apologizing? I suspected something like this might happen when I brought in my master, so you don''t have to worry about it. Plus, now one day we can both go together to meet my master." My words slowly took away the worry that filled her eyes as Carmel replied with a smile, "Thank you for that." "Thanks are not required between the two of us." My words only made her smile a bit as Tria suddenly spoke, "Are you leaving now?" I nodded my head at her. "Yes, I am. I still have some things left to do back there." ''Notably, a powerful teacher elf who might be turning mad now from all the things happening to her.'' I had left Trisha with all those issues in her head. The constant attacks and things would have definitely twisted her mind a little, and when I reach there, I am sure she will be giving herself up to me. Then I will be able to start the ns I have for the War Council there. "Will I be seeing you at the academy?" I asked suddenly, to which Tria had a helpless smile on her face as she replied. "I want to, but I don''t know how my luck would affect you at all." Her words reminded me once again of the bad luck she caused to herself and those around her, that issue is still not solved. Of course, I could fix that in the blink of an eye, but where is the fun in that? Once I am sure of how I would lead her around, then I would y the cards that I am dealt. "Pity, you should try to attend. Perhaps you might find the solution for your peculiar issue." My words made her expression crumble for a moment, after which she spoke, "I will think about it." Then I turned towards Carmel as I spoke. "Shall we head out?" My words made her a bit sad, but she nodded her head, and we once again started to walk towards the ce we came from. We soon reached the very room where I met the several mages, who started to ce the connection. Some more time and qualifications were needed to make it work, after which the portal was soon connected. "Let''s see each other back at the academy, shall we?" I asked with a smile, to which Carmel replied with a nod. "Sure, though before Ie, I have some things I have to deal with." I just nodded my head at that as I turned towards Tria and spoke. "I hope I shall see you one day at the academy. As your senior, just ask for me." A little wink at the end made the two girls smile a bit as Tria replied, "We shall see." Then, with one final nod, I entered the portal, another issue opening up for me to deal with. ''Trisha, here Ie!'' Chapter 728: Chapter 727-So Peaceful......... Chapter 728: Chapter 727-So Peaceful......... ? The world around me shifted, everything feeling blurry again, after which I arrived at the other side, within the academy. The portal behind me whirled down, and my eyes met with the other mages around, a small nod being given between us as I focused on my surroundings. The mana around me was as pure and dense as it always is within the walls of this floating city, especially in the academy. ''Sigh... I have a lot to do, don''t I?'' As I mused over this question, a disguise came over me. The mages seemingly understood my reason as I headed out of the teleportation hall. Several students of different species and power were always moving heavily around, as the time for the leave given would soon being to an end. The exam leave, along with the leave that was given due to the special incident, would soone to an end. This would mean that sses would resume again, and the script of things would only start to get even worse. Lots of powerful events are still to ur, many I know and some which I will have no control over. This is not a game anymore, and even with me trying to keep a low profile, I am still a target. There are the two main events that would take ce in the sea and then within the Elven Empire. The specially organized visit to the sea for educational purposes, along with the special spirits festival that will take ce in the Elven Empire, which can also be considered as another educational trip, will include certain special events that I should be ready for. ''Though the sea event isn''t that much useful to me anymore.'' The event at the sea was something that was supposed to happen for the yers to finally make their move to win Marlene''s heart, and if done well, they would even be able to win over Catherine too. But in the current situation, they are already in love with me. It doesn''t mean that the event won''t be useful to me, though. I will be able to at least pull over different types of profit from it too. ''Not to mention that the final will that Xavier left me still has to bepleted.'' There exists a lot I have to do, and these events will soone in chronological order, in which I have to be careful with the events for Sabrina. By now, she must be knee-deep into the old relics and information, while also trying to find out any and more info she can. It won''t be long before she will stick to my side like glue to get everything out of me. Her events, too, with the revival of that damn woman, should be handled correctly, or else the woman we will end up with will be a mix of Sabrina and that blood-craving woman, which would make for a certain bad end in the game. ''Though right now the main aim should be Trisha.'' I don''t have to guess that her situation would be a bit extreme with all the dreams, feelings, and duties being pushed on her while I was gone. The pain of not having me beside her will have made amazing cracks that I will be able to use, after which I shall be able to use her grandmother in ways from the War Council that will be very, very useful. ''Not to mention that her brother would soon leave that ce and join the academy.'' This would mean that my time for taking action is slowly increasing, and I would soon have to deal with two of those blessed with that ridiculous luck. Thankfully, while Leonardo has be mildly famous thanks to his achievements and the fights from before, he still hasn''t reached even the tail of the peak he should have reached in the game. ''Not to mention that the anger of those guys is now focused on him too.'' With the dark side really pissed off with his actions, they are aiming deeply for his life. So, with the help of my informant, I have kept Leonardo in check, keeping him training within the academy in the past times. However, that still hasn''t put a stop to his attempts at trying to get back to Sonia, trying his level best to see her. This has, in a way, only worsened his reputation around my people, which is another reason he can''t reach his peak of poprity and power as before. No one wants to mess with me, especially by getting close to the guy who has pissed me off. ''By now, even Angelina will take the hint and start creating distance.'' Sure, she wants to use him, but with her feelings for me getting more and more defined, she would find it very difficult for her to keep Leonardo close to her, knowing that I don''t like him. In that case, I know the perfect enemy of mine that will take Leonardo in, where Leonardo will work as my inner agent to dismantle his faction from the inside out. ''Looks like the Illuminati will have to give poor Leonardo new jobs to work on.'' I chuckled inwardly at that thought, knowing it was another task I would have to deal with. But the main thing here is that things are getting tougher, while variables that no matter how hard I try to prevent are appearing, which would mean that some small, certain things need to change. Some power I kept hidden needs to be activated. ''Not to mention there are still a lot of ces that I have yet to conquer.'' Even though I am feeling a bit anxious, especially with the two regressors out there whom I can''t deal with yet, and who can cause me a buttload of trouble, I have to hold on for now, take small steps, because even to the end, losing my cool would only create issues for me. Thus, my steps were light as I walked through the academy. A small smile on my face as I kept watching the whole lot of students moving, living their daily student academy lives. The many buildings spread around, a teacher walking around with a group of students trying to catch up to the teacher, either for marks, to get their missed attendance, or to ask questions. For a moment, I stopped my steps, not rushing towards Trisha. I stood within this flowing crowd as I took a deep breath, my mind rxing in a way, as the fresh breath of mana flowing around slowly flowed through me, my body rxing as I opened my eyes, watching everything moving around, feeling the wind as it hit me. As I did so, I widened my ears, taking in the loud sounds produced by everyone moving around-their chatter, the footsteps, and the small instruments being moved around. All of it started to flow into my mind, the beauty of it sticking to me, as once again I realized that I am in the academy, but what kind of student life have I lived here? The faces of the friends I made in the academy shed through my mind, especially the ones from my faction. Their support and loyalty are something I appreciate, and all of them being their own unique selves with their own quirks is something I like too. ''There is so much peace around the world, yet I only keep running into its darkness.'' I mused as I felt my mana seemingly settle down, the will I have slowly been cultivating settled down. The abilities, my powerful body, the special eyes, the special protection I keep around myself, the special surveince I keep around the girls, the special blessing of the gods around me, the special duties I bear in my mind, and more-all of it seemingly settled down for a moment as I felt like a simple mortal. I took in the feeling of weakness I felt when I first opened my eyes to the world as that young little boy who would have tragically died if he hadn''t done anything. ''I guess the special regressor thing has been affecting me more than I gave credit for.'' To be truthful, I don''t have that much of a grand goal. I just simply want to live a happy and content life, but for me to get it, I need to climb through a lot of difficulties. This world isn''t a kind one, and my situation also isn''t a kind one. I always told myself, I am greedy, and in no way don''t I like having sex with these girls or having them love me. But if I were given the open free choice, I would just select the few I really love, love them, and live a simple, happy, and rich life. That''s all I would do. ''But life never takes the steps you always n, diversions always happen too...'' My mind isn''t broken. I have long ovee that issue of mental instability. The issue that I find myself in now is the fact that I am still running. I have to deal with the girls'' mental shit. I have to be careful not to let the girls meet themselves. I have to be careful not to say anything hurtful that might bite meter. I have to manipte the girls to make sure they don''t identally speak of the things they have done with me, and I have to do a lot more. I enjoy the position I am in, the power I have, the strength I hold, and the family that I have, but it''s hard to maintain it all¡ª living faces with lies everywhere and having variables thrown in your face too. I am in an academy, but when have I lived a student life here? Did I even have a good childhood? ''Haaaa... so peaceful.'' Chapter 729 Chapter 728-Why I Was Late. 729 Chapter 728-Why I Was Late. I didn''t move from my position for some time. I just took it all in, the normal life going on all around me, feeling my difference from them. It''s something I had promised myself in the past, to stop asionally and look around me so that I don''t forget that there is a life outside filled with normality, a beautiful life. ''Sigh... I feel a bit better now.'' I thought as I quickly brought back everything that I had kept down, the feelings I had still there but not as humongous as before. Because when I get back into Trisha''s house, it will just be another match that I have to begin. My n will start, and I will then have to take the weight of dealing with the variables that will be thrown my way. ''I need to take a good old vacation one of these days.'' With that thought, with every one of my powers renewed and my actions set, I moved forth. I had spawned myself within the elven area, the one specially belonging to the teachers, as I walked up to the gate blocking off the area towards the more special teacher''s area where Trisha lives. My appearance led me to be blocked, which I quickly got through, showing my identity. Just a sh of my true image to them and showing my true identity was more than enough for them to let me through. With quick yet controlled steps, I moved through the beautiful forest-like area, whichst time turned into the beasts'' meet due to the very life essence I give out. This time, though, I toned down my entire presence as I walked through the forest-like area, soon reaching the ce where Trisha stays. My disguise came undone as the workers soon let me in, seeing that it was me. Quickly moving into the house, I was met with the head maid as before, as she, with a calm voice, spoke. "Lady Trisha has told me to guide you to the training room since it seems you are here for a ss." I nodded my head at those words, to which the head maid started to lead the way. Soon, I reached a room after which the head maid opened the room for me, and I entered, the door closing behind me as she did so. Though the moment stillness came to the room, a figure leaped onto me, clutching me tightly as she screamed. "Please, don''t let me go!" Vows of despair, pain, and sadness were linked to that voice of hers as Trisha held me tightly, the great elven teacher clutching me, rubbing her chest against me as I felt the damp tears filling my chest. To this, with confusion, I held her back, my hands holding her tenderly, patting her back as I asked with a confused voice. "What happened? Did something bad happen when I was gone?" To my words, Trisha hugged me tighter, her arms wrapping around me as she just held me tightly, her tears staining my chest even more. After which, she slowly raised her head to meet my eyes, her situation not looking good at all as her eyes had turned extremely red, dark circles floated under her eyes, her body even felt weak, and her face looked pale and deadly. Seeing this, I reacted instantly, catching her face between my hands as she still held me with her hands, my face full of care for her as I asked. "Trisha, what happened?" My words made her tears even wider while I felt the madness in her, her mind being fully unstable, with her powers seemingly going a bit haywire. Everything around her screamed about the fact that she was mentally shaken and extremely at that as she just kept crying as I held her head, to which a green glow filled my hands, covering over her face, giving her a brief sense of mental stability as the tears stopped for a moment. "Trisha, are you okay?" I asked her again, to which, with a confused look, Trisha looked at me, her arms around me getting tighter as she, looking at me as if I was some sort of ghost, asked. "Austin, my holy son, is that you?" To which I, still holding her face, nodded my head as I spoke. "It''s me." My reply made her cry again as her tears started to fall through my hands, the situation only seemingly getting even weirder as I moved forth, taking Trisha in a princess carry as I walked towards one of the seats. Taking a seat as I ced Trisha in myp, her face matching towards me, her body being hugged by me tight as the two of us just sat there in silence, enjoying each other''s presence. "I know¡­" Suddenly, Trisha whispered into my embrace, her words making me surprised as I looked at her. "What do you know?" My question seemingly made her feel even more pain as Trisha replied, "I know the pains you have been through," her sudden words made my eyes widen as my hold on her got tighter as I asked. "How do you know?" My words were linked with a certain weakness, which quickly made Trisha look at me, her eyes sparkling with a certain powerful gaze as she leaned in to ce her forehead against mine, our eyes meeting each other as Trisha spoke. "I just do." And the moment she spoke of this, a great green light erupted from within Trisha''s body, her whole body seemingly twirling with the beauty of that green light as she hugged me tighter, the light twisting and a part of it breaking away from her as it soon swirled into me, joining her life force with me and with it eternally making her life in my hands. And she didn''t end it with that, a certain green and silver mixed light now floating around her body as its maximum essence focused on her head, its powers soon drizzling forth as itbined with mine, thus giving me fullmand of her mind and her own self, using a lost and forbidden part of elven knowledge to bind herself fully to me, both in mind, body, and soul. The whole process was finished within a few seconds as I, shocked, feeling the power within me, spoke to Trisha. "You¡­" This is all that had left my mouth, my surprised action making Trisha smile a bit, the first one I have seen her do as she, feeling weak, leaned deeper into my body as she spoke. "Now I am truly all yours, master~" She whispered out, her eyes seemingly losing focus, her mind being broken and twisted and twisted again, the process of what she did removing away a part of what existed as Trisha and recing it with the full loyalty and presence of a beautiful woman that only existed to serve me. From now onwards, there is no good or bad for her; there is nothing that she wouldn''t do for me. To her, what I say is right; to her mind, what I whisper is the truth. The base essence of what existed as Trisha still lies, but it''s been fully twisted to have only a single focus of living for me. To her, I am her master, and in her way, a god she lives for. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What did you do?" I asked with great apprehension filling my mind, at least I looked like it as thest embers of Trisha, the one that existed a moment ago, spoke before it was fully extinguished. "I gave you a person that will never leave you¡­" With that, Trisha slowly emerged into her sleep, where the true character was removed, and one that only served me now slumbered. I sat there in my seat, hugging Trisha''s body, feeling it restfortably on me as I started to pat her back, my eyes focusing a bit on her beautiful face now filled with a contented smile, after which I turned to look at the ceiling. ''Where would I wash away all these sins?'' I asked myself with a bitter smile, the other reason I wanted to take some more time before I returned back to this ce was due to the very fact that I knew perhaps this would happen. Maybe in the depths of my heart, I just wanted to give some more time for Trisha to live like herself before she would willingly erase many to be the one I would need. Back when I spoke to her mind as the divine Goddess of Life, I had also gone an extra step to ce a small forbidden spell into her mind, which would only be activated by the user. It was easy to ce this deep in her mind when I had the power of the Goddess of Life flowing through me, a ritual so dark that even I felt hesitant to use it at first. But in this case, I had no choice. While she is loyal to me and to the Church of Life, she isn''t a traitor. Moreover, she is an inherently loving person that cares deeply for her family, which would mean when the timees I have to use her against her brother, things wouldn''t have worked as I wished. Chapter 730: Chapter 729-Take Me Now! Chapter 730: Chapter 729-Take Me Now! ? ''Guess it all worked out in a sense.'' In fact, I was ready to give some more time for Trisha to get ready, for her to reach that stage where she would willingly ept and use this forbidden power that was given to her, though in a sense I also calcted that perhaps she would do it when she met me again too. There was a controlled reason for why I did what I did, the visions, dreams, feelings, and emotions all that yed into Trisha''s mind showed my loneliness, the hard life I went through, the things I lost, and mainly the feelings of alienation that I feel, the emotions as if no one would be able to understand me. To walk the path of the hero I have lost a lot of things I wanted. Among which nobody was able to walk through with me, the situation always being against me such that at times there were moments when the allies I had suddenly betrayed me and turned into enemies that I had to kill, the extreme feelings in that situation would have wrapped fully around Trisha. It''s one of the main things I focused on, which would then shift towards the feelings of loneliness, the path of not having anybody who understands me, and more, each one showing that I don''t have a distinct person whose mind, body, and soul belongs to me, which would be slowly corrupting me from the inside. In the script I have written, it wouldn''t be hard for Trisha to understand the fact that the Goddess would have shown her this to make Trisha someone who I will be able to trust fully, someone who will be able to save my soul from being corrupted, to save me from falling into a darkness that cannot be stopped. Of course, with the addition of the spell in Trisha''s mind, she would have understood the path that the Goddess wanted her to take, but the Goddess in a sense had given her a choice, she had shown everything I went through, the darkness I still feel and in a sense she had given Trisha a choice on what her next actions would be. ''In a sense, I gave her the choice.'' It wouldn''t be said to be a choice if looked at from another angle, but if Trisha had chosen not to do this for me after everything I had shown her, then I would have respected her wishes and tried another method. It would have made things infinitely harder for me, but even then I would have done it. The situation was as if I had given her a choice yet not. The nightmares haunted Trishapletely and in the end, she had made her choice but even above that, even above the feelings of passion and love Trisha had developed for me, the main reason for her choice falls in the words of trust. ''She trusted that I would never do anything to harm her.'' I thought as I shifted my hand through her back, patting it lightly, taking a feel of her soft back, guiding her rxed mind as I looked at her face, in a sense from what she has seen and experienced Trisha has understood the fact that I am very kind, in a sense a hero and someone of good heart, the logic being formed from what she saw with her own eyes and what she saw from her nightmares. Of course, what kind of man can be evil when he''s loved by all those beasts....right? ''Sadly you made a mistake there Trisha.'' I mused as I felt her soft silky hair in my hands, the trust, the emotions, the madness, and more all of them came together when she took that final action and internally ced her sense of self in my hands, everything came as I hoped but I don''t feel happiness from having destroyed such a beautiful mind. ''And I can''t even let it go too.'' Trisha is too important to the ns of what I want to do next, hence I will keepining about it and cursing for it in my mind but it''s all that I will be able to do, in return what I can give her is to make her the happiest woman, to give her all kinds of happiness, and to make sure that no one will ever be able to hurt her. It''s all I will be able to do now and even now some parts are still left to correct, thus with a hardened heart I slowly started to make changes to the mind and workings of this beautiful elven teacher of mine, adding simple details of changes that would give the best results that I want. With precision, I made changes to the thoughts and emotions that Trisha has towards her brother, binding them with anotheryer of disdain, dislike, hate, and a mild desire to see him ruined, I made some more extreme changes to her psyche, where her emotions, duties, and loyalty towards me would alwayse above any kind of emotions she earns now and in the future.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The programming took some time till. where when I ask she would kill her own family without much guilt weighing on her heart, I even added a small sadistic touch which would love to see her brother burn within the maniptions of hate and dislike. That wasn''t the end as I made some changes to the emotions she holds for me while controlling the desire of jealousy and such, the perfect woman that shall help me with what I want soon taking ce, the emotions of love being set very high, with desires for me and such, along with a small twisted desire to get me whatever I want, along with the undying loyalty to be the only one for me, soon within moments everything was done as I felt the changes slowly sink in and start the transformations. ''We will be having a lot of fun, my big elf.'' I mused as I kissed her forehead of Trisha, I felt a bit tired as I held Trisha tightly and leaned back into the chair I went to a soft slumber, not before informing Farah to keep an eye on the surroundings and to inform me when things require a bit more of my touch. ...... I felt the weight on my body shift a bit, as my body feeling much more rxed opened its eyes, my sight firsting up on Trisha who was awake and looking at me with doting, loving respectful loyal eyes as I blinked my eyes at her. "Good morning, master." Trisha spoke, her voice containing the infinite emotions she holds towards me, as I with a smile leaned forward and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Good morning my love." My words flowed smoothly to which Trisha blushed, her face earning its healthy red as those cute little elven ears of hers started to tremble up and down. "Cute" I spoke as I leaned in and took a sip of her lips, this action making her body tremble in my embrace a her hands cute donto my shirt, with practice experience which I so much have I slowly targeted dot at her lips, the subtle taste of cherries filling my mouth as the two of us holding each other just kept tasting each other. After a moment of sudden gentle passion, I took my lips away from her, Trisha''s body no doubt hot as, nice trembling breaths kept leaving her mouth, her eyes hazy, as I could see the lust in her eyes Triash started to grind her lower half against mind, the passion and desire in her ever clear as she looked at me. My dick hardened as it pressed against her ass as I looked at her with a smirk. "We can''t do it now, how about I leave to my room and you pull me to your room?" My words made her pout but she understood the reason after which we tidied ourselves and called the head maid to which Trisha poked in a gentle voice. "Take student Austin to his room, let him get some rest" The head maid nodded her head at those words as she led me to the room, and within a few minutes after this Trisha appeared back in the room, and she didn''t even take a moment after which she jumped on me, holding me tight. Chapter 731: Chapter 730-Make Me Yours. Chapter 731: Chapter 730-Make Me Yours. ? As soon as she arrived, she jumped at me, wrapping her arms around my head and kissing me. Before I knew it, she was straddling myp, her moans leaking into my mouth with every stroke of my hands caressing her sides. That kiss was like a fuse that lit up a fire. In the next second, I was hugging her ass as we searched passionately for the lips of the other. Trisha wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. She responded fiercely to my kiss, as though she wanted to fuse our bodies together. I carried her around the room while hugging her ass. My tongue moved inside her mouth and searched for her tongue. Trisha panickily tried to move her tongue away, but I quickly found it and intertwined my tongue with hers. There was a sense of urgency between us, but thankfully, I had experience in these situations, or this would have been an utter mess. I knew how aroused Trisha was, and I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t tempted by her, that I didn''t desire her. In the beginning, Trisha was a bit timid facing my deep kiss, however, she learned quickly and imitated my movements. Before long, both of us were trying to take the initiative. Her breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned red. Trisha tightened her arms around my neck and glued her body to mine, melting in my embrace. I answered by biting her soft lips. Trisha moaned and closed her eyes in answer. Our kiss continued for a long while. When we finished the first kiss, we kissed again, and again, and again. Trisha was soon addicted to the feeling of kissing as her body burned with lust and passion. After a few minutes, I separated my mouth from hers and kissed her neck. Trisha lifted her face and let out a moan. I then licked and bit her neck softly, causing her to shiver in pleasure. I let her unbutton my shirt and watched her struggle with it. When it was finally off, I allowed her hands to roam over my body, exploring it as she kissed me from time to time, sneaking nces at my skin. Her body trembled even more when I grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it up, helping her out of it. Some shyness finally kicked in, clearing her mind when she felt my eyes on her body. Trisha moaned when I pulled her against me, skin to skin, and kissed her hard. She had already noticed the hardness pressing into her since she was straddling on myp, and now she naughtily, but naturally, started grinding her lower body against it, trying to be subtle but failing miserably. I expertly started caressing her skin, touching all the ces I knew would excite her even more, and within minutes, I had set mes of lust burning brightly inside her. Trisha yelped in surprise when I suddenly picked her up, but I shut her mouth with mine and moved over to the powerful wall in the room, pressing her back against it. She realized what wasing when I used my left hand to tear her ck leggings, and she immediately closed her eyes when she heard me free myself from my confines and then pull her underwear aside. "Ahnn~" she moaned when I traced her lower lips with my thumb, and she felt embarrassed when I yfully brought my hand up and inspected the wetness that had soaked it, tasting it. She tried to distract herself and hide her nervousness and embarrassment by kissing me, but her racing heart betrayed her, as I pulled her once again andid her on the bed. Trisha''s eyes had turned hazy. She was looking at me with a passionate expression, hugging my neck and kissing my face crazily. I responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving my hands down her waist and belly, and kissing her ear, I could see her elven ears tremble here and there, while her well-proportioned body felt just right within my arms. "Um-~" Trisha whispered in joy and moved her hands to my back. I looked at Trisha''s naked body and could not help but sigh in admiration. Trisha''s skin was pale white and her body had the perfect curves. Her breasts were big, to the point that I could barely cover them with my hands. Her long golden hair fell to her back like a curtain, and her green eyes seemed to look directly into my soul. She was so beautiful that I wanted to engrave this image in my mind forever. "Ahhnnn..." Trisha moaned loudly as I wrapped my hands around her chest. Her body reacted to the feeling of my touch. She caressed my chest and searched for my mouth with her tongue as I yed with her breasts. Our movements became wilder and wilder. I pushed Trisha harder down on the bed andy on her. My mouth continued kissing her lips while my hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin. The two of us exchanged breaths for a while. I inserted my tongue and licked her gums, making Trisha let out a startled ''Ah''. Before she could even finish letting out that noise, I inserted my tonguepletely. "Auh... mm, ah... mm, mmm..." Saliva slid down the side of Trisha''s mouth slowly until to her nape. I then brought my mouth to her neck and licked it. Once the tip of my tongue grazed Trisha''s neck, her voice became weak. "Huu...ha." Even though it was just her nape, Trisha was very sensitive. Was it due to her excitement and nervousness? I found that incredibly endearing. I could not help but wish to dye even the furthest corners of her body with my color. My hands naturally went up to her chest. I touched her breasts softly as I caressed her nape with my lips, tongue, and the tip of my nose. "Sigh....." Trisha let out a small sigh while I slowly and patiently touched her two peaks. I caressed them like I was transferring the heat of my palms to her chest, and her nipples brushed against my fingers as I did so. "Mm, mm... uu, ah..." It seemed like this was enough to stimte Trisha, as her moans started to get louder in answer to my caresses. "Is it ticklish?" I asked in a slightly teasing tone. Trisha looked away embarrassed. "... Not that much." "Then I can continue touching them, right?" "Uu, ah... auh..." Trisha groaned softly as I licked her corbone and rubbed her chest. She wrapped her arms around my back, giving up her entire body to me, so I put more strength into my caressing. "Huu... ah, ah... Uuu... master..." "How is it?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It... It feels good... Hnn... Your body feels hot...." Her sentences had be disheveled, and she was unable to speak properly. Once more, I found her extremely cute. I could not help but want to continue teasing her. "Really? But I think that it''s your body that is hot." "T-That is..." "I''m not sure, though. Should I make sure then?" My index finger and thumb grazed the tip of Trisha''s nipples, making her pants slightly faster. Meanwhile, my other hand went further down, rubbing her abdomen gently as though I was scouting the area out. "Ah..." Trisha''s shoulders trembled. The tip of my hand touched the edge of her lower cave, making her shiver. Realizing that she was a bit nervous, I brought my mouth to her ear and breathed softly. "Are you scared?" "T-That... Uu..." Trisha tried to reply, but I breathed on her ear again. I licked the edge of her ear and bit her earlobe softly, as though I was tasting it. I chuckled inwardly as I focused on my assault on her nipples. I didn''t pinch them too hard but instead rolled them between my index and thumb like they were peas. "Ah, ah...! master... Aan..." At that moment, Trisha was being attacked in her ear, breasts, and the ce between her legs simultaneously. She was probably struggling to keep her mind clear. This kind of touch that meticulously stimted all of her senses was a first for this innocent elf that never knew pleasure before, I chuckled and bit her ear again. "Ah~ um..." Herrge elven ear entered my mouth and I bit down gently. Trisha''s body tensed uppletely, and goosebumps appeared on her skin. It seemed like her ears were very sensitive. The rougher my hand that was teasing her nipple was and the softer my hand rubbing her clitoris became, the stronger she hugged my back. It felt like all the strength of her body had focused on her arms. I gave her ear a light kiss and then brought my tongue to her nipple this time. "Ah!~Master~..." "It is wet here." I chuckled and touched the ce between her legs. My fingers caressing the vicinity of her clitoris had be wet and a sticky liquid had drenched her clothes, creating a very erotic scene. I could not help but smile in amusement. "To think that Trisha would be this erotic." "You are wrong. T-This is because of yo-Uuu" I pinched her nipple before she could finish her sentence. "Uuu~" My index, middle, and ring fingers joined to fondle her clit. They started softly, but slowly, their speed increased, and suddenly, they invaded her cave slightly. "Hyau!" Trisha moaned in surprise, and her voice went up by an octave. "You are overflowing." "Aaaah..." Trisha''s looked at me with a pitiful expression, she was so cute that I wanted to kiss her. So I did. "Mm... Uu... Mm." Our tongues were intertwined together. Trisha''s tongue was on the passive side while I attacked her. Without pulling our lips apart, I increased the strength of my hands rubbing her chest and vagina respectively. "...! Uuu!?" Rapidly, Trisha, whose lips were being sealed by me, moaned helplessly. Suddenly, her back bent back like a bow. This was her first climax. "Uuh! Uuu, uuuu...!" Her orgasm didn''tst long, though. Before long, her back went to normal as she panted heavily. "Mm..." I removed my tongue as a long trail of saliva connected our lips. "Trisha. You are lovely." I whispered in her ear, making Trisha turn red and lower her gaze. Trisha''s green eyes werepletely moist. Her golden hair fell on the bed creating a beautiful image that captivated me. My excitement grew nonstop. Feeling her body trembling below mine granted me an amazing feeling of dominance. I then moved one of my hands to the ce between her legs again, I could feel the life inside her needing more love. I slowly stroke her thighs before touching her wet cave. When my hand touched her vagina, Trisha could not help but shiver, she still sensitive. Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave, drenching my handspletely. It was her 2nd orgasm! Trisha closed her eyes and moaned satisfied. She hugged my back and pressed her body against mine as her body quivered. I looked at her expression and grinned. Then, I bit her long elven ear again, teasing it lightly with my tongue, and muttered sweet words. "You are very beautiful, Trisha." Trisha looked at me with an expression of love, my fingers caressed the entrance of her vagina. "Mm..." Trisha moaned softly. I smirked and moved my finger again. Trisha was very sensitive. Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure, and her cave becamepletely drenched. I could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation. But I just smirked and continued teasing her. My finger stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Trisha quiver due to the pleasure again. I then used my other hand to rub her breasts. My mouth licked and kissed her shoulders and neck in the meanwhile as I enjoyed her reactions. Trisha''s body twitched and twisted below mine. She hugged my back tightly, slowly being drowned by the pleasure. Eventually, her body spasmed violently. Trisha had climaxed again, and this time faster than last time. Chapter 732 Chapter 731-Make Me Yours(2) 732 Chapter 731-Make Me Yours(2) "Huh¡­ huh¡­" Trisha panted after the climax. Her body was twitching due to the strong stimtion it felt, and her expression was dazed. But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard pressing against her sacred cave. Trisha opened her eyes surprised. She looked down and saw my dick standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade her holynd anytime. "¡­ It''s so big," Trisha eximed. She then touched it with her hand timidly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I smiled and rubbed her slit with my rod. Trisha let out a gasp of surprise. She then looked into my eyes timidly. "I heard that it hurts the first time¡­" I was surprised Trisha was like this. As a teacher of the academy and a powerful warrior, Trisha always looked like someone proud and decisive. Even when we kissed, she tried to get the initiative despite her inexperience. But now, she had such a timid expression that I could not help but want to devour her instantly. I smiled and lifted her chin with my hand, kissing her soft lips lovingly. "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." Trisha nodded and closed her eyes. In the next second, I moved my waist forward slowly. I pushed my waist forward slowly. My dick slid slowly inside Trisha''s vagina. Her tight walls clenched my penis, pressing it tightly. "Uhhh¡­~" Trisha let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt my dick invading her cave. I observed her reactions and continued pushing my waist forward. Her cave was opening gradually to ept my weapon. Trisha grabbed the nkets tightly. She wrinkled her brows trying to cope with the pain and pleasure she was feeling. Finally, I felt something obstructing me. "Ugh¡­" Trisha moaned and looked at me with pitiful eyes. I kissed her lips tenderly to reassure her. "Are you alright?" I asked. Trisha gave me a small nod. She tried to put on a calm smile, but the brief signs of pain on her face did not escape my eyes. I smiled and moved slowly inside her cave without breaking her hymen. At the same time, I kissed her mouth and caressed her body. Slowly, Trisha''s expression of pain faded and her face turned hot again. She began to pant softly and twist her body below mine. When I was sure she was ready, I thrust my dick forward. "It hurts¡­" Trisha''s face distorted. She hugged my body tightly and bit my shoulder to try to cope with the pain. I slowly savored the feeling of taking her virginity and thrust my weapon until the end. Trisha''s toes curled down and her body twitched due to the pain and pleasure. Once the pain of losing her virginity began to fade out, I started to move my waist. Her cave became wetter, probably due to the blood of her hymen, so my dick slid inside easier and smoother than before. I then began to thrust in and out in a slow rhythm. Soon, Trisha began to pant. Her eyes became moist and her expression turned hazy. I kissed her neck and moved my hands to her breasts. My hips thrust repeatedly inside her cave, bringing incredible pleasure to both of us. "Ahh¡­~ This is¡­~" Trisha eximed and hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with my movements. "Trisha ¡­" I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Trisha twitched and moaned while kissing my neck. Our bodies were entangled on the bed, caressing each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Trisha had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only about the heat of our bodies. Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave. After Trisha became used to the pleasure, she began to fight me for the lead. Unfortunately, her inexperienced body was unable to face my constant movements. I moved skillfully and thrust my dick inside her cave once and again, pleasuring every single inch of her vagina and causing her love juices to fill her cave. I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stopping. Before long, the virgin body of Trisha was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered. "Nooooooo¡­~" Trisha let out a long cry and hugged my neck with all her strength. I enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly. When I made sure that her orgasm ended, I began to move again. "Wait...!" Trisha said while panting, but I ignored her pleas to stop and resumed moving. Trisha''s tight and wet cave brought me an iparable feeling. Moreover, I had finally conquered her after a while, so I wanted to enjoy our first time as much as I could. Trisha''s body trembled under my fierce attacks. She bit her lips in a try to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with me. "~ Master, uh¡­~" Trisha''s mouth moved through my neck and chest, sucking and biting it repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. most likely, my neck will be filled with hickeys tomorrow. Her skin quivered under the touch of my fingers. I sucked her neck and elerated my movements as my weapon slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb. Trisha cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping my arms strongly. Her womb clenched around my penis. I was not sure if Trisha was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought me was intense.Even though she had orgasmed lot, she did not seem tired. Moreover, at some point, she started to take the initiative. I suspected that she was trying to make me cum before her. Most likely, she did not want to cum again before making me cum even once. I smirked and looked straight into her eyes. Trisha moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below. "!" Trisha trembled. She felt my movements bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. I noticed it and smiled proudly. Trisha clenched her teeth and put strength on her waist. Her vagina clenched around my dick, trying to make me cum too. I put on an amused expression but decided to please her. who was trying her best to please me. So, I put all my concentration on her cave and elerated my thrusts even more. Soon, something hot began to build up in my abdomen. I kissed Trisha''s lips and put her legs on my shoulders, and then, I began myst sprint. Trisha gasped. Her cave tightened and clenched my dick, and her womb seemed to suck on my holy sword to get my seed. The next second, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her cave. Trisha twitched and shivered as the love fluids drenched the bed. I grunted and thrust my waist with all my strength at that moment. Instantly, my semen was released and shot inside her womb. "Ooohhhh¡­." Trisha gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering her deepest part. For an instant, worries about pregnancy filled her, but they were quickly forgotten under the intense pleasure. But I wasn''t done as I stepped forward and grabbed her legs, spreading them apart, and then I adjusted her at the edge of the bed and ced her legs on my shoulders. Looking into her eyes, I guided myself inside her again. Trisha couldn''t help but moan when I filled her up and pressed hard against her cervix, and her body trembled a little as the jolts of pleasure hit her again. I started moving again, picking up a hard but gentle rhythm, and all the while, as I made love to her, my eyes roamed over her beautiful body and face. I enjoyed her expressions and reactions as she struggled to cope with the intoxicating carnal pleasure. She pleaded with me and even tried to reach forward to hug and kiss me, but it was impossible in the position she was in. All she could do was writhe and try to hide her face from me, lying there in the warmth of the bed, subjected to the mind-numbing pleasure that had started making her leak tears. It took a while, but it finally happened. After tipping her off to several orgasms, I erupted inside her, filling her with my warmth and essence. This time, I didn''t torture her and immediately pulled her up to hug me as she needed it terribly. "It''s okay..." I gently consoled her, nting a kiss on her head, and she just hugged me hard. Her weak body now trembled in my arms, still suffering from the lingering traces of her orgasms, which had scared her a little. Finally, her body shivered violently. I looked at the beautiful body below me and smiled. I then kissed her neck and caressed her tits. Trisha twitched softly and looked at me dazedly. Then, she smiled. Seeing it, I grinned wickedly and prepared for round two. I was going to enjoy today. Chapter 733 Chapter ???????732-Make Me Yours(3) Chapter 733 Chapter 732-Make Me Yours(3) After a Some time... ... Trisha had started to get lost in the pleasure of sex. "Nnn¡­" She moaned softly, and her eyes became zed due to the pleasure. I changed my movements in answer, breaking the rhythm now and then and gradually increasing the intensity and speed of my strokes while making sure to reach Trisha''s deepest part every time. "Uu¡­!" Every time I moved my hips, Trisha''s voice went up a pitch. Her slender body moved desperately to match my movements; however, since she was not used to sex yet, we continued to be slightly misaligned. I paid it no mind as I continued to move, savoring her deepest ce carefully. "Ahh¡­!" Beads of sweat appeared on Trisha''s neck. Her moans became stronger, and her panting hastened. Slowly, even her inexperienced movements stopped as she lost strength in her entire body. I grabbed her by her hands and pulled her towards me. Her entire body was powerless, so Trisha was pulled towards me like a doll. I matched the movement as I thrust my dickup, reaching her womb in a stroke! "Ummm!" Her entrance tightened around my dick and an incredible pleasure rushed through my spine. "Do you feel it? Trisha, does it feel good?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes, I feel it¡­! It feels¡­ good ah¡­ Hnn!" "Where does it feel good the most? Is it here?" I asked with a teasing tone and rubbed a certain zone of her vagina, seeing this so innocent and beautiful teacher turn into something like this made me smile, as the ones who walk the path of life, our stamina itself is amazing, not to mention the pleasure I am giving her with my techniques. Not to mention that Trisha looks like the perfect innocent teacher and seeing her go through each level of pleasure is only making me feel a rise in all my emotions. "Mmm! Hn¡­ That¡­!" "Is it not here? Then does it feel the best here?" I thrust until her womb this time. "!" Her body stiffened briefly. "I do not know¡­ I do not¡­!" "This does not seem to be the spot either. This is troubling. Then how about here? Does this spot feel good?" "No! Mm¡­ I don''t know, I do not know, Um!" I grabbed Trisha''s toned ass and moved her up and down on my own. My rod got buried deeper and deeper into her vagina than before. "Uuuuuum!" All of sudden, her body shivered again and her vagina clenched my dick tightly as a flood of love juices rushed out of her womb. "Did you climax?" I asked with a smile. Trisha looked at me with a red hue on her cheeks and buried her head in my chest, too shy to reply. "You really like to climax a lot, huh?" "T-That is¡­ B-Because of you¡­ master, Um!" Instead of answering her, I thrust my waist upwards again. "¡­ Yes!~" Trisha''s legs straightened out. Her entire body shivered from the sudden pleasure, and to my surprise, another flood of love juices gushed out of her.Did she cum again? "Again! I am¡­ Aaaaah¡­ Again..." This girl... She is more sensitive than I expected. I pulled my dick out almostpletely before thrusting it back again. I repeated that movement quickly with brief intervals, making Trisha shiver and groan every time. "Um~ah~!" Her insides tightened around my rod as though they intended to crush it. It felt as though all the strength that had left her body was being focused on her vagina. No other part of her body could move properly. Each time I entered her, Trisha shivered and groaned. She could barely think as her mind tried to cope with the soul-melting pleasure. My hardness was inserted deeply and messed up her insides. Every time I thrust inside her, Trisha''s body trembled as she hugged my back tightly. Hearing her moans, I pulled my dick out and thrust it deeply again. Trisha''s body convulsed heavily. She bent her back and straightened her legs as her feeble moans continued. The sweat-covered girl had lostplete control of her body and could only shiver before the pleasure rushing through her spine. "Aah¡­!~" Her insides tightened around my rod as though they intended to crush it. It felt as though all the strength that had left her body was being focused on her vagina. No other part of her body could move properly. Each time I entered her, Trisha shivered and groaned. She could barely think as her mind tried to cope with the soul-melting pleasure. "Uu¡­ Ah¡­ Uugh¡­ Aa¡­" At this rate, she would pass out soon. I gave a light kiss to her fragile lips, Trisha smiled at me with a lovestruck expression and her hands tightened around my neck. I smoothly pushed my hips upward. My rod, which had been on standby at the entrance of her vagina, pushed its way in forcefully. This alone made her spine tremble. With Trisha in my arms, I suddenly stood up. Trisha''s thighs and calves instinctively wrapped around me like a snake in order to not fall. Then, I thrust my penis up powerfully. "Ah?~" Trisha''s eyes opened wide. The sudden pleasure left her dazed. I grinned and continued. My member impaled her insides erratically, bringing her close to her orgasm! At the same time, I was also about to cum. I was ready to shoot my seed inside her womb. Grunting, I increased the speed and strength of my thrusts, reaching her deepest part with every stroke. "More~yes~" Her hips trembled with every hit. Trisha''s sweaty body stuck to me as she hugged me tightly and her interior walls squirmed without rest. The pleasure of the approaching orgasm made her unable to think about anything. Finally, she felt her orgasming. "¡­Ah~ I''m cumming¡­!" It''s here! "¡­ Trisha. I am going to cum as well." "¡­Master, I love you¡­ Aa!~" I groaned and kissed her lips. Thest spurt! "Mm! Mm!~" I forcefully thrust my dick up to her womb. Her inner walls tightened around my dick as it twitched all of a sudden. Then, semen erupted out from the penis, filling Trisha''s womb. "¡­ Haah..." Trisha''s shoulders trembled. Her insides squirmed as her vagina swallowed my semen greedily. .... I kept looking at Trisha, and soon Trisha started blushing furiously as she now sat above me, her heart thumping hard against her chest in anticipation and desire. "Guide me inside," I ordered. She shyly averted her eyes as her right hand reached down and grabbed onto my dick. As she held it in her hand, I could see the wonder in her eyes, still amazed at how something so big managed to fit inside her. But there was no fear, just a quiet eptance and desire. She slowly rubbed my ns on her wet cave, guiding me inside her, and I couldn''t help but notice the moan of ecstasy that escaped her lips as I entered her depths. Trisha gasped for air when I filled her to the brim, pressing hard against her cervix, almost threatening to break past it. As soon as I started moving, her mind seemed to be hazier, lost in the depths of her lust. I smiled at the sight of her writhing under me, shaking her head left and right, moaning her heart out. She looked even more beautiful in this state,pletely unable to think or get a grip on herself. Leaning in, I captured her lips, kissing her softly as I made my thrusts gentler. It seemed to help her regain some rity, and soon her body started acting on its own. Her hands roamed and wed at my back, and her lips nted kisses on my face, neck, and shoulder. "Ahhn~!" She moaned loudly when a powerful orgasm jolted through her, and I had to stop to keep her from fainting from the unbearable pleasure. I allowed her to catch her breath and bearings, and once our eyes met again, I smiled and pulled out of her. "Eeh!" Trisha groaned in protest, but she yelped in surprise when I flipped her onto her stomach and put a pillow under her abdomen, raising her hips. Then I mounted her again, reaching deep into her before I started hammering on the door to her womb, providing her with an aching pleasure that I knew she wanted to end, but at the same time, didn''t want to stop, my hips hitting and rippling against her ass as I kept watching her ass giggle, the elven teacher melting in pleasure. "Ooohh~ Ah~ Yeees!" Trisha yelled, her head buried into the bed and her hands clutching the sheets tightly. She couldn''t understand how much more she could take. She was already feeling overwhelmed. The only thing she could do was focus on the intense pleasure, the unbearable bliss, and the growing fire in her loins. "C-Cumming~ Cumming! I''m going to cum! I''m gonna¡ª!" She was unable to finish the sentence as her orgasm overtook her. She screamed as her whole body trembled, her legs giving out. If not for the support of my arms, she would have fallen, but even then, she could not help but shake and moan as her brain turned to mush and her body spasmed uncontrobly. But I didn''t let her rest. My cock never slowed down, not even for a second, and her body reacted ordingly. Her eyes widened and her mouth was agape. "Oooohhh!~" She was cumming. The pleasure was too great for her to think or act. She was in a trance. Her eyes were ssy, unfocused. Her tongue was lolling out. She was panting like a bitch in heat, her whole body shuddering and shaking. Her pussy was leaking a constant stream of her love juices. She was going insane. I had to hold her up because her legs had long since stopped supporting her. I was fucking her brains out, and she loved it. Her eyes rolled back, and her breathing wasbored. It was time to put an end to this. "Cum for me!" I said, and her pussy squeezed around my cock. "C-CUMMINGGG!" She moaned, and her orgasm hit her full force. It was the hardest one she had ever experienced. Her whole body convulsed violently, and her screams were the sweetest music to my ears. "AAAHHN~! AAANNN!" She screamed, and her legs trembled. Her pussy tightened around my cock and her juices flooded her sex, her mind unable toprehend the incredible pleasure. Her entire body was shaking, and her pussy was still twitching and tightening around my dick. Her orgasms were always amazing, but this one was on another level. Her whole body was convulsing, and her juices were flooding her sex. "AAAAAAHN!~" She moaned loudly as she came a third time, her eyes rolling back into her skull and her mind turning to mush. My dick twitched and spurted inside her, her pussy convulsing as her juices flooded her sex, her body quivering as her mind was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure. It took her a few seconds toe down from her orgasm, but she managed. When her breathing was finally steady, she looked at me, her eyes still ssy, her mind still numb. Chapter 734 Chapter 733-Let me Teach You! 734 Chapter 733-Let me Teach You! The pleasure y between the two of us went on for some time, with me filling Trisha''s womb up to the full with my white seeds, making sure to make Trisha cum more than I did. With her high level of power, I kept going with her, and if it weren''t for my control, then Trisha would definitely be pregnant by now. Just the pure life aura we wield is more than enough for me to get her pregnant from one hit. I made sure to fill Trisha''s body with pleasure she had never experienced before, making sure to mark all parts of Trisha''s body, filling her with my mark. I made sure to taste Trisha to her limit, and by the end of it, fully tired, Trisha fell asleep in my embrace, a content smile on her face as she slept with her head on my chest. My hand wrapped around her waist, feeling its softness as it went down to take a cup of her juicy ass, groping them in my hands as I made her ass cheeks spread apart, feeling their softness in my hands. Even that seemed to be enjoyed by Trisha as she snuggled closer to my body, pushing her ass more into my hands to y with it even in her sleep. N?v(el)B\\jnn ''She will definitely grow into a beast in bed for sure.'' I mused as I yed with the ass cheeks in my hand, that elven softness and firmness being very enjoyable as I understood that she, with the blessing of life in her hands, is one not to be messed with in sex. She has a high level of lust in her body, and her sensitive regions are high for a woman, though something tells me this is how it will be for all of the women in the Church of Life. ''I am going to have lots of kids, aren''t I?'' I mused on this thought as I myself started to fall into a certain hazy sleep. No maids would enter without my permission, and Trisha had sneaked in here by saying she would be in her training room, which she could only enter and exit, making it perfect for her to spend as much time as she wants in this room. ''Guess I will take a real rest now.'' Making sure to keep Farah in check with the surroundings, I went into a deep small sleep, my mind finally getting some rest. ..... ''Um.....this feeling?'' I rose from my sleep, the light not being flow into the room, the darkness having leady set in everywhere, I might have been asleep for some hours but the main reason I woke up was the feeling happening within my lower body, the feeling I am very familiar with as I raising from the bed pulled apart the sheet to see my elven teacher on my dick. Her golden hair sprawled all around her back, and she seems to be licking my dick, her gaze turned to look at me as my dick started to harden, her gaze of love on my dick as she started to kiss all around my hardness, the view being expected for me as Trisha tried to give me all the pleasure she could. "I can''t believe you are this hard just after a nap," Trisha said as she started to stroke me with her hand, her touch sending shivers of pleasure through my body. "Can''t me me for being excited after waking up to such a sight." Trisha giggled at that and continued her work, making me moan with her handwork and tongue, her tongue skillfully running across my dick, her lips taking me in as she started to give me a blowjob. "Your body is so strong, you aren''t reacting to anything at all." Trisha said with a pout cing kisses on my balls. "That''s because you aren''t doing it right," I said as I grabbed the back of her head and pushed it all the way to the base of my dick, the tip reaching her throat. Trisha choked, and I started to push my hips and pulled her head back, the friction building a pleasure unlike any other, I knew it was a dangerous act as her teeth were close, but it seemed Trisha had taken care of that problem herself. "You really like it rough, huh?" I asked as I started to do the work of pulling and pushing her head, her lips, and mouth forming a suction force as her tongue tried to move all around my dick, giving me a double pleasure. I moved my hand to her breast, and she moaned as her breast started to get kneaded and squeezed, her soft moans echoing through the room, as Trisha focused on the blow job, I let my hand go, as I let it all in the hands of Trisha to deal with, it will be fun seeing how my innocent little elven teacher learns blowjob to make me cum. "Use a hand to caress my balls." Trisha nodded and followed my instructions. Her fingers moved slowly through my balls as Trisha tried her best to satisfy me. Perhaps because she was curious about a man''s body, but Trisha was very enthusiastic about her movements. Moreover, she seemed to be studying the parts where I felt the most pleasure. Her eyes werepletely focused on my thing. Each time my ns twitched, Trisha took a deep breath and watched curiously. "Trisha, lick it." Trisha''s soft and slippery tongue started to roam through my member. She started on the tip and slowly descended until she reached the scrotum. Her movements were unskillful, but it was pleasant watching her serving me with such a devoutness. Soon, Trisha had licked my spear entirely and filled it with saliva. She then looked up as though asking me for the next step. "Now, swallow it." She moved her mouth towards my member and opened her lips,Trisha started kissing it. She kissed it softly before moving her mouth down. I felt her teeth slightly rubbing my member and then, my member entered in the wetness of her mouth. When half of my ns were swallowed, Trisha reached her limit. I patted her head to calm her down and breathed on her ear. "Breathe in. Now, breathe out. Now start moving your mouth up and down." Trisha obeyed my words. Her head started to nod continuously to pleasure my stick. Meanwhile, I continued caressing her hair and enjoying her service. Trisha''s mouth felt hot and pleasant, Trisha also seemed happy when she saw my satisfied expression. She started to move faster and faster, and at some point, she started to use her tongue. Her slippery tongue moved through my member like a little fish, stimting it incredibly. I took a deep breath and once more fought off the urge to thrust my rod into her throat. Suddenly, I held her head in ce and moved my waist. I moved my waist again, thrusting inside her mouth. I started slow, but my speed quickly picked up. Finally, I trusted deeper than before. All of a sudden, I was sliding my dick deep in her throat. I grunted deeply and moved faster and faster while my rod was wrapped by the muscles of her throat. Trisha could not breathe and her consciousness became blurry. At some point, her body had be weak and her eyes were upturned and nk. It was not long before I felt the climaxing, and I pushed all the way inside her mouth and shot it all out, a big load of it, I was sure of the way her neck bulged as she tried to swallow it all, not letting any of it escape from her lips. It took a while, but I was sure Trisha swallowed every drop, not leaving a single drop as she pulled herself off my dick and showed me her tongue, her tongue showing no trace of my white cum. ''I can''t wait to fuck her pussy now.'' I got up and grabbed Trisha and put her on the bed, her legs spread out as shey there on the bed, her beautiful figure and breasts showing in all their glory. I could see her wetness leaking out, and I could feel the lust rising in me. I leaned towards her ear and whispered. "Ready to get fucked, Trisha?" "Yes, master," Trisha said as I ced myself above her. I moved my hands across her body, feeling her smooth skin, as I grabbed her boobs, ying with them, feeling the softness as they were groped and yed with, I could feel the moan and gasp, her voice muffled by the kiss, thus I began a new round. Chapter 735: Chapter 734-Plans For The Grandmother. Chapter 735: Chapter 734-ns For The Grandmother. ? "This is nice...." Trisha shyly muttered as she sank a bit more into the water, the two of us in a tub filled with water, with Trisha seated and leaning over me, my dick still erect, pressed against her bubbly smooth ass. At the same time, she ced her head against my chest, sinking into thefort as I wrapped my hands around her waist in the water. "Pervert..." Trisha muttered, to which I smiled, my hands going forth to grope her breasts filled with my marks as I lightly twisted her nipples. "Guilty as charged." I muttered into her ears while I took a light sip of her ears, which was more than enough to get Trisha very sensitive, though we didn''t do more than that as my hands went back to her waist, holding it lightly while Trisha leaned in even more to rx, the two of us just giving into the moment as I suddenly spoke. "I want your grandmother." My words surprised Trisha, who turned to look at me with surprise. Her eyes held a certain gleam in them, and she asked with a confused voice, not disgusted at all. "By ''want,'' you mean.....?" "Yes, I wish to possess her, both body and mind." My answer made Trisha very pensive as she spoke. "You should know that my grandmother is one of the elders of the war council?" I nodded my head at those words as I replied. "I know, she will be overlooking the faction that I will be building, her power and might over the war council, plus her faction and her prestige over the elvenmunity will be very useful for my n." My words made Trisha think even deeper as she responded. "You also know my grandmother''s husband is one of the most powerful elders of the Empire, right?" I smirked a bit at those words, secrets that even she doesn''t know being held in that situation as I responded. "I know, but I still want her to further my ambition for the world." My words made Trisha instantly respond with a smile. "Of course, anything for my master." She did not even have a hint of hesitation in her words, proving her absolute loyalty to me, to which I leaned in and ced light kisses over her cheeks as I spoke. "Now, that''s my beautiful elf~" My teasing words made Trisha blush as she slowly started to rub her ass up and down my hardened member, her voice teasing with lust as she spoke. "But my master is naughty, talking of taking my grandmother when I am still in yourp." Her suggestive words led to another bathroom y, in which I came inside her whole, while aiming to make her cum more than me, which ended up with the two of us leaving the bathroom with Trisha having a very healthy blush on her face, while she walked with a little weakened legs. "How do you want to proceed with this, master?" Her words made my mind run, the prospects of getting what I want from Trisha''s grandmother being something easy yet hard. Right now, with the life element in my hand, and the certain attraction that already exists between us, it will be very hard, but I know the very way that will make a gap between that elven woman and her husband in which I will strike, making sure to seal the first deal. ''Turning her into a ve will be much easier, but she is too powerful for me to just do that.'' The better way is to truly keep her attention on me, and with certain things from the system, it won''t be hard to bloom the taboo feelings within Trisha. After all, with the granddaughter ying all the cards, what kind of suspicion would ever fall on me? "Your grandmother trusts you 100%, right?" I asked, to which Trisha nodded her head, a small smile on her lips as she responded. "She dotes on me very well." I smirked at that answer as I replied. "Good, then do the following...." I spoke, detailing the light ns towards her as I enjoyed her eyes widening from the fact of knowing that I am the Rex from the DarkNight faction that caused arge uproar within the whole of War Council with my arrival as I had kicked a lot of asses and a lot of geniuses back then. Though soon she started to focus on the n, the two of us ironing out some details. ... ''Guess that does it for now.'' I thought, walking through the nightlife of the academy, heading right back to my home after setting the n with Trisha, who was sad to see me leave but she brightened up a bit when I talked about the pounding I will give her as a reward once everything is done. For now, I will keep light contact with Trisha so as not to arouse too much suspicion. ''But other issues stilly.'' Leaving aside the whole regressor thing and the other two protagonists that I have to deal with, there is the matter of the certain girls that are nning on confessing to me, especially Lanora, who is preparing for the perfect confession, Nathalia, who is creating her stuff for a confession on me, and there is Emily slowly trying to grow her influence over me and my family to build up a rtionship. Those are some of the main things I have to deal with for now, because I am pretty sure that they will make their move soon. Rejecting them fully is not aplete option, while epting them too is not an option either, for even above them, the big yers with a great amount of influence are already on the move to get my heart. Even though the biggest headaches, Scarlet and Celestinia, are not here, they would soon return stronger than ever. I and Scarlet can be said to be on a break, and Celestinia will return before her to iron out the details, to get close to me, and perhaps to earn my love back by clearing any sort of misunderstandings between us. Heck, just seeing through the n that she has been creating till now to earn my love, just gave me chills. She isn''t going to care how much blood will be spilled in it, but she nheless wants it done. Hence, she is taking her sweet time to iron out the perfect n that will get me to forgive her and get some affection to when Scarlet is not guarding the gate. Then there is the subtle fighting I have been guiding between Olivia, Marlene, and Catherine, which has built up small tension around the academy. Not to mention, they have started to be very extra nice to my mother, making sure to find opportunities to stick to her so that they will be able to get a good pull-in.N?v(el)B\\jnn ''There is still the bloodbath when the topic of the engagement between me and Olivia mighte alive.'' Not to mention, there are still the ns I set in motion with Isabe, that manipting princess would be something I have to deal with in theing days along with my faction when I go to clear the ce I promised her I would, in which I would have to set in the next stages of my conquest for her, in which it will be hard yet easy. Getting her heart might be ''easy'' rtivelypared to the rest, but the hard part is making sure to stay out of the maniptions she will do, such that I will end up fully dependent on her. Isabe''s twisted look in love is where her partner is fully under her control, where he won''t be able to live without her, and forever under her maniptions. This would mean that once she is in love, she will slowly try to destroy my life such that she will be the only constant factor in my life that I will be able to depend on, an extremely dangerous lover one can say, which is why not many would like to even get the love of Isabe in the game, due to which it always leads to a bad end. ''But the main ones I would have to deal with would still be Nathalia and Emily.'' I have a n for that, but it will take some time to be fully implemented. Thus, with those hard thoughts on my mind, I walked through the streets, my disguise on, taking in the expected sights of everyone around me as I reached my family''s mansion, the servants opening up the gates as I walked into the mansion. Just as I reached the door, I could see the family of three waiting for me, my mother Grace with a light smile, Nora with a happy smile to see me matched by Elda with a pouty smile. Walking in front of them, Grace suddenly spoke. "Wee home." Hearing this, I smiled as I spoke. "It''s good to be home." Saying so, I walked up and hugged my mother first, cing a kiss on her cheeks as I spoke. "I missed you the most~" My words made her smile as I went forth to hug Nora next. "I love you. " I whispered into her ears, making her blush as Nora replied back in a whisper. "I love you too." Then I went forth to hug Elda, lifting her up a bit as I kissed her forehead, hugging her tight, which easily made her frown go away as I whispered into her ears. "I will take you on a date next." My words made her smile even more as my mother suddenly spoke. "Had dinner yet?" "Nope," I replied. Chapter 736: Chapter 735-We Are Here With You. Chapter 736: Chapter 735-We Are Here With You. ? "It''s all delicious." I responded as I finished eating the food prepared for me, the food having been specially prepared by the hands of my mother, who was smiling lightly as she saw me enjoy the food, my two sisters on my side as I sat at the table, their eyes questioning as my mother took the lead. "So, how did it all go?" To her question, with a smile, I started to talk, speaking about the experiences that happened on my journey with Carmel. Of course, I made sure to make some changes to match everything, but the overall innocent story was put forth from my perspective, and I didn''t even forget to talk smack about the other two who might be soon falling into their own personal hell. The story went with me reaching the ce, our disguises, Nini joining us, the stupid attitudes the two showed, the adventures we faced while we moved through that ce, the things we went through, how Carmel seemingly went forth to clear the trail to get the solution, a break happening between Carmel with Nix and Melvin.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The stories of how they tried to undermine me and fucked things up at times, the way they spent the night, the troubles they caused me, and basically, I spoke about the adventure in a fun and happy manner, to which I could see that I had hooked the interests of Elda and Nora, who too would no doubt have the fantasies of going through something like that with me. An adventure that will only have the two of us, and it''s within this that my mother spoke. "Sigh....I never thought you would have so many connections, you truly did go all out on your journey back then." Her words contained a certain charm to them, to which, with a wry smile, I replied. "I had to, after all, I have a duty toplete on my shoulders." My words pointed towards the status of mine that I had made clear to them, the atmosphere in the room turning a bit more dark at those words as I could see brief shes of heavy emotions passing through the faces of my family, the main one being the emotion of fear, fear that I might fall like several heroes out there. "Oh! I was also able to finally get back the true friendship I had with Carmel too!" I suddenly shouted, trying to make the atmosphere better, but these words of mine only changed the atmosphere in a different manner as Nora with a frown asked. "What does that mean?" To her words, with a surprised look on my face, I spoke. "Oh! Guess I forgot, you see what happened was....." With that, I started to speak of the things that happened in the past, things about the memory of Carmel, when she had ended up in that maze, how we fought together, how we escaped, and all. I made sure to tell the true story here in a friendship-like adventure manner, but I could see that I hadpletely soured the mood around. Nora had a frowning face, Elda''s eyes looking dark, while the smile on my mother''s face didn''t look as light as before, as my mother asked. "Looks like you went through a lot of adventure with Princess Carmel." Her words were heavy, to which I, with a smile, spoke. "Yes, I did." "Looks like you care for her a lot." Nora suddenly spoke, the jealousy in her words fully out in the open, to which I, with a smile, replied. "I do, in a sense. She was one of the first good friends I had made during my travels." To this, Elda added. "Yet, she didn''t remember you for this long, nor did she care for you. What kind of friend is that after you sacrificed your life almost?" Her tone was using, to which even if I continued to act oblivious now, it would only spell doom for my character. So, putting on a face as if I was taken aback, I looked at the faces of the three of them as I asked. "Wait, are my sisters jealous?" The silence I received from the table was more than enough of an answer, to which, lightly rubbing my nose, I spoke with a smile. "I only see Carmel as a friend, and she too is the same, there is nothing to worry about here, after all, the only ones I truly and fully love are within this room." My words did their best to clear the atmosphere in the room, but I could still see that the three of them weren''t satisfied at all. My mother was hiding it well, while the other two openly showed it to me. "How about this, I will take the two of you on our own adventure date?" My words were whispered into their ears, the eyes of the two of them widening at it as Nora and Elda looked at me, then turned to look at each other, the two of them nodding at each other as they then turned to nod at me. Of course, I also didn''t forget my loving mother as my words whispered even more secretly into her ears. "I have something special nned for just the two of us." My words only made my mother''s anticipation rise as I, looking at my family, spoke. "Why don''t we just settle down?" The three of them nodded their heads at my words as we moved more into afortable area where it was just the three of us, which provided even more security to the outer ears. Thus, I had settled down on the sofa, with my head on the softp of my mother, she with a loving smile patting my hair with light touches. While my two sisters looked on with jealousy, though they knew well to keep themselves in control now as my mother patting my head asked. "Isn''t it hard holding all these burdens?" Her tone carried a certain weight as she asked me, the question making my two sisters look at me with worried eyes as I, with my eyes closed, spoke. "It is, but if it means protecting you all, then it''s nothing I am not willing to give up." My words no doubt surely affected the hearts of the threedies as I felt my mother touch my hair even lighter as she spoke. "You can just give it all up, you know? I know for a fact that none of us here want to see you suffer." I smiled at those words as I responded. "I am the only one who can do this, if not, lots of death and perhaps even a war that might bring about extinction might happen." My words had a certain conviction to them, to which my sister suddenly spoke. "And you can''t tell us what this certain evil is, right?" To which I replied. "That''s right, the truth of it onlyys in my mind, but I am sure my genius sister of war has already read the flow of war building up in our realm." My words no doubt already having confirmed the suspicions that might be running in her mind as Nora added up. "You ran all around, made so many connections, and brought together your friends with immense talents to serve you, even then are you ready for it?" Her words held a wisdom she must have inherited from the bloodline that is held in her body. The reply to her words took some time as I spoke. "No, even now I am not fully ready, but I am the best I can be." These words affected thedies as my mother spoke. "You do know you can share all your burdens with us, that''s what family is for. We will always be your support, and if at any time you want to give up, you can, for we will support it all with our whole hearts." To this, my hand went to hold the hand of my mother who was patting my hair. Holding it in my hand, I ced a light kiss on her hand, my words flowing smoothly. "I know. I have already learned my lessons from trying it all alone. It''s scary and sad, that''s why I will tell you the things I can, and I will, with all my heart, want you all with me when I do things." A moment of silence fell between us, and I felt my mother ce a kiss on my forehead. She went back to patting my hair, and thefort in it was divine. I held on to it when Nora suddenly spoke. "I don''t think I will be able to live with losing you too." Her words froze the room, and I suddenly opened my eyes. Turning my head, I saw Nora''s eyes, which held a lot of emotions, mainly focused on fear of everything. I am pretty sure she just wants me to give it all up and just be with her and the family. Chapter 737: Chapter 736-How Strong I Really Am. Chapter 737: Chapter 736-How Strong I Really Am. ? My eyes locked with Nora''s, who faced me straight, a certain tension building up in the room as I muttered: "You will never lose me, Nora. I don''t n to die. I n to live a long life with the people I love and have a happy family with them too." My words carried a deeper meaning, but the conviction in them-about not dying in the hero''s journey-was clear as Iid my head back on my mother''sp, still speaking: "I don''t n to die a hero''s death. I don''t desire it. I wish to live my life to the fullest, to keep this world safe for all of you so that all those I love will be safe and happy. But I don''t n to die for it-not now and not even in the future." The words I spoke had their strength, the desire in them strong as I felt the mana around shift and change. The words of my little sister filled the room: "I and all of us just don''t want to see you get hurt, that''s all." Her words held the major emotions of everyone in the room, which made me smile. I responded: "To get stronger, I will get hurt in the process. For the safety I want for all of you, the absolute power I dream of is needed. Even if I achieve my goal, I wish to have supreme power in my hands, so that nobody will dare to even dream of trying to touch our family." A fervent, dark emotion mixed into my words, and the three of them no doubt picked up on it. With my senses focused on them, I felt the change in the room, the mana around them carrying a certain singr focus. I was sure that the words I spoke now had affected them, the higher and darker intention above saving the world bing clear for them to feel. The hands of my mother, patting my hair, stopped for a moment before she spoke: "The power of having absolute height... what is the end to it all?" A keen interest in her voice as she asked this, making me inwardly chuckle. My mother, being the inborn princess she is, has an inborn desire for conquest and power. It was not without reason she earned her powers within the military-her desire to conquer everything she wants being something that grants this mother of mine a very high level of satisfaction. ''A trait shared with Nora too,'' I mused at that thought as Nora chimed in at that time: "That''s right. The concept of absolute power can vary in many ways, and in some ways, it means dering war on the world." ''At least hide the fascination you have with that idea in your voice,'' I retorted in my mind as I spoke: "My dream is to have absolute power in my hand-a power so immense that even empires would bend their knees with fear, even if they''re unwilling. The connections I have now ce me close to that pedestal, while the status of being Eleanor''s student grants me a very high level of backing too-not to mention the family name of Lionheart itself." I paused here, letting the words sink in before continuing: "But even above that, I want absolute strength, power enough to make people tremble in fear. So much strength at the end of my road as a hero that with my power, they wouldn''t even dream of touching the people I love-not even the crazy ones." My will burst forth at those words, making the room tremble for a moment. The tip of the iceberg of the power I held made everyone in the room freeze. I even felt the body of my mother tense for a different reason, the same applies to my two sisters as well. "You have quite the grand ambition, my son," My mother spoke as she went back to running her fingers through my hair. A smirk lit up my face at her words as I replied: "You do know at which origin realm I stand, right?" My words once again reminded the people in the room of the monstrous power I held at my age-a situation enough to send the world into a crazed spiral. One that hasn''t happened since my aunt, but one that will definitely make the whole world go crazy. I stand at the peak, just a step away from the realm where I will be able to shed my mortal shell into a much more powerful one. "Sometimes I forget what kind of monsters I gave birth to," My mother spoke with a light, prideful tone, to which I directly replied:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, I got the best from my mother." "Now aren''t you a mommy-pleaser~" My mother teased as she ced a light kiss on my forehead, the room turning into a lively atmosphere. The fact that they were all worried for me seemed a little silly now, when they truly thought about how powerful I am, and the strength I''m hiding. "Just how strong will you be if you go all out?" Nora suddenly asked. The answer to that question was no doubt desired by the other two women as well. I thought for a moment before replying: "If I casually use my full power, then I might be able to meet up with a half-step Imperial. But if I were to use my full powers, risk my life, and fight, I might be able to take down a newly formed Imperial with me." A stifling silence filled the room after my words, the statement shocking the minds of the three members of my family. The whole situation itself would seem like a fantasy to others, but the three of them knew I wasn''t joking-the words I spoke held the truth. "Big brother, you have that much power?" Elda''s incredulous tone made me chuckle, while I felt my mother''s body stiffen at my reply. Once again, the worry they felt for me seemed a bit humorous as my mother suddenly asked in a somber tone: "Just how much are you hiding?" To this, with a smile still on my face, I replied: "Other than the powerful body the world thinks I inherited, there are special eyes I''ve inherited, a powerful mana I''ve inherited, a powerful treasure I have yet to show, wings of blood that I''ve inherited, a powerful battle art I have yet to show. I have yet to show that I''ve touched upon the use of wills. I have yet to take out and use the powerful armaments I have inherited, powerful source fires of fire and ice I have yet to show, magical talent and skill I''ve learned that is yet to be seen, and there are a bit more too." Once again, that stunning silence descended, as my mother''s body stiffened more. Using my senses, I could feel the open mouths of my sisters, wide from sheer surprise. No doubt they were struggling with their minds to understand the kind of monster I truly am. "You truly did turn into a monster..." Nora muttered, to which I replied with that same light smile: "Our father died in front of me, saving my life. The duty of being an heir was ced on my shoulders as a boy. I have traveled far and wide with the visions and information of legacies gifted to me as a hero. With all this, I would be a fool not to try and turn into a monster. Sometimes, to defeat a monster, you have to turn into one." I felt that my mother didn''t like those words, as frowns filled their beautiful faces after the surprises slowly settled down. When they thought about it, such strength wouldn''te without cost. No poweres without significant blood, sweat, tears, and effort. It didn''t take them long to understand that while I sat here on theirp with a smile, there was a lot of pain and hard work behind it. "It must have been hard..." My mother spoke, her hand firmly on my head. I responded: "Thinking about all of you and living for your happiness made it easier for me..." The effects of my words were heard in a different manner: +5000 affection! +15,000 affection! +10,000 affection! +25,000 affection! The constant ringing of affection in my mind made me smile. ''At this rate, I might make back all the affection I used.'' I mused as it took some time for the three of them to get a grip on their emotions. Any words now would be useless from their side, and the only thing they would be able to do is promise themselves that they would live to make sure I am happy from now on, no matter what. It was at this moment that my mother asked, her expression had turned serious: "How many know about your true strength?" To which I replied: "Just you three. I only trust you three with my full heart. I also want to speak of this truth to my master, too, for I do trust her a lot." My words made them happy at first and then a bit jealous, but they didn''t show much of it as my mother replied: "Good. The world is a very dangerous ce. This kind of truth must be hidden to the best of our capabilities." Chapter 738: Chapter 737-I Promise. Chapter 738: Chapter 737-I Promise. ? "I know better how much jealousy and envy would fall upon me if I am too great. People in control will always try to eliminate any variables that can take away their control, no matter how much they will have to suffer doing so." I spoke with a smile as I replied to the words my mother had spoken, she nodded at that as she replied: "You are right, and it''s best that what you can do doesn''t leave the premises of the ones you fully trust until you have reached a level of strength where even the war council will tremble when thinking of moving against you." ''For that, I just have to reveal my status, that''s all.'' Once the status I hold as the holy child of both Razellia and Orpheus is known, things would clear up on their own because, at that point in time, there would be no one-I mean, no one- more influential and powerful than me. "Brother, do you have any ns for the war council?" Elda suddenly asked, making me chuckle inwardly. ''The little beauty that acts naive is slowly showing her fangs... huh?'' Among the ones gathered here, Elda is the one who can have the most power at her fingertips. Once she masters her power fully, she will be a healer respected by all, and with the Church of Life supporting her as the next saintess, she will reach a level of power that no one will be able to dream of, for I will make sure of it. "I have my own ns for them, and even if not, there is a status that I have yet to yield to the outside world. A status that I haven''t told anyone of yet. A status powerful enough that once it''s known to the world, the war council and any other powers will take a step back on their own." I could see the faces of my family drawing tight at my words, the depth of that one secret pushing their boundaries to the limit, and before they could ask, I responded: "And no, I can''t speak about it, and it''s not because I don''t want to. It''s because I am not allowed to yet, but when I am, you all will be the first ones I will tell that truth to." My words reduced the suspicion that had surrounded the room. It''s better to keep things like this in the open as much as possible because my status will indeede out one day, and I don''t want to leave them feeling that I had lied to them-or worse, that I''m capable of lying to them heavily and badly. Because once the presence is set in a rtionship where your significant other can lie to you, especially about something big, it would be very difficult to put full trust in them after that, no matter how hard the other tries. So I need to leave some gaps here and there at times, with truths avable to all. Plus, I already have my own big n of revealing everything with the whole "holy child" thing. "Well, well... well, isn''t my son full of mystery... huh?" My mother spoke with a lightugh as she ruffled my hair, to which I responded: "In a rtionship, I think it''s good to always have some mystery here and there; it always keeps the spark alive." "Humph!... sweet-tongued!" Nora muttered with a light tone, making all of us in the room chuckle. Elda took the lead as she asked: "How can I help you with this, brother?" Her words being direct and her desire transparent for me to see, I opened my eyes, meeting Elda''s gaze, and she took my gaze in stride. "All I need for you is to be happy, safe, and to be with me till the end of everything. Just your presence and love for me are enough to make me go through any hardship I need." ''Once again, hooray for the clich¨¦ novels and dialogue! Also, hooray for this being a bit of a backward fantasy world!'' I could see that my words affected Elda. She was both extremely happy and a bit pissed, which looked to be very cute on her face. Seeing this, I opened my arms up, stillying on my mother''sp, to which my little sister didn''t hesitate to jump toward me, her body falling over me as she hugged me tight. The unique scent of nature that belonged to Elda filled my nose, while her soft yet supple body pressed against me as I hugged Elda back, her body fully rxing in my embrace as I heard Elda mutter. "Sniff...sniff...big brother scent is the best...." Her happiness purely in her time she hugged me harder and pressed her head against my chest, turning my eyes I could see the jealousy that shed through the eyes of my mother and my older sister, the extremely simr look they had for a moment making me chuckle as my hand went to Elda''s waist pulling a bit to the side as I made some space on the other side to my body. : "Come" Is all I said as I looked at Nora, who though pouting moved as quickly as Elda totch to my side, her body falling to the left of my side as shey on the sofa, her head on the left side of my chest, the feeling of my elder sister body being verypact and more toned than Elda, with its own charm and beauty to it. ''Rose'' I thought as the scent of Nora entered my nose, her breasts pressing roughly against my chest. With a smirk, she hugged me tight, just like Elda. The two of them covered both my sides with their softness and love for me. I felt the softness of my mother''sp on her thighs, my hands going to hold both their waists, feeling its softness as I ced kisses on both their foreheads. "I love you two." I spoke after the kiss, feeling their bodies tremble in my embrace as my hold on their waist tightened, the previous embarrassments and awkwardness they had when they tried to show their emotions to me in front of my mother now fully evaporated as they seemingly tried to be one with me with their hugs. "I know you all worry about me, and no matter what I say, you will all remain worried, and I know above that you feel the helplessness of not being able to help me..." I could see the effect of my words on them, mainly on my mother, who bit her lips silently. Seeing so, I slowly started to pat their waists, providing a calming feel as I continued to speak. "I also know how much all of you desire to help me out in any way you can. I also want it, to have you all with me all the time is something I dream of and something I work towards. There is nothing I would love to do more than spend all my time with you all, but there are some things that only I can do, which makes it all hard." I felt Elda and Nora hold onto my shirt as I reached their sentence, their desire matching with my words as I spoke. "Though I can''t tell you all everything, I can at least promise you this much: that I will try to tell you guys things as much as I can, things that worry me, and when I need help or when I meet things I won''t be able to deal with alone, I will definitely try to reach out and ask your help. Now that is a promise I can give you." Both the bodies of my sisters calmed down at my promise, their eyes trained upwards as they met mine. Looking at the light blushes on their faces and their stunning beauty and cuteness, I smiled as I went forth to ce another kiss on their foreheads as Nora, with narrowed eyes, spoke.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You better stick to those words, ''cause if I find you hurt or something worse, I don''t know what I will do..." Her words had a dark tone to them, which made me smile, while Nora, nodding at her elder sister''s words, spoke. "Me too, I want to help you as much as I can. I don''t like to see you get hurt at all. In fact, I don''t want you to be a hero! I just want you to be my big brother! But I know that won''t happen, so I just want you to be safe as much as you can, and if you ever get hurt, I hope to be there by your side to help you and... to hurt back the one that hurt you." As Elda whispered thosest words, I saw her eyes darken, while a certain dangerous feeling shed from her. That innocent, light-like aura around her had turned dark and weary for a moment before it turned back to normal. ''In terms of helping me, I already have a Yandere dragon Empress and a Yandere dragon Princess that will turn empires into nothing if I get hurt, not to mention a Yandere normal dragon with amazing talent.'' Even in that, I haven''t even mentioned the two Yandere goddesses: one a lover and another a lover/mommy that will go batshit crazy and blow up perhaps even the realm if anyone hurts me. ''Huh... when you think of it like that, I can''t be hurt, can I?'' Though I thought of this, I quickly shook off that thought, for I still remember the feeling of death that hade over me back in that basement of Shira''s home. I was still not fully safe... Chapter 739: Chapter 738-Time To Strengthen The Bond With Phase 2. Chapter 739: Chapter 738-Time To Strengthen The Bond With Phase 2. ? The situation from then on unfolded in a normal family-like manner, with all four of us just talking about the days we had. Nora talked about her current training, the little skirmishes she had in her faction, the new advances she made in her bloodline''s abilities, the small fun times she spent with her friends, and her current studies. It was the same with Elda as she spoke about the time she spent with her friends, the round trips she went on, the sses she was learning, and the small fun details of her life over the past two days. Afterward, my mother went to speak about her time, how her teaching was going, and the time she was spending with her friends. She talked about the enjoyment she gets from teaching the students, and the rush of her training. My mother had already made it clear that she had stepped back into her own training, which is going well with my gifts for her and the subtle life energy I infuse into her at times I can. Overall, we didn''t talk about any more dangerous or dark subjects after this. It was just our family time spent in each other''s warmth, just enjoying the time we had with each other. A scene that would have been impossible a few years ago and even in the game, it wasn''t a good, happy family within the Lionheart dukedom. It was more fractured and hated, the setting being more useful to the yers, which helped us take advantage of the weaknesses around to make our y on the characters, but in real life seeing that everything was good and seeing them smile only made me feel a sense of peace. Of course, I know that hidden behind this is still their worry for me. And among the topics they didn''t speak of is the amount of training they are doing to be stronger. Right now, Nora is pushing her control of mana and her bloodline to the limit, Elda is training like a freak in her own healing powers, trying to maximize it and get full control over it such that she will be able to heal me in any situation.